《Origin Court: Accepting Disciples With A System》
Chapter 1 Eucharistic War Battleground
THE MOMENT HE opened his eyes, he knew he was dead.
Amidst the superficially brewed storm and sinister-looking ce, he wondered if this was hell and whethering here was the retribution he had brought upon himself after all the evil deeds he had done in his entire life; taking advantage of others, scheming on several people, betraying other people for the sake of achieving his goals, or even sacrificing his own rtives¡¯ lives to shelter away certain truths that might crush his saint-like image.
Sensing that he was immobile, he just got along with the situation and closed his eyes once more. This circumstance was probably the sought-after answer for people seeking to know what would happen after death.
¡°Come now, myrades! Let us put an end to evil and bring peace to our realm!¡± a shout reverberated, shocking Yang Lujia awake from his peaceful thoughts. ¡°Die, you evil motherfuckers!¡±
¡°Fuck you, retards! You all sound like you¡¯re bombing shits!¡± Another shout from another side was heard. ¡°Come on, now! Let us prove to them that there can only be peace in the world if we kill all of these fake righteous whatever suckers who killed our kind!¡±
ROAR!
Deafening roars intruded into Yang Lujia¡¯s ears, making all his hair stand on end. Even the rustling of the wind didn¡¯t fail to terrify him¡ªthe cold atmosphere and the deathly feeling of the dark clouds looming above him.
WHISH!.
Thousands of creatures floated midair. Phoenixes and dragons alike wandered around the skies, roaring at one another. What puzzled him, even more, was that there were people on top of these creatures, like they were dragon riders, like he saw in movies from Earth.
¡°Fuck!¡± he cursed in his mind as the ground trembled and his body, like a ball, even rolled without his permission. Although he was clothed with a slightly thick but light and breathable nket, his heart couldn¡¯t stop pounding at all.
His instincts were screaming for survival.
[Several Life Auras Detected! Ultimate Fortune System Activated!]
[Congrattions to Host for activating the system! As a wee gift, Host receives a Gift Pack. Host decides whether or not he opens the Gift Pack.]
[Congrattions to Host for activating the First System Ability: Sign-In! Host can now sign in to any location with Qi of Heaven and Earth and receive random things, cultivation support, and several more! However, the Host can sign in only once a day per location!]
[Discovered location with abundant Heaven and Earth Qi: Eucharistic War Battleground! Would you like to sign in, Host?]
Yang Lujia, despite the strong mental strength he had developed in his entire life, was shaken by the continuous bombardment of theputerized male voice inside his mind. His head exploded with plenty of questions and doubts. He only realized one thing at the moment.
Didn¡¯t he die? Why did he feel like this was really real? Moreover, why were there other people here and some strange-looking creatures? What was he doing here? What was that voice? System? Was this all a joke?
As someone who had read several things on Earth, including Chinese cultivation stories, he perhaps knew what this meant. However, he dared not believe this was true. Perhaps this was only a kind of dream before one would be sent to the afterlife.
But to his surprise, this situation was actually real.
No matter what, he knew how stupid this kind of situation was. When he tried to pinch his face, he realized he couldn¡¯t do so. Apart from being immobile, he then showed an enlightened look as he realized how dumb he was for not noticing how tiny his body was, lying down on the ground wrapped in a white cloth.
¡°What the hell is going on? When did I turn into a baby? Was this really real?¡± he spoke his thoughts aloud and found that his voice had undergone arge change. ¡°I am really a baby?¡±
His words were iprehensible. No one could understand him at all if he¡¯d put himself in another person¡¯s shoes. Even when he tried to sit upright, he found himself unable to do so. What was happening to him was really peculiar. It deepened his understanding of one of the mysteries of the world: the mystery of life after death.
He brushed all of these thoughts away, focusing his mind on calming down and assessing the situation at hand. Firstly, ording to the ¡°system,¡± he was in a ce called the Eucharistic War Battleground, thus making him at least in the middle of the war. Secondly, he was certain that from the roars of these peculiar identities, he knew that the warmenced was between good and evil. Additionally, just the roars of the creatures could make anyone feel frightened to death. Andstly, he was a baby, alive but in this state, he couldn¡¯t move his body.
In conclusion, who or what could he only rely on?
The System!
He recalled the voice¡¯s words earlier. Due to his outstanding memory ability in his previous life on Earth, he could basically recall everything he could hear, see, or read.
¡°First!¡± he mumbled in his tiny voice. ¡°Open the Gift Pack!¡±
[Congrattions! The Host receives (1) the Avatar Dragon Body, (2) the Abysmal Chaos Body, and (3) the Supreme Heavenly Scripture!]
[Avatar Dragon Body: Contains the bloodline of the strongest dragons of heaven and earth. With its tyrannical bloodline, the possessor will have strength beyond others and control the four elements: fire, water, gale, and earth.]
[Abysmal Chaos Body: The body that can freely control the five elements. It can survive in a chaotic environment, especially the void.]
[Supreme Heavenly Scripture: After reading andprehending the entire scripture, one will be able to cultivate even while sleeping, drinking, eating, or doing anything leisurely, with no regard for cultivating diligently as other people do.]
He was overwhelmed by the series of notifications that popped in front of him. He felt that his body was burning hot and, at the same time, he felt so cold. It was like every vein in his body was constantly renewed while his mind was filled with words from scripture.
Having thought of what he had read from Earth, he found that this scripture actually contained several grammatical errors. However, he didn¡¯t mind because the scripture really felt powerful!
[Assimting the Avatar Dragon Body and the Abysmal Chaos Body! Prevents Heaven and Earth from interfering with the Eucharistic War by causing a Heavenly Vision!]
[Congrattions to Host onpletely assimting with the Avatar Dragon and Abysmal Chaos Bodies!]
[Congrattions, Host, on mastering the entire Supreme Heavenly Scripture!]
Sensing the changes in his body, he felt rejuvenated. Although his body was small, he had never felt sofortable in his life before. In addition, he noticed that the world around him seemed to be filled with vigor and power.
As he tried to stand up, he found that he still couldn¡¯t do so. Perhaps, he was still really a baby, an infant at this moment. However, he was worried sick that he would be killed in this ce. His cautious mind rolled frantically as he thought of ways to escape from this ce.
[Discovered location with abundant Qi of Heaven and Earth: Eternal Destion! Would you like to sign in, Host?]
Hearing the system¡¯s prompt once more, he didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. Whatever was ahead of him, he couldn¡¯t let this kind of opportunity pass!
¡°Sign in!¡± he vigorously said.
[Sessful Sign-In! Host receives 100 Years¡¯ Worth of Cultivation!]
As soon as his body exploded in power, a gentle hand shoved into his back and carried him up. An old man¡¯s voice then sounded: ¡°What a poor child. Your parents shouldn¡¯t have left you in this war.¡±
Chapter 2 War Dragon Sect
IN THIS WORLD where power is dominant, strength reigns supreme. The strong shall rule and the weak shall bow or kneel¡ªthis was an unspokenw of the five realms that never aged.
War Dragon Sect.
It was the sect to which Yang Lujia belonged. The first time Yang Lujia arrived here, he was shocked to his core. The ce couldn¡¯t be more beautiful than the tourist attractions on Earth that he had specially gone to.
In fact, the whole sect looked magical.
The front gate of the sect was the mouth of the gigantic dark-green dragon. Upon entering, seven mountains that stood erect weed him. Later on, he found out that they were called peaks; each had its own peak master and his or her own disciples, while the mountain at the center was the peak where the Supreme Elder and the Sect Master themselves lived.
At that time, he did not know that the old man who picked him up after that Eucharistic War was the Supreme Elder of the sect, a status equal to ancestor-like existence, definitely not weaker than the Sect Master himself, if not stronger even.
Every day, the old man, Zhuquan De, seemed to do things so leisurely. Yang Lujia was fed and raised by him, making the former feel a sense of fatherly love and security; fatherly love because of the thought that he was abandoned by his parents; and security because he knew that the old man was strong enough that he could protect him, worthy of being called the Supreme Elder. However, until that moment, he didn¡¯t know how strong the old man was..
And some time ago, this clouded existence in the eyes of Yang Lujia disappeared.
That being said, however, Zhuquan De left a letter to Yang Lujia. He wrote: ¡°Lu¡¯er, this old man will now go back to his own realm to meet someone. That¡¯s because I know that you¡¯re already strong enough to protect yourself. Lats, Grandpa! <3¡±
This time, reading thest part of the letter, Yang Lujia rolled his eyes. He even spected that the old man came from Earth because he knew some words that this world had never encountered or even symbols like: ¡°<3¡±.
Moreover, this old man was really cheeky and a joker to the extreme. Recalling the time when he was a kid, his grandpa always teased him about marrying a girl or whether he liked women with big twin bazookas or those with teau-chested ones. In response, he just harrumphed and ignored the old man by sleeping or eating high-grade pills like candies.
What really shocked the old man, though, was Yang Lujia¡¯s cultivation, which seemed to be soaring nonstop. No matter what, Yang Lujia actually didn¡¯t know how he did it. However, thinking about the Supreme Heavenly Scripture he obtained 15 years ago, he couldn¡¯t me himself for getting stronger every day.
He was being reprimanded by the old man for doing leisurely things. He didn¡¯t care, however. Only until the old man knew his cultivation level did thetter stop scolding him for beingzy.
Zhuquan De even thought that Yang Lujia was so heaven-defying, catching up to his own realm at a fast rate. After living for millions of years, he didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry at his own adopted grandson¡¯s talent. In particr, no matter how many scriptures he gave to the kid, thetter seemed able to understand and practice them without any scruples.
It had to be known that scriptures are a kind of practice that was at the peak of the five realms. And this kid practiced these scriptures like butter. Thus, he came to a conclusion himself:
Yang Lujia is a taboo existence!
In Da Shenghou, the Realm of Life, the cultivations of geniuses were not as fast as his. In other words, Yang Lujia could be considered a taboo existence. In Da Shenghou, the cultivation is divided into eight (8) cultivation realms: Human Surpassing Realm; Ten Meridians Realm; Foundation Path Realm; Core Formation Realm; Spirit Refinement Realm; Human Ascension Realm; Tribtion Transcending Realm; and Mahayana Emperor Realm.
A Mahayana Emperor Cultivator is already considered the strongest in Da Shenghou. Beyond such realm could lead to the destruction of the Realm of Life.
In fact, Yang Lujia, when he was five years old, a matter about him improving his strength caused the entire Da Shenghou to tremble as though invaded by a foreign enemy.
Zhuquan De was taken aback and hurriedly told Yang Lujia to suppress his cultivation. However, Yang Lujia himself didn¡¯t know what transpired and just followed what Zhuquan De told him to do. Until the moment, Yang Lujia, having awakened the other three abilities of the system, found his life boring.
After signing in at multiple ces, he was able to umte wealth multiple times more than that of the whole sect¡¯s, and it was not only limited to certain types of practices but also weapons of different grades that he didn¡¯t know. As a matter of fact, after awakening the 999 Times Ability, 2R¡¯s Ability (Repair & Recycle), and Gift Packages Ability of the system, respectively, he received things that were way more powerful than those he could find in Da Shenghou.
The system¡¯s 999 Times Ability enabled him to practice the Supreme Heavenly Scripture nine hundred and ny-nine times more than that of his normal practice, along with other scriptures. Of course, what was considered normal to him would be viewed as abnormal to other people because of his natural aptitude.
The system¡¯s 2R ability, on the other hand, allowed him to repair weapons by sacrificing spirit stones to the system or recycling weapons, pills, or any entity with a physical form in exchange for something.
However, the Gift Packages Ability really bewildered him, not knowing how to use it. As time went by, he knew that he could get Gift Packages by getting achievements. Just like his first time killing a person, he was rewarded with a heaven-ranked pellet¡ªwhich was basically useless to him, anyhow.
Without exploring other ces, like the other four realms, he preferred to stay in the dark within the War Dragon Sect. In fact, his identity as the grandson of Zhuquan De saved him the time to exin himself and prevent other disciples from explicitly offending him.
Thus, everyone was polite to him, not knowing his true strength at all. He should never take the initiative to reveal his own strength, although he really didn¡¯t know at what stage he was already at the moment. That was what Zhuquan De, his adoptive grandfather, taught him.
He must remain cautious. He knew that people, like on Earth, tended to be low-key and then would surprise you, ending in your defeat, or worse in this world, death. He didn¡¯t want that. If no one took the initiative to harm him, he would not fight back.
After three years of not going out of the Sect Master¡¯s peak, he decided to stroll around the sect. Shielding his existence from other people, he stared at the disciples at the training ground, fighting and practicing with one another.
However, these disciples, in his eyes, were really weak. But he knew that there would definitely be a protagonist-like existence among these disciples. Thus, he would never provoke any of them, lest his luck would be reduced and he would get killed in the end.
Incidentally, stepping out of the sect¡¯s front gate, he mistakenly stepped on one of the eyes of the array formation of the sect, causing the whole sect to slightly tremor. It rmed the peak masters and the sect master.
On the other hand, Yang Lujia looked stumped and grumbled about his carelessness.
¡°This is not my fault. The array formation is just too weak,¡± he said, as though a form offort to himself, butter rejected this idea and continued, ¡°This isn¡¯t right. Shouldn¡¯t the array formation be arranged by grandfather? His strength is so strong, so the array formation should be strong as well, right? Whatever!¡±
Yang Lujia returned to the Sect Master¡¯s peak stealthily by tearing up a spatial gate and didn¡¯t mind the array formation.
However, after thinking about something, he remembered that he didn¡¯t want to get disturbed, so he went back to that specific eye of the array of formation. He decided to fix it, lest other sects would start to covet the War Dragon Sect¡¯s treasures and wealth. It would be troublesome to fend them off. Although he knew he was strong, he didn¡¯t want to remain careless.
Then, he casually pulled out a spirit stone and ced it on the eye of the formation. Afterward, he pushed a small amount of his qi onto the spirit stone. The whole War Dragon Sect trembled once more, but this time, stronger.
¡°What the fuck?¡± Yang Lujia cursed, his eyes narrowing. ¡°The array formation actually broke? I only injected a small amount of my qi!¡±
Chapter 3 Broken Array Formation
THE SECT LEADER and the peak masters rushed outside their cultivation rooms to check the anomalous movement in their sect.
On the other hand, Yang Lujia hurried back to the Sect Master¡¯s peak to avoid damaging the array formation further. Although he was an array formation master himself, staying cautious was still his utmost priority in this world filled with peril. Moreover, it felt like something was observing him in the dark. Therefore, he must be cautious.
¡°This is strange. Could it be that the Demonic Sects attacked us?¡± the Sect Leader asked the other peak masters.
A peak master immediately interjected, ¡°But we didn¡¯t participate in the war 15 years ago, right? We didn¡¯t touch any of the Demonic Sects¡¯ people or their disciples.¡±
¡°That¡¯s not entirely correct. There are some people of the Demonic Sects that would randomly attack other sects that they don¡¯t have enmity with. As far as I know, they use the blood of other cultivators to strengthen themselves,¡± another peak master said.
The Sect Master replied, ¡°Yes, I also heard it from our Supreme Elder before. Those heinous acts are usuallymitted by Demonic sects in order to increase their cultivation. However, why are they targeting our War Dragon Sect? Our Supreme Elder is not here at the moment because he told me he¡¯d go to another realm.¡±
¡°How about we ask Lu¡¯er? He must have known about something regarding the Demonic Sects. After all, he was with the Supreme Elder for a long time.¡±
The Sect Master¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Right! We still have Lu¡¯er! Perhaps he also knows how to fix the array formation the Supreme Elder established. After all, he was taught by the Supreme Elder himself.¡±.
After they checked the situation, the Sect Master and the peak masters brought themselves to the Meeting Hall at the central peak. Then, the Sect Master called for one of his disciples to call for Yang Lujia.
¡°Right away, master,¡± the disciple responded.
On the other hand, Yang Lujia was drinking elixirs like wine. He poured them all into a divine artifact gourd while munching some heaven-ranked pellets.
One had to know that a divine artifact is the kind of weapon with the highest rank in the five realms.
His gourd was a spatial divine artifact where it could store a lot of things, but he used it like a bottle of water. Moreover, what he ate were pellets, a higher-tier type of pill.
Medicines or alchemist products¡¯ lowest-ranked are called pills. Higher than these are called pellets, and the highest being elixirs which he drank like wine. Each of them is subdivided into three ranks: human, earth, and heaven. It goes the same with weapons, the lowest being relics, followed by imperial relics, and finally, divine artifacts.
Wearing a white robe, he lied on the ground as he stared up at the sky. Everything happened so fast for him that it almost felt like a dream.
He didn¡¯t know if he was a protagonist or not. It was diametrically opposed to the characters in Chinese novels he had previously read. His journey was smooth-sailing, unlike those protagonists who suffer before reaching the peak of their lives. Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t remaincent. He still wanted to keep getting stronger¡ªalthough there were only slight increases in his strength in the past weeks.
When he heard footsteps from outside his courtyard, he disappeared from his position and directly appeared outside, waiting for the person who wasing toe up.
¡°What¡¯s a disciple of the Sect Master doing here?¡± he asked, one of his brows rising.
¡°Big Brother Yang, the Sect Master and the peak masters asked for your presence in the Meeting Hall,¡± the disciple answered. ¡°I am not aware of the reason. However, I think it is rted to what happened to the sect just now.¡±
Yang Lujia was marginally surprised, but he didn¡¯t show any expression on his face. His face remained nd. ¡°Oh? Alright, let¡¯s go together there.¡±
He and the disciple walked side by side towards the meeting hall. Yang Lujia could directly tear a spatial gate to transport himself to the meeting hall, but he didn¡¯t do so. He didn¡¯t like to be ostentatious. Otherwise, what was the point of hiding his powers all those years when he could just parade his abilities like no one was watching him? If he¡¯d show off, what was the point? Yes, he could get all the praise, but that was it. At the end of the day, he couldn¡¯t reap anything from those praises.
¡°Greetings to the Sect Master and the peak masters,¡± Yang Lujia said as he slightly bowed at the presence of his seniors. Position-wise, the Sect Master was sitting at the center, while the peak masters were encircling him.
¡°Stand straight now, Lu¡¯er.¡± The Sect Master drew a warm smile on his face. ¡°We only called you here to ask something. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±
Yang Lujia sped his hands and bowed perfunctorily. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Sect Master. This disciple here doesn¡¯t dare be smug in front of the elders.¡±
A peak master praised, ¡°You¡¯re really as polite as ever.¡±
¡°What¡¯s the matter that you want to discuss with this disciple?¡± Yang Lujia didn¡¯t want to elongate the conversation further¡ªlest he¡¯d say something unnecessary.
¡°It¡¯s about the array formation, Lu¡¯er. It was suddenly destroyed. Do you have a way to fix it?¡± the Sect Master asked. ¡°I know that you¡¯ve been with the Supreme Elder, your grandfather, all those years. Now that he isn¡¯t here in the War Dragon Sect, we can only rely on you to fix his array formation.¡±
Yang Lujia didn¡¯t directly reject it. After all, he couldn¡¯t refute what the Sect Master told him.
He pondered and soon nodded. ¡°I think I found some information and instructions about array formations recorded in a book written by my grandfather. I will bring it to the Sect Master right after this meeting.¡±
¡°Good! Good!¡± The Sect Masterughed his heart out. ¡°As a reward for Lu¡¯er, give him a thousand spirit stones!¡±
The peak masters also reacted the same.
When Yang Lujia bade his goodbye, the old men and women smiled at one another.
¡°It¡¯s a pity that Lu¡¯er has poor aptitude for cultivation. The Supreme Elder told me once that Lu¡¯er can only be a mortal and cannot cultivate at all. Those spirit stones will only serve as his pocket money to buy some good things for himself.¡±
A peak master sighed. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s such a pity. If he could cultivate like other kids, with his attitude, he might be a genius!¡±
¡°Why are the gods so cruel to good people?¡± the Sect Master said as he looked up at the ceiling.
¡°Yes, like me, I should be given more opportunities. Look, I¡¯ve done good things¡ª¡±
¡°Shut up, old man! I saw your courtyard once! It was full of portraits of naked women!¡± a peak master cut him off.
¡°Huh? You¡¯re ndering me, you grumpy old woman!¡±
¡°Shut up!¡±
On the other hand, as Yang Lujia stepped into his courtyard, he tapped one foot on the ground. Immediately, thousands of spirit stones flew out of the system¡¯s space, particrly from his body, along with the thousand that the Sect Master rewarded him with. Gradually, an invisible barrier enveloped his entire courtyard that no one could detect.
¡°I need to finish writing the instructions for constructing the array formation his grandfather made,¡± he said to himself. ¡°After all, I don¡¯t like dys in things. Otherwise, they¡¯ll be suspicious of me and I¡¯ll expose myself.¡±
Slowly, the spirit stones were stationed at every corner of his courtyard. His qi spread throughout the whole ce, uttering a phrase: ¡°Time Freeze.¡±
Outside, people were still moving happily, the nts swaying along with the breeze, and some beasts were roaring and fighting. Meanwhile, in his courtyard, everything, except him, froze.
Chapter 4 Systems Fifth Ability: Unlocked!
THREE MONTHS AFTER the array formation was fixed, Yang Lujia heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t exposed. Otherwise, it¡¯d be really embarrassing to know that he was the one who identally destroyed the array formation.
Ever since the system abilities were awakened, the rewards were not very promising to him anymore,pared to when he was still weak.
¡°System, will you awaken another ability?¡± Yang Lujia asked as he drank ¡°wine¡± again. ¡°It¡¯s getting boring here. Well, I don¡¯t mind as well. It should be fine living peacefully. I don¡¯t want trouble, after all.¡±
[Ding! The system has discovered an S-ss Genius! System¡¯s Fifth Ability Unlocked: Disciple Acknowledgment!]
[New Mission: Recruit and acknowledge the Holy Flood Empire¡¯s S-ss Genius. The reward will be issued upon acknowledgment from both parties.]
[Target¡¯s Information: The S-ss Genius is the former crown prince of the Holy Flood Empire. His name, Lin Diyu, is etched in everyone¡¯s hearts as an otherworldly genius of the century. However, after a decade of glory, he was dethroned, sent to the frontlines as cannon fodder, and abandoned when Lin Fan, the third prince, plotted in favor of his demise and abolished his cultivation, rendering him mortal. The third prince had long formed a grudge against Lin Diyu after killing the former¡¯s beloved in front of him after thetter revealed the evil deeds of that beloved.]
[New Mission Triggered: Kill the Child of Pan Gu, Lin Fan! Reward: System Upgrade, Ten Lottery Draws from the System¡¯s Wheel of Fate!]
[Main Mission Triggered: Insufficient System Level! Needs Upgrade!]
Yang Lujia was taken aback and sat up after lying down on the ground within his courtyard. ¡°There was actually such an ability of the system?¡± he asked, doubtful. ¡°This is great! Now, I could raise some pigs to act or fight for me. This would be convenient! Plus, there¡¯s also this lottery draw. I wonder what kind of drawing I could make from this. Wheel of Fate, huh?¡± Shaking his head, he floated up off the ground and stared in the direction of the Holy Flood Empire. His eyes prated space and he saw several people.
He couldn¡¯t imagine that there was still such a scene in this world. The empire¡¯s pce looked like the pces of the modern world on Earth. Other than that, people were also busy with their day-to-day lives..
Although there was no technology here, it was more advanced than the towns he had been to. In addition, although he had already seen several empires with his grandpa before, he still couldn¡¯t help but wonder how this world would fare if cultivation and technology were to together flourish.
Without further ado, he tore a spatial gate with his sharp gaze and entered it, arriving directly near the vicinity of the Holy Flood Empire. He didn¡¯t know anything about the empire at all. If he were to rashly deliver himself in the middle of the city, the empire¡¯s experts might appear and obstruct him from entering.
He could have been rude, but he just chose not to.
Certain empires, like the Holy Flood Empire, for certain, had deep heritages and backgrounds. He didn¡¯t dare to be careless.
His motto in his current life was: ¡°Everyone is strong. No one is weak, only him. Conservatism is a requirement. That¡¯s how he can survive in this world.¡±
That was because, in his previous life on Earth, he was unexpectedly plotted against by his own friends and got involved in a ne bombing¡ªwell, not really actually involved because he was the main target. If he could go back to Earth, he would certainly kill them. After all, Earthlings are weak to sneak attacks, unlike in this world where almost everything around most people can be easily perceived with cultivation.
He walked toward therge gate of the Holy Flood Empire. With his face clouded with fog, no one could vividly see his real face (which could render most of the women weak). His skin is as light as a feather, his eyes bluish and deep, as sharp as a sword, his nose towering like a hawk¡¯s beak, and his body shape resembling a strong fortress.
Seeing him approaching the gate, the two empire guards were rmed, thinking this might be a guest from another empire who wanted to request an audience from the higher-ups.
¡°May we know his majesty¡¯s name?¡± One of the guards asked, dressed in green chest-ted armor.
Yang Lujia nced at this guard. Thetter felt chills running down his spine. ¡°This guest¡¯s name is Thanos, the reincarnation of the vanished Thanos.¡±
¡°Huh?¡± the other guard reacted. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard such a strange name before,¡± he whispered to himself.
¡°Oh, you¡¯ve never heard of Thanos? Have you heard of Iron Man? Captain America? Thor? Those are my other names, actually, and my real name is Eternal¡ª¡± Yang Lujia suddenly cut off his speech, and mental power surged out of his eyes, rendering the two guards dazed.
However, when they looked in front, they saw nothing. But it felt like something was missing from them. The reason is that, technically, Yang Lujia erased their memories and got inside the Holy Flood Empire fast. He then changed his appearance to an ordinary young man and strolled around the streets.
¡°I shouldn¡¯t have used such a shy appearance,¡± he said, sighing. ¡°I would be recognized if I used that method by hiding my real face using of some sort of fog.¡±
This Holy Flood Empire was quiterge and it almost amounted to a country like China on Earth in terms of size, only considering the walls that engulfed the whole empire alone.
Of course, although there were several people here, to Yang Lujia¡¯s perception, China was still more popted than this empire. Perhaps the empire¡¯s people were less interested in creating small creatures (babies) because they were more focused on cultivating.
At some parts of the Flood Empire, there were also other mansions. From what Yang Lujia heard from the people, there were also dukes in this ce¡ªwhich was actually strange, having adapted the designations used on Earth. Do all beings in the universe use the same titles?
Pacing toward nowhere, he continued walking. Alongside the streets, some stalls sell some pills and relics that didn¡¯t catch his attention at all. There were even some shameless pricks who sell techniques or skills at a high price, although they were all fake. What was worse was: certain people would still buy them regardless.
Temporarily stopping in the middle of the street, he thought about the mission of recruiting and acknowledging a disciple. Somehow, it made him thrilled. It had to be known that in his previous life, he liked to teach students as a professor. Although he was quite strict with them, he¡¯d still help them understand the lessons if they misunderstood them at some points.
¡°By the way, system, what would I teach this genius after I recruited him?¡± he asked casually. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be useless for him to follow and worship me as his master without bestowing some sort of scripture or something?¡±
As expected, the system didn¡¯t respond to his thoughts. However, this time, the system made a weird sound. And that maleputerized sound rang in his ears again.
[Ding! The S-ss Genius, Lin Diyu, is in danger!]
¡°Why?¡± Yang Lujia inquired suspiciously.
[Ding! Lin Fan, the third prince, wanted him dead. Thus, as one of the cannon fodders of the defense team of the Holy Flood Empire against the ming Dragon Empire, he was pushed by the other cannon fodders to serve as bait for the ming Dragon Empire people.]
¡°Huh? He wasn¡¯t just a cannon fodder, but a cannon fodder among cannon fodders? It¡¯s the same as saying: the most stupid of all stupid people.¡± Yang Lujia pped his forehead in annoyance. ¡°System, is there something wrong with you?¡±
[Ding! Host must hurry. Otherwise, he might miss the chance to have his first disciple!]
Gritting his teeth, he muttered: ¡°Fine! Give me the coordinates!¡±
With the given coordinates, he only took one step and immediately arrived in the middle of the ce, next to Lin Diyu, the ex-crown prince. His appearance made thetter¡¯s eyes bulge out.
Yang Lujia appeared like a ghost beside him.
Who would not be frightened?
¡°Kid, do you want to be my disciple?¡± Yang Lujia straightforwardly asked. ¡°If you be my disciple, I can teach you something that can make you stronger than your peak as a former crown prince. Why not be my disciple since you are abandoned by the royal family? You will have a leisurely life, you know? And I, as your master, would protect you at all cost. I can kill everyone here on this battlefield, you know?¡±
¡°What¡ what the hell are you talking about?¡± Lin Diyu was at a loss. Then, he realized something after finally letting what Yang Lujia said sync in. ¡°You know me? Wait¡ªwhat?!¡±
When he saw the scene around him, he became petrified. ¡°What the hell is happening? Why can¡¯t the others touch me? Am I already dead? Are you from the underworld? Are you here to fetch me?¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s forehead turned ck all of a sudden. ¡°How low is your IQ?¡±
¡°IQ?¡±
¡°Oh, right, you¡¯re not from there,¡± Yang Lujia said, sighing as though helpless.
¡°There?¡±
Seeing Lin Diyu¡¯s bewildered expression, Yang Lujia immediately said: ¡°I came from another world.¡±
¡°What?¡± Lin Diyu¡¯s eyes constricted. Then, he thought: ¡°If this person came from another world or realm, then wouldn¡¯t that make him as strong as gods? Some time ago, I read a book that was about gods freely wandering around from one realm to another! Then¡¡±
This time, Lin Diyu¡¯s eyes turned wide.
¡°Yes, now. Do you want me to take over as your master? Also, I¡¯m not from the underworld. I just came here because I saw you. Although you have a low IQ, you have a good aptitude to cultivate, so I might as well recruit you.¡±
¡°Disciple Lin Diyu pays respect to the master!¡± Lin Diyu knelt on the ground, expressing his respect toward his new master.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disappoint you. If you want revenge, I can help you get stronger and do the revenge by yourself,¡± he said. ¡°Anyway¡¡± He stretched his right hand, his palm facing the ground. All of a sudden, the entire battleground fell silent.
Lin Diyu was shocked to the extreme. ¡°What just happened?¡±
¡°I froze space,¡± Yang Lujia casually said. ¡°It¡¯ll be trouble if these people will report it to the royal pce about me taking you along with m. Even they didn¡¯t see me, I¡¯d be damned if the third prince wouldn¡¯t make a fuss and find your body whether you are really dead or not. If the third prince knows about this matter, you will only be troubled before you even get stronger.¡±
¡°Froze¡ space¡?¡± Lin Diyu¡¯s eyes shrank, ignoring what Yang Lujia said. ¡°It is said that Mahayana Emperors can only freeze space at a limited time and area, but master¡ he actually froze all the people. Even the surrounding air was frozen!¡±
GASP!
In Lin Diyu¡¯s shocked eyes, all the people around him, whether from the other side or from the Holy Flood Empire, exploded into blood mists in a second.
[Ding! Congrattions to the Host for obtaining your first disciple, Lin Diyu! Rewards: Asura Blood Scripture, Underworld Scythe (Heaven-Ranked Divine Artifact), and 10,000 Bottles of Heaven-Ranked Elixir!]
Chapter 5 Accepting His First Disciple
TO LIN DIYU¡¯S surprise, he couldn¡¯t figure out why his master didn¡¯t fly away from the battlefield. All the men had died already. Not even a single soul was left, only him and his master overlooking the battlefield below.
What was his master doing¡ªstill looking around?
Yang Lujia¡¯s mental power rolled throughout the entire battlefield, ignoring the system¡¯s prompt for him. Deeply, he let out a breath.
¡°It¡¯s better to be certain,¡± he muttered.
Under the eyes of his first disciple, Lin Diyu, the whole ce trembled. The other dead men¡¯s bodies that were bedding the battleground were squashed into minced meat. An invisible palmter appeared in the sky as Yang Lujia lifted his gaze and teleported with his disciple high up.
Lin Diyu¡¯s appalled expression was visible on his face. That palm that was almost half the size of the Holy Flood Empire ttened the ground.
His face twitched as he stared at his master, whose eyes were looking down at the ground like a god¡ªindifferent. What was even more absurd was that his master condensed all the blood from the field into his palms, forming a spherical shape that resembled a world of carnage.
¡°Master, what¡¯s that in your palm?¡± Lin Diyu couldn¡¯t help but ask.
¡°Just a random ball I created from their blood. Later, I¡¯ll y with it or make a new world within it. Wouldn¡¯t it be exciting to make a world? You¡¯ll y with it with your hands! I don¡¯t know, though, if there¡¯s rubber in this world, but I also want to y ball games like basketball.¡±
Lin Diyu was at a loss, his face bleak. ¡°Master, what are you talking about?¡±.
¡°Ah?¡± Yang Lujia showed a helpless look on his face as his gaze turned to his disciple. ¡°I apologize. I forgot you¡¯re not from there.¡±
¡°What are those ball games you mentioned, master?¡±
Yang Lujia coughed twice and stared at his disciple with a stern face. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this matter. Anyway, you need to get stronger fast. Let¡¯s go back to my sect first.¡±
¡°Huh? Does Master belong to a sect?¡±
¡°Somewhat?¡±
¡°Somewhat?¡±
¡°Yes?¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Lin Diyu was confused by this flow of conversation.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Yang Lujia said as he walked away from the scene, his qi enveloping Lin Diyu.
Almost a minuteter, they both arrived at Yang Lujia¡¯s courtyard. When their feet tapped the ground, Yang Lujia waved his hand, and the blood amassed into a sphere erged. ¡°Diyu, inside this blood sphere was a world very suitable for you. In your body, I can feel that you¡¯re inclined to use blood as your supplement to improve your cultivation.¡±
Before asking his first disciple to enter the erged sphere, he pointed his finger at the other¡¯s forehead. ¡°There, you have it, the Asura Blood Scripture. Do you know what scriptures are, Diyu?¡±
When Lin Diyu saw the content of the scripture instilled in his mind, his eyes were nk. If a skeptical person would say, ¡°To see is to believe,¡± Lin Diyu would say, ¡°To experience is to believe.¡±
The Asura Blood Scripture given by his master was regarded as taboo or forbidden in the cultivation world.
The righteous people of the five realms are trying to get rid of this scripturepletely. It could help almost everyone, to cultivate faster than usual. However, a person wouldn¡¯t want to cultivate it rashly because it could spell disaster for them. They might lose consciousness, and evil might take over.
That was the horror of the Asura Blood Scripture. Only a handful of people whose aptitude was high enough, like Lin Diyu, could practice the Asura Blood Scripture to the fullest. It wouldn¡¯t make him insane. Instead, it would only make him stronger.
From the name itself, Asura is the ultimate harbinger of viciousness and death. Of course, that was what Lin Diyu read about this ¡°Asura¡± name. He even knew that Asura was said to be the one who created the underworld, where souls were either disposed of or saved if their sins were not as heavy as those of others.
Without any hesitation, Lin Diyu dropped his knees to the ground, bowing to Yang Lujia. ¡°I thank the master for his grace! Diyu will practice this scripture to his heart¡¯s content and have my revenge!¡±
¡°Stop the act. Or I¡¯ll cut your younger brother in half across,¡± Yang Lujia said lightly.
Lin Diyu shivered and subconsciously looked at his little brother. His master was a stalwart figure. He was aware of that for sure, but his character was worlds apart from his strength. If he hadn¡¯t talked with his master this up close, he would have thought this person was unfathomable and that every word he¡¯d speak would be meaningful.
¡°Diyu, let me tell you that scriptures are the techniques or skills that transcend the five realms. The scripture I gave you is heaven-ranked. Having had your cultivation abolished by Lin Fan, you can use this scripture to restart your cultivation. This scripture does not follow the usual or regr rules of cultivation. Construct a path that no one has taken before by making use of this.¡±
GASP!
Lin Diyu was frightened. ¡°This scripture was actually a technique that transcends the five realms. The highest level of technique I practiced before was only called arts.¡±
Then, he secretly expressed a thought in his mind: ¡°What kind of existence did I acknowledge as my master?¡± With eyes filled with resolve, he screamed in his heart: ¡°No matter what, Diyu will follow the master till death!¡±
Yang Lujia ignored his disciple¡¯s reaction and went on saying: ¡°Before you go inside the Blood World I made on the way, I have to remind you of the rules of being my disciple. Firstly, don¡¯t act like you¡¯re a hero when going outside. If you see someone getting wronged or almost killed, don¡¯t help them. You don¡¯t know what consequences will fall upon you if you help the disadvantaged party.
¡°Secondly, don¡¯t act rashly and always assess every situation. If you¡¯re not cautious enough, it¡¯ll lead to your death. Just like what happened to what the third prince did to you. It should be enough of a lesson for you.
¡°Thirdly, don¡¯t do things unless you are certain you can do it. Fourth, and maybe thest thing I will say, do not quarrel with your life-and-death enemy. Even if he talks so much, just attack him directly. It¡¯s not shamelessness! It¡¯s called bravery!¡±
¡°Why bravery, master?¡± Lin Diyu asked, perplexed.
Yang Lujia coughed in embarrassment, ¡°No, not that term. I forgot about it. Maybe I¡¯ll tell you next time.¡± He did not realize how careless he was in iming it was bravery. Then, he continued: ¡°Anyway, the only point of these rules is to remain low-profile. Even the higher-ups of the War Dragon Sect never knew about my real strength. They think I¡¯m only a mortal. They only considered protecting me because of my grandfather¡¯s strength.¡±
¡°This disciple understands!¡± Lin Diyu sped his hands and bowed his head.
Yang Lujia nodded. ¡°As long as you understand. Diyu, remember that when you confront the third prince, Lin Fan, don¡¯t leave a single strand of his hair including his pubic hair. Also, don¡¯t let his soul escape and be reincarnated once again. Kill him cleanly. To be sure, you must hit him a thousand times until his figure is already blown to dust.¡±
Lin Diyu pursed his lips in response, but he still nodded at his master. After all, what the master says will always be correct.
Stay low-profile!
¡°Don¡¯t go out in the meantime. Wait until you surpass the third prince¡¯s cultivation by several times, at least a whole major realm. If he¡¯s at the peak tenth level of the Core Formation Realm, you should be at least at the peak tenth level of the Spirit Refinement Realm. If risks can be eliminated, why not eliminate them quickly? Besides, you¡¯re not only facing the crown prince of the empire, but you are also facing his backers, for example, your father, the emperor.
¡°If you killed him, what do you think would be their reaction? So, hurry up and cultivate. Sooner orter, I¡¯m going to get you another junior brother or junior sister. If they surpass you in cultivation, wouldn¡¯t you be ashamed of bing my first disciple?¡±
Lin Diyu¡¯s face turned unnatural. ¡°This disciple understands! Master, this disciple will now go inside the world you created and temper himself!¡±
¡°Good!¡± Yang Lujia approvingly nodded. ¡°The Blood World is a world filled with blood. Its air was smudged with blood, so you don¡¯t have to be shocked. Also, I think this world is as big as this realm. I don¡¯t know exactly. I just casually made it.¡±
Although Lin Diyu was used to his master¡¯s strange ways of conversing, his face couldn¡¯t help but twitch slightly. ¡°Master is really a strange being!¡± he whispered in his heart.
While thinking about how mighty his master was, he suddenly felt great danger from behind. Instinctively, he jumped toward the Blood World, but it was toote as Yang Lujia had already pped the back of his head and it almost fell off of his body.
¡°Fuck!¡± Lin Diyu cussed.
Hearing his disciple¡¯s curse, Yang Lujia was bewildered. He just pped him in the head to make him enter the Blood World.
¡°Why did he curse? Was he dissatisfied with the treatment I gave him? The moment he gets out of the Blood World, I will surely drag him to another realm, leaving him in the middle of several ferocious beasts!¡±
Lin Diyu felt a chill that ran all over his body. ¡°What was that feeling right now? Never mind, I¡¯ll just practice here for now. But in this Blood World, it¡¯s really red. Even the sun was red, the ground as well as the seas,kes, and rivers. They were all blood-red.¡±
Within the depths of his soul, however, a blood-red light was twinkling as though it was agitated. Although not aware, it made him feel like this ce was specially tailored for him.
On the other side, Yang Lujia nodded as he looked at the other reward he got from epting Lin Diyu as his disciple. He thenughed as he held a bottle of heaven-ranked elixir in his hand. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll drink all of them to my heart¡¯s content!¡±
Chapter 6 Cultivating Lin Diyu
HOLY FLOOD EMPIRE.
Lin Fan was sitting on his little throne within his mansion. His robe was embroidered with golden and dragon-like patterns, and he was slowly fanning himself with a fan painted with a flood dragon¡¯s features. Staring at the man in front of him, his fathomless eyes showed a glint of surprise, but were quickly reced with a sneer.
No one knew who he was in his past life. Lin Fan was a reincarnated Mahayana Emperor. In the past, he swept across borders in Da Shenghou and challenged a lot of cultivators, earning the title of ¡°The Undefeated.¡± Because of the reason that he identally killed a prince of an empire from the past, he got besieged by the order of the father of that prince, the emperor.
It was an ident. But he still killed that kid. That much was certain.
It was not long ago when he awakened his memories, slowly remembering the techniques he once had, especially the Indomitable Saber Art he created himself. Although it was only an earth-ranked art, it was so powerful that it could rival arts at the heaven¡¯s rank.
¡°The battle was actually stopped and no one was left alive not even their blood?¡±
Facing the questioning look of Lin Fan, the man didn¡¯t budge and nodded. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Lin Diyu was also there. I don¡¯t know if His Majesty¡¡±
Lin Fan faintly shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about him. I was more worried about the expert who killed all the experts from both sides. What was his intention?¡± After nearly a minute, he ced one of his hands behind his back and said, ¡°But whoever he was, if he dared to kill people of the empire, he shall be convicted of a crime punishable by death!¡±
Within him, however, there was a feeling of uneasiness. It seemed like he missed something important..
On the other hand, Yang Lujia, who was enjoying his heaven-ranked elixirs, was interrupted by the sudden breakthroughs of Lin Diyu. ¡°I almost forgot that the time of the Blood World to Da Shenghou is one year to one day.¡±
In other words, while a day has passed in Da Shenghou, a year has already passed in Blood World. Yang Lujia bent thew of time for Lin Diyu to catch up with Lin Fan.
Peak Stage of the Ten Meridians Realm!
First Stage of the Foundation Path Realm!
Second Stage of the Foundation Path Realm!
Fifth Stage of the Foundation Path Realm!
Peak Stage of the Foundation Path Realm!
Fourth Stage of the Core Formation Realm!
Fifth Stage of the Core Formation Realm!
This time, after learning about his disciple¡¯s breakthrough, stared at the entrance of the Blood World, wide-eyed. Lin Diyu¡¯s cultivation only stopped rising when he reached the Fifth Stage of Spirit Refinement Realm!
¡°System, is this the cultivation of the genius you chose? Isn¡¯t this too outrageous? He basically exploded after he started practicing the scripture. I think he did not even learn one-tenth of the whole scripture,¡± Yang Lujia said.
But the system remained unresponsive.
Yang Lujia became used to this and justughed as if he picked up a treasure. ¡°This is what we call a genius. In the War Dragon Sect, I¡¯m afraid no one could equal him.¡±
If others would know about this cultivation speed, wouldn¡¯t they vomit blood in anger for the years they had been through to reach this stage but had been reached by Yang Lujia after not even a day here in Da Shenghou?
¡°Oh, no, the Blood World was actually consumed by this disciple!¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes shrank and directly pulled Lin Diyu from it. ¡°You, disciple, why are you so greedy? Absorbing all of the blood in one drink, eh?¡±
¡°Please forgive this disciple, master, but Diyu just liked to be around with blood!¡± his disciple firmly said, his hands clenched. ¡°I also thank master for his grace! If it wouldn¡¯t for master, I wouldn¡¯t be able to reach this stage!¡±
¡°Stop the talk. Later on, I will find a way to find blood for you. Although I said you can¡¯t help other people but I don¡¯t advise killing innocent people.¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s face was nd, not evoking any emotion, but through his eyes, it could be seen that he recalled something bad.
In his previous life, he killed innocent people for the sake of making his name known, for the sake of continuing his ¡°good¡± impact on people, to continue shielding the truth with lies¡ he was once a dumbass. Due to these circumstances, he didn¡¯t want to wantonly kill people anymore. In the end, the friends he watered every day to grow into a beautiful flower slowly turned into a rose with sharp thorns that stabbed his back.
¡°System, are my disciples bound to me? Can I kill them if they betray me in the future?¡± Yang Lujia thought, asking the system.
[Ding! Host¡¯s concern is needless. Disciples can be killed at will if they will betray the Host in the future.]
Yang Lujia nodded when he heard this prompt and looked at his first disciple. Lin Diyu¡¯s eyes were vivid with a shade of red permeating. In these eyes, there was a look of worship for the person in front of him, his master.
¡°This disciple understands!¡±
¡°As long as you understand.¡±
¡°Master, as far as I know, Lin Fan was already at the same stage as me in terms of cultivation¡ª¡±
¡°No,¡± Yang Lujia directly cut him off. ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn. Always stick to our rules. What if Lin Fan was purposely hiding his cultivation? I believe that kid is not simple!¡±
Lin Diyu was helpless, shaking his head. ¡°This disciple understands!¡±
Yang Lujia looked at him. After a moment, he said: ¡°Your IQ is really low. But let¡¯s go, I will take you to a ce I know where there is blood.¡± He then swiped a finger in the air and the erged Blood World was once againpressed into a tiny ball. ¡°Let¡¯s ravage that ce and steal all the blood they umted throughout these years.¡±
Lin Diyu¡¯s body trembled. ¡°Where would that be, master?¡±
¡°Actually, I also don¡¯t know.¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°What could I know? I only heard this from Grandpast time. It is said that it can only be found in the Realm of Death, Da Sishen. As for the exact location, I don¡¯t know. However, that ce should be named: ¡°The Devil¡¯s Den¡±. Grandpa told me that the strongest expert in that den was at the God King Realm.¡± This time, Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes, were also solemn.
Lin Diyu¡¯s eyes shrank. ¡°Master, what is this God King Realm?¡±
¡°God King Realm¡¡± Yang Lujia trailed off and asked the system in his thoughts: ¡°System, how high is the cultivation of the God King Realm?¡±
He was feeling sorry for this because he really didn¡¯t know his cultivation at all. That was because when he first cultivated, he set the system to default. In other words, every time he¡¯d make a breakthrough, the system wouldn¡¯t tell him at what stage he was currently at. The system remained silent. And that was what he wanted because he wanted to keep getting stronger and stronger for fear of getting outstood by other cultivators.
After getting the reply from the system, Yang Lujia returned his gaze to his disciple: ¡°God King Realm is three realms above a Mahayana Emperor of Da Shenghou. Above the Mahayana Emperor, there is the Void God Realm, followed by the True God Realm, and this God King Realm. Each of them has ten stages to fulfill before reaching the next stage.¡±
GASP!
Hearing this, traces of shock could be seen from Lin Diyu¡¯s eyes. If this God King Realm is already much higher than a Mahayana Emperor, then how strong would his master be?
¡°Fuck, the master is so overpowered!¡± Lin Diyu screamed in his heart. The way he looked at Yang Lujia became even more respectful. If his master told him he had to cut his younger brother, he would do it without a second thought!
Yang Lujia, considering the shock of his disciple, nodded his head in satisfaction. He felt like he needed to broaden his disciple¡¯s views in cultivation. Otherwise, he¡¯d only be a loose cultivator who would kill everyone who¡¯d stand in his way. That would be so reckless.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Yang Lujia lightly said as qi surrounded the entire body of Lin Diyu. He then thought: ¡°God King Realm, huh? I wonder how strong am Ipared to it? Because I have a thousand rewards for being able to escape light years away from the starting point, I don¡¯t have to worry about escaping.¡±
Chapter 7 Da Sishen
IN COMPARISON WITH the Realm of Life, the Realm of Death, otherwise known as Da Sishen, was much gloomier, as though its every corner was filled with maleficence. The dread of people after death. Even the sound of death seemed to linger in the air.
Lin Diyu, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t feel anything at the moment. He was still in a state of fright after apanying his master to Da Sishen. What happened was the most miraculous thing he experienced himself. It was also, however, the most hair-raising moment.
What just happened? Where were they just then?
Lin Diyu was unaware of the void. It was a ce where everything began, life, the rule of death, destruction, creation, and several other rules. No one knew who created the void. No one knew who was behind all of this.
Who was the ultimate creator of everything? How did everythinge to be? Where did this existencee from?
From the void they traveled through, Lin Diyu could hear several voices¡ªno, to be more precise¡ªthey were roars, cries, and growls of void beasts that liked to swallow worlds. In the five realms, they were protected by the barrier that their creator, a supreme cultivator, had made. Void beasts couldn¡¯t easily pierce through them.
¡°We are here now,¡± Yang Lujia said, as a glint inexplicably shed in his eyes. ¡°Our destination now is The Devil¡¯s Den. First, let us get information from a nearby town or city.¡±.
Lin Diyu snapped back to his senses after hearing his master¡¯s voice. ¡°Yes, master. This disciple will do the counseling right away.¡±
¡°Counseling? Are you an idiot? It¡¯s called sourcing, okay, and you act as the informant! Also, are you dumb? We¡¯re doing it together. I don¡¯t know how much horror this Realm of Death could bring. The strongest was at least above the God King Realm.¡±
Getting wind of this information, Lin Diyu was again, struck dumb. ¡°Master, are there still people stronger than the God King Realm?¡±
¡°Of course, there are a total of five realms. Grandpa once said to me that there are still a lot of cultivators above the God King Realm. You will learn about them as you grow up. Since you are recognized by the system as a genius¡ª¡± Yang Lujia awkwardly coughed at his slip of the tongue. ¡°No, since your master recognized you as a genius, you are naturally a genius who can surpass the God King Realm.¡±
¡°Yes, master!¡± Lin Diyu¡¯s eyes showed an iparable determination.
In fact, he was astounded at how quickly he had cultivated. Learning that his master actually altered the time he would spend inside the Blood World, elongating it to one year. However, in the outside world, it was only equivalent to a day. That alone could hold his entire system¡¯s grip harder, fearing the chance of falling apart.
In the middle of the murderous-looking valley, both of them began to tread the way with Yang Lujia helping his disciple fly up. Lin Diyu was dumbfounded. At his realm, at the fifth stage of the Spirit Refinement, the pressure was too great to bear in the Realm of Death. But it was negated due to his master¡¯s intervention by enveloping him with qi.
It seemed like it was what Yang Lujia told him. There was an existence above the God King Realm which would exin the pressure this world was giving him. It had to be known that a more advanced realm would give more pressure because there would be cultivators with higher cultivations than at the peak of a weaker realm.
Upon arriving in the city, they stopped by a restaurant. Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes suddenly moved. ¡°There is wine here. Let¡¯s stop for a moment.¡± He licked his lips, disregarding the existence of his disciple.
Lin Diyu stared at his master, who seemed to turn into a monster who eats people, grinning like a madman.
Realizing his behavior in front of his disciple, coughed, and dragged his disciple to the front of the restaurant. They both didn¡¯t know what this city was called. But from the word of mouth of the natives, it seemed like it was called the ¡°Manny City.¡± Thinking of the World Boxing Champion from Earth, Manny Pacquiao, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the owner or the founder of the city was a master of fists, wearing boxing gloves as his weapon.
Anyway, that was just a random thought.
What was more thought-provoking was the aura of the people in this Realm of Death. Unlike in the Realm of Life, in Da Sishen, people were shrouded in a dreadful aura. In the Realm of Life, the people seemed to be filled with vigor and life. It was a stark contrast between the two realms. It was such a wonder why the two realms never fought.
Perhaps the Da Sishen¡¯s cultivators thought that the Da Shenghou¡¯s were weaker and they didn¡¯t need insight war. It could be the same for Da Shenghou¡¯s cultivators, who avoided provoking Da Sishen¡¯s cultivators for fear of starting a war with them. After all, Da Sishen was the next realm they would ascend to¡ªto break through another realm.
When Yang Lujia entered the restaurant, he was dumbfounded. The price of the wine could shoot a hole in anyone¡¯s pocket.
Expensive!
Reluctant to give away some spirit stones, although he had many, he suddenly thought of an idea. He grinned once more, from ear to ear. It caused his disciple to shiver. ¡°Why not steal all the wine from this restaurant?¡±
He then flew above the restaurant without the crowd of people in the city noticing. As long as he wanted to, no one could probably notice his existence. Even covering his disciple¡¯s identity would be sheltered safely by him.
Yang Lujia pulled a weapon from the system¡¯s space. It was a weapon that looked like a piggy bank. At his leisure time, he was the one who forged this weapon.
He couldn¡¯t imagine that he would be able to use this spatial weapon that was specialized for stealing. Gloating over his brilliance, he roared withughter inside his heart.
Seeing his master¡¯s expression, Lin Diyu was feeling fearful. His master was really strange!
¡°Master, what¡¯s that pig in your hand?¡±
¡°Oh, this? It¡¯s a spatial weapon for stealing. It¡¯s a divine artifact, an earth-ranked divine artifact that I personally forged.¡±
¡°What? Master can do forging as well?¡±
¡°What? Don¡¯t you believe me?¡±
¡°This disciple does not dare!¡±
¡°Hmph!¡±
Then, the edges of Yang Lujia¡¯s lips slightly rose. ¡°Time to plunder some wine!¡±
However, before he was able to do this, a prompt from the system sounded:
[Ding! The system has discovered an SSS-ss Genius!]
[New Mission: Recruit and acknowledge the Dragon Lair¡¯s SSS-ss Genius. The reward will be issued upon acknowledgment from both parties.]
Chapter 8 Baby Dragon, Long Guang
HE WAS STARTLED. Yang Lujia didn¡¯t expect to find his second disciple so soon. Moreover, it was a person from the Dragon¡¯s Lair, and he was more talented than Lin Diyu.
A triple S-ss genius!
¡°Lin Diyu, hold on tight. Your reputation as my chief disciple shall never be despised by your future junior sisters and junior brothers!¡± he thought.
[Target¡¯s Information: The SSS-ss Genius is a three-month-old infant named Long Guang. He possesses the Dragon King Body, the recognized sixth strongest body of the five realms. However, just an hour ago, the echinemons decided to plot against the Dragon¡¯s Lair of the Realm of Death because of Long Guang¡¯s terrifying body that could possibly suppress the echinemons¡¯ only genius, Zhao Do, who embodies the seventh strongest body of the five realms, the Fiend Echinemon Body. Both bodies are the nemesis of each other. Long Guang¡¯s parents were killed, sacrificing their lives for Long Guang¡¯s life and transporting him to the depths of the Dragon¡¯s Lair.]
[New Mission Triggered: Kill the Child of Pan Gu, Zhao Do! Reward: System Upgrade, Twenty Lottery Draws from the System¡¯s Wheel of Fate!]
[Main Mission Triggered: Insufficient System Level! Needs Upgrade!]
Reading the information of his second to-be-disciple, his eyes twitched. The system always found him an enemy. Lin Diyu had not yet resolved his own issue, but at the moment, the system gave him a signal of another headache. In the end, he shook his head. Since he couldn¡¯t find a way to strengthen his cultivation anymore, he might as well kill some time by recruiting disciples.
¡°Lin Diyu, let¡¯s go,¡± Yang Lujia said after he plundered all the wine from the restaurant. ¡°We will have to rescue your junior brother.¡±
Lin Diyu¡¯s eyes lit up. He would finally have a little junior brother! Ignoring his master¡¯s deed of stealing wine, he impatiently nodded at his master.
Just as he left, the owner of the restaurant burst out an aura at the True God Realm. The customers were taken aback; their backs were filled with cold sweat..
¡°Who angered the owner of the restaurant? He is a powerhouse at the True God Realm! Someone really dared to make him react like this? What did the other party do?¡±
¡°I also knew that the owner of the restaurant was on the verge of breaking through and reach the God King Realm. However, just now¡¡±
¡°Yes, those wines, I heard he umted all of them just to prepare for his breakthrough to the God King Realm.¡±
HISS!
Everyone couldn¡¯t believe that there would be someone so bold to do such a thing. As though unaware of what happened, the customers and some guests went on to their food and ate peacefully.
On the other side, Yang Lujia let out a sneeze while flying towards the coordinates given by the system.
His disciple, Lin Diyu, looked at him with concern. ¡°Master, are you sick?¡±
Yang Lujia red at the direction where they left. ¡°No, someone was just badmouthing me. He dares to badmouth me!¡± He raised his right hand and chanted: ¡°Misfortune Enhancement!¡±
When the owner of the restaurant walked down the stairs of his restaurant, he suddenly tripped and fell down with his fat body. His eyes were fuming with anger, and his ears were seemingly emitting some steam. The moment he stood up under the gaze of his own customers, his stomach made a gurgling sound. A fart roared loudly, causing his face to turn bright red. Swallowing the shame and anger, he went back upstairs, but he unexpectedly met a force pushing him down the stairs once more.
PUFF!
¡°Sorry, I need to do something very important!¡± a customer said, almost pushing out a mockingugh after staring at the demise of the owner of the restaurant. Not daring to be presumptuous in front of such a powerhouse, he sacrificed his urge tough and went outside.
In the ruins of the Dragon¡¯s Lair, Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes swirled and turned purple. ¡°It was indeed the echinemons¡¯ auras. Grandpa told me a story before. Echinemons are the nemesis of dragons. They are immune to the dragons¡¯ suppressive aura. Plus, they love to do sneak attacks. Their appearances was akin to a lion with the face of a wolf. It had a soft fur and the its feet soles were tinted with ck.¡±
¡°Echinemons? It¡¯s my first time hearing such a name for a creature, master.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t need your opinion.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go and meet your little junior brother. When we finally recruit him, don¡¯t do bad things to your little junior brother. Although you¡¯re brothers in blood, treat him like your own brother.¡±
Lin Diyu got enthused about his junior brother. For the master to have been able to perceive and ept this junior brother personally, it goes to show how talented his junior brother would be.
Walking into the ruins, Yang Lujia thought of wine and went to the treasury area of the Dragon¡¯s Lair. Grumpily, he left the sight as the whole area¡¯s treasures were already ravaged. He got exasperated at the thought¡ªthat he wanted to go to the ce of echinemons at the moment and ttened their ce. However, he couldn¡¯t do so.
He must wait for this three-month-old disciple to grow up. Revenge can only be the most satisfying when done by one¡¯s own hands. Thus, his wine must definitely wait. Besides, he had too much wine in his possession at the moment to count, not to mention those heaven-ranked elixirs.
¡°Owah! Owah! Owah!¡±
The sound of cries reached their ears when they finally reached the depths of the Dragon¡¯s Lair. If not for Yang Lujia, no one would have found this ce within the depths of the Dragon¡¯s Lair. It was so hidden that if not deliberately searched, no one would be able to find it.
Entering this ce, the whole space warped. Within the space, there was only one infant, crying, wrapped in white cloth. Seeing the child¡¯s situation, Yang Lujia¡¯s stiff expression softened.
Although he was strict in his past life, a child¡¯s cry couldpletely soothe his raging emotions. He had no kids of his own, but he had seen, met, and even mingled with several. Moreover, Yang Lujia could still remember that scene when he first came to this world.
Wrapped, like in this case, he was also picked up by someone who soon became his adoptive grandfather. Mncholy appeared in his always-indifferent eyes.
¡°Grandpa, how are you doing now? This child¡¡± He then shook his head and stared at the baby withpassion.
Seeing his master¡¯s caring eyes for his little junior brother, he was stunned and stretched a gentle smile on his face. ¡°Master¡¡±
Yang Lujia soon came to Long Guang. ¡°Come,e,e to grandpa¡¡±
¡°Grandpa?¡± Lin Diyu was dumbfounded.
Realizing what he said, Yang Lujia coughed and corrected himself: ¡°I mean, master.¡± His feelings for his grandfather almost broke out. If he did not suppress it quickly enough, the image of himself before his disciple would definitely be destroyed!
He lifted the baby and ced it across his arms. He stared at the baby¡¯s face. It was as pure as white. This baby, at first nce, could not possibly be a waste!
This time, looking at Yang Lujia¡¯s face, the babyughed in his tiny voice. Long Guang felt a familiar aura from Yang Lujia. Due to this, the baby was feeling ecstatic and excited.
¡°Papaa!¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Yang Lujia was stumped.
Lin Diyu was, on the other hand, dumbfounded.
¡°¡¡±
¡°Papaa!¡±
¡°No! Call me master!¡±
¡°Papaa!¡±
¡°Master!¡±
¡°Papaaa!¡±
¡°Master!¡±
¡°Papaa!¡±
¡°Alright!¡±
Lin Diyu: ¡°¡¡±
[Ding! Congrattions to the Host for obtaining your second disciple, Long Guang!]
[Rewards: Dragon Emperor Scripture, War Dragon Hammer (Heaven-Ranked Divine Artifact), 10,000 Bottles of Heaven-Ranked Elixir, and a chance to draw from the Wheel of Fate lottery!]
Chapter 9 Wheel Of Fate
YANG LUJIA TOOK no notice of the system¡¯s prompt. His eyes were focused on his second disciple, Long Guang, the little dragon. Perhaps because of the fact that he has the Avatar Dragon Body, he was able to feel a bloodline connection with the little boy.
Long Guang¡¯srge green eyes were lucid while his mouth was slightly open. His body as if covered with scales was quite difficult to pierce through. ording to the system, Long Guang has the bloodline of the Dragon Emperor, giving him the appearance of the first dragon in the history of the universe: Asgorath, the dragon who created the other dragons.
Asgorath, the strongest dragon, fought with the Primordial King of Terror, Erek-Hus. Ending to his defeat, he was split into two by thetter. A year after, two dragons emerged from his torn body. However, it was said that his consciousness was still present in the universe, overlooking his children, the dragons. If the situation demands him to take action, especially if for a talented dragon, he would not hesitate to sacrifice his consciousness for his child.
It was only a legend. But he felt like there was something more to it.
[Ding! Does the Host want to use the one chance to draw from the Wheel of Fate?]
When Yang Lujia heard of another prompt, he nced sideways. ¡°What is the Wheel of Fate?¡±
[Ding! The Wheel of Fate is one of the top 10 wonders of the universe. It can generate treasures, elixirs, special bodies, and several more.]
Pinching the baby¡¯s nose, he responded to the system: ¡°Use the one chance to draw from the Wheel of Fate!¡±
[Ding! Drawing from the Wheel of Fate is now starting! The Wheel of Fate will only stop spinning after the Host says stop.]
Yang Lujia looked at the four-cornered bluish box in front of him. A wheel appeared on it, spinning so fast that its contents were not readable. Helpless, Yang Lujia eximed in his mind: ¡°Stop!¡±
[Ding! Congrattions to the Host for obtaining a heaven-ranked divine artifact called the Baby Milk Bottle!].
[Baby Milk Bottle: It can produce an infinite amount of heaven-ranked milk elixir to help you raise a healthy baby. Because the baby may explode due to the potency of a heaven-ranked elixir, it can manipte the concentration of the heaven-ranked milk elixir to the baby¡¯s current capacity and mix it with water from the Lake of Life. As the owner of the bottle grows, the concentration of the heaven-ranked milk elixir will also change.]
Reading the description of the Baby Milk Bottle, his eyes lit up. It was the perfect thing for his second disciple. Without any second thoughts, he pulled the Baby Milk Bottle from the system¡¯s space and happily gave it to Long Guang.
¡°Long Guang, this is your master¡¯s first gift to you. This is called the Baby Milk Bottle. It has unlimited heaven-ranked milk elixir inside and will be mixed with the water from the Lake of Life,¡± he said dotingly.
Lin Diyu¡¯s eyes were wide, staring at the Baby Milk Bottle. He couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips.
Is the master a treasure trove?
That was his first thought, although it was really reasonable.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. When you grow up, the master will give you more treasures to y with. Also, the master will avenge your mama and papa!¡± As soon as he said thest sentence, Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of anger. ¡°Not one of my disciples can be hurt! Otherwise, I¡¯ll destroy their whole family!¡±
Lin Diyu¡¯s expression turned soft. Although his master was a bit unprincipled and endlessly strange, he truly cared for him and his second junior brother, Long Guang. Anyhow, if it weren¡¯t for his master, he would have remained a waste. If his master wouldn¡¯t want him to exact revenge, he would do it without hesitation.
Turning to his first disciple, Yang Lujia said to the baby: ¡°Long Guang, this is your stupid senior brother with a low IQ. However, when you grow up, since he is your senior brother, even if you grow stronger than him, you have to respect him, okay? You must respect the old!¡±
Lin Diyu¡¯s cheeks flushed. ¡°Master, I¡¯m not yet old! At least I¡¯m only 16 years older than my second junior brother!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t talk. If I say you¡¯re old, you¡¯re old, okay?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Holding the baby, Long Guang, in his hands, Yang Lujia wrapped Lin Diyu with qi once more and disappeared from the ce. They went to another city nearby. Renting a room for a ce to stay, Yang Lujia thought of something and began to do forging. He intended to forge a crib for his precious second disciple. When Lin Diyu caught sight of this, his eyes turned gentle.
¡°The master is really the best!¡±
Yang Lujia warped the space inside the room and isted it from the outside with his qi. Then, he undressed his robe, leaving only his white loose pants. Carrying the hammer with one hand, his fine-featured upper body was ruthlessly shown, slightly slim but muscr in a way. Along with his sharp and bluish eyes, he stared down at the forging table.
He began to hammer a piece of a heaven-ranked divine artifact for disintegration, allowing Long Guang to float on the side swathed in his qi and watch him forge the crib.
While watching his perceived father, Long Guang was on cloud nine. He was chuckling, especially when Lin Diyu started ying with him.
¡°Second junior brother, do you know that your master is the most powerful being in the world?¡± Lin Diyu talked to Long Guang while thetter was looking at him with eyes as clear as water.
¡°Ah-yu?¡± Long Guang uttered questioningly, his head slightly tilted to the side.
¡°Ah-yu bababa, nana ju, yaba ru! Nana baba yu ya bubaba!¡±
¡°Ah-yu! Ah-yu!¡± Long Guang was intrigued by Lin Diyu¡¯s words, his blood boiling with curiosity.
¡°Those are baby words!¡±
¡°Ah-yu?¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
Long Guang stared at his senior brother curiously. ¡°Bro¡ bra¡ der?¡±
Lin Diyu¡¯s eyes stretched wide. ¡°What did you just call me?¡±
¡°Ah-yu?¡±
¡°No! Not that one!¡± Lin Diyu was feeling a bit over the moon. ¡°You called me brother, right?¡±
¡°Ah-yu?¡±
¡°No!¡±
¡°Yu-yu?¡±
Lin Diyu couldn¡¯t take it anymore and pinched his second junior brother¡¯s nose. ¡°You¡¯re the cutest, junior brother!!!¡±
¡°Ah-yu?¡±
When Yang Lujia finished the crib he was forging, he turned to look at his two disciples interacting with each other. His eyes soon softened. He couldn¡¯t bear to hurt such disciples, nor could he make them suffer from the enemies¡¯ attacks. Nothing could be more precious than they are.
¡°Long Guang! Master has already made something for you to sleep in! It¡¯s called Long Guang¡¯s Heavenly Crib! Since your Dragon Emperor Scripture is a scripture that requires you to sleep in order to cultivate, I especially made you a crib that could easily gather the qi of heaven and earth around it. When you sleep on it, it would be akin to sleeping in heaven!¡± Wiping the sweat off his forehead, he genuinely smiled.
Hurriedly, Lin Diyu brought his junior brother to the crib. He ced him gently in the crib. The moment Long Guangid down inside the crib, his eyes showed thrill.
As Yang Lujia put on a new robe, he pointed his index finger and pointed at Long Guang¡¯s forehead. Long Guang¡¯s eyes turned nk. After a while, he closed his eyes and slept.
¡°Master, what happened? Did second younger brother fall asleep right away?¡±Lin Diyu asked.
¡°No, he¡¯s cultivating.¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Yang Lujia then condensed a small world in his palm and ced Long Guang and the crib inside this small world fueled by his own qi. ¡°Stay there, Long Guang. Master still needs to strengthen senior brother so he can protect you.¡±
¡°Yes, Long Guang!¡± Lin Diyu¡¯s eyes turned firm, disregarding the thing his master miraculously did. ¡°Senior Brother Diyu will protect you until your death.¡±
Yang Lujia stared at this disciple of his approvingly.
¡°Oh, right? I haven¡¯t signed in to Da Sishen yet!¡± Yang Lujia thought. Then, he decisively gave the system an order. ¡°System, sign in the Da Sishen!¡±
[Ding! Congrattions to the Host for obtaining Thanatos¡¯ Bloodline!]
¡°Thanatos?¡±
[Ding! Thanatos is the representation of death. His bloodline contains the rule of death.]
Thinking of Lin Diyu¡¯s own talent, Yang Lujia thought of something. ¡°System, can I pass this bloodline to one of my disciples? For example, to Diyu?¡±
[Ding! As long as he is a disciple of the Host, the bloodline can be passed.]
His eyes showed an inexplicable joy. ¡°I have no need for such a bloodline. I alreadyprehended the rule of death. And since Diyu¡¯s cultivation is leaning toward a demonic-type of cultivation practice, system, pass the Thanatos¡¯ Bloodline to Diyu!¡±
[Ding! Bloodline Assimtion has started! Lin Diyu, the first disciple, has been identified as the target for assimtion!]
Chapter 10 Devils Den
ARRIVING AT THE Darklord City, Lin Diyu was feeling rejuvenated. His body appeared to have undergone some changes. Even his cultivation was continuously exploding like butter. It must have had something to do with the dark aura that invaded his dantian.
¡°Master, can you check my condition? It seems like there¡¯s foreign ck-tinted blood¡ª¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s the bloodline I somehow got from Da Sishen. It¡¯s the bloodline of Thanatos. Although you didn¡¯t reach a higher realm, owning his bloodline can give you the ability to perceive the rule of death.¡±
¡°What?¡± Lin Diyu¡¯s eyes constricted. ¡°Rule of death?¡±
Yang Lujia nodded. ¡°Yes, look around you.¡±
Lin Diyu didn¡¯t wait for his master to instruct him on how to do it. He, without difficulty, circted the ck blood and concentrated it in his eyes. ¡°I can see the ck lines of other cultivators¡¯ bodies. There are some who are on the brink of death because of some diseases. It also feels like I can kill any of them if I achieve a higher realm.¡±
Saying this, his cultivation realm gradually blew up!
1st Stage of the Human Ascension Realm!
2nd Stage of the Human Ascension Realm!
5th Stage of the Human Ascension Realm!
6th Stage of the Human Ascension Realm!
Peak Stage of the Human Ascension Realm!.
1st Stage of the Tribtion Transcending Realm!
As he reached the realm of the Tribtion Transcending Realm, Lin Diyu¡¯s body throbbed. The skies above the city produced growling sounds of thunder, as if at any moment, heavenly lightning would strike down on the city.
Yang Lujia indifferently stared at the lightning that was about to strike his disciple, isting the space around them so one could notice their presence. He stared up at the sky, then said to his first disciple: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s just the thunder tribtion after reaching the Tribtion Transcending Realm. Just stay put. Let your master do the thing.¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes turned purple as his gazended on the skies, saying: ¡°Go back. He is my disciple. You are not worthy of baptizing him with your weak lightning.¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Lin Diyu was dumbstruck. Noticing that his cultivation realm was still rising, he sat on the ground in the middle of the city street. His cultivation realm only stopped rising when he reached the 5th Stage of the Tribtion Transcending Realm!
In the small world where Long Guang was sleeping, the whole small world was trembling. After sleeping for ten years inside the small world, Long Guang¡¯s body became that of a ten-year-old child. What frightened Yang Lujia was Long Guang¡¯s cultivation realm.
Long Guang actually caught up with his senior brother in the Tribtion Transcending Realm. Although this child was only at the 1st Stage of the Tribtion Transcending Realm, ording to the system, hisbat power could leap through a major realm. In other words, Long Guang can fight someone at the 1st Stage of the Mahayana Emperor Realm.
It had to be known that Lin Diyu¡¯sbat power couldn¡¯t reach the 5th Stage of the Tribtion Realm, only the 1st Stage of the Mahayana Emperor Realm. To sum up, Long Guang¡¯s cultivation was as strong as his senior brother¡¯s. Knowing all this information popping inside his mind, Yang Lujia¡¯s face turned nk. He helplessly sighed afterward.
¡°Diyu, you have to work harder,¡± he whispered to himself.
¡°Master, you called?¡±
¡°Nothing.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
¡°¡¡±
On the other hand, the City Lord, Zhou Kang, was bewildered by the thunder tribtion that was about to descend but unexpectedly turned back and fled, as if it had seen a terrible enemy.
¡°Investigate this matter,¡± he said to his right-hand man. ¡°There¡¯s something strange happening in the five realms recently. We couldn¡¯t ck off a bit. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be wronged, or worse, destroyed by the other realms.¡±
¡°Yes, City Lord Zhou.¡±
Continuing their journey after ten days, arriving at the Devil¡¯s Den, Yang Lujia was speechless with all the array formations constructed by the devils. These demons actually knew about array formations. He thought the demons¡¯ motto was the opposite of his. ording to what he knew from Earth, in novels, demons don¡¯t hide. They¡¯d even rampantly kill other cultivators.
Due to the array formations, Yang Lujia didn¡¯t dare becent. He stood before the array formations. ¡°If the demons thought no one could pierce through their high-level array formations, then they¡¯re wrong.¡±
Lin Diyu¡¯s face was nk. Unknowingly, he stepped onto the grounds where the array formations were set up. Seeing his surroundings change into a bloodbath, into a war where he was one of the soldiers, he was confused.
A while before, all the demons in the Devil¡¯s Den were inside their main hall, conducting a meeting.
¡°Den Master, the righteous sects are getting rampant in Da Sishen where in fact, they don¡¯t have any right to stay here at all. This is the Realm of Death! This should be our ce! We should be the owners of this ce!¡± An elder of the Devil¡¯s Den expressed his troubles.
¡°Yes, Den Master!¡± another elder seconded. ¡°All of them are getting rampant, killing our own disciples because of us killing others to supplement our cultivation!¡±
¡°That¡¯s true! One time, I encountered a powerhouse from the Sacred Den. He ruthlessly cut off one of my arms. Until now, it was so corrupted by their holy qi that I couldn¡¯t regenerate it!¡±
¡°There¡¯s also that genius from their den, Sheng Ao! He¡¯s so ruthless against those whose auras were contaminated with ours! That kid was so strong! He¡¯s actually at the God King Realm! After only a few years, he unknowingly achieved this stage!¡±
¡°I also heard of him. It was said that he was a Son of Buddha. I didn¡¯t know if this was true, though. He was originally from the Realm of Spacetime, Da Shikong. I didn¡¯t know why he was here!¡±
¡°Fuck! This is so frustrating!¡±
It was at this time that the Den Master slowly stood up. ¡°Someone is trying to breach our den¡¯s array formation. But he isn¡¯t someone from the righteous sects or from that Sacred Den. His bloodline¡¡± His eyes shed a glint of surprise and greed. ¡°His bloodline is so strong. Could this be my only way to breakthrough from the God Emperor Stage?¡±
The Den Master knew he had been at the peak of the God King Realm for a hundred years, but he couldn¡¯t break through because he was limited by his talent. This person who tried to breach their array formation actually had this bloodline that could raise his aptitude.
¡°Diyu!¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s forehead darkened at his disciple¡¯s actions. ¡°You low IQ-ed bastard!¡±
¡°Master called me?¡± Lin Diyu heard his master¡¯s voice, but he couldn¡¯t tell where it came from.
¡°You bastard!¡± Due to his anger, Yang Lujia wasn¡¯t able to control his power and erupted. No matter what he¡¯d do, he was already exposed by the other party, so he might as well fight with them. He was certain of how strong his enemies were this time. However, he knew that he and his disciples could escape quickly if the situation got worse.
Yang Lujia lightly stomped on the ground. Unaware of what he did, the entire Da Sishen shook. Every cultivator, even those whose cultivation reached the God Emperor Realm, was shaken by the impact!
The array formations around the Devil¡¯s Den were blown away as the ground around him gradually cracked. Witnessing his strength, Yang Lujia himself was dumbfounded.
¡°Huh? That was only a light stomp, though?¡± Yang Lujia then erased such a thought and turned his gaze towards therge Devil¡¯s Den. It was actually asrge as the empire of the Holy Flood Empire in area size. Coupled with the death-wrapped disciples, it looked like the Demonic Flood Empire. But it had no stalls or restaurants, only some exquisitely shining but ck-tinted halls and establishments.
At the sight of this, Yang Lujia didn¡¯t dare to ck. He directly raised his hand: ¡°Space Distortion Scripture, first level¡¡±
A barrier around the Devil¡¯s Den immediately cloaked the whole ce. Cracks in space began to emerge. This sight frightened the disciples of the Devil¡¯s Den. Even the Den Master and the elders had their whole bodies trembling at this sight.
¡°May I know who the senior is?¡±
When the disciples heard this voice, they were delighted. Their mighty Den Master was finally here.
¡°You don¡¯t need to know my name,¡± Yang Lujia spoke, insting himself from the eyes of his enemies.
Still, the Den Master politely transmitted a question across the entire ce: ¡°What wrong did we do that the senior had to personally get rid of us?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t y like you¡¯re weak. Let me tell you, I know you¡¯re from the other realms. You are as strong as those people there. Don¡¯t trick me with your Peak Stage cultivation at the God King Realm!¡±
The Den Master was speechless. His only thoughts were: ¡°Howe senior said that I came from another realm? Did Ie from another realm? I was born here into a poor family. How can the senior say this?¡±
Yang Lujia then repeated what he said before: ¡°Space Distortion Scripture, first level,mence!¡±
Hearing this, the Den Master¡¯s eyes shrank, and the whole den¡¯s space contained even more cracks.
As Yang Lujia fisted his hand, silence reigned over the whole ce. Everyone in the area disappeared, including the buildings. Only the pool of blood that the demon cultivators umted throughout their years of cultivating remained. Everything else was gone. They were swept away by Yang Lujia¡¯s force and disintegrated into microscopic particles. Not even bacteria couldpete with how small their body pieces had be.
Lin Diyu, who saw the entire process, had his mouth agape. ¡°Master¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s your fault, you low-IQ-ed bastard.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Fortunately, they have no other powerhouses. Let¡¯s move faster. Otherwise, if we are careless, who knows they have other backups?¡±
¡°Master, you can just plunder their pool of blood, right? Earlier, it seemed like they couldn¡¯t sense our presence?¡±
Yang Lujia came to a realization and nodded. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. We might have been able to do it that way. You¡¯re not that stupid after all. Next time, we¡¯ll do it your way.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Seeing his disciple¡¯s face twitching madly, Yang Lujia was surprised. ¡°What happened? Your face looks ugly all of a sudden.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Chapter 11 Soaring Cultivation Realms
THE MOMENT THEY got back to Da Shenghou, ten people wearing majestic golden robes, were sitting across a hall while discussing the recent events that happened within the five realms.
¡°There have been several movements in the five realms recently, including that one in particr,¡± the leader of the group said. His bearing surpassed that of the other members. Although he looked old-looking, that couldn¡¯t hide the charm he had. ¡°Have you heard the news in the lower realms, from Da Shenghou and Da Sishen?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± a person from the group replied, her eyes as though piercing through differentyers of the void. ¡°Unfortunately, we can¡¯t freely go to the lower realms. Otherwise, it will be destroyed. The five realms are our creator¡¯s own body. If we identally destroy them, we would wrong our creator.¡±
An old man caressing his white beard immediately talked: ¡°I¡¯ve done it through my power of divination.¡±
If any cultivator heard of this, they would be shocked. Divination is a noble ability of a cultivator¡ªa noble path to take, as it can predict someone¡¯s location or predict what will happen in the future of a specific group or person. Although thetter ability is limited, it could still send waves of signs or warnings. In particr, in a war, it could give an advantage to one side in order to win.
The leader of the group jerked one of his brows. ¡°What did you find?¡±
¡°There seemed to be a mysterious existence lurking around the void,¡± the old man replied. ¡°I can¡¯t divine him. His power is too strong for me to do it.¡±
¡°How strong is it?¡±
¡°At least above our cultivation realm.¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°Yes. He¡¯s an old man. Apart from him, there¡¯s also one from Da Shenghou. He¡¯s even more mysterious than the former. Moreover, every time I do divination on him, I always get bacshed. Until now, my injury isn¡¯t fully healed.¡±
Another person from the group sighed, his voice sounding as though it could kill any cultivator like nothing. ¡°This time, I¡¯m afraid, a storm is brewing. Our creator, did he really die?¡±.
When Yang Lujia finally returned to his courtyard in the War Dragon Sect, hezily lied on the ground and pulled out the crib where his precious second disciple was sleeping. ¡°Long Guang, wake up. The master is going to make you a bigger cribter. For now, you have to help your senior brother.¡±
When Long Guang heard this, his tiny eyes slowly opened. Seeing Yang Lujia appear in his sight, the child immediately stood up and jumped at his master without hesitation. ¡°Papaa!¡±
Yang Lujia felt awkward about a child calling him ¡°papa¡± when he had not even had sexual intercourse with a woman and gotten her impregnated. Thus, since Long Guang had already grown as big as a ten-year-old child, he said, ¡°Long Guang, you shouldn¡¯t call me papa. I¡¯m not your papa. I¡¯m your master.¡±
¡°Master? Is same papa?¡± Long Guang¡¯s eyes were shining, clinging onto Yang Lujia¡¯s shoulders.
¡°Yes, yes, so just call me master, okay?¡±
¡°Master Papa!¡±
¡°Just master!¡±
¡°Master!¡± Long Guang happilyplied. Then, his eyes blinked innocently as he rode onto Yang Lujia¡¯s back like a loach and asked: ¡°Wer senio bwader?¡±
¡°Your senior brother? He¡¯s now cultivating. When he goes out, we will take you to something fun, like killing people!¡± Yang Lujia grinned, dly conversing with his precious disciple. ¡°We will kill the bad guys who hurt your senior brother!¡±
What shocked Yang Lujia, however, was Long Guang¡¯s reply. ¡°Humph! Long Guang kill senio bwader enemy! Long Guang eat dem after tranporm into a dwagon!¡±
¡°Long Guang, wait, you can transform into a dragon?¡±
Long Guang nodded. ¡°Hmm! Hmm!¡±
¡°Good! Good! I have something to ride on now!¡±
¡°Rayid?¡± Long Guang curiously stared at Yang Lujia.
Thetter coughed and said: ¡°Nothing, nothing. Come on, let¡¯s visit your senior brother in the Blood World.¡±
¡°Yesss!¡±
Without saying anything, Yang Lujia and Long Guang vanished. Long Guang stared at his surroundings. He felt an ominous feeling. It wasn¡¯t his consciousness that told him there was something wrong. It came from inside him. Yang Lujia also felt the same, but it was negligible to him regardless; particrly since his strength was far above his first disciple.
¡°Ma¡ master¡ itch skwery¡¡± Long Guang¡¯s head sank to his neck. ¡°I want¡¡±
¡°Long Guang, it¡¯s your senior brother¡¯s aura. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of your senior brother. Your senior brother will protect you.¡±
Suppressing the lingering fear inside him, Long Guang felt at ease and stared at his senior brother, who was floating above the sea of blood, sitting cross-legged. His eyes showed an inexplicable light to this sight.
¡°Wat doin senior bwader doin?¡±
¡°He¡¯s cultivating, Long Guang,¡± Yang Lujia said, as he smiled.
¡°Why he siting down? Why lie not? Long Guang slip wen cultivatwing¡¡±
Although this disciple of his already had the appearance of a ten-year-old child, he still needed to do something in order to make him talk or act like a normal kid.
¡°Look! Your senior brother¡¯s aura is now rising!¡±
Long Guang¡¯s eyes sparkled! At the same time, when he saw the rising aura of Lin Diyu, his cultivation realm also erupted.
Yang Lujia was speechless. Was this the kind of talent chosen by the system? Awesome!
Supervising his disciples¡¯ cultivation explosions, he was delighted and waited for them to stop. The Blood World, which was originally filled with blood from the pool they directly plundered from the Devil¡¯s Den, was slowly consumed by Lin Diyu.
7th Stage of the Tribtion Transcending Realm!
8th Stage of the Tribtion Transcending Realm!
Peak Stage of the Tribtion Transcending Realm!
1st Stage of the Mahayana Emperor Realm!
2nd Stage of the Mahayana Emperor Realm!
3rd Stage of the Mahayana Emperor Realm!
5th Stage of the Mahayana Emperor Realm!
Only when he reached the 6th Stage of the Mahayana Emperor Realm did Lin Diyu¡¯s cultivation realm stop exploding. However, what made Yang Lujia lost for words was the cultivation speed of the little guy on top of him. This little guy was even happily feeling the increase in his strength.
¡°What the fuck? Long Guang actually reached the 1st Stage of the Mahayana Emperor?!¡±
Outside the Blood World, thunder and lightning surged through the skies, which frightened most of the cultivators. This phenomenon could only be seen when someone broke through to the Mahayana Emperor Realm. What puzzled them was that this lightning tribtion actually halted and fled away like a rat chased by a cat.
¡°What the hell is wrong with this world?¡± a Mahayana Emperor said to himself, looking at the skies. ¡°It feels like there¡¯s something strong living with us.¡±
Meanwhile, all the cultivators who were much weaker than a Mahayana Emperor were frightened. It felt like they had turned bald as they witnessed this phenomenon for the first time.
¡°Fuck! That scared the shit out of me!¡± said a disciple from the War Dragon Sect who was near the central peak. ¡°Did the sect master sessfully advance to the legendary realm of Da Shenghou, the Mahayana Emperor Realm? Awesome!¡±
On the other hand, the Sect Master said to himself: ¡°Why did the lightning tribtion stop? Is our War Dragon Sect destined to not have one Mahayana Emperor except for Zhuquan De?¡±
As Da Shenghou¡¯s cultivators were in turmoil, Yang Lujia was having waves in his heart. His precious disciples were actually cultivation maniacs! Except for him, no one could match their talents in the history of the five realms.
¡°Long Guang, let¡¯s go to the void! I¡¯ll let the two of you eat void beasts! Let¡¯s celebrate your breakthroughs!¡±
¡°Master, wats breyktru?¡±
Hearing Long Guang¡¯s question, he was speechless. Didn¡¯t your cultivation realm just make strides? Didn¡¯t you know? You¡¯ve advanced to a higher major realm, you fucking awesome disciple!
¡°Long Guang, do you now feel that you have gotten stronger?¡±
¡°Yes! I can kill senio bwader nao!¡±
¡°Why would you kill your senior brother?¡±
Long Guang tilted his head to the side. ¡°Ah?¡± he unknowingly uttered and started to slightly panic. ¡°No! No! I kill enemy senio bwader!¡±
Yang Lujia was stunned. Apart from being cute, Long Guang was really nasty. Almost all the things he said were about killing his senior brother¡¯s enemies. Couldn¡¯t he be more of a ten-year-old child? Could someone bear to see a child killing the adults? On Earth, that was definitely not allowed and advised.
¡°Long Guang, you shouldn¡¯t wantonly kill others, okay?¡± Yang Lujia reminded his disciple.
Long Guang puffed out his cheeks. ¡°But master, you say kill fun so Long Guang nao like kill!¡±
Yang Lujia then pped his forehead.
Chapter 12 Crown Prince Yan Xiao
WHEN LIN DIYU raised his head to look at his master and his little junior brother, he looked surprised. His second junior brother actually grew up so fast that he couldn¡¯t even think of how his master managed to pull off such a feat. Thinking about the capabilities of his master, however, he dismissed the idea.
He soon floated in the air and met his master with a bow. ¡°Thank you for giving me this opportunity, master! I will be with you till death do us part!¡±
Yang Lujia was dumbfounded as soon as his first disciple said hisst sentence. It actually reminded him of how most marriage vows were done on Earth. Recalling those cheesy things, chills crawled up his spine.
¡°Stop the courtesy. It¡¯s only natural for me to help you as you are my disciple,¡± he nonchntly said, ignoring what his first disciple told him earlier. ¡°Now that you have entered the 6th Stage of the Mahayana Emperor Realm, I think you can already fight Lin Fan. Also, if you find it difficult to defeat him, we need a n. Let your junior brother help you then.¡±
Lin Diyu was momentarily stunned. ¡°Can I ask a question, master?¡±
¡°Go on.¡±
¡°What realm is my second junior brother now?¡±
¡°First Stage of the Mahayana Emperor Realm.¡±.
It was like lightning struck his nerves. ¡°Second junior brother actually reached the 1st stage of the Mahayana Emperor Realm?¡±
As for the question raised by his first disciple, Lin Diyu, Yang Lujia didn¡¯t mind it.
On the other hand, staring at his second junior brother ying with a humanoid toy in his hand on top of his master¡¯s shoulders, Lin Diyu was stumped.
His second junior brother was just ten years old, but he had already reached the Mahayana Emperor Realm? What is going on in this world?
As soon as they got out, the ground in the entire War Dragon Sect grumbled. It caught Yang Lujia off guard. Mental power then spread throughout the entire sect, probing whoever caused the sect to tremble.
¡°Those robes, ming Dragon Empire guards? What are they doing here?¡±
The visitor¡¯s entrance to their sect was rather abrupt and mboyant. Obviously, along with these guards, there was an esteemed guest who was inside a carriage. They went through the sect¡¯s front gate without any warning. If Yang Lujia had known this would happen, he would have directly activated the array formation¡¯s power.
Moreover, among all the guards, there is one at the Tribtion Transcending Realm. Not only that, he was at the 5th Stage of the Tribtion Transcending Realm. With such a realm, he could clearly sweep the whole War Dragon Sect like dust.
Except for him, Yang Lujia was certain that no one from his sect could escape from the clutches of that cultivator with that strength. Well, there were also his disciples who could defeat the other party with ease.
He didn¡¯t have to worry about taking action if things went south. Let alone the peak of the Mahayana Emperor Realm, his second disciple could crush him like butter.
Who told his disciple to be so talented, anyway?
While Yang Lujia was observing the arriving guests, he noticed that the Sect Master and the peak masters had gone out of their cultivation rooms. With amiable smiles on their faces, they wee the people dearly.
Regardless of the other party¡¯s intention, it was necessary for them to put up a nice front and, if possible, curry favor with them. After all, an empire¡¯s power was not something a sect like the War Dragon Sect can bear.
¡°What brought the guests here to our War Dragon Sect?¡± the Sect Master personally greeted one of the guards.
As soon as he asked this question, a figure emerged from within the carriage. ¡°The Sect Master is polite.¡±
His figure was akin to an immortal, as though very detached from the rules of the realm. He had an otherworldly temperament, particrly when he showed a smile that could kill every woman who saw him. Wearing his red robe, shimmering but ring rays of reflected light pierced through everyone¡¯s eyes. He then added a sentence: ¡°This humble prince hase to the War Dragon Sect to create an alliance with the ming Dragon Empire.¡±
Hearing this, the Sect Master was taken aback. The ming Dragon Empire actually wanted to annex them. In fact, their sect was under the jurisdiction of the Holy Flood Empire. It had to be known that if word spread about their alliance, who knew what the Holy Flood Empire would do to them?
Seeing the Sect Master¡¯s worries, the ming Dragon Prince just smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the matter of the Holy Flood Empire. We are here on the purpose of nting a spy that works under the Holy Flood Empire. This way, we can keep a close eye on events within the jurisdictions of the Holy Flood Empire. In order to show our sincerity, I, Yan Xiao, the crown prince, personally took action on this matter. Of course, there will be rewards that will help your sect grow further in terms of cultivation.¡±
Even the peak masters themselves were conflicted over the matter that transpired. They all looked at the Sect Master at the same time. If things went wrong, they would immediately mobilize the War Dragon Sect¡¯s power and retaliate against this ming Dragon Empire.
However, this wasn¡¯t what the Sect Master thought. After all, the Holy Flood Empire had never paid attention to their War Dragon Sect or even to any other sects at all. With the offered treatment by the ming Dragon Empire, the Holy Flood Empire paled inparison. However, he also didn¡¯t want to be under someone else¡¯s control. Evidently, the treatment wasn¡¯t just to make them spy but also to control them.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Prince Yan Xiao. I think I still need to assess this matter with the peak masters, the elders, and some of the core disciples of our War Dragon Sect. I am unable to make such a significant decision on my own. After all, even before, we have never participated in or interfered in wars.¡±
On the other hand, Prince Yan Xiao did not show any disappointment on his face. Instead, he only smiled. He naturally knew of the troubles of the War Dragon Sect¡¯s Sect Master.
If he used force, they wouldn¡¯t be a match for the sect. After all, the War Dragon Sect had not intervened in wars, and there could be old monsters sleeping at the depths of the sect. Even if he was sure some of them could escape if things failed to work after they¡¯d forced them to ept the offer, he would still not do it.
¡°The Sect Master need not worry. We wille back then after you have made a decision,¡± the crown prince said. ¡°Uncle Liu, let¡¯s go back for now.¡±
Hearing this conversation, Yang Lujia was ted. In his mind, a n was slowly forming. ¡°This is a good thing that the crown prince is now here. For now, let¡¯s go to the Holy Flood Empire. I have something to do there.¡±
¡°Yes, master!¡± Lin Diyu was bewildered by his master¡¯s words, but he neverthelessplied.
¡°Diyu, you have to wear a disguise. After all, almost everyone from the empire knows your appearance as the ex-crown prince. Let your second junior brother y with the small robot I made. As long as he doesn¡¯t throw this at another person, it will not explode. Well, I think if he were to throw it, half of the empire would be sted off the face of the earth.¡±
Lin Diyu took a swig. As expected of the master, even the thing in the second junior brother¡¯s hands was an explosive divine artifact.
Noticing his senior brother standing in front of his master, Long Guang felt over the moon. ¡°Senio bwader!!! Long Guang kill enemy for yu!¡± He hugged Lin Diyu in the neck after flying over.
Lin Diyu was surprised by his little junior brother¡¯s killing intent. Although this child didn¡¯t kill anyone yet, he had already formed such a thick killing intent. If he was not in the Mahayana Emperor Realm, his second junior brother might have already crushed his bones in the neck.
Smilingly, he held Long Guang up with his hands. Thetter didn¡¯t refuse and let himself be lifted by his senior brother. ¡°Our baby Long Guang is now big! Let me see, how big is second junior brother¡¯s little guy down there?¡±
Seeing the expectant eyes of his senior brother, Long Guang didn¡¯t stop his senior brother and just stared at him questioningly. ¡°Wat litol guy, senio bwader?¡±
Lin Diyu coughed in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s down there. I have mine as well. Boys, we have a little guy under us!¡±
¡°Ohh?¡± Long Guang was overjoyed once more. He was curious about what this little guy this senior brother of his, told him. ¡°Long Guang see senio bwader litol guy?¡±
This time, Lin Diyu¡¯s face was beet red. ¡°Long Guang, you shouldn¡¯t see mine! It¡¯s already big. You will be ashamed of yours!¡±
¡°Big? Cam! Long Guang see!!!¡±
Forcefully, Long Guang flew away from Lin Diyu¡¯s grasp andnded in front of his senior brother¡¯s crotch. ¡°Litol guy? Long Guang want see yu!¡±
¡°Fuck!¡± Lin Diyu hurriedly flew far away from his second junior brother. Later, the two ran around Yang Lujia¡¯s courtyard.
At the sight of this, Yang Lujia¡¯s face dimmed. ¡°What the hell are the two of you doing?¡±
Chapter 13 Long Guangs Outburst
YANG LUJIA AND his disciples were having a good time in the Holy Flood Empire, trying out every wine and dish they¡¯d encountered. They left the restaurants with satisfied faces. What was more baffling was that they did not seem so full of what they ate. The three of them were like bottomless pits.
However, they were oblivious to the fact that one of the three was only forced to eat plenty of dishes and drink several types of wine. If not for his cultivation in the Mahayana Emperor Realm, he would have exploded. Naturally, it was the senior brother, Lin Diyu.
¡°Master, Long Guang eat mor!¡± Long Guang, sitting on his master¡¯s shoulders, was mumbling about eating more meat. It was in his nature as a dragon.
¡°Yes, we¡¯ll first find an inn. Master will go to the void and ughter a lot of void beasts! We will have a barbecue partyter! You two will surely love it so much!¡± Yang Lujia said as his eyes sparkled when the idea came to mind. ¡°I miss having a barbecue party!¡±
On the other hand, Lin Diyu, who was walking with them on the streets, looked confused. ¡°Master, what¡¯s a barbecue party?¡±
Upon hearing this question, Long Guang¡¯s tiny ears also jerked. ¡°Babekyu partwi?¡±
¡°You¡¯ll see itter! Let¡¯s find a ce to stay first!¡± Yang Lujia told his disciples as they disappeared directly from the spot.
Their sudden disappearance baffled the ones who were staring at them. Soon enough, however, they ignored the ¡®normal¡¯ anomaly. After all, cultivators often do this in the Holy Flood Empire.
When Yang Lujia and his disciples finally found an inn, they entered together. Inside the inn, there was actually a restaurant as well, where cultivators were happily talking with each other. There were also some who were bickering with one another. To their eyes, the inn was quite non-magical. Soon, they retracted their gaze from the others and the inn¡¯s inside appearance.
¡°Miss counter or receptionist whoever you are, is there still a ce for us to stay?¡± Yang Lujia looked at thedy at the counter.
¡°Ah?¡± thedy when she saw the faces of the people in front of her..
Although Lin Diyu¡¯s face was already disguised, it could not hide his otherworldly appearance.
On the other hand, the ten-year-old kid on top of the man who talked actually had sharp eyes that could kill anyone. If not for the cheerful temperament of the child, she would¡¯ve trembled in his gaze.
It had to be known that she was already in the Spirit Refinement Realm, so her sense of danger was pretty much higher than the majority. On the other hand, the man who called her strangely was like a mortal and at the same time immortal. As she continued to stare at him, his well-sculptured face made her face slightly turn red.
¡°Miss counter or receptionist whoever you are?¡±
¡°Just call me Bai¡¯er, sir,¡± she said, forcing out a smile.
¡°Okay, Bai¡¯er, can you answer my first question now?¡±
¡°What was that again, sir?¡±
¡°Are you deaf?¡±
¡°No, sir.¡±
¡°Recall what I said, then.¡±
Bai¡¯er was about to explode when another man behind the trio appeared. ¡°Hey, kid! Don¡¯t treat Ms. Bai like that! You¡¯re not even worthy of carrying her shoes, let alone talking to her like that.¡±
Yang Lujia was speechless when he heard the voice. He then turned around and saw the face of the man that was uglier than the bottom of a burnt pot. ¡°An idiot?¡±
¡°Huh?¡± The man looked at him strangely. ¡°Who¡¯s an idiot?¡±
¡°You?¡± Yang Lujia replied, while Long Guang squeaked when he heard the master conversing with other people other than him and his senior brother.
The man¡¯s dark face eclipsed even more. ¡°What did you just say?¡±
¡°Hey, kid! You dare talk to the Young Duke like that! Are you trying to dig your own grave?!¡± the person from behind the young man.
¡°Young Duke?¡±
Seeing the surprised look of Yang Lujia, the young man wore a smug face. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m the Young Duke of the Zhao Mansion! My father is the Duke of this¡ª¡±
The trio¡¯s faces didn¡¯t twitch, and they just returned their gaze to Bai¡¯er. On the other hand, the Young Duke seemed to be on the verge of exploding. ¡°You!!¡±
¡°Bai¡¯er, is there still any vacant room to stay?¡±
¡°You! State your name! Disrespecting a Young Duke is the same as not giving face to the Duke himself. It¡¯s a capital crime!¡±
Yang Lujia still didn¡¯t heed the Young Duke¡¯s words, while Bai¡¯er looked nervous at the unfolding event.
¡°Capture him! Take the other two kids as well!¡±
¡°Yes, Young Duke!¡± A man with the breath of a Tribtion Transcending Realm grabbed Long Guang by the shoulders. However, the moment he grabbed the kid, the bones in his hands crackled as if repelled by a more powerful force.
Long Guang then floated above the air, holding the robot Yang Lujia gave him. ¡°Don¡¯t tatch Long Guang!!!¡± Out of impulse, Long Guang almost threw the robot at the man when he stopped and looked at this toy. He remembered that his master told him to treasure this toy, thus, he halted and stared at the man who touched him. ¡°Yu! Tatch! Kill!¡±
Sensing the rising aura of Long Guang, Lin Diyu¡¯s heart palpitated. Feeling the power of his second junior brother himself, the suffocation was beyond measure. Yet, this was only in the First Stage of the Mahayana Emperor Realm! How powerful would his second junior brother be if his cultivation were the same as his?
GASP!
When the surrounding people saw Long Guang floating in the air, they blinked several times. Some even rubbed their eyes, to ascertain if this was only their imagination. However, no matter what they did to themselves, the situation inside the inn didn¡¯t change.
That ten-year-old kid was actually floating in the air!
When Long Guang revealed his cultivation base, the whole empire trembled at his might.
¡°What the fuck?!¡±
¡°What the hell is happening?¡±
¡°Is the empire under attack?¡±
The higher-ups of the Holy Flood Empire were alerted by the spreading aura, especially the emperor. When he felt the aura, he stared in a certain direction in shock. ¡°When was there another Mahayana Emperor in my Holy Flood Empire? This is clearly not the aura of the Mahayana Emperors I know.¡±
¡°Your Majesty! The Prime Minister would like to request an audience!¡±
While they were shaken by the events that transpired, the cultivators inside the inn were dumbfounded. Since they were the nearest to Long Guang, they bore the most pressure.
¡°What is this power?!¡±
¡°Look! That kid and the other one with him seemed to be standing still. What the hell is wrong with this world?¡±
¡°Fuck! This ten-year-old kid could actually possess such power with his small body!¡±
Their eyes almost went out of their sockets. Meanwhile, Bai¡¯er was scared out of her wits.
This pressure.
It couldn¡¯t be.
Only someone at that realm could possess such power.
A Mahayana Emperor.
While she wasmenting due to the pressure, Yang Lujia¡¯s voice rang inside the inn: ¡°Long Guang, that¡¯s enough.¡±
He sighed helplessly. His disciple was still young. Long Guang didn¡¯t know that they had to keep a low profile. After all, he wouldn¡¯t understand it. On the other hand, the Young Duke and his subordinates were already reduced to ashes.
¡°Let¡¯s just go to the void together,¡± Yang Lujia said. ¡°Do you want to hunt void beasts, Long Guang?¡±
When Long Guang heard his master¡¯s voice, he was ted and went to sit down on his master¡¯s shoulders again. ¡°Master, Long Guang want eat bowid bist! Meat!¡±
When the pressure subsided, the people in the inn could still not believe it. Especially when they heard the kid say he wanted to eat void beasts!
Void Beasts. Those are existences that are not limited by the heaven and earth¡¯s rules. And they actually wanted to eat these beasts? It sounded too outrageous!
Yang Lujia then stomped his feet. A wave of invisible power appeared in midair and all of the people in the restaurant remained static. With a wave of his hand, the memories of theming to this inn were erased. Staring at the people who were reduced to ashes by his second disciple, he sighed once more. Being able to understand the rules of time, he reversed the time of the ashes of these people. After all, it would be bad if the people of the empire were to get to the bottom of this urrence. Thus, he did all these things to relieve himself and his disciples of trouble.
Chapter 14 Plotting A Game
REALIZING THAT THEY wouldn¡¯t be able to have an ordinary life within the Holy Flood Empire, Yang Lujia decided to go back to the War Dragon Sect ande back here for the n he hadid out in his mind.
As though nothing happened, the inn¡¯s clients and the people who were originally looking at the trio in horror were chatting happily with one another. On the other hand, Yang Lujia let his two disciples cultivate. Of course, Long Guang only needed to sleep to increase his cultivation.
As he stared at his two disciples with his eyes, he sighed. Long Guang would soon surpass his senior brother. However, it shouldn¡¯t be that hard for Lin Diyu to catch up. After all, he gave him the Thanatos¡¯ Bloodline, which was actually quite extraordinary. The system wouldn¡¯t give him trash anyway.
¡°Let¡¯s first find where the ming Dragon crown prince is holding his fort,¡± he said to himself, and disappeared from his courtyard, leaving his two disciples in their own worlds.
After flying from city to city, Yang Lujia thought of something. Firming his decision, he stared in the direction of the Holy Flood Empire. As he passed through the streets, they were still bustling with the lights and cheers of the people. On the surface, these mortals and cultivators were living happily. However, it should be noted that some, if not the majority of them, were forced to pay taxes in excess of what was legally required. After all, it was an empire. It, like any other country on Earth, requires a government to manage its people, not only in terms of safety but also of money and legal control.
ording to the gossip he overheard while pretending to be an old man, there were dukes who didn¡¯t pay their share of taxes. In Earth¡¯snguage, they were tax evaders. It made the mortals and other cultivators fume with anger. However, it was only to that extent that they could extend their unwillingness. In front of absolute power, everything would be meaningless.
Controlling the strings behind the scenes is what some government officials do to avoid criticism and make the citizens believe in fake news. Well, it was practically normal, particrly in the Five Realms. Strength reigns supreme here. The weak do not have the right to say anything. As long as the strong will it, they won¡¯t be able to refute it or openly refuse it..
¡°Hey, have you heard? The strongest sect under the Holy Flood Empire, the Ghost Fire Sect, was still thinking of opposing the whole empire. This is not good! It is said that they also have Mahayana Emperors on their side.¡±
¡°That¡¯s true. They wouldn¡¯t openly oppose the empire without certainty of its strength. Perhaps, they have strong backers.¡±
¡°Thest thing you said was the most possible.¡±
¡°Yeah, I think so, too. They¡¯re too bold to fight against the whole empire. In fact, days ago, I heard that some of the Ghost Fire Sect¡¯s disciples killed some of the royal family members.¡±
¡°Yes! I also heard that a Young Duke was unexpectedly killed when he went outside to experience the world. This is scary! It has been found that his body was filled with ghost spiritual qi. Is the Ghost Fire Sect insane? Who are their backers?¡±
When Yang Lujia heard their conversation, his eyes glimmered with light. ¡°It seems like the most possible resting ce for the ming Dragon Empire¡¯s crown prince, Yan Xiao, is there. It¡¯s really more convenient when you know things like this.¡±
¡°Hello, may I ask where the Ghost Fire Sect is?¡± Yang Lujia politely asked the people who were talking with one another. ¡°Can you tell me, friends?¡± He smiled, trying to read their strange expressions.
¡°Hey, old man! What are you trying to n?¡±
¡°I am just asking!¡±
¡°You old beggar, get away from here!¡±
¡°Okay,¡± Yang Lujia tly responded, clearly uninterested.
These people wore strange expressions again. This wasn¡¯t meant to be the script. Old man, you should be angry after we degraded your status! That was their thought.
¡°Never mind.¡± Yang Lujia then confined the space and searched for their memories, his eyes prating the middle of their eyebrows. ¡°So, that¡¯s it¡ they also¡ fortunately, they have seen the Holy Flood Empire¡¯s Emperor and his Left and Right Prime Ministers¡ this¡ I didn¡¯t expect my n to work so smoothly. Perhaps, the people here didn¡¯t get properly educated and are mostly dumb-thinking creatures whose minds are only for pursuing the peak.¡±
However, before rushing to the Ghost Fire Sect, he nced at the main pce lightly. His eyes prated the walls of the pce. He even saw a Duke having an affair with a woman who looked like a princess.
After seeing the couple doing ¡°that¡± thing, he retracted his gaze and almost wanted to vomit. ¡°What the hell is wrong with them? They were doing that thing in the royal kitchen! What the fuck?¡± he muttered under his breath, speechless.
The surrounding men, who were freed from the constricted space, wondered why Yang Lujia suddenly vomited. What they didn¡¯t notice was Yang Lujia¡¯s vomit, which seemed to be filled with the rules of heaven and earth. They knew it should smell bad, but they were dumbfounded that it was otherwise.
Leaving them spaced out, Yang Lujia went inside the main pce and directly killed ¡°that¡± couple and forced himself not to vomit again. It was just disgusting. In his previous life, he never had a girl or a woman. Not even one. He knew rtionships were only going to give him headaches. Even at the moment.
On the other hand, the two couples, who werepletely naked, died without knowing who killed them and how the perpetrator did it. Besides, this couple were never innocent as they usually use their power to abuse innocent people. He had seen several people like these ones. Yes, even him did this in the past. Well, except for the particrly sexual part.
ncing in the opposite direction, he immediately found the ce where the Left Minister was sleeping soundly. The room was dim. If it were not for the moon in the night sky, it would be so ghostly. From the memories of those people, he knew something about the Left Minister.
The Left Minister was actually a devil in disguise. His cultivation involved killing innocent lives in order to be stronger. He had no sympathy for those who have life. Because this was the path he chose and began.
The ughter Path.
Yang Lujia basically knew about these things. These paths were the specific ways a cultivator would choose in order to advance his cultivation. After reaching the Tribtion Transcending Realm, a person would be able to choose their path. For example, his disciple, Lin Diyu, took the Blood Path, otherwise known as the Path of Terror or Path of ughter like the minister¡¯s. Once he grew up strong, every creature would tremble under his feet.
On the other hand, Long Guang, although he was only a ten-year-old child, or technically only a month or two old, knew far better than anyone else about cultivation. His insights were more valuable than some old monsters in the Tribtion Transcending Realm or even those in the Mahayana Emperor Realm.
Long Guang chose the Dominance Path. His posture, his eyes, everything about him could make anyone shiver and bow their head.
Dominance.
It is the path that most dragons would choose. Due to their proud nature, it was only right for Long Guang to take this path.
However, on the one hand, Yang Lujia really didn¡¯t know anything about his path.
Sooner, Yang Lujia tapped the forehead of the Left Minister. A gentle spiritual qi invaded the Left Minister¡¯s soul. Before he could even shout, his soul couldn¡¯t move. It was as though the space was being squeezed towards his soul. Feeling this, he felt terror, and the gentle qi continued to restrict him from moving.
¡°This qi is so strong¡ no, it¡¯s trying to control me¡¡±
Yang Lujia, on the contrary, smiled gloriously. ¡°Now, let the game begin¡¡±
Chapter 15 Ghost Fire Sect
WHILE YANG LUJIA and the controlled Left Minister were on their way to the Ghost Fire Sect¡¯sir, his disciples were also awakened by the continuous knocks from the door of their master¡¯s courtyard. However, even after hearing the voice of the Sect Master, they shut their ears off to him.
In particr, for Long Guang, without his master, all he¡¯d want to do was sleep.
¡°Why does it seem like Lu¡¯er is not in his courtyard? Perhaps he¡¯s trying to cultivate? Really a poor child,¡± the Sect Master muttered to himself. ¡°Nevertheless, I only wanted to tell him if he could try to cultivate again. Maybe his talent was only suppressed. After all, that Zhuquan De, his grandfather, was a monster.¡±
The Sect Master and Zhuquan De fought once, the former seeking guidance from the Supreme Elder. However, before he could even make a move, Zhuquan De pped him to death. That old man even uttered some strange words that he couldn¡¯t decipher.
¡°You¡¯re very weak. Weaker than an atom, actually.¡±
What¡¯s an atom? What¡¯s his cultivation? Howe he is so strong that I can¡¯t even go near him? Let alone touch him, he had already made a strike before I could even move an inch. Those were all the thoughts of the Sect Master of the War Dragon Sect. Nevertheless, after that event, every time he¡¯d see Zhuquan De, his eyes were filled with reverence, sparkling¡ªan indication of idtry. But what puzzled him was Zhuquan De¡¯s reaction every time he did this.
¡°What¡¯s with that look? You look like a child with an old face. For Pete¡¯s sake, you¡¯re a dignified Sect Master. Moreover, I don¡¯t wanna see those eyes again like that. Otherwise, I¡¯ll pluck the two of them out and donate them to a blindrge loach and perform some kind of optical-or-I-don¡¯t-know surgery. I¡¯ll particrly use surgical tongs to remove them from your eye sockets.¡± After saying thest sentence, Zhuquan De¡¯s expression shifted to excitement. ¡°Why don¡¯t I put up a clinic here and help the mortals?¡±
Questions bombarded the Sect Master¡¯s mind after hearing some of those things from Zhuquan De. This old man had some weird things in his head that he could not understand.
Filled with those questions once more, the Sect Master seemed to forget his real purpose foring here to see Yang Lujia. Some of the Peak Masters were actually trapped inside the array formation they repaired! One of the peak masters was even stripped of his clothes. Moreover, it happened in front of the sect¡¯s disciples due to the illusionary effect of the array formation..
Until now, that peak master didn¡¯t know what was going on. Fortunately, he looked like a pig. Otherwise, some female disciples would have feasted over his body. Well, such defilement ismon in this world. After all, again, the onlyw they followed was to respect the strong. As long as the strong didn¡¯t know what they did against them, they would be left unpunished.
¡°Is this the Ghost Fire Sect? It¡¯s pretty odd,¡± Yang Lujia said as he observed the sect from a distance.
In between two towering mountains sat the Ghost Fire Sect¡¯sir, and the fog surrounding it brimmed with ghost qi. Without permission, anyone who touches the cloud of fog would have his soul trapped forever, unless the one who created the array formation with dense ghost qi allows it.
Yang Lujia saw through this disguise, however.
As his mental power tapped through the fog, he saw the true appearance of the ce. It was originally a canyon, modified by the creation of a sect. Although the ce was quite disconcerting for other people, it wasn¡¯t the case for those who belonged to the sect.
One could only enter the sect through a narrow passage at the back part of the canyon. Wrapped in a liquid-like but transparentyer of stealth, the disciples guarding the main gate didn¡¯t notice their entrance at all. There were also bats that were non-nocturnal around this tunnel-like passage. They were sleeping, and it left Yang Lujia in wonder.
Although Zhuquan De brought him to several ces, he really didn¡¯t know much about the five realms at all. It went the same with the Ghost Fire Sect. Its overall structure gave him the idea of ¡°horror houses¡± in circuses on Earth. The sweat from getting terrified and screaming really resembled the word ¡°fire¡± in the sect¡¯s name.
Sensing powerful auras from within the sect, Yang Lujia was a bit stumped. There were three Mahayana Emperors, excluding the one with a different aura¡ªwhich could be inferred that it was the one who apanied Yan Xiao, the crown prince of the ming Dragon Empire.
During this time, the sect was in high spirits, celebrating the allegiance of the two parties. Some just drank wine and ate food. Some were trying to hug thick thighs and chitchat. And the rest were only in awe of the stupendous disy and aura of the ming Dragon Empire people¡¯s golden robes that spoke a lot of dominance.
¡°Hahaha! This Sect Master is very pleased to wee His Majesty¡¯s arrival and proposal of allegiance!¡± With him sliding his fingers down his beard that stretched to his shoulders, the burly old man talked with fervor.
Perfunctorily, the crown prince just lightlyughed. ¡°The Sect Master is polite. In the future, you can call this young one Xiao¡¯er.¡±
¡°I dare not!¡±
Yan Xiao chuckled. ¡°Well, I dare you, uncle.¡±
Hearing the conversation, Yang Lujia was a bit taken aback by the crown prince¡¯s personality consistency. Worthy of being a noble prince from arge empire.
Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes prated through the barriers of the sect and locked his mental power on four people¡ªthe three Mahayana Emperors of the sect and the Mahayana Emperor from the crown prince¡¯s side.
¡°Your Majesty, I just sensed something strange,¡± the empire¡¯s Mahayana Emperor reported through mind transmission.
Sessfully, it caught the attention of Yan Xiao as his eyes shed with a cold light. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±
¡°It¡¯s like someone¡¯s trying to contro¡ª¡±
Before he finished his sentence, he choked. A glinting red line traced itself across his neck. Everyone saw the man¡¯s body fall to the ground, his eyes open but bleak. Before, there were cheers. At the moment, there was only silence.
A little whileter, an ear-splitting roar resounded. All eyes converged on her. As soon as their gazes drifted towards where she was staring, there were only waves of disbelief.
Three Mahayana Emperors. Dead.
The killer used the same method. A straight slit in the throat. Cleanly done.
The Sect Master¡¯s eyes bulged, his legs quivering. Uttering a single word was even more difficult for him to do. Neither could he move from the scene that had just transpired. Even Yan Xiao couldn¡¯t stand still, staring at his strongest support from his empire. That was his only Mahayana Emperor, guarding him, but he died inexplicably. It¡¯spletely unprecedented.
Yan Xiao, his mind as nimble as it was, didn¡¯t dare stay longer in the ce and turned around from the scene while giving signals to his remaining subordinates immediately.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen,¡± Yan Xiao muttered to himself. ¡°Could it be them?¡±
Thinking about ¡°them,¡± his body trembled. The members of this organization never had regard for whoever they were sent to kill. Only the rewards could entice them. There were only a few times when they failed to kill their targets, but those were basically one in a million.
Their group was called the Assassination Organization.
As he saw the passageway of the sect, he sped up. To his misfortune, he encountered the being that made him petrified.
This young man, who looked younger than him, had looks beyond his own. He even had the urge to scratch his face in shame.
However, what took him aback was the man¡¯s gesture.
Yang Lujia raised his right hand and snapped his finger, smiling at the main protagonist of his game. It seemed like this prince wasn¡¯t an idiot after all, escaping at the right time and moment. Unlike some protagonists, who would continue to struggle even if their chances of winning were extremely slim.
Yan Xiao nkly looked around him after he heard that snap. That young man disappeared in front of him. Space was even distorted. A shout then woke him up from his appalled state. But, at this moment, he was stock-still.
¡°Sect Master of the Ghost Fire Sect, get out! Let this minister ughter you and your disciples. I¡¯ll use all of you to increase my cultivation!¡± The ground shook with his voice. As though the earth was his throat, vibrating and trembling to produce sounds.
¡°The Left Minister of the Holy Flood Empire?!¡± The Sect Master disregarded the fleeing disciples and stared at the man in the sky. His expression then turned cold. ¡°Why are you here? Are you the one who assassinated the sect¡¯s three ancestors?!¡±
¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s what you get for opposing the Holy Flood Empire explicitly!¡±
¡°You!¡± Veins popped out of the Sect Master¡¯s forehead as he clenched his fist. ¡°Despicable fellow!¡±
¡°You look like a veiny toad, Sect Master of the Ghost Fire Sect. Look at your face. It¡¯s so ugly.¡±
The Sect Master exploded in rage and revealed his peak cultivation in the Tribtion Transcending Realm. However, it still paled inparison to the Left Minister¡¯s being a Mahayana Emperor.
This further terrified Yan Xiao. He just wanted to go home. I don¡¯t want to be here anymore.
Long Guang, on the other side, awoke from his erged crib and rubbed his eyes in the world Yang Lujia had created for him.¡±Wer master? Skeri echi¡ chinimon¡ ske¡ ri¡ Long Guang¡ is keyrd¡¡± With eyes filled with fear and anger, he wailed.
When Lin Diyu heard his second junior brother¡¯s cry, he was stoked. Their worlds were basically connected to each other. He just needed to use the teleportation channel of the Blood World.
Soon enough, he arrived in the world of his second junior brother. As soon as he saw his second junior brother loudly roaring with tears running down his cheeks, his expression softened, and he hurriedly ran to Long Guang¡¯s side.
Chapter 16 Upcoming Storms Prelude
NOT LEAVING A single being alive, Yang felt satisfied. Except for the people Yang Lujia ignored to escape and spread the news about the death of the crown prince of the ming Dragon Empire, Yan Xiao, no one was spared.
Returning to the Holy Flood Empire, the Left Minister looked nkly at his portrait that was across his bed. In his memory, he could not remember Yang Lujia. Only the memory of ughtering the crown prince, Yan Xiao, and the people of the Ghost Fire Sect remained.
And when he woke up, it was already morning.
¡°What the fuck did I do?¡± the Left Minister said to himself. ¡°Is that memory a dream or reality? But how did this happen? Does this involve the path I took? This is impossible!¡±
Thinking about the consequences of his actions, he uncontrobly trembled. It had to be known that when the crown prince of another prince was in by a person of another empire, it could only mean war. A war would be inevitable.
At this time, Lin Fan and the Holy Flood Empire¡¯s Emperor were already having a talk. News about what happened quickly reached their ears. Their expressions were dark. Lin Fan himself didn¡¯t approve of the Left Minister¡¯s impulsivity. After all, he did not kill someone with a little background, it was a crown prince for god¡¯s sake.
¡°What should we do with this? What if the Left Minister was only framed by someone?¡± the emperor worriedly said. ¡°Lin Fan¡¡±
¡°I am the emperor. You are only my puppet,¡± Lin Fan said, as he red at his own father.
¡°I apologize, Emperor Lin Fan.¡±
If the people of the Holy Flood Empire witnessed this scene, they would be surprised.
Who would have thought the crown prince was controlling the emperor? After all, Lin Fan was a reincarnation of someone great. His means were quite effective on someone who was weaker than him. For example, his current father, the emperor on the surface.
Lin Fan then shifted the subject back to the Left Minister. ¡°If it was really him who killed the ming Dragon Empire¡¯s crown prince, we could only answer the call for war of the other empire. After all, we killed their crown prince. The humiliation itself¡ they won¡¯t just swallow it.¡±.
¡°Then, I shall prepare everything necessary for theing war, Emperor Lin Fan,¡± his father, bowing in front of his son without any unwillingness stered on his face.
¡°The worm worked so well on you,¡± Lin Fan said as he nodded at his father, who waspletely under his control. ¡°But¡¡± His face turned solemn all of a sudden. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I feel like there¡¯s something wrong with this setup. It feels like I¡ we are being watched.¡± He then stared at his father once more. ¡°Anyhow, do not kill the Left Minister, Zhao Genghis. Just give him a light punishment. We still need him to fight for us. He¡¯s also a valuable chess piece, so we can¡¯t afford to lose him. We don¡¯t know exactly how strong our enemy is. It¡¯s better to have more under ourmand. The more and stronger they are, the better¡¡±
It just pissed him off that he was forced to leave seclusion before reaching the peak of the Mahayana Emperor Realm. It so angered him that he almost wanted to vomit his heart. However, nothing could change the situation they were caught in at the moment.
If they wouldn¡¯t face it, who would?
¡°What a keen perception,¡± Yang Lujia said to himself as he listened to the conversation between the two, surprised. ¡°Well, it seems like my n is going so well. So, it doesn¡¯t matter how scheming you are. I didn¡¯t expect this kid to have the means to hide his real cultivation level. Even I can¡¯t perceive it.¡±
Above the pce roof, Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes pierced through the space and stared at the marching people in golden robes from a distance. ¡°It looks like the ming Dragon Empire was getting ready. The size of the army was bigger than I initially thought.¡±
He went back to the War Dragon Sect after a thought. Arriving at the head of the dragon mouth, where the sect¡¯s front gate was, he tapped the air with his index finger. Immediately, a shrouding mist enveloped the whole sect. But no one in the sect noticed the abnormality. As long as they were recognized as members of the sect, they could enter the sect willfully while the others wouldn¡¯t be able to see the sect¡¯s appearance.
He did not care about anyone here. He only cared about the disciples in his courtyard. After nodding in approval of what he did, he left the sect swiftly and went back to the top of the pce. No one noticed his existence.
While Yang Lujia was drinking his ¡°wine,¡± the ming Dragon Empire¡¯s army was slowly approaching the Holy Flood Empire. He also witnessed the preparation of thetter empire¡¯s army to intercept the former. In terms of management, Lin Fan was actually great, as though he had already done this before. He even hid some trump cards. Such a mind would be great to use if only he were not a Child of Pan Gu. Unfortunately, he was destined to be his enemy.
On the other hand, some disciples and elders of the War Dragon Sect wore strange expressions on their faces. They finally noticed the abnormality of their sect. Their guests could only see a tndscape, while they could clearly see and enter the sect at will. This baffled them.
¡°Perhaps this was because of the array formation they fixed?¡± an elder said outside the sect. ¡°But this didn¡¯t happen before, did it?¡±
Another elder nodded andmented, ¡°I seem to have remembered that one of the peak masters was trapped in the array formation and was stripped. I even recorded his appearance here.¡± He then showed the others the picture of the peak master, whose face showed ecstasy and pleasure.
¡°That¡¯s a bit small for the peak master. If only it was the handsome peak master, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to record his look. I bet his is bigger and longer than this one,¡± a woman elder said and shook her head. ¡°I mean, that¡¯s not the point. Maybe this had something to do with what happened to the peak master.¡±
¡°Maybe this is some kind of interference.¡±
Yang Lujia didn¡¯t know about themotion he had caused in the sect and happily ate inside a restaurant of the Holy Flood Empire, patiently waiting for the arrival of the empire¡¯s enemy.
¡°Miss waiter! Give me some more food.¡±
Ady dressed in a bunny costume arrived in front of him. Thisdy was cute, but his face didn¡¯t show any emotion. Women were only going to give him headaches, after all.
¡°How may I help you, brother?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not your brother. You¡¯re my brother.¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Thedy was taken aback. ¡°Uhm, brother, are you drunk?¡±
¡°Heh. I only want you to get me food,¡± he replied.
As he was in disguise, thedy didn¡¯t notice his extraordinariness. After all, showing off wasn¡¯t his forte, nor did he want to do it.
¡°What kind of food do you need, brother?¡±
¡°Anything delicious!¡±
¡°Okay, sir. Rest assured, brother.¡±
Yang Lujia was annoyed with thedy calling him ¡°brother¡±. However, he wasn¡¯t stingy, so he just let it go. After all, he also didn¡¯t want to cause anymotion.
At this moment, Yang Lujia was wearing a grayish robe with a sheathed sword on one side of his waist. When a cultivator saw his sword, he was immediately piqued by the identity of this young brother who seemed so carefree.
¡°Hey, brother, what kind of sword is your sword?¡±
Yang Lujia was vexed by the man¡¯s sudden appearance and query, but he still answered, ¡°An ordinary sword?¡±
¡°Brother, I can feel it. The Sword Path. Your sword was screaming sword intent,¡± the cultivator unreservedly said. ¡°Your sword is long and beautiful! It must be hard but sharp. Can I touch it, brother?¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Can you just leave me alone?¡±
¡°Brother¡¡± The man was bewildered, wondering what he had done wrong.
Was he being rude?
¡°What¡¯s your name, brother? Where did youe from? How old are you? You know that the ming Dragon Empire is waging a war with the Holy Flood Empire. You know, it¡¯s not safe to remain here anymore¡ª¡±
At the moment, Yang Lujia wanted to explode. ¡°What is this? A job interview?¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
¡°Halo-halo.¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°Boring.¡±
As they continued to talk, it was only then that Yang Lujia recognized the appearance of the man. It seemed like he had seen him somewhere. When he searched for his memories, he almost jumped out of fright.
The Right Minister!
The man who kept talking with him was actually the Right Minister, who was in disguise. When he was about to ask him, the ground suddenly trembled. It made the Right Minister stand up with a serious look on his face.
¡°It seems like they¡¯re already here.¡±
¡°Holy Flood Emperor! Come out and let this emperor get your head to settle the ounts we had all these years! You dared to kill my son!¡±
¡°Yan Long, you¡¯re getting bolder and bolder every time, huh? I still remember you sucking your mother¡¯s breast before!¡±
¡°Shut up, you old shit grandpa!¡± Yan Long unsheathed his sword from his back and shed toward the pce.
The sh was immediately parried with another sword sh from the other side.
Themotion was naturally heard by everyone in the empire. This was, after all, a fight between Mahayana Emperors, who could shake the entire Realm of Life.
On the other hand, the Right Minister had a serious look on his face. The sword just then¡ he felt like he would be killed in an instant. As expected, an emperor wouldn¡¯t just be cannon fodder.
When another Mahayana Emperor tried to attack the pce, he flew up and faced this Mahayana Emperor from the enemy. ¡°Left Minister of the ming Dragon Empire, you are indeed strong, but I¡¯m still stronger than you.¡±
¡°Ye Men, you¡¯re still talkative as you were before.¡±
When Yang Lujia saw what transpired, he was speechless.
Wasn¡¯t this confrontation too direct?
¡°Lin Donghai, you¡¯re getting old! You can¡¯t match the power of this sword!¡± Yan Long, once again, shed with his sword.
Lin Donghai was stumped. This sh was stronger than the one he just faced from Yan Long. This kid really grew up into a monster. He even became an emperor. He had the same power as Lin Fan, if not stronger.
Yang Lujia remained calm as he stared at the sky. The others, however, fared worse than him. They were running around, legs trembling, bodies covered in sweat. Some of them even lost consciousness.
¡°This is getting interesting. Come on, fight. This little handsome boy here will watch until you wear yourselves out. Hahaha!¡± Then, he continued to drink his ¡°wine¡± and stole the food from every restaurant he stumbled upon.
Chapter 17 Face-Off
IT WASN¡¯T LONG until the fight between the two emperors of the opposing empires ended with the Holy Flood Emperor¡¯s defeat. Embarrassingly, he died with a face swollen with bruises and wounds. Moreover, his robe was smeared all over with his blood that it appeared demonic yet so contrasted with his distorted face.
While the fight between the two sides was ongoing, Yang Lujia didn¡¯t forget to collect all the blood of those who died to lend to his first disciple.
Unknowingly, the dead cultivators¡¯ bodies turned pale white after he did this. Only he knew about this phenomenon. No one could spy on what he was doing while drinking ¡°wine¡± and eating some of his ¡°candies¡±.
When a cultivator unexpectedly went near him, Yang Lujia saw his dry face. It was as white as snow, as though he had seen the most horrible scene in his life.
As the cultivator noticed Yang Lujia¡¯s presence, he almost prostrated himself and said: ¡°Sir, why are you still here? Won¡¯t you go away from the site?¡±
Yang Lujia was surprised by the cultivator¡¯s courage to ask him. After all, he would not be so normal if he could stay here for a long time. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not every day you see strong people fight like this, right?¡±
¡°But sir, why aren¡¯t you affected the slightest bit?¡± the cultivator blurted out, confused by Yang Lujia¡¯s indifferent appearance. ¡°Sir, do you happen to be a Mahayana Emperor as well?¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Yang Lujia reacted by stopping drinking his ¡°wine¡±. ¡°You are a Mahayana Emperor. I am a Mahayana Emperor. We are all Mahayana Emperors. Isn¡¯t that exciting?¡±
The cultivator was full of questions in his mind. He didn¡¯t know if he was just being tricked by this man beside him, who looked so carefree. Nevertheless, he knew that the way back to the outside was now blocked. He couldn¡¯t go out, so he could only stay.
It was his fault for sleeping so soundly,pletely unaware of what had already started to transpire.
Yang Lujia stared at this guy beside him. He scrutinized the guy¡¯s face. He even searched this guy¡¯s nose and ears. ¡°You¡¡± he trailed off. ¡°You are so ugly and dirty.¡±.
¡°What?¡±
¡°Watawat?¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
This was the weirdest conversation the cultivator had ever encountered in his entire life. The man before him was not only young, he was also not afraid of what was going on.
While the explosions of auras were ongoing, the cultivator then noticed that around this seemingly ordinary man, there seemed to be an invisible barrier that kept him from getting injured. If he had not looked closely, it would not have been discovered by him.
Perhaps this ordinary young man was really a Mahayana Emperor in disguise. Then, he should hold on to his thigh to save himself from trouble or, most probably, death.
¡°Sir, please save me!¡± The cultivator kowtowed in front of Yang Lujia, pleading to save his life from this messy ce. ¡°I don¡¯t know where to go¡ª¡±
¡°No,¡± Yang Lujia straightforwardly rejected, with a stern face.
The cultivator lost all of the color in his face. ¡°Why, sir?¡±
¡°Because you¡¯re ugly. I don¡¯t like you. You have so many boogers and¡ªwell, I don¡¯t need to exin everything to you, need I?¡± With a wave of his hand, the cultivator died and his blood was brought to the temporary space Yang Lujia created. ¡°What a strange guy.¡±
¡°Yan Long, don¡¯t act like no one can kill you here! This prince will personally end your life! Dare to hurt my puppet!¡± Lin Fan came out of the pce with a bearing akin to a detached immortal. His greenish robe was shining with life. His face exuded the aura of a banished god. ¡°Do you think the emperor is the strongest in our Holy Flood Empire?¡±
With Lin Fan¡¯s appearance, everyone, except for the Left Minister, was shocked. It turned out that their crown prince was also a Mahayana Emperor and a stronger one than his father.
¡°You!¡± Yan Long¡¯s face changed when he heard Lin Fan¡¯s words. ¡°The Holy Flood Empire is really deceiving!¡±
As Yan Long roared, the sword in his hand screamed with a very strong intent. This intent could instantly sh several mountains in halves.
¡°Heh,¡± Lin Fan sneered. ¡°Now, let¡¯s see which is stronger? Your sword or my saber?¡± Heughed, then a long saber shed in front of him. Its appearance was akin to a green dragon. ¡°Yan Long! Be prepared to taste my Indomitable Saber Art!¡±
¡°Indomitable Saber Art?¡± Yan Long¡¯s face nked for a second. Then, it lost all its color when he recalled something terrifying. ¡°You! You are that man?¡±
¡°Oh? It seems like not everyone forgot about me.¡± Lin Fan grinned. ¡°Nheless, you will die under my saber!¡±
Yan Long soon recovered his dignified face and stared intently at the saber in Lin Fan¡¯s hand. ¡°No matter what, I will end your life here!¡±
¡°Dream on, Yan Long!¡±
¡°Shut up, you motherfucker!¡±
Watching this scene, Yang Lujia nodded in satisfaction. This was what he wanted to happen. He then noticed that the breath of Lin Fan¡¯s father seemed to have dissipated. Quickly, he absorbed the emperor¡¯s blood.
¡°Indomitable Saber Art! First Saber¡¡± Lin Fan¡¯s voice reverberated throughout the whole empire. ¡°Formidable sh!¡±
With just a sh, the whole ce trembled. When Yan Long saw this, he didn¡¯t remain idle and used the strongest he had created himself. ¡°Ostrich Sword Art! First sh: Cut the Whole World!¡±
When Yang Lujia heard the name of Yan Long¡¯s sword art, he nodded approvingly. Compared to Lin Fan, it was much more interesting and nice.
On the other hand, Lin Fan¡¯s lips twitched when he heard the name. What kind of name was that? What do you mean by ¡°Cut the Whole World¡±?
When the two shes collided, it rang through the air. Even Yang Lujia was surprised by the power the two demonstrated. With a solemn look on his face, he thought about his first disciple, Lin Diyu, who was yet to reach the Peak Stage of the Mahayana Emperor Realm. ¡°It seems like I really need to level him up, so I badly need all the blood of the cultivators now!¡±
After harvesting all the blood of the cultivators who died, Yang Lujia disappeared from the spot and went back to his courtyard in the sect. When he saw his two disciples sleeping, Yang Lujia couldn¡¯t help but smile.
Lin Diyu was just sitting beside Long Guang¡¯srge crib. Long Guang, on the other hand, was peacefully sleeping in the crib. But the tears on Long Guang¡¯s face didn¡¯t escape from Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes.
¡°What the hell happened?¡± he muttered, and Long Guang¡¯s whole world vibrated. This simple act of his awoke his first disciple¡ªonly then Yang Lujia realized what he did and quickly asked Lin Diyu.
¡°I don¡¯t know, master. Second junior brother suddenly cried, and I immediately used the teleportation channel you made tofort him. He said he was afraid of something. He said¡¡±
¡°What? Don¡¯t keep me in suspense!¡± Yang Lujia felt agitated, his gaze at Lin Diyu getting worse by the second.
¡°Oh, right, it was Echinemon, I think? Does this have something to do with what happened in the second junior brother¡¯s race in Da Sishen, master?¡±
¡°That Echinemon Race! I¡¯ll surely destroy all of you to the ends of the earth!¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes carried such murderous intent that the waters around the whole sect boiled.
Lin Diyu¡¯s eyes shrank when he felt the pressure from his master¡¯s aura. With this aura alone, he could even die.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Diyu,¡± Yang Lujia said as he calmed down, realizing that he was reacting too much. ¡°Anyhow, the war between the Holy Flood Empire and the ming Dragon Empire has already started. It was only then that I found out about Lin Fan¡¯s cultivation realm.¡±
¡°What¡¯s his cultivation realm, master?¡± Lin Diyu¡¯s eyes contained the expectation that Yang Lujia could only heave a sigh.
¡°He¡¯s already at the Peak Stage of the Mahayana Emperor Realm.¡±
Lin Diyu¡¯s eyes suddenly turned gray. It was as if he had lost all of his hope. He knew how terrifying Lin Fan was. After several years, this brother of his really grew up into a strongman.
¡°You also have to know that your father is now dead. Lin Fan was the one who controlled your father by some means that I don¡¯t know,¡± Yang Lujia said. ¡°Diyu, your brother, the crown prince, he¡¯s not that simple. It feels like when he was fighting the emperor of the other party, he was still hiding something behind the scenes. This is why¡¡±
¡°Yes, master!¡± Lin Diyu cut him off. ¡°This disciple will certainly work even harder¡ª¡±
¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. It¡¯s the perfect time for you to avenge yourself. Within this period of time¡¡± Yang Lujia raised one of his hands. Later, a blood sphere condensed. ¡°Within this period of time, you have to cultivate and reach at least the Peak Stage of the Mahayana Emperor Realm. Only then can you defeat him. With the help of your second junior brother, I am sure you can both kill him. Don¡¯t worry. No matter what, the master will always be there for you. Revenge can only be satisfying when you do it yourself. This is why I am trying to cultivate you.¡±
Well, in fact, Yang Lujia only wanted to avoid injuring himself. The hypocrisy.
Tears swam down Lin Diyu¡¯s eyes when he heard his master¡¯s words. He then kowtowed countless times that his forehead became sore. This made Yang Lujia speechless. Nevertheless, he was still pleased with this first disciple of his.
¡°Although Diyu is a bit dumb, at least, he¡¯s a loyal disciple,¡± he thought to himself.
¡°This disciple is very grateful for the master¡¯s grace!¡±
¡°Just say thank you if you want to express your thanks, okay? You sound like an ancient man.¡±
¡°Thank you so much, master!¡± Lin Diyu smiled, getting used to his master¡¯s strangeness. ¡°By the way, master, you have tofort the second junior brother. When he woke up, he called for your presence. I guess only you can trulyfort him. Luckily, I managed to calm him down.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry about Long Guang anymore. You just have to go and cultivate. I¡¯ll take care of your second junior brother. I will only call you out after Lin Fan wins the fight.¡±
¡°Thank you, master, for caring about my second junior brother¡¯s well-being. I don¡¯t want him to suffer at a young age like what happened to me.¡±
Hearing Lin Diyu¡¯s words, Yang Lujia was moved. He even wanted to shed tears, but he only smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure Lin Fan wins, so you can kill him yourself.¡±
Chapter 18 Curing The Peak Master
LIN FAN THREW a sh at Yan Long. Gritting his teeth, he stared at the opponent who he thought would be no match for him. Yan Long was actually such a genius. It was a surprise that he didn¡¯t get famous.
Of course, everyone knew who Lin Fan was in the entire War Dragon Sect. The news could also spread fast. Thus, it wasn¡¯t that hard for the other empires to catch wind of such an ount. It should have gone the same with Lin Fan, but it wasn¡¯t the case at all.
¡°Yan Long, are you really going to push this emperor, further?¡± Lin Fan roared once more as he drew another sh of his saber. It was the fourth time he did this, but Yan Long parried such an offense with ease.
Yan Longughed in contempt. ¡°Do you really think I already used my full force when I fought your father, Lin Fan?¡±
After exchanging shes, both of them drew themselves to each other. As their saber and sword shed, there was only a loud ng. It swept across the whole empire. A fight at this level would need to be staged by an entire empire.
A boundless aura spread throughout. The others who were fighting felt oppressed. They decided to halt their movements and watch the duel between the two emperors. Of course, the people of the Holy Flood Empire treated Lin Fan as their new emperor, even without the ceremony needed for imperial baptism.
¡°You cannot defeat me, Lin Fan!¡± A creak sounded from Yan Long¡¯s mouth..
¡°Yan Long, you¡¯ve endured enough,¡± Lin Fan said,¡± as he grinned.
While the fight was ongoing, Yang Lujia was also busy tending to his disciples¡¯ cultivation. After drinking some of his ¡°wine¡± again, he went back to his courtyard from his disciples¡¯ worlds. Looking at the scenery, he felt pleased. This was the thing he loved the most¡ªpeace.
In his previous life, he didn¡¯t know peace. Back then, all he wanted to do was keep everything in constant motion, but when he grew up, he eventually only wanted to take a breath and rest. This was exactly what he wanted.
Yang Lujia thought of something and came to a decision to stroll around the sect. There was nothing good to mention about the War Dragon Sect. However, the mountains of the other peaks were actually a good sight to behold. Also, on Earth, he was also an artist. Until this moment, he still wants to paint. Especially thendscape he was seeing today.
¡°Oy, do you know? One of the peak masters died hours earlier. It was said to be because of the array formation,¡± a disciple gossiped. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard the news yet?¡±
¡°Lower your voice! If the other peak masters or the Sect Master himself knew what we were talking about, he would expel us in anger. Anyhow, I also heard that he was fine. He was just unconscious.¡±
¡°What?¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes were wide when he heard this. ¡°A peak master was actually implicated by my array formation?¡± He then thought of something, rubbing his chin with the other hand while holding his gourd of ¡°wine¡±. ¡°Should I feel guilty, though? I¡¯m not close to any of them anyway. Let him die.¡±
As soon as this trail of thought entered his mind, he quickly shook his head. ¡°What if he¡¯s going to me me for what happened to the peak master? What if that old man knew what I actually did? Wouldn¡¯t he scold me? Grandpa might have be stronger than me by now. I think I should attend to this problem.¡±
After giving it some thought, Yang Lujia came to the Sect Master¡¯s peak and appeared at the bottom of the mountain. Just like before, he wanted to climb his way up and pretend he was a pig ready to be ughtered or eaten by anyone.
As he marched his way up, panicking voices had already entered his ears. It came from the peak masters. He didn¡¯t hear the Sect Master¡¯s voice, but he knew what thetter¡¯s face would look like at the moment.
¡°What¡¯s the matter? What will happen to him?¡± a peak master spoke up. ¡°Is he really going to die? The disciples are now talking about his death. If he was really cursed to death by the disciples he wronged, karma may have yed into his fate.¡±
¡°Hello, everyone?¡± Yang Lujia came up to the hall and saw the surprised looks on the faces of the peak master and the Sect Master. ¡°How are you all doing?¡±
¡°Finally! Lu¡¯er, you¡¯re here! Do you have any way to cure the peak master? After all, your grandfather¡¯s array formation might have reverse-type of some sort of like a¡ a¡ you know¡¡±
Yang Lujia slightly creased his brows. ¡°Sect Master¡¯s words are confusing. Getting the gist of it, however, I think I do have a solution to save him. That is, I need to let you all out of the hall. Curing him may take a toll on other cultivators. As I am mortal, the procedure won¡¯t give me any injuries at all. Hehe.¡±
The Sect Master was confused. ¡°Lu¡¯er, do we really need to go out?¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid so, Sect Master. This is naturally something I have read from grandpa¡¯s notes back then. If we were to cure someone who identally triggered the array formation, we only need a mortal to execute the procedure.¡±
Although they were all reluctant to leave, and at the same time, somewhat doubtful, they had no other choice. It wasn¡¯t like their Lu¡¯er was going to finish the peak master he had grown up with. Thest to exit the hall was the Sect Master, after giving Yang Lujia a heavy nod.
When everyone finally got out, Yang Lujia was relieved. He then spread his mental power throughout the entire hall to block all themunication channels. Then, it slightly trembled as he drifted his gaze to the peak master.
¡°Divine Beginning Scripture!¡± Yang Lujia eximed as he ced one hand on the forehead of the peak master. Later on, the vitality of the peak master¡¯s body was slowly recovered. He then sighed and stared at the pitiful peak master. ¡°It should be fine now. The scripture was something that had to do with the Rule of Life. Since his vitality was the most damaged, curing it with the scripture would eventually heal all of his injuries.¡±
But what he didn¡¯t notice as he didn¡¯t continue to probe into this matter, was the peak master¡¯s rising cultivation. He actually reached the Eighth Stage of the Tribtion Transcending Realm. Yang Lujia¡¯s action not only helped the sect master recover but also helped his cultivation soar higher. It was only a level lower than the Sect Master himself.
Anyhow, their sect wasn¡¯t weak. The fact that Yang Lujia and Zhuquan De were its members made it untouchable.
When Yang Lujia got back to his courtyard, he got to his usual hobby of eating and drinking. Sometimes, he would casually recite a poem. Unknowingly, he had already caused the skies to grumble in response. Within the month that passed, while observing the fight between Lin Fan and Yan Long, he made a painting. Afterward, he made a paper ne out of it. Unexpectedly, it was a cultivator in the Tribtion Transcending Realm who caught it.
It was a painting of a man with his back facing the viewer. He was holding a sword in his hand while watching the beautiful scenery in front of him. The cultivator who coincidentally caught the paper ne with the painting on it was ted. It actually made him understand the Sword Intent that no one would be able to do in just one night. However, just seeing such a painting made him realize this intent.
Previously, he was a demonic cultivator. Changing his mind, he only wanted to take the Sword Path instead and decisively abolished his cultivation to start anew. With this opportunity, he wanted to cultivate his way to a higher realm!
Unexpectedly, however, another strong sword cultivator felt the aura from the painting and searched for its source. It went the same with others who chose the Sword Path. They quickly seized the man who first caught the painting in his hand. On the other hand, the man could only suffer from his loss. Why did he have to abolish his cultivation so fast? If not for this fact, he would have been able to escape.
What an idiot.
Meanwhile, during the month, Yang Lujia was satisfied with his disciples¡¯ improvement. Their cultivation realms really grew that fast. Lin Diyu¡¯s cultivation eventually reached the Second Stage of the Void God Realm while Long Guang¡¯s was two stages higher than the former.
Long Guang¡¯s appearance, however, remained the same. He still looked like a ten-year-old kid with clear eyes. When he saw his master in his world, he jumped and immediately hugged the master¡¯s waist. ¡°Masterrr! Long Guang skeri drimm!!!¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes softened as he heard Long Guang¡¯s voice and saw his innocent face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Long Guang. Master will take care of you from now on, alright? After the fight with Lin Fan, we¡¯ll finally have our barbecue party, and the master will make a world with an amusement park for you!¡±
Long Guang¡¯s clear eyes questioningly shot at Yang Lujia¡¯s. ¡°Amyu¡ ment? Park? Wat amyument park¡ master?¡±
¡°You¡¯ll experience it soon with your senior brother, Long Guang! Master and senior brother will surely y with you!¡±
Long Guang squeaked in excitement, thinking about the amusement park his master had mentioned to him.
While speaking to his disciple, Yang Lujia¡¯s perception had already reached the Holy Flood Empire¡¯s perimeters. It was the perfect time to strike. The fight was already over. He only needed Lin Diyu to strike Lin Fan at his weakest.
Chapter 19 Disciples Entrance
IMMEDIATELY, YANG LUJIA tore a spatial crack with his finger. He brought his disciples along with him, telling them the show was about to start. Lin Diyu¡¯s eyes sparkled, while Long Guang¡¯s shed with murderous intent.
¡°Long Guang killll!!!¡±
Yang Lujia helplessly sighed at his second disciple¡¯s behavior. After all, he did not want to affect the path Long Guang took. This tenacity and domineering attitude made him more powerful than he had ever been.
¡°Lin Diyu, Lin Fan is now trying to retreat to recuperate his wounds,¡± Yang Lujia reminded as they arrived at the Holy Flood Empire. ¡°Nevertheless, you have to be careful of him as he might still have some tricks up his sleeve. Cunning people usually do that.¡±
Lin Diyu just nodded at his master¡¯s words. His eyes then shot above the skies as he saw Lin Fan retreating so fast, back to the main pce¡¯s quarters.
But how could he let this brother of his go away that easily?
Lin Fan suddenly felt a terrifying moveing from behind him. Such an assault made the whole of the Da Shenghou tremble. Every empire of this realm felt the fluctuations. It was as though the whole realm was about to break apart upon Lin Diyu¡¯s attack against Lin Fan..
¡°You fucking brother! Come and die!¡±
As Yang Lujia saw thising, as opposed to what he expected, he suddenly noticed an aura stronger than his disciple.
Not only that!
There were several more of them above the clouds, seemingly spectating at the show going on below. However, when the man who intercepted Lin Diyu¡¯s attack appeared, Yang Lujia didn¡¯t make a move.
He knew about it. Long Guang was there. He didn¡¯t need to make a move himself to protect them. After all, cultivation must be experienced on a rough road. Unlike himself, his disciples should feel all kinds of emotions to sharpen and improve their temperaments. With an old soul residing in the depths of his body, he was more mature than anyone of his age in the Five Realms.
¡°What?¡± Lin Diyu was startled. His eyes widened at the iing attack aimed at him.
On the other hand, Lin Fan, who felt some crisis before, smiled, his face looking weary after the fight he just had.
Knowing the impact the man¡¯s attack could cause to Da Shenghou, Yang Lujia lightly tapped the air. Almost instantly, a barrier invisible to the eyes of everyone enveloped the whole empire. ¡°At this rate, it¡¯s fine if they can only destroy the Holy Flood Empire, but making Da Shenghou a barrennd, or worse, destroying it to no more, I wouldn¡¯t agree to that.¡±
As his gaze leaned back to the scene in front of him, his eyes narrowed into slits. ¡°Shameless True Gods assholes! Dare to attack my disciples, huh!¡±
¡°Long Guang andol bad guy! Senio bwader andol anader bad guy!¡±
Lin Diyu smiled at his brother¡¯s suggestion and quickly raised his Underworld Scythe to directly confront Lin Fan. This made thetter look horrified to the extreme. He had never known the strength of Lin Diyu until that moment. He only knew that he couldn¡¯t detect his cultivation, thus making him stronger than himself.
Lin Fan then stared at the sky and pleaded with his hands sped across his chest. ¡°Please, dear gods! Kill this ant for me and I will pledge my allegiance to all of you. With my talent, I¡ª¡±
¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± the True Gods cut him off as a response. It shook the entire Holy Flood Empire. It even stopped the attack Lin Diyu previously released.
¡°Zhao Genghis! Why are you trying to ally with such a weak ant in this realm?!¡± another domineering voice sounded.
However, before Zhao Genghis, the Left Minister, could answer, a piercing scream sounded from the skies. It made all the remaining surviving people feel horrible. It was more terrible than having your intestines pulled out of your body or having your hipbone pped with a hundred times stronger metal than titanium.
While drinking from his gourd, Yang Lujia was floating above the clouds, looking at the True Gods in front of him with a scorn on his face. ¡°You are all weaklings. Look at my disciple, Long Guang. Isn¡¯t he more powerful than all of you? But daring to hit him while I¡¯m here¡¡± His eyes shed with a cold glint. They all involuntarily shivered. ¡°You only have one dead-end! That is to¡ª¡±
¡°Don¡¯t! Please stop! Otherwise, our Echinemon God Emperor woulde to Da Shenghou and destroy your realm!¡± a True God expressed his thoughts.
Yang Lujia ced his gourd back in the system¡¯s inventory. This made all the true gods in front of his watch in awe. They didn¡¯t even feel the spatial fluctuation from it, unlike when they¡¯d open their bangles or storage rings.
With a calm look, Yang Lujia stared at the sweating True Gods. ¡°Do you know what it means to threaten me by using my disciples? They all have the same ending¡¡± Ruthlessly, he smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know how strong a God Emperor can be. But I can always train myself to kill him in the future. That¡¯s the realm above the God King Realm, right?¡±
Without dying any of these things, Yang Lujia¡¯s mental power spread throughout the area. All the True Gods felt their hair stand on end. It was because they couldn¡¯t move! What was even more appalling was that even after about ten minutes, they were still immobile. At the time, it felt like an inexorable force was pulling towards their bodies, squeezing them bit by bit.Even their God Emperor couldn¡¯t keep them imprisoned in space for this long!
Yang Lujia raised his hand. With a flick of his finger, all the True Gods vanished into thin air. There was none left of their flesh. He even umted all the clouds that were in the palm of his hand. There formed a sphere made of condensed clouds. Afterward, he just stared at this, and it blew away like the wind.
At the same time, the system¡¯s male voice sounded.
[Ding! Congrattions to Host forpleting his task of killing, Lin Fan, the Child of Pan Gu! Host receives Ten Lottery Draws from the System¡¯s Wheel of Fate and an opportunity for a system upgrade!]
One of Yang Lujia¡¯s brows jerked. ¡°Hmm? Lin Diyu already killed Lin Fan?¡± Satisfied, he nodded approvingly with a smile. He smiled even more as he watched Long Guang continue to fight the True God of the Echinemon Race. Until that moment, he couldn¡¯t believe that Lin Fan actually colluded with the Echinemon Race.
Searching through the memories of one of those true gods, he found out their objectives. They were trying to search for Long Guang¡¯s whereabouts!
¡°You¡¯re that dragon boy! Howe!¡± The True God fighting Long Guang was immensely shocked. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be ten years old now! Did the Dragon Race lie about your age?!¡±
¡°Long Guang hate Ewchinemwon!¡± Long Guang¡¯s eyes turned ruthless as he continued to rain attacks on the True God he was fighting with.
Seeing that Long Guang could manage and would eventually defeat the 1st Stage True God, he diverted his attention back to the system. ¡°By the way, what is this system upgrade?¡±
[Ding! Conditions are met for the system to upgrade! Child of Pan Gu¡¯s luck is plundered and will immediately fuse with the system after the Host confirms permission to upgrade!]
A golden light emerged from Lin Fan¡¯s body. However, only Yang Lujia could see this. Other people, even his disciples, couldn¡¯t see this.
Chapter 20 System Upgrade
ONE OF THE famous and revered empires of Da Shenghou had turned into ruins, while the other was left alone with no one to rule over, vied upon by other empires to colonize.No one would think, however, that it was the doing of just one person. Yang Lujia was his name¡ªthe root of all causes.
He killed Yan Xiao, the Crown Prince of the ming Dragon Empire. It truly angered Yan Xiao¡¯s father, the said empire¡¯s emperor, Yan Long. Killing a crown prince was tantamount to pping the emperor, not to mention his blood ran in Yan Xiao¡¯s veins. Moreover, Yang Lujia ced the me for Yan Xiao¡¯s death on the Left Minister of the Holy Flood Empire. This further infuriated Yan Long.
Until that time, no one knew what truly happened¡ªthe not-so-political power behind the scenes, but a literally powerful person who bred such destruction. To note, especially, that Yang Lujia didn¡¯t even need to use his own two hands for his cautiousness.
Wondering at the golden light that floated in front of him, he gently rubbed his chin. ¡°System, what do you think is this?¡±
[Ding! Conditions are met for the system to upgrade! Child of Pan Gu¡¯s luck is plundered and will immediately fuse with the system after the Host confirms permission to upgrade!]
[Ding! Will the Host choose to upgrade the system?]
¡°Yes, I assume?¡± Yang Lujia unknowingly blurted out. ¡°By the way, system, what will happen after your upgrade?¡±.
[Ding! Reminding the Host that the system will enter into hibernation for two days for an upgrade! Upgrading¡]
¡°Hey, system!¡± Yang Lujia helplessly called out. ¡°Anyhow, let¡¯s see Diyu and Long Guang first.¡±
When each of his disciples defeated their opponents, the trio went back to the War Dragon Sect. In Yang Lujia¡¯s courtyard, Lin Diyu already kowtowed in front of his master. This was his master for a lifetime. This was the master, the true father he needed, the person he could find care and love from.
Yes. Fuck that political father who only wished for his own wealth and prosperity and did not care about the welfare of his family or the people around him. Those merciless types of people shouldn¡¯t even deserve a space in this world.
Lin Fan had also been a thorn in his heart, a grievance he had been carrying with him all this time. If not for his master, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to redeem himself from this demon¡¯s grasp. After all, if Lin Fan hadn¡¯t been eliminated, his cultivation might not have progressed further.
¡°Lin Diyu, you don¡¯t have to kowtow. It¡¯s only a duty I have to fulfill as your master,¡± Yang Lujia said, ever so profoundly. ¡°We will have to stay in the sect for two days. After that, we¡¯re going to have our first barbecue party by eating void beasts!¡±
Long Guang happily squealed and pped his little hands while flying around above Yang Lujia¡¯s courtyard. As the silence continued, Yang Lujia decided to walk around the sect while waiting for the two days to pass.
In two days, there weren¡¯t that many disciples training as before. Nevertheless, he could understand that perhaps the others were being hustled by their own masters. Due to the recent destruction of two empires, the sect must have decided to settle for good and train more to increase manpower.
Well, they really didn¡¯t need to do that. After all, with Yang Lujia in the picture, who could possibly hurt a hair of the War Dragon Sect? It was just that¡ he held the belief that ¡®keeping a low profile would keep him safe from any danger¡¯.
While waiting for the system prompt, Yang Lujia went to the Sect Master¡¯s courtyard and asked for some things he could do for the sect. ¡°Sect Master, what do you think I could do for the sect since I couldn¡¯t practice cultivation? I¡¯ve been thinking about it a lot. I don¡¯t want to be a forever-burden to the sect, you know?¡±
The Sect Master, sitting opposite to him, smiled amiably while drinking his tea. ¡°Lu¡¯er, there¡¯s nothing much to do in the sect. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± He then shifted his topic to another. ¡°Can you really not practice?¡±
¡°Yes, Sect Master,¡± Yang Lujia solemnly replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but perhaps I could help with preaching to some of the students in our sect. You should know that even my grandfather would listen to my words almost every day.¡±
The Sect Master¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then, can you first preach to my direct disciples?! It would be an honor for them to listen to your preaching, Lu¡¯er!¡±
¡°Nah, I¡¯m just trying to kill time,¡± Yang Lujia thought to himself.
¡°Where are your disciples now, Sect Master?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll call them now!¡± Just as the Sect Master was about to fly away and find his direct disciples, he stopped his tracks and stared back at Yang Lujia.
Yang Lujia was bewildered by the beaming face of the Sect Master. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sect Master?¡±
The Sect Master still had his excited face and he went closer to Yang Lujia. ¡°Lu¡¯er, can I listen to your preaching as well? Pretty please?¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Yang Lujia was stumped and then came to a realization about something. ¡°When I was preaching before, in front of several disciples, were you there hiding and listening to me as well?¡±
¡°Ah¡ t-that¡¡± The Sect Master¡¯s face turned bright red. ¡°I¡ I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re that good¡¡± He then solidified his expression, but his face still looked like an old tomato. ¡°Besides, you can¡¯t me me! Even your grandfather listens to you!¡±
Yang Lujia sighed at the thought. Speaking of his grandfather, somewhat, he missed him. After all, that old man raised him like a child on Earth. If it were anyone who picked him up from that battleground, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to live an idle life like today.
¡°By the way, Lu¡¯er, is it really true that you have ¡®that¡¯ physique?¡±
For a moment, he was taken aback by the Sect Master¡¯s query. Then, he answered and intentionally dimed his forehead. ¡°Yes, it was a mortal physique. That kind of mortal body shows its worth when it preaches something. His preaching bes the order of heaven and earth. This body is like a treasure to everyone as it can help others cultivate faster. However, the preacher himself couldn¡¯t do so.¡±
The Sect Master lightly nodded. ¡°It¡¯s what your grandfather told me as well.¡±
¡°Told my ass,¡± Yang Lujia thought, but on the outside, he only responded with a nod.
ording to the system, he had the body that was known to be the strongest body in the universe. However, the system itself didn¡¯t know the name. So, he would try to find information about it himself. This might be the reason why he could preach as well as if the heaven and earth would sing or chant as he talked about cultivation in front of a person or several people, a small orrge audience.
¡°Master! Master!¡±
When Yang Lujia heard the voices, he froze on the spot. Two voices. One sounded like a teenager, the other was childlike.
¡°Fuck!¡±
Chapter 21 Little Boy, Fortuniel
YANG LUJIA IMMEDIATELY regained the nd expression on his face. He coughed and immediately issued an exnation for the Sect Master to understand the current situation.
¡°Sect Master, before you ask, I¡¯d like you to know that they are technically my disciples, but my grandfather¡¯s disciples. They just call me master in respect of my grandfather. They¡¯re also here to protect my safety.¡± With his hands on his back, Yang Lujia looked at his two cheerful disciples.
¡°Why¡¡± The Sect Master stood frozen. Because when he tried to probe into Lin Diyu and Long Guang¡¯s cultivation, he almost vomited blood. However, he turned pale in fright. ¡°I can¡¯t actually see through them?¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sect Master?¡± Yang Lujia asked and said, with a smile stretched on his face, ¡°You must be feeling unwell, but my grandfather¡¯s disciples are already Mahayana Emperors. Compared to you and the other masters in the sect, they¡¯re pretty weak to boot.¡±
¡°The fuck?¡± the Sect Master unconsciously blurted out.
Long Guang was confused about what this old man and his master were talking about. However, he soon pped and yelped in delight. In his mind, he thought the master and the old man were friends. So, without reservation, he flew off from Lin Diyu¡¯s embrace and went near the old man.
The Sect Master was almost startled to death and pressed himself down on the ground, too stunned to utter a word. Especially those heart-pounding ps. This wasn¡¯t a child in front of him. He viewed Long Guang as a monster. Moreover, Long Guang felt more like a non-human child. After all, he never knew Long Guang was a dragon.
Long Guang blinked his eyes as he stared at the old man with interest. ¡°Fwend? Master?¡±
¡°Long Guang,e here,¡± Yang Lujia said. ¡°You, too, Diyu.¡±
¡°Master?¡± Lin Diyu didn¡¯t question his master¡¯s actions anymore as he thought, ¡°Master should really like being low profile. I should follow that rule of his. But this time, the old man should know our identity. So, there¡¯s nothing wrong with telling him everything or knowing us, right? Also, the master has a grandfather? How strong is his grandfather if master was already this strong?¡±
Soon enough, Lin Diyu and Long Guang both came to Yang Lujia¡¯s side and stared at the Sect Master whose posture looked like someone who was about to shit. When Yang Lujia witnessed this, he was initially taken aback. The posture, the pale face, the Sect Master looked like a statue he had seen from Earth, a woman statue at that, wearing a flowy and shining dress while lying down seductively..
¡°Eh? Sect Master? What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s disciples had the same reaction. It was really too abrupt for the Sect Master to have such a reaction. After all, the Sect Master shouldn¡¯t be that weak. His grandfather once told him that he fought with the Sect Master before. They exchanged blows for a long time until they both surrendered. Although his grandfather told him that he was stronger than the sect master, he was also told to keep his feet on the ground when facing the Sect Master. The Sect Master should be more powerful than he was when he fought his grandfather.
In contrast, the Sect Master was terrified by the aura emanating from Yang Lujia¡¯s disciples. He had met Mahayana Emperors before, like Yang Lujia¡¯s grandfather¡ªbut these disciples¡¯ auras were just too much for him to bear! He was, even so, stupid to probe into their cultivation level while he was merely a Tribtion Transcending Realm cultivator. Fuck.
¡°Let¡¯s leave first, Diyu, Long Guang. It seems like the Sect Master entered into some kind of enlightenment. He must haveprehended something while trying to look like that,¡± Yang Lujia analyzed.
Lin Diyu and Long Guang understood what their master meant. After all, their cultivation made them more knowledgeable about things rted to cultivation.
With Long Guang sitting on Yang Lujia¡¯s shoulders and Lin Diyu beside him, the trio walked down the mountain. While walking down, Yang Lujia made sure to use some stealth techniques to iste their position and not alert any of the disciples¡¯ attention.
As for the preaching, it could happen at some other time. It also looked like the Sect Master should not being out from seclusion anytime soon.
¡°Oh, right, Diyu, Long Guang, how¡¯s your rest? Have all of your injuries healed?¡± Yang Lujia asked as he put Long Guang on the wooden circr table in the middle of his courtyard¡¯s front.
Lin Diyu just nodded while Long Guang happily pped his hands. It actually became his habit to p. Although he was only a ten-year-old child, his ps actually contained the mystery of some kind of technique. If Lin Diyu or Yang Lujia weren¡¯t as strong as Long Guang, they should have already fainted from the ear-piercing pping of the second disciple.
This was the power of someone who took the Path of Dominance. With their actions, even simple or leisure ones, they could dominate other parties. Yang Lujia wondered if he also possessed this kind of path. He actually wasn¡¯t aware of his path himself. After all, until this moment, his cultivation level remained unknown.
¡°I could¡¯ve healed you with my cultivation, but I chose to heal yourselves. I don¡¯t want my disciples to be so dependent on me. If sometimeter, I¡¯m gone, who will be able to take care of the both of you? This is why you need to get stronger.¡±
Yang Lujia almost vomited some of the ¡°wine¡± he had drank since then. ¡°I actually sounded like a parent caring for his children. Yuck. I¡¯d kill myself before I could fuck a girl to impregnate her.¡±
[Ding! System Level 1 to Level 2 Upgrade Completed!]
[Main Mission Triggered: Insufficient System Level! Needs Upgrade!]
[Ding! The Host still has Ten Lottery Draws left from the System¡¯s Wheel of Fate! Will the Host draw ten consecutive lottery draws from the Wheel of Fate?]
¡°Finally!¡± Yang Lujia subconsciously screamed with a wide smile on his face. This led to his two disciples¡¯ bewilderment.
¡°Master? Hapi?¡± Long Guang said, his round eyes blinking and his head slowly tilting to the side.
Without heeding to his disciples¡¯ iing queries, he threw the two of them into the respective worlds he created. He didn¡¯t want to be interrupted by them for the rewards the system gave him.
¡°System, what¡¯s the purpose of the upgrade? What¡¯s the new function?¡±
[The System has gained its own consciousness and some lost memories. It can now be separated from the Host¡¯s body and transform into the Host¡¯s appearance.]
¡°What?¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s face twitched. ¡°What¡¯s the use of it, though?¡±
[Honestly, nothing. However, please be rest assured that only you are able to see the system¡¯s appearance.]
Yang Lujia was dumbfounded. He thought the system would give him another ability. But the oue was contrary to his expectations. ¡°Then, can you let me see your appearance?¡±
[Okay.]
Soon enough, a ringly blue sphere came out of Yang Lujia¡¯s forehead. It then gradually transformed into a human boy. To be exact, it even looked younger than Long Guang. When Yang Lujia looked at the boy, whose eyes were still closed, his eyes widened in surprise.
This was his appearance when he was still seven years old!
¡°Detected unimed rewards! Please im them, Host!¡±
Yang Lujia had an unnatural look on his face. He stared straight at the boy in front of him and stripped him of his clothes. When he lowered the boy¡¯s pants, he couldn¡¯t help but look at that little boy down there. It was exactly the same size as his when he was still seven. Too unprecedented.
¡°Detected unimed rewards! Please im them, Host!¡±
Yang Lujia quickly dressed the boy back up. He felt guilty about stripping himself. It was like sexually abusing yourself. That was practically sexual harassment!
¡°Okay, but while you¡¯re at it, do you have a name?¡±
¡°No, Host.¡±
¡°Can I name you?¡±
¡°Yes, you may, Host.¡±
¡°How about I give you a name, Little Boy?¡±
The boy¡¯s cheeks actually puffed up and he even crossed his arms. ¡°Please change the name, Host. It¡¯s not valid.¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Yang Lujia was surprised. ¡°Then¡ what about¡ Fortuniel?¡±
The boy¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Fortuniel, it is, Host!¡±
Yang Lujia sighed. He feels very good every time he names something.
¡°Then, can you issue the rewards now?¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Fortuniel unexpectedly went back to his head. ¡°Host needs to be reminded that the Fortuniel cannot issue any of the rewards without going back to the Host¡¯s body.¡±
¡°Oh, alright¡ by the way, can I see my cultivation realm now?¡±
¡°No. Host should be clear about this; his cultivation realm shall be kept secret until he leaves the five realms.¡±
¡°Fine,¡± Yang Lujiapromised, as he sighed. ¡°But can you at least let me see my information panel?¡±
[Name: Yang Lujia (Luke Yang)]
[Race: Human Void]
[Cultivation: Unknown]
[Bodies: Unknown Body, Abysmal Chaos Body, Avatar Dragon Body]
[Bloodlines: Unknown Bloodline, Dragon Emperor Bloodline, Chaos God Bloodline]
[Scriptures: Supreme Heavenly Scripture, Asura Blood Scripture, Dragon Emperor Scripture, Space Distortion Scripture, Divine Beginning Scripture¡]
[Treasures: War Dragon Hammer, Heavenly Crib, Underworld Scythe, Wheel of Fate]
[Created Worlds: Blood World, Dragon World]
[Ding! Congrattions to Host for issuing the Ten Lottery Draws from the System¡¯s Wheel of Fate! Host obtains the qualification to enter the Pan Gu¡¯s Ancestral Ruins¡]
Chapter 22 Bountiful Gains
AFTER HUNTING SOME void beasts, the trio had a barbecue party. Yang Lujia dly served his two disciples while inviting their attention to his superb cooking skills. In Lin Diyu¡¯s world, he stored all the void beasts he hunted. They even caught a Void Dragon, a void beast that was said to be extinct.
¡°Void Dragon, if you don¡¯t want to be our meal, I can only kill you and roast your meat,¡± Yang Lujia taunted, his lips forming an upward curve.
Long Guang stared at the Void Dragon with interest. This Void Dragon had the same aura as him. The only difference was its eerie gaze, its presence was capable of suppressing his breath like a dragon himself. Yang Lujia, however, could not feel the pressure this Void Dragon was emitting.
¡°Vile human, how dare you to humiliate this Void Dragon!¡± it roared, so loud that it made Long Guang and Lin Diyu¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°What¡¯s your name, human? How are you so strong? Are you from that world?¡±
Yang Lujia continued to restrict the Void Dragon¡¯s movements inside the Blood World. ¡°I¡¯m Yang Lujia. I don¡¯t know why I am strong. I also don¡¯t know what world you are talking about.¡±
¡°Yang¡¡± the Void Dragon uttered in shock. Its eyes were like huge marbles with a hint of dread. ¡°You, are you from there? No wonder¡¡±
¡°What are you trying to say? Do you know who I am?¡± This time, Yang Lujia didn¡¯t intend to roast the Void Dragon alive anymore. He only wanted to get information out of curiosity. It seemed like his background of having no parents was asplicated as he thought it wasn¡¯t.
However, the Void Dragon was too bowled over to speak even a single word. It just stared at Yang Lujia with horror. He remembered. There was this blood. This blood could make all the other creatures shudder in fear.
Seeing the posture of the Void Dragon, he only sighed. It seemed like it had gone crazy. He must have imagined something terrifying to make him react like this. Despite its size and its overbearing ws and wings that could span an eighth of Da Shenghou, it still became a scaredy-cat about something rted to Yang Lujia¡¯s identity.
¡®Who am I exactly?¡¯.
¡°Forgive me, Young Lord! Let this foolish one kill himself for you to enjoy his meat!¡± The Void Dragon prostrated itself and cut his head off his gargantuan body. ¡°Please¡¡±
It even burned its soul away.
Yang Lujia and his disciples were taken aback by what had transpired. He thought he could extract the memory from the Void Dragon¡¯s head, but he never expected it to end its life after seeing him, or rather, simply knowing his name.
¡®Do Ie from an ancient family or something? Why do I have the feeling that my background is so terrifying?¡¯
Yang Lujia couldn¡¯t me any of his suspicions. After all, when he came to this world, he was only a baby. At that point alone, it could already trigger a series of incertitudes and unbiased premonitions.
¡°Never mind,¡± he uttered and sighed once more. ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out soon¡ somehow. It should be known that I belong to the Human Void Race. It seems like I am also a person of the Void.¡±
¡°That is only natural, Host. Fortuniel also originated from the Void. Although Fortuniel¡¯s entire memory was blurry, it could still remember its origin. I also saw the Host lying down unconscious in a certain part of the universe.¡±
Yang Lujia was startled by the system¡¯s interference. It seemed like it had really gained its own consciousness and could now be able to talk with its Host¡ªthat, he could conjecture objectively.
¡°Oh, also, can you show me the things I received from the ten lottery draws again? I seemed to have missed some of them.¡±
[Entrance Qualification for the Pan Gu¡¯s Ancestral Ruins]
¡°Where is this Pan Gu¡¯s Ancestral Ruins, Fortuniel?¡±
¡°The Host will find it himself.¡±
Yang Lujia had a slightly disappointed look as he ordered his disciples to start chopping the Void Dragon with the knife he gave them. He didn¡¯t have to worry about whether they were able to cut through the Void Dragon¡¯s body. After all, the knives he gave them were divine artifacts he personally made with his forging knowledge.
If other forgers or cksmiths were to know about this, they would die in shock. What about the thousands of years they spent working for it? What were their efforts ounted for? Yang Lujia wasn¡¯t even twenty years old, and yet he acted as if his forging knowledge had yet to reach its peak.
[Exclusive Zhao Do Information]
¡°Finally, something useful,¡± Yang Lujia said with a smile. ¡°With this, I¡¯d be able to kill and eliminate the Echinemon Race. Can you show me the details now, Fortuniel?¡±
¡°Yes, Host.¡±
[Exclusive Zhao Do Information: Zhao Do has fetishes for smelly feet and despises men withrge and fat breasts. He also enjoys eating people¡¯s shits.]
¡°What the fuck?¡± He couldn¡¯t help it. This information was just too not-so exclusive. The only exclusive thing about this was, perhaps, the fact that Zhao Do didn¡¯t disclose these things to other people.
¡°Fortuniel, why is this so useless?¡±
Fortuniel, the system, didn¡¯t answer him. It only remained silent and showed him the other draws he made from the Wheel of Fate.
[1,000 Heaven-Ranked Elixirs]
[Grand Vacuum Limbo (Divine Artifact)]
[Grand Vacuum Limbo (Divine Artifact): A Divine Artifact capable of swallowing cultivators whom the owner wants to swallow. It is only ineffective against cultivators whose cultivation realm surpasses the owner.]
[Emperor Endlessness Scripture]
[Emperor Endlessness Scripture: A scripture capable of extending the lifespan of the cultivator practitioner to infinity. Note: Emperor Endlessness was the former owner of the scripture.]
[¡]
[Ding! Congrattions to Host for killing the Child of Pan Gu for the first time. Host receives a Gift Package. Will the Host choose to open the Gift Package?]
¡°Open!¡±
[Ding! Congrattions to Host for obtaining 100,000 Years¡¯ Worth of Cultivation. Will the Host integrate the Years of Cultivation?]
¡°Yes!¡±
Other than those mentioned, the others were practically useless to him. It didn¡¯t matter, nheless. His gaze shifted to his disciples as he finished rummaging through his loot. They finally finished chopping the Void Dragon. It was time for them to have it barbecued!
¡°Long Guang,e here for a second,¡± Yang Lujia called as he was munching some of the Void Dragon meat he was eating. He noticed that there was something glowing inside Long Guang¡¯s body. It bothered him.
¡°Master?¡± Long Guang stopped ying with Lin Diyu and approached his master, his eyes glistening with innocence.¡±Wat matter, Master?¡±
Yang Lujia didn¡¯t idle and grabbed Long Guang into his embrace. He ced the Long Guang in his arms and tapped the chest of his precious disciple. ¡°As expected¡¡±
Inside the body of Long Guang, he saw something incredible. No, rather, it was something engraved in Long Guang¡¯s soul. If it weren¡¯t for it glowing and showing signs, he would not have discovered it.
It looked like arge tablet with ancient writings on it. He couldn¡¯t understand any of it, but he knew this was something that could harm his disciple¡¯s soul. ¡°Fortuniel, do you know what this is?¡±
¡°Host, this is a tracking device, a divine artifact at that! This divine artifact belonged to the Echinemon Race! It has the aura of one of them.¡±
¡°Tracking device? What?¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes grew cold. ¡°That race is really a nuisance! They really won¡¯t stop chasing my disciple!¡±
With his cold gaze, he stared at therge tablet. ttering sounds then sounded. Ploddingly, clefts traced themselves on the tablet¡¯s surface. Soon enough, it broke apart into pieces, disappearingpletely. As his consciousness went back to the outside world, he stared at the skies.
This threat. He must eliminate it as soon as possible. However, he didn¡¯t know their overall power. He dared not act so rashly. Otherwise, it would be his downfall. If possible, he didn¡¯t need to move his own hands. After all, revenge could only be best experienced when it was done by the one who was wronged.
After Zhao Do heard the news from his subordinates regarding the death of the elders they sent to Da Shenghou, he got furious and almost destroyed the table in front of him. It should be known that the table was made of the strongest metal there was in Da Sishen, but it was still dented by the power he had shown. This sight teetered on his subordinates.
¡°How can they die? Who is the unknown force who killed them?¡±
¡°Young Master, you don¡¯t have to worry. Your father, the Lord Patriarch, issued a backup. While fighting the Dragon Race¡¯s Lord Patriarch, he ced the Tracking Bloom Tablet on the other party¡¯s body. Once the Dragon Race¡¯s Lord Patriarch, it will automatically transfer to his newborn son,¡± a higher-ranking subordinate exined.
Zhao Do stood up from his seat. His ever-imposing aura spread throughout his own pce and grinned. ¡°This time, Long Guang, you can¡¯t escape my grasp¡¡± But then, his grin turned into a frown. ¡°However, why am I having this feeling? I feel so uneasy¡ ufortable¡¡±
¡°Bad news, Young Master! The Tracking Blood Tablet¡¡± The subordinate who came into his pce was panting heavily. ¡°The tablet, ording¡ ording to the Lord Patriarch¡ itwas already destroyed. The only thing he could find out was¡ the dragon baby, Long Guang, was still in the Realm of Life, Da Shenghou!¡±
Chapter 23 Echinemon Races Whereabouts
IN DA SISHEN.
Yang Lujia and his disciples did not bother to alter their appearances. After all, no one would know who they were as they never settled in this realm, particrly Yang Lujia, who had always stayed in the War Dragon Sect before.
Although his grandfather brought him to the five realms as a kid, he never really paid attention to the ces they had been to. He only observed the ways of the world and that was¡ those who have strength, will survive¡ and those who have none but weaknesses will die.
It was like a golden rule that the world of five realms ordained and that no one could go against thatw.
Yang Lujia and his disciples were sent to a vige. This was the disadvantage of worming yourself towards another realm. Due to some unexpected spatial cracks in the void, while they were traveling, they encountered some void beasts that deterred the path to a certain ce Yang Lujia had in mind. After all, fighting with void beasts could actually destroy the path channel he forged himself.
¡°If it¡¯s really not for that damned void beast, we would have arrived earlier and at the city I wanted us to arrive,¡± Yang Lujia muttered, clearly annoyed. ¡°Anyway, where are we?¡±
¡°Master, it seems like we¡¯re at the edge of a vige,¡± Lin Diyu said as he observed the surroundings.
¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to answer, but thanks anyway.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Lin Diyu nkly stared at his master. Every single day, it seemed like his master was getting stranger and stranger..
¡°Right,¡± Yang Lujia said as he closed his eyes. His mental power spread throughout the entire forest.
Meanwhile, Long Guang was eating a part of the Void Dragon while sitting on top of Yang Lujia¡¯s shoulders. He treated the legs of the Void Dragon as drumsticks, vigorously licking his lips.
¡°Dili¡ dili¡ syus!¡± Long Guang couldn¡¯t get enough of the Void Dragon. It was so delicious that his stomach growled every time he had nothing in his mouth anymore. On the other hand, Lin Diyu was staring nkly at hispanies.
His master was closing his eyes while his second junior brother was happily eating the Void Dragon leg. His second junior brother even squinted his own eyes in response to the delicious meat he was eating andughed like a maniac.
¡°It looks like there is a path toward a nearby city, but we shouldn¡¯t be in a hurry. Let us first inquire some news about that damnable race,¡± Yang Lujia thought as he started walking towards the entrance of the vige like a normal human.
¡°Stop right there!¡± a guard in brown leather armor obstructed the three of them. ¡°You have to pay at least one middle-grade spirit stone!¡±
Contrary to what was expected, Yang Lujia was actually surprised. ¡°Excuse, what is a middle-grade spirit stone? How are they determined?¡±
His grandfather never told him that there were actually graded spirit stones. This was new knowledge to him. He then recalled that time when he stole from the restaurant because of his reluctance to hand over his spirit stones. There were actually grades.
¡°Huh?¡± The guard looked at hispanion and then back at Yang Lujia. ¡°You don¡¯t know about it? You rogue country bumpkin!If you don¡¯t have one, then get out of the way!¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s face darkened. It was the same with Long Guang and Lin Diyu.
¡°Calm down, you two. We need to keep a low profile, alright? Especially you, Long Guang,¡± Yang Lujia said through mind transmission.
The two disciples nodded inwardly and just stared at the guard who was mocking their master. Their gazes were like tiny needles piercing through the barriers of the two guards¡¯ souls. This terrified thetter, as they felt insignificant after feeling like someone was spying on them.
Yang Lujia coughed and looked at the guard again. ¡°Hello, if I may, what grade of spirit stone is this?¡± He took out a slightly dim spirit stone. ¡°Can you determine what grade this spirit is? I¡¯ll give two of these to you if you help me appraise it.¡±
¡°God! That¡¯s actually a high-grade spirit stone!¡± the two guards eximed. ¡°Esteemed sir, we are sorry for our behavior earlier. We didn¡¯t know you were such an esteemed person!¡±
¡°I¡¯ve got no problem with that,¡± Yang Lujia said as he handed two high-grade spirit stones to the guards and three middle-grade spirit stones as their entrance fee per head.
The two guards said that they did not need to pay anything, but Yang Lujia insisted. After all, these spirit stones were only one of those things he picked up from the mine he incidentally visited . In particr, he loved collecting shiny treasures and stuff. Spirit stones even contained the aura of heaven and earth so he was quite fascinated by these things. Thus, when he found that specific mine, he harvested everything.
After finding a ce to stay, he went about the vige and asked some people about the whereabouts of the Echinemon Race, leaving his disciples in their own worlds to cultivate. However, none of them actually knew about the Echinemon Race. When Yang Lujia saw an old man who was holding a seemingly normal stick while drinking some tea inside the restaurant, he went near him.
¡°Hello, sir, I¡¯m Long Ao, may I ask a question, sir?¡± Yang Lujia politely said as he cupped his fist in front of the old man. He then sat opposite to thetter.
The old man, whose beard appeared crunchy and his hair a bit messy, was actually surprised when someone approached him. He had been in this vige for a year already, but everyone around him thought he was a beggar. Thus, he was normally despised by the vigers. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t mind. It was more peaceful this way, anyway. However, after a year, someone actually approached him voluntarily.
This young man, on the other hand, tried to approach him. It was just that¡ he couldn¡¯t see through this young man¡¯s cultivation. It made him grin, as though he had found something interesting.
¡°Oh, young man, you¡¯re such a handsome boy!¡± the old man blurted out, acting like a beggar.
¡°Huh?¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s face twitched a bit. He then breathed some air and calmed down. ¡°Sir, may I ask a question now?¡±
¡°Sure.¡±
¡°Do you know anything about the Echinemon Race?¡± Yang Lujia straightforwardly asked. ¡°If so, please tell me more about them, sir.¡±
The old man was again surprised by Yang Lujia¡¯s question. He surmised that Yang Lujia might be someone from the Dragon Race who waspletely annihted by the Echinemon Race not long ago. However, he couldn¡¯t feel any aura parallel to that of the Dragon Race from the young man in front of him. Nevertheless, since it was just information about the Echinemon Race, he could just tell him.
¡°Young man, I don¡¯t know what your motive is, but all I can say is that you have to remember that they practice extremely demonic cultivation techniques. You have to be careful when you encounter them.¡±
Yang Lujia just nodded, as he knew that this despicable race really practiced demonic techniques. After all, unlike dragons, their auras were demonic. Dragons have a more refined and holy aura. Totally opposite.
He then asked, ¡°But sir, do you know of their whereabouts?¡±
The old man had a solemn look on his face. ¡°Are you nning to go to their ce, young man?¡±
¡°No, sir,¡± Yang Lujia calmly replied, as he shook his head. ¡°I just want to collect information about them for someone I know. As a friend, I want to help with the least I could do.¡±
¡°But it is impossible to find them,¡± the old man said as he looked out the window of the restaurant where they were.
Yang Lujia¡¯s face turned ck. ¡°What do you mean by impossible, sir?¡±
The old man drank half of his tea and caught a piece of dust in the air. ¡°If you can catch this piece of dust, it can be said that you¡¯re really capable. However, that¡¯s not enough for you to find them.¡± He then dropped the dust into his tea. ¡°It¡¯s extremely difficult. Finding them is tantamount to seeking for the dust you dropped in the middle of the ocean.¡±
¡°I understand.¡± Yang Lujia sighed. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±
When Yang Lujia was about to stand up, the old man talked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about who I am and what I am doing here, young man? I know so much about things that no one probably knew about, you know?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t care, sir,¡± Yang Lujia still politely said as he turned his stare back at the old man.
When the old man saw the indifferent look on Yang Lujia¡¯s face, he was driven speechless. Did he really not care? Wasn¡¯t this young man supposed to find some clues that he wasn¡¯t really a powerless old man? ording to the plot, this young man would beg him for help. The old man was actually here to find some disciples. He found the young man promising, so he thought of teaching him a bit, but he didn¡¯t expect the other party¡¯s apathetic response.
¡°However, sir, if you could tell me more about the Echinemon Race, I would care.¡±
¡°Then, you should go to the nearest city, Guile City. It¡¯s one of the five famous cities in the Realm of Da Sishen. By the way, Guile City is the overlord of the Eastern Region. There, maybe you can find more about the Echinemon Race.¡±
¡°Thank you, sir.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re a mortal¡¡± the old man muttered in his mind.
¡°Sir?¡± Yang Lujia naturally heard the old man, as he could hear the thoughts of somebody else. He knew very well that this old man wasn¡¯t a simpleton or a beggar, so he chose to believe him.
¡°Ah?¡± the old man reacted. ¡°Nothing¡ nothing¡¡±
When Yang Lujia disappeared from the restaurant, the old man had a solemn look on his face. ¡°Why is he seeking the whereabouts of the Echinemon Race? Plus, I doubt he¡¯s only a mortal¡ or it¡¯s possible his cultivation is way higher than mine¡ but that¡¯s impossible. There are only about ten to fifteen God Emperors in this realm, and I know all of them personally. There couldn¡¯t be one more¡ unless he¡¯s a hermit.¡±
Chapter 24 Entering Guile City
GOING OUT OF the vige, the trio started to tread their way out of the forest. Yang Lujia observed the forest¡¯s surroundings. There were no special anomalies, only the extremely pungent smell of blood in the air pervaded their noses. Unexpectedly, the suburbs of the vige were this unpleasant.
He then remembered that this was the Realm of Death, a realm where the Death Rule had been actively present. However, it was oblivious to him that Long Guang¡¯s presence deterred all the other beasts in the forest. As a member of the Dragon Race, only some of the other races could withstand the pressure of a dragon¡¯s aura. Thus, it wasn¡¯t strange for them to be frightened of Long Guang¡¯s blood being superior to theirs.
After walking for almost an hour or two, the trio marched their way into the entrance of Guile City. On the outside, several people were queuing at the entrance. They all looked like rogue cultivators who came from all walks of life. However, this wasn¡¯t what astonished Yang Lujia.
It was the towering fortress that encircled the entire Guile City. It stood higher than the height of the highest recorded tsunami on Earth, if not more. Nheless, he found this to be normal. After all, this wasn¡¯t Earth. This was a world of cultivators where everyone could basically do anything magical.
On top of the fortress, there were also guards wearing silver-ted armor with a pair of bows and arrows hanging across their chest and back. It was truly a wondrous sight to see. On Earth, this scene could be said to be non-existent already, at least for him. The guards looked like medieval soldiers while the walls were akin to those of ancient China¡¯s.
¡°Master¡ so bigg! Long Guang fly abav?¡± Long Guang muttered blinkingly at his master.
¡°No, there are people who are guarding it. When you fly, you will be killed.¡±
¡°But Long Guang strong?¡±
¡°No, you¡¯re weak.¡±.
Lin Diyu listened to the banter between master and disciple. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. As they sauntered to the entrance of the city, Yang Lujia paid up for the spirit stones needed for them to enter the city. It actually cost ten spirit stones per person. Nheless, to Yang Lujia, it was only a small amount. He couldpletely afford it.
When they finally entered the city, the trio was surprised. The outskirts of the city were clearly contaminated by the death rule, but this wasn¡¯t the case inside the city. In fact, it was the exact opposite. When Yang Lujia examined the whole city with his mental power, it was actually brimming with the life rule.
¡°Oh, hello, little brothers. Are you new to Guile City?¡± a woman with a bunny headband on her head interrupted their thoughts about the city. ¡°I am Lu Daiyu. Wee to Guile City, little brothers! Do you have a ce to stay already? If not, I can guide you to a ce!¡±
When Yang Lujia looked at the woman, he was a bit taken aback. This would be the counterpart appearance of a saledy in another world. He recalled the woman from a mall he met when he bought a new watch. He subconsciously shivered. Compared to this woman in front of him, that mall woman was clearly the ugliest he had seen. In fact, this woman with a bunny headband had a body shape like no other. With those slim but somewhat plump legs andrge protruding bouncy breasts, he knew that if this woman were on Earth, she would have be a model.
However, in this world, she would only be a prostitute in a brothel. He then sighed as he processed all these thoughts.
¡°Are you taking us to a brothel?¡± Yang Lujia straightforwardly asked as they continued walking with the woman.
The woman halted her steps and, with wide eyes, stared at Yang Lujia, dumbfounded. ¡°Why does the little brother say so?¡±
¡°Your outfit. You look like you work in a brothel,¡± Yang Lujiamented. ¡°Nevertheless, you¡¯ve got nice looks. If you¡¯re taking us to a brothel, better forget about it. That ce is simply suffocating.¡±
¡°Little brother, I don¡¯t work¡ for a brothel¡¡± the woman said, almost teary-eyed. ¡°I work for a rather famous inn in the city.¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes gleamed. He didn¡¯t expect this woman to be actually like a walking counterdy and at the same time a salesdy introducing some customers to something they might want to try or purchase. Looking at her from head to toe again, he was really fascinated. Although he did this, there was no hint of lust in his eyes. Only those discerning pupils peppered the woman¡¯s heart.
¡°What¡¯s your name again?¡±
¡°Lu Daiyu.¡±
¡°Okay, then can you act like my agent?¡± Yang Lujia asked. Seeing the confused look on the woman¡¯s face, he coughed and rephrased. ¡°I mean, can you act like instead of me going to the inn paying for a room, you can instead pay on my behalf. Of course, I¡¯d give you enough money for the processes needed.¡±
¡°Oh,¡± the woman subconsciously uttered, looking dazed. After a while, she then nodded at Yang Lujia, agreeing to his proposal. ¡°Okay, little brother! If I may know, what is the name of the little brother?¡±
He found this young man interesting.
¡°I¡¯m [1]Cao Nima,¡± Yang Lujia said.
When the woman heard his name, she instantly felt the urge tough. However, she stifled it immediately. ¡°How about your two disciples, little brother?¡±
Yang Lujia stared at Lin Diyu, whose attention was on the bustling street. He then thought of a name for this disciple of his. ¡°This is my little brother, [2]Cao Xiaoma.¡±
¡®Who the hell named the two of you like that?¡¯
The sound ofughter was stuck in the woman¡¯s throat. She traced her gaze at Long Guang, who was still happily eating a part of the leg of the Void Dragon, munching the meat like no other. ¡°What about this little brother of yours?¡±
Yang Lujia then remembered his other disciple, Long Guang. ¡°Oh, him? I found him in the middle of the Pacific Dung Ocean, so I named him [3]Shi Datuo.¡±
The woman¡¯s face flushed with a tint of red. She truly couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore. Their names were just the most hrious things he had ever heard in her entire life. Although she didn¡¯t know where the Pacific Dung Ocean was, she could surmise that from the name itself, it was really what the little kid¡¯s name suggested.
On the other hand, while it might have seemed like Yang Lujia didn¡¯t care about it, he was also trying to suppress his agitated emotions. Naming, for him, was the best hobby he could have had. After all, he believed it was his forte. It was something he would feel delighted about.
¡°Then, I will register your names first, little brother. Here¡¯s a map of the entire Guile City. You can stroll around. The inn¡¯s name is Amber Comfort Inn. Rest assured that we treat our clients with utmost care and hospitality.¡±
¡°No need to say all of those. I know it¡¯s a business. It¡¯s only natural you want to please us,¡± Yang Lujia said as he grabbed the map from the woman¡¯s hands. It left thetter in awe as she watched their disappearing backs into the flooded streets.
¡°What a weird young man¡¡±
Yang Lujia did not need the map at all. After all, he could just use the Space Rule or his mental power to prevent himself from getting lost. If it were on Earth, he would not have the same confidence. His sense of direction had always been the worst amongst his peers. As he strolled, he noticed that the architectural structure of the stalls, houses, and restaurants was influenced by a mix of eastern and western styles.
It left the trio in wonder.
¡°Everyone! Run! There¡¯s a beast! It¡¯s terrifyingly big! I don¡¯t know why it appeared in the city, but it was actually able to pass through the city¡¯s fortress!¡±
¡°Look! What is that?!¡± A man holding a woodendle pointed at the sky. ¡°That¡¯s a veryrge beast! Everyone! Run! Damn it! Go to the City Lord Mansion and report this matter to them!¡±
When Yang Lujia and his disciples heard thismotion, they all froze. Trouble alwayses wherever they go. This was what Yang Lujia always feared about wandering about. Although it could help him widen his horizons in the five realms, he certainly wasn¡¯t certain he could protect his life. To him, he was still weak as long as he didn¡¯t know his cultivation level. Even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t recklessly fight somebody.
When he lifted his chin up, he saw a dragon-like creature with no wings. It looked like a serpent with six feet attached to its body. Its scales were translucently green as they reflected the light from the sun. It also had a silk-white beard with its eyes looking down on the people below him.
¡°A true dragon!¡± It unexpectedly stopped floating about the city and stared right in the direction of Yang Lujia and his disciples.
¡°Is this a flood dragon?¡± Yang Lujia stared back at the dragon¡¯s eyes. His eyes were so piercing, as though he intended to injure the other party heavily. He practically knew who this flood dragon was referring to. It was his disciple, Long Guang.
ording to the legends, flood dragons only have a bit of the true dragon¡¯s blood. In fact, they were said to only have one percent of the true dragon¡¯s blood in their bodies. This was why they would try to hunt true dragon babies to kill and swallow for themselves, increasing the thickness of their true dragon¡¯s blood within their bodies. It went the same with this flood dragon that appeared in Guile City.
¡°A mere First Stage of the God King Realm dares to fool around and scare my people away?¡± A terrifying might emerged from the City Lord Mansion that was in the middle of the city.
Yang Lujia recognized the aura. It came from a strongman in the Tenth Stage of the God King Realm. If assessed in the hierarchy of Da Sishen, this man would truly make it to the top.
Notes:
[1] Cao Nima = Motherfucker
[2] Cao Xiaoma = Fuck Little Horse
[3] Shi Datuo = Big Pile of Shit
Chapter 25 Devouring Void Dog Egg
ON THE STREETS, the trio enjoyed the food from stalls. On Earth, Yang Lujia remembered all the food he ate on the streets, especially when he was still in high school. Most high school students would congregate around street stalls to buy snacks like these.
When that flood dragon was finally in by the Tenth Stage God King of Guile City, everyone sighed in relief. Only Yang Lujia and his disciples remained stoic about what transpired. Even Lin Diyu, who usually had a nk expression on his face, had the same look as Yang Lujia.
Well, as for Long Guang, he was gloating and clearly not settled with the flood dragon. After all, of all the types of dragons, flood dragons were the nemesis for true dragon babies or kids like him.
¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to a restaurant for dinner tonight,¡± Yang Lujia urged Lin Diyu, who was still drooling while looking at the stalls they hadn¡¯t tried yet. They had all been eating all day, and after hearing his master¡¯s words, he was again ted. Although he was already quite full, he still longed to taste some dishes from some restaurants in Guile City, which were filled with aroma.
¡°Dinner! Dinner! Long Guang eat dinner!¡±
When Yang Lujia heard his precious second disciple screaming, the edges of his lips curled up. As expected, his precious disciple was already hungry for dinner.
¡°What do you want to eat?¡±.
While walking and after hearing their master¡¯s question, Lin Diyu and Long Guang both nked for a minute. They didn¡¯t know what they wanted to eat at all. All they thought of was eating, but not what they wanted to eat.
Yang Lujia then heaved a sigh. ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s go first to a high-end restaurant. Let¡¯s see if there is some meat or anything good we can find.¡±
As they ambled street by street, they finally decided to enter arge restaurant named the God-Free Restaurant. It unexpectedly had three floors. It left the trio in wonder, especially Yang Lujia, who thought that perhaps because this restaurant¡¯s delicacies were delicious and simply a floor couldn¡¯t amodate all of its customers.
A guard standing in front of the restaurant threw a nce at the three people who were about to enter the restaurant. Although he found it strange to have a mortal man guide a cultivator kid and a cultivator teenager, he still let them pass. After all, everyone could be a customer of their restaurant.
Yang Lujia wondered about the restaurant¡¯s name. It was called God-Free Restaurant, but it sounded weird to his mind. Nheless, he still led both of his disciples inside. When they sat at an unupied spot, Yang Lujia wandered his eyes around to see if there were any waiters or waitresses to call. Unexpectedly, there were none.
When he was about to stand up and find somebody to serve them food, ady approached the three of them with a smile as bright as jade shining under the moon. She was wearing a bluish hanfu dress, a traditional clothing style, but it could not hide the tworge peaks on her chest. It was only a pity that her two legs were not revealed. However, this wasn¡¯t what mattered to Yang Lujia. He only wanted food for dinner.
¡°We want to eat food,¡± Yang Lujia tly replied. ¡°I want the most expensive meal in the restaurant.¡±
Thedy was quite surprised. This young man actually acted so conceited, but she still responded with a light smile, ¡°Sir, the most expensive dish with meat we have in the restaurant can be found on the highest floor. However, due to sir¡¯s status in the city, he will not be permitted to enter the third floor, only the first floor. The second floor is also off-limits as it can be entered only by distinguished sons and daughters of renowned people in the city or in the entire Da Sishen.¡±
¡°Ah?¡± Yang Lujia was stoked. ¡°Never mind, then. Just give us the most expensive dish you have on this ground floor.¡±
¡°Right away, sir,¡± thedy said as she bowed slightly. As she turned her back away, she then muttered, ¡°What the hell is wrong with that mortal young man? He acts so arrogantly, although he looks so ridiculously handsome. Fine! Let thisdy forgive you this time! Hmph!¡±
It naturally reached Yang Lujia¡¯s ears, but he couldn¡¯t simply be bothered by what she said. They were here to eat, not to cause any trouble. When he remembered something, he suddenly showed a grin that almost frightened the person next to him, Lin Diyu.
¡°I haven¡¯t signed up yet, right?¡± Yang Lujia thought. ¡°System, why didn¡¯t you issue a¡ª¡±
¡°Host, my name is already Fortuniel. I already have my own sentience. Besides, I don¡¯t have to remind the Host about everything, right?¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s lips twitched, but he ignored Fortuniel¡¯s exnation and proceeded with ordering him to sign-in in Da Sishen. Not long after, the system¡¯s kidlike sound rang in his ears. Of course, he was the only one who could say those words.
[Congrattions! Host obtains the Devouring Void Dog Egg!]
[Devouring Void Dog Egg: It is the egg of a powerful beast from the void, capable of swallowing anything it intends or wants to swallow. Once it is born, its cultivation will automatically reach the God Emperor Realm. There are three ways to hatch the egg: (1) find a woman who will warm the egg in her embrace for two nights; (2) allow the host to lick or spit the egg 500 times per day for a week; and (3) allow the host to urinate on it five times per day for two days.]
¡°What the fuck is wrong with this?¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes were wide as he stared at the information regarding the egg. Apart from its cultivation level when it would hatch, it also struck him dumb when he read the ways to hatch it.
¡°Fortuniel, why is it like this? Is this really the way to hatch this egg?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but ask.
¡°Yes, Host.¡±
¡°Then, why of all the ways avable?¡±
¡°The Devouring Void Dog is born without a mother. It will hatch whenever a woman or a beast of the same gender warms it for two nights. On the other hand, the Host¡¯s body liquid can stimte the Devouring Void Dog Egg to hatch. Therefore, the Host¡¯s urine and saliva can hatch the egg.¡±
¡°What the hell is wrong with this egg?¡±
¡°Host can rest assured that there is nothing wrong with the egg. Only the Host has something wrong in his head.¡±
Yang Lujia was speechless. ¡°Then, if it¡¯s body liquid, why can¡¯t it be my blood? I can just bleed rather than urinate or lick or spit on the egg, right? I feel like I¡¯m going to consume all of my body liquid then, except for my blood.¡±
¡°No, the Host¡¯s blood is too strong. It may cause death to the Devouring Void Dog¡¯s birth.¡±
Yang Lujia breathed in and out and proceeded to shift his attention to another thing. ¡°Fortuniel, I want to sign-in into this Guile City!¡±
[Congrattions! Host obtains the Guardian Robot!]
[Guardian Robot: It is a robot with no spiritual qi of heaven and earth in its body. However, at the moment, its body can onlypete with a God Emperor. When the Host feeds it with metal, it will naturally evolve into a stronger entity. Note: It eats any metal as long as it can help its body be more robust.]
¡°Eh? Which robot scientist made this Guardian Robot that it can actually rival a God Emperor?¡±
Chapter 26 Intelligence Bureau
WHEN MORNING CAME, Yang Lujia stretched his body out. He had a good sleep while he left his disciples to train themselves in their own worlds.
The inn unexpectedly made him sleep well. It went against the principles of cultivators. However, it didn¡¯t matter to him at all. Besides, the scripture he practiced required him to do leisure things such as sleeping in order to advance his cultivation level.
¡°Hey, Lu Dianne? Lu Daily? What¡¯s your name again?¡± When Yang Lujia went down the inn¡¯s stairs, he was supposed to greet Lu Daiyu but he surprisingly forgot her name. He wasn¡¯t bothered, nevertheless. ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll stroll around the city first thing in the morning. I want to see what it looks like during the morning.¡±
As Lu Daiyu opened her mouth, she found out that Yang Lujia had already disappeared in front of her on a whim. It was such an unprecedented sight that it made her gasp. In fact, it could be said that Yang Lujia subconsciously activated some of his understanding of the time rules and didn¡¯t notice that he froze everything around him momentarily.
Walking outside on the streets, Guile City was still as bustling as it was before. He thought that such a sight would never appear in Da Sishen. After all, this realm was abundant with death rules.
Soon enough, he heard footsteps synchronically sounding in his ears. When he leaned his eyes in that direction, he saw youths who looked slightly older than him marching on the street while shouting some words he didn¡¯t understand. They were also people who wore the same clothes. All of them were wearing white robes with red belts wrapped around their waists. Each of their belts seemed to be embroidered with a symbol that resembled a crescent moon with a ¡®loli¡¯ riding on it. When he read out the words, he was slightly surprised.
¡°There¡¯s actually an academy in this city,¡± he muttered. ¡°Guile Magus Academy, huh? Why does it sound like they¡¯re magicians and not cultivators? Never mind, cultivating is already magical in itself, anyway.¡±
When he tried to pass by them, he stared at the faces of these youths. Certain women had chests as t as the city¡¯s fortress, while some were as bulky as mountains. Putting that aside, some men also had brusque physiques, while the rest had slimmer bodies that even wind could seem to blow them away like paper.
It was such a nice sight to behold. Even the bystanders were enthralled by their march. As Yang Lujia thought, they were like soldiers in this city, ready to fight for the sake of the people who live here..
¡°Hey, aren¡¯t they our senior brothers?¡± a childlike voice of a girl rang in Yang Lujia¡¯s ears. However, he didn¡¯t pay attention to it. Soon enough, this childlike voice noticed Yang Lujia¡¯s face and posture while walking. She got star-struck. Her mouth involuntarily drooled a drop of her saliva. ¡°What a handsome guy! What the hell!¡±
When some people saw Yang Lujia after hearing her voice, they couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized. It was the same when Yang Lujia had a great time with his disciples the day before. His exquisite looks,ced with his otherworldly bearing akin to a detached immortal, attracted almost everyone around him. Even the parading students of the academy leaned their gazes on him.
As soon as Yang Lujia noticed this abnormality, he clicked his tongue. ¡®What the fuck are you all staring at? I¡¯m trying to keep a low profile here. I really guessed it right before. I should¡¯ve just altered our appearances. Being handsome attracts too much trouble. On Earth, pretty boys like him could be sex objects for people who have high-level sexual desires.
When he saw the little girl drooling at him, he felt like a thunderbolt struck his bowels. Although the little girl was cute for her age, from her appearance, he didn¡¯t have a good impression of her. Oddly, she also came from the same academy. Although she was wearing a white robe like the rest, she had a different belt color. It was actually green.
Absentmindedly, she paced toward his direction. However, before she could reach Yang Lujia, she was blocked by someone as tall as Yang Lujia. Her eyes immediately turned bloodshot as she red at the man in front of her.
¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, ugly baldheaded donkey?!¡± the girl said, gnashing her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t block my view of the pretty brother in white robe I saw!¡±
¡°What pretty brother? Am I not pretty enough?¡±
Yang Lujia heard what the bald guy said. He was somewhat dumbfounded. Unexpectedly, he was also one of those academy students who were marching in the streets. In fact, it was like he was acting like theirmander.
¡®But what¡¯s pretty about his face? In addition to his t nose, he actually smelled shit.¡¯ Yang Lujia put some distance from this guy and sprinted away from the scene. Thinking about gathering intel regarding the Echinemon Race and their whereabouts, he forgot about the matter that transpired.
¡°Hello, little brother, what are you trying to find in this vast city?¡± The woman with bunny ears, Lu Daiyu, approached him again in the middle of the street. Yang Lujia had the urge to punch her in the face for appearing out of thin air.
¡°Lu Daizhan? Eh, what¡¯s your name again?¡± Yang Lujia asked out of nowhere.
¡°Huh? Little brother, did you forget about thisdy¡¯s name already?¡±
Yang Lujia still wore an expressionless face. ¡°Just tell me your name. I want to ask you about something.¡±
¡°I¡¯m Lu Daiyu, little brother.¡±
¡°Why do you keep calling me little brother when I am taller than you? Just call me¡¡± Then, he remembered that he had changed his name. ¡°Just call me Nima.¡±
¡°Alright,¡± Lu Daiyu said as she breathed in a lot of air. She forced herself to calm down despite Yang Lujia¡¯s indifferent countenance. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s continue walking while you¡¯re at it, little¡ª¡± She coughed¡ª¡±I mean, Nima¡¡±
¡°Anyway, is there somewhere in this city I can find information about something? Like gathering top secret information of some sort?¡±
Lu Daiyu was quite surprised. ¡°Ah, little brother, you are asking the right person. I actually work there as a manager!¡±
¡°Huh? You also work there while you run an inn? And again, just call me Nima.¡±
Lu Daiyu blushed. Calling Yang Lujia, who was taller than her, seemed so iprehensible in the eyes of others, especially to her. It seemed rather peculiar to call someone a little brother who looked more like his little sister instead.
¡°Ah, yes, Nima¡¡± But she just couldn¡¯t stomach his name. It was just too funny. ¡°By the way, Nima, can you make meugh for a minute? I really can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±
¡°Why must youugh?¡± Yang Lujia found this quite amusing. ¡°Are there any smudges on my face?¡±
¡°No, Nima¡¡± Lu Daiyu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She floated in the air andughed her heart out like a madwoman. After a while ofughing, she stopped and rubbed her teary eyes, straightening her back and solemnly throwing her gaze at Yang Lujia. ¡°So, what do you want to know, brother?¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s face remained deadpan. ¡°I only want to know all about the Echinemon Race. Do you happen to know anything about them? Can your organization provide me with enough information necessary for me to be satisfied?¡±
After their talk, Lu Daiyu¡¯s face was solemn as she brought Yang Lujia to arge building. Its name board read, ¡°Intelligence Bureau¡±. It somewhat surprised him, but he still didn¡¯t forget about the reason why he was here. If this was really the Intelligence Bureau, he hoped they could give enough exclusive information about the race.
¡°Nima, let¡¯s go inside,¡± Lu Daiyu urged. ¡°I will redirect to our First Level Intelligence.¡±
When Yang Lujia heard her, he stopped midway. ¡°No, I want to go directly to your highest intelligence. I want the most exclusive information about the race.¡±
Lu Daiyu wore a strange face. She soon bathed herself in sweat.
¡®What happened? What¡¯s the matter? Did I say something wrong? Why are you sweating so hard?¡¯ Yang Lujia panicked in his mind. ¡®What the hell is wrong with thisdy?¡¯
¡°Uhm, Nima, only guests such as the God Emperors or Tenth Stage God Kings can avail the highest intelligence we offer. Besides, I am only an informant in the bureau.¡±
Yang Lujia pondered about it. Since then, he let the system seal his cultivation so he¡¯d look like a mortal to everyone¡¯s eyes. As he thought of this, he asked Fortuniel in his mind about this matter. ¡°Fortuniel, can you reveal at least half of my cultivation? I really want to fish out information now.¡±
¡°No, Host must not recklessly reveal half of his cultivation. There is a chance that the entire Da Sishen will be rmed,¡± Fortuniel replied in his mind.
It shocked Yang Lujia to the core as he thought of another thing. ¡®So, how strong am I? Is it really necessary for me to keep a low profile¡ªno, no!¡ªI need to keep a low profile for the sake of safety. What if someone stronger than me arrives and happens to have the power to kill me? What will I do then? Therefore, I must maintain a low profile.¡¯
¡°Then, Fortuniel, can you at least elevate my cultivation to Tenth Stage God King for a day?¡±
¡°No problem, Host. However, Host needs to be reminded that the cultivation level he will have will only be sealed away again after a day. During the day, people who have the same cultivation level or stronger will notice the Host¡¯s cultivation if the Host chooses to unt it in the city or reveal his cutlivation level.¡±
¡°That sounds like trouble. Then, can you do it for at least five hours?¡± Yang Lujia made a concession.
¡°Yes, Host.¡±
¡°Then, go!¡±
As soon as Yang Lujia said this, his cultivation was revealed and he immediately reached the echelon of the God Kings at the Tenth Stage. When Lu Daiyu sensed the changes in Yang Lujia¡¯s body, her face froze. Even if she was already at the God King Realm, she surprisingly felt intimidated by Yang Lujia¡¯s aura and gaze.
On the other hand, Yang Lujia just smiled at her amiably. ¡°Can I, now?¡±
¡°You hid your cultivation level!¡± Lu Daiyu was speechless while some of the people in the bureau heard her shout.
Yang Lujia was shocked and immediately tried to refute her. ¡°What cultivation level? I¡¯m only a mortal!¡±
Lu Daiyu sensed some panic from Yang Lujia¡¯s words. This must be a wanted man who pretended to be a little brother with a handsome face. ¡®That¡¯s right. He must be an old man with a withered face! This could exin what happened in the inn earlier!¡¯
Chapter 27 Intelligence Bureaus God Emperor
AS SOON AS he made his way inside the Intelligence Bureau of Guile City, he was quite surprised. Although the building was mostly made of bricks, it didn¡¯t shade away the beauty of the interior design. Slightly ahead of the front door, a chandelier that looked like a spider was also hung up above the counter.
When thedy behind the counter saw Lu Daiyu, she just nodded at her.
It seemed like Lu Daiyu was already very familiar with this ce. What Yang Lujia didn¡¯t notice was that thedy behind the counter had reached the Tenth Stage of the God King Realm. Such ady was actually an expert who could be said to belong to the leaders¡¯ echelon in Da Sishen.
When Yang Lujia paced along with Lu Daiyu, he saw an array circle ahead. In fact, there were five array circles. As he examined these circles, their intricate patterns proved his suspicion to be true. These were really teleportation array circles. But however intricate their patterns might be, Yang Lujia could almost pinpoint every w he saw in the array circles.
¡°When you use these array circles, do you usually get dizzy every time?¡± Yang Lujia asked out of nowhere when Lu Daiyu was about to step her foot on it.
The moment she heard his words, her eyes widened. ¡°You¡ you haven¡¯t been here before, right?¡±
¡®Is it really true? Is he some kind of old monster who disguised himself as this youth in front of her? How the hell did he know then? Is he an array formation master?¡¯ A flurry of thoughts bombarded Lu Daiyu¡¯s mind.
¡°I haven¡¯t been here before, but although I am not that proficient in array formations¡¡± he trailed off and thought of something, ¡°No, I am really not proficient in array formations.¡±.
This change of mind startled Lu Daiyu a bit. She really found this fellow named Cao Nima very peculiar.
¡°Never mind, I don¡¯t want to attract more attention. Let¡¯s go already,¡± Yang Lujia said as he impatiently stepped onto the array circle at the center.
When the people saw them, they believed that the young man should be pretending. He should be an old monster who was at least a God King at the Tenth Stage. They knew that some experts like him liked to do these things.
Strange fluctuations kept on bouncing on and off Lu Daiyu¡¯s skin. However, Yang Lujia seemed to be unaffected. In fact, he tampered with the array circle a bit just so he would not be implicated by its adverse ws. Yes, it was already adverse for him to get dizzy. After all, in his entire life, he never even experienced dizziness. Although he only lived for 15 years in this world, it was the truth.
On the topmost floor, Yang Lujia and Lu Daiyu arrived smoothly. Lu Daiyu got a bit dizzy because of the teleportation channel. It surprised her, even more, when she saw how Yang Lujia was faring fine after all that.
¡°Hmm, another distinguished guest?¡± a hoarse voice sounded from the very door in front of them. ¡°Lu Daiyu? You may leave now.¡±
¡°Alright,¡± Lu Daiyu said as she went back to the teleportation array circle. Her actions baffled Yang Lujia, but he paid no more heed to this as he entered the room in front of him.
When he saw the dignified appearance of the man in front of him, he didn¡¯t feel anything. Apart from the strangeness of the man¡¯s face, there was practically nothing noteworthy about this. Although his clothes were shining blue, Yang Lujia didn¡¯t feel odd about this. He was even wearing a couple of jewelries around his neck, his wrist, his arms, and some hanging on to his ears. These shiny objects greatly contrasted with his almost ck-toned skin.
This man soon showed his teeth as he grinned at Yang Lujia. ¡°What information do you want, sire?¡±
¡°This is good, straightforward,¡± Yang Lujia said. Then his thoughts wandered and he asked Fortuniel, ¡°How strong is he?¡±
¡°Host doesn¡¯t need to worry. In Da Sishen, the Host is invincible.¡±
¡°That¡¯s it? I didn¡¯t ask whether I could defeat him, though,¡± he refuted. ¡°Alright, alright¡¡±
As he motioned his one arm upward, he pointed at the man in front of him with his eyes narrowed into slits. ¡°You, I want to askyou something¡ are you the God Emperor of this city?¡±
The man was a bit startled and soonughed. ¡°I really can¡¯t hide from sire¡¯s eyes. Yes, I am indeed a God Emperor, but I am not the only God Emperor in Guile City. There was another one. It was my big brother, the Guile City Guardian.¡±
Although the man felt wary of Yang Lujia, he knew that this young man was also a God Emperor like himself. However, the peculiar thing was that he couldn¡¯t see through him. He initially spected that Yang Lujia might be an old acquaintance of his, but surprisingly¡ he really couldn¡¯t see through him.
Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes showed a hint of circumspection in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause trouble, but can I rest assured that any information about me or my face wille out of this building?¡±
The man¡¯s heart thumped as he looked straight into Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes. An otherworldly pressure pressed against him. He was akin to wet paper that could be easily torn apart even with just the brush of the wind. He felt so vulnerable in front of the young man.
When he saw the man¡¯s sweating face, Yang Lujia grinned. ¡°Can I erase his memories of me, Fortuniel, like I did with some cultivators who have weak cultivations?¡±
¡°Unfortunately, no, Host. The Host can only erase the memories of people with cultivations under the God Emperor Realm.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
¡°Host cannot interfere or tamper with someone¡¯s memories in a higher realm.¡±
Yang Lujia then calmed down as he stared at the man once more. Thetter was so frightened that he peed his pants. Fortunately, the other party didn¡¯t notice this. Otherwise, he would be really embarrassed.
¡°So, tell me¡ tell me about all you know about the Echinemon Race. Even if it¡¯s the time when they shit inside theirfort rooms,¡± Yang Lujia ndly said as he waved his hand.
¡°Echinemon Race¡¡± The man¡¯s eyes became firm. He naturally knew about the Echinemon Race, and this race was extremely demonic, a nemesis of the dragons and humans who practiced techniques that were contrary to theirs. Then, he started narrating what he knew about the race.
¡°Their race is extremely entric and aberrant to the agreed rules in Da Sishen. To date, we have heard the news about the Dragon Race being eliminated by them. This caused the other races to turn hostile towards them. However, the other races were extremely weak against the Echinemon Race, so they remained dormant. After all, although the race only has one God Emperor, that echinemon has the power to destroy all of them. That beast actually reached the threshold of the legendary Half-Step Saint. In other words, at any time, he could ascend to a higher realm, that I, don¡¯t even know about.
¡°You also have to know that this specific race is always on the move. They have this spatial treasure that could provide a world for all of them to stay. The one holding this treasure was their current head, the Half-Step Saint. Before, there was also a Half-Step Saint Dragon. However, due to the schemes of this race, he was unexpectedly killed.¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s left brow jerked up. ¡°Then, do you have any intel about their whereabouts now?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know anything about their whereabouts. However, there is one thing I can tell you. In the entire Da Sishen, an annualpetition among young geniuses will ur. In Da Sishen, there are five major territories for humans; the Southern Territory, Northern Territory, Western Territory, Eastern Territory, and the strongest of us all, the Central Domain.
¡°Guile City is the biggest city in the Eastern Territory and is deemed the most terrifying force if we do not include the other races around us. Anyhow, the annualpetition is called the Annual Death Ceremony. Every territory will bring ten candidates to the Central Domain for thepetition. Whoever wins will be eligible to enter the Valley of Gods, where they will be able to inherit the wills of deceased God Emperors or even ascend to a higher realm after inheriting the will of a Saint.
¡°I am telling you this because the other races will also hold the samepetition, although they call it the Festival of Races. Because the Valley of Gods had two gates, the front and back, as they were named, the front was said to belong to us, humans, while the back was said to belong to them. Inside the Valley of Gods, you might encounter young geniuses of the Echinemon Race. If you want to find them quickly, I think this is the best way for you to do it.¡±
¡°How will the Eastern Territory select its participants?¡± Yang Lujia said, his eyes sparkling. It was also a perfect time to temper his disciples. It could be their training to be even stronger.
¡°In Guile City, we will have an elimination round and pick the top 10 to represent the entire Eastern Territory. In the previous years, we always camest in the rankings of the five territories and were mocked by other territories. So¡¡±
Yang Lujia firmed his gaze and stared at the man in front of him. ¡°How do I join the elimination round?¡±
The man¡¯s eyes glittered. If this young man would join, then their Eastern Territory would have hope! After all, he sensed that this young man was already at the Tenth Stage of the God King Realm. It was no mistake!
¡°How old are you? Answer me honestly,¡± the man questioned, his face serious.
His words left Yang Lujia somewhat dazed. ¡°Does age matter? What¡¯s the age requirement?¡±
¡°As long as you¡¯re under the age of 40, you are eligible to join thepetition.¡±
¡°Eh?¡± Yang Lujia showed a stank face. ¡°Can I join, though? I¡¯m only 15.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Chapter 28 The Wang Brothers
FIDGETING HIS FINGERS, Yang Lujia went out of the building, gradually tearing a spatial crack with his gaze in front of the man. This made thetter question his life, whether he had lived enough or not.
The kid who just left actually tore the space in front of him up. Even a Half-Step Saint wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve this kind of feat!
¡®Who is he?¡¯
On the other hand, when Yang Lujia arrived outside the Intelligence Bureau, all the people around him seemed to ignore him. Of course, it was due to Yang Lujia covering himself with ayer that would make him invisible. However, the spatial crack that was being torn apart didn¡¯t escape the people¡¯s eyes.
¡°Look! Is there seriously a Forbidden Realm appearing in front of the bureau?¡± As this man said this, the people froze for a second and began to mor. This was beyond Yang Lujia¡¯s expectations, but he just closed the spatial crack to quiet the crowd.
Forbidden Realms, as the name implies, are realms that not all cultivators are permitted to enter. In Da Shenghou, Forbidden Realms were as scarce as in Da Sishen. Like the Valley of Gods, it was a forbidden realm. Although essible, only a limited number of cultivators could enter it, filtered amongst millions of them..
Within the Forbidden Realms, treasures, inheritances, and the like could be found. However, as they say, there will always be unknown perils in a sea of fortune. The level of danger could amount to their lives. However, this didn¡¯t prevent most of the cultivators from gambling and pursuing entry into the Forbidden Realms.
It was almost noon already. When the man who once entertained Yang Lujia saw his brother, the Guile City Guardian, his eyes squinted. It was as though he had discovered a secret and not just any simple secret, but a mind-blowing one.
Within a certain depth of the City Lord Mansion, when Wang Lao saw his approaching brother, he was baffled. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to disturb me unless something serious happens, Wang Zhu?¡±
¡°Big brother! You won¡¯t believe what I discovered today!¡± Wang Zhu wandered his eyes around the secluded area before he continued to speak. ¡°There¡¯s someone¡¡±
¡°Speak!¡± Wang Lao looked impatient. ¡°If it¡¯s something trivial again, I will really throw you out to another city!¡±
Wang Zhu¡¯s face straightened, and he firmly stood his ground. ¡°Big brother, there was this kid I encountered that even I couldn¡¯t see through him. I¡¯ve been a God Emperor at the Third Stage, but I still can¡¯t detect his true cultivation or whether he¡¯s an old man who disguised himself as a kid.¡±
Wang Lao¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Wang Zhu, isn¡¯t it perfectly normal? That kid¡¯s cultivation was higher than yours, so he could naturally hide his true cultivation from you. Do you see me as a fool? Get out if you don¡¯t have anything to say more! If you weren¡¯t my brother, I would really throw you out of the city and disown you!¡±
Wang Zhu didn¡¯t dare to dy further and stared intently at Wang Lao. ¡°Big brother, you won¡¯t believe me, but that kid can tear space! I saw him eyeing the space with his gaze as a crooked line in the space slowly materialized! It was dark, and I felt a cold aura from it. Big brother, do you think a mere God Emperor could do that? Even a Half-Step Saint couldn¡¯t do that, big brother! I even felt a certain pressure I couldn¡¯t feel from a Half-Step Saint! You know, we¡¯ve already seen a Half-Step Saint in the Central Domain!¡±
Wang Lao¡¯s pupils shrank. ¡°Are you saying the truth?¡±
¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t have a reason to lie to you,¡± Wang Zhu loftily replied.
Wang Lao knew his little brother wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to him. After all, in the past, he would have beaten him half to death. His thoughts wandered as he was left in a daze. That kid, as his younger brother put it¡
¡°Where is he now?¡± he asked solemnly.
Wang Zhu shrugged his shoulders. ¡°How would I know? As I said, he tore a spatial crack¡ª¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°Oh, right! He seemed to be finding the Echinemon Race!¡± Wang Zhu recalled, and his face brightened further. ¡°Then, I told him that it might be necessary for him to attend the Annual Death Ceremony. I really sincerely think it¡¯s the best alternative he can find to locate the Echinemon Race¡¯s whereabouts. However, he did say to me to not tell anyone about him or his face. Brother, I think we should leave him alone at the moment. If we happen to anger him, I can¡¯t even imagine what could happen to us¡¡±
Wang Lao pondered about what his brother said. Sooner, he sighed. ¡°Then we should let him act alone now. I will personally go to the uing elimination round. By the way, what¡¯s his name?¡±
Wang Zhu¡¯s face turned ck. ¡°Cao Nima.¡±
¡°¡¡±
After the reigning silence, Wang Lao finally spoke. ¡°Wang Zhu, how about thatssie? Did she finally reach the God King Realm? Do you intend to let her join the elimination round? She could fare well if she wouldn¡¯t encounter any of those geniuses in the academy. Although the Guile Magus Academy¡¯s headmaster had a level lower than his cultivation, their students were among the geniuses from amongst the families and rogue cultivators in Guile City.¡±
¡°What about that brat, big brother?¡±
Wang Lao¡¯s face darkened.
While the exchange between the two brothers continued, Yang Lujia eventually encountered the woman with bunny ears, Lu Daiyu, again. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here again. Can you help me with some troubles? I¡¯ll pay you one lower-grade spirit stone!¡±
Lu Daiyu was stumped. ¡®What lower-grade spirit stone? Why do you only offer one?¡¯
¡°Alright,¡± Lu Daiyu said, as she resigned to her fate. She was truly afraid of this Cao Nima, who was pretending to be only 15 years old. Did his master already discover this pretentious old man?
¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Yang Lujia eximed. ¡°So, I¡¯ll tell you my thoughts now. In order to enter the elimination round, one needs to join an organization or sect. You should know about the elimination round that is going to happen in a few days. I want to join, but I don¡¯t want to join any organization or sect. Thus, I thought of creating my own organization. Would that suffice? What requirements does it need to have to create an organization? I know that the organization registration will take ce in the City Lord Bureau, though.¡±
Lu Daiyu was overwhelmed and heaved a deep breath. Her chest also bounced along, but Yang Lujia found her breasts weird. In his eyes, they looked more like food. It looked likerge jiggling dumplings.
However, he resisted this urge. He didn¡¯t want to be tagged as a foodie, always eyeing everything as food. He wouldn¡¯t want to eat a fellow human. That would be disgusting. After all, he wasn¡¯t a zombie of some sort, nor someone who¡¯d follow the traditions of cannibalism.
Chapter 29 Registration Bureau
YANG LUJIA TOLD Lu Daiyu what to do. Lu Daiyu would find a barren property andnd within the city for their organization to settle. He gave her enough spirit stones to purchase the property andnd.
While Lu Daiyu was at it, Yang Lujia was busy filling up some papers at the Registration Bureau. ¡°This paper was much worse than those on Earth when ites to filling some details in forming organizations. After all, in this world, a business could not be faring that well. For example, in corporations on Earth, they still needed the articles of incorporation and the like to finally and officially register themselves.¡±
¡°Anyway, what should I name my made-up organization?¡± Yang Lujia pondered as his mind continued to scribble iprehensible words. ¡°Nyanmuru? Nah, that sounds entric. Handuru? Ha, very meaningful, Lu¡¯er¡¡±
While he was debating with himself on what he should name the organization, Fortuniel¡¯s voice entered his mind. ¡°Host, I suggest you name the organization Origin Court.¡±
Yang Lujia was immediately puzzled. ¡°What? Why? It sounds ssy.¡±
¡°Fortuniel is uncertain. However, the Host shall name the organization Origin Court.¡±
¡°Fine, Origin Court, it is. It doesn¡¯t sound too bad at all. It may attract people¡¯s attention, though. In this world, ¡°origin¡± is a word we can¡¯t just use in anything.¡± Yang Lujia muttered to himself, ¡°Never mind, Origin Court, it is.¡± He proceeded to write on the paper using his qi.
The queue was not that long, so he just waited for his turn. After all, this Registration Bureau doesn¡¯t only register sects or academies but also small businesses around the city. There must be a lot of migrators from other cities as well.
When it was finally his turn, he was suddenly stopped by ady whose face was screaming disdain. This left him dumbfounded. ¡®What did I do to you, woman?¡¯.
¡°You, don¡¯t insert in the queue! I¡¯ve been here since then!¡± thedy, her big butt trying to shove the front of Yang Lujia.
He swiftly avoided her ass and stared at her with incredulity and impatience. Even in his previous world, what he hated the most was when people became unreasonable. That was to say because he was unreasonable himself but not to this extent.
¡°Woman, my patience is limited,¡± Yang Lujia whispered. ¡°Get out of my way or else¡¡±
¡°Huh? Are you serious, country bumpkin? I¡¯ve been here even before you have!¡±
When the people heard the two of them bickering at each other, their faces were solemn. After all, the woman whom Yang Lujia talked to was a personal disciple of the Guile Magus Academy¡¯s headmaster.
She was someone not to be trifled with within the city, given that her backer was a God Emperor.
¡°A mere Tenth Stage God King tries to bully someone like me? My master is a God Emperor, brat! Although you are good-looking, you should know that¡ª¡±
Yang Lujia smiled with his teeth out, his eyespressed into slightly curved lines. ¡°Will you get away or not?¡±
Although he was cautious, he didn¡¯t want anyone to trample on his dignity. On Earth, no one dared nder or talk to him like this. At least, there were only a few. He was the only one who did that to others. Recalling some past events, the first time someone talked to him like this, that person¡¯s end could only be death. It would the same for this woman.
¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t want to argue with you anymore! As I said, I came here first! You were the one who inserted yourself into the queue!¡±
¡°Alright,¡± Yang Lujiapromised, his countenance unchanged. ¡°You go first. It doesn¡¯t matter, anyway.¡±
Thedy simply snorted and talked to thedy at the counter. She didn¡¯t pay attention to Yang Lujia anymore. When she was done with her business, she turned around and left a whisper in Yang Lujia¡¯s ears. ¡°Just you wait, because of you, my image today has been somewhat smudged.¡±
¡®You also wait. You won¡¯t get away with me.¡¯ Yang Lujia simply grinned at her warning and allowed a trace of his energy to dwell on her body. He was really pissed off. ¡®After I¡¯m done here, I¡¯m going to ruthlessly kill you.¡¯
Before, he could be unreasonable, but with reasons to be so. That one, it looked like he was the one who was unreasonable instead. It infuriated him, particrly when she threatened him.
Later, after paying adequate spirit stones to thedy at the counter, he sauntered out of the bureau and conveniently found Lu Daiyu approaching nearer to where he was. ¡°How did the transaction go?¡±
¡°It was good!¡± Lu Daiyu smilingly said. ¡°Come. Let me take you to the property andnd I just bought. Just like you said, it was just a small house, but the interiors were somehow¡ superb.¡± She then let out a light cough. ¡°It was also stipted in the contract that the right to use the property andnd had already been transferred into your name. You won¡¯t have to worry about renovations or recing anything in the house ornd.¡±
¡°Good! You did well! However, was the housefortable? I¡¯m going to pick up my brothers from the inn and go there. You don¡¯t have to worry about the payment I gave you at the inn. Although I have the right to be reimbursed, I don¡¯t want to be stingy with the one who helped me with all of these troubles.¡±
Lu Daiyu just smiled and let Yang Lujia follow her.
As soon as they arrived, Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes showed satisfaction. This was the appearance he wanted¡ªlow profile. The house was extremely old, with wood as its main foundation.
When a fight would ensue, there was no doubt that it would crumble.
He had little to no neighbors on the side, and the ce was quiet, unlike the always-boiling parts of the city.
Its front door had small holes that werepletely negligible. The two windows, on the front door¡¯s sides, that were covered with simple-looking curtains were just enough. It was a two-story house, but the second floor unexpectedly had no windows. As soon as he opened the front door, it emitted a creaking sound. When he stepped inside, the atmosphere was a bit damp.
Nheless, he couldn¡¯t be bothered. After all, he was already powerful enough to change the vacant interiors of the house while its outside appearance would remain as it was. Opposite the front door was dusty furniture, that contained porcin bottles that had cracks on them. From this, he could surmise that the previous owner could probably be a doctor of some sort.
¡°Oh, right,¡± Yang Lujia said as he eyed Lu Daiyu. ¡°You can go now. The house is suitable for my taste. I will go to the innter to fetch my little brothers.¡±
¡®Brothers, my ass! They¡¯re your disciples! This Cao Nima is really pretentious¡¡¯ Lu Daiyu cursed him as she shuttled out of the house with heavy steps.
When Yang Lujia somewhat noticed her temper, he only stared at her, bewildered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with women? Speaking of¡ that woman¡¡±
As he spoke, countless salmon-tinted lights appeared before him. When these lights converged, it formed a watery ss that reflected someone walking in the middle of the streets. Grinning coldly, he observed this person.
Along the streets, boys and men alike were all looking at the alluring figure walking proudly through the streets. They were simply mesmerized by her beauty. Although she was not wearing the academy¡¯s uniform, they knew that it was her, one of the disciples of the Guile Magus Academy¡¯s headmaster.
¡°Look! It¡¯s our goddess! She¡¯s really so beautiful! I want to sleep with her every night!¡±
¡°Sleep, your ass! Why would she sleep with someone as ugly as you are? I bet she wants to sleep with me more!¡±
A girl then interfered in their conversation. ¡°The two of you shut up. Can¡¯t you see that guy who was approaching her? Isn¡¯t that her boyfriend? Would you want to get beat up by that guy? You should know that he¡¯s pursuing her and he¡¯s also one of the academy headmaster¡¯s disciples!¡±
When the two guys heard the girl¡¯s lecture on them, they instantly felt dejected.
¡°Hello, where have you been, Feng¡¯er? I¡¯ve been looking for you. Fortunately, nothing happened to you. I would kill myself if something happened to you,¡± said the guy wearing a white robe with a red belt carved with the academy¡¯s logo. From this, it could be seen that he was also a student at the academy, a senior student at that.
¡°Donghai, you really don¡¯t need to protect me. Look, I¡¯m already a God King, almost no one could hurt me now.¡±
The guy shook his head and smiled. ¡°Never underestimate anyone just because you have high cultivation, Feng¡¯er.¡±
She pouted, clearly annoyed. ¡°What? Are you trying to lecture me now?¡±
Donghai awkwardly coughed and smiled at her. ¡°You don¡¯t¡ªwait, what is happening to you?!¡±
Thedy also noticed the peculiar feeling she was having. Her body was growing hot. After a short while, all of a sudden, she kissed Donghai on the lips. Her sexual desires were actually triggered in the middle of the streets. However, she remembered she hadn¡¯t eaten anything unusual earlier.
Her action baffled everyone around.
Sensing that she wasn¡¯t in herself, Donghai tried to resist the urge she was giving him and hurriedly pushed her away. He then sealed her body with his high cultivation and flew away from the streets. He knew¡ it was necessary for him to bring her to his master.
After he arrived at the Guile Magus Academy, Donghai panicked and hurriedly called out to their master. ¡°Master! Master! Feng¡¯er seemed to be in trouble!¡±
As he shouted that, the academy¡¯s headmaster immediately appeared in front of them. When he stared at his disciple, his eyes squinted. However, before he could even examine her condition thoroughly, her body exploded¡ turning into blood mist. Bathed in blood, Donghai was terrified. The headmaster also had an expression of disbelief on his face.
¡®What just happened?¡¯
Chapter 30 Urinating The Egg
WITH SHORT STRIDES, Yang Lujia leisurely walked around the streets. When he saw a stall that resembled a barbecue stand, he was truly surprised and approached the old woman selling some meat stuck on a barbecue stick.
This was simply barbecue in another world!
¡°Hello, how much for 30 pieces?¡± Yang Lujia straightforwardly asked the old woman, his lips mping against each other. ¡°I want thirty pieces of this.¡±
The old woman was taken aback. It was the first time someone got her to cook this much. Usually, people would only order a few. Nheless, she still replied, ¡°Young man, one piece of this costs 10 gold coins, so 300 gold coins for 30 pieces.¡±
¡°Eh?¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes turned wide. ¡°I don¡¯t have any gold coins with me, olddy. I only have spirit stones. Would that work?¡± His eyes beckoned the old woman to agree, together with his hands sped as though he was praying.
As soon as the old woman heard what he said, she came to her senses and was thoroughly dumbstruck. ¡°Young sir, one spirit stone is already enough! One lower-grade spirit is equal to 1,000 gold coins!¡±
This time, it was Yang Lujia who was dumbfounded. Nevertheless, he still gave the old woman two spirit stones, particrly after knowing that her grandson was suffering from some illness that needed medicine.
Strolling again through the streets while holding the thirty barbecue sticks, he paced towards the inn and entered it. ¡°Hey, Lu Daihu¡ Lu Daoyu¡¡±.
¡°¡¡±
He forgot her name again.
¡°Anyway, is there afort room here?¡± Yang Lujia asked, after recalling something. He then ced the thirty barbecue sticks inside Fortuniel¡¯s storage space. ¡°I just need to do something.¡±
¡°It¡¯s on that side,¡± said Lu Daiyu as she motioned her hands to her right side. ¡°Just go straight and turn right. That¡¯s the malefort room.¡±
¡°So, this kind of thing still exists in this world, huh?¡± he subconsciously muttered.
This left Lu Daiyu in a daze. However, she then disregarded what Yang Lujia said. After all, this was an old monster that was strong and had lived long enough. She didn¡¯t want to assume anything normal about Yang Lujia.
When Yang Lujia entered thefort room, he made certain that no one could enter thefort room. After all, what he was about to do was very crucial. He didn¡¯t want to be disturbed. If someone peeked at him, would he be able to concentrate then?
Looking at the humongous-sized egg in front of him, he ced it on the brown-tinted toilet bowl. It was exactly the egg that he signed in from the system the day before. However, as he looked at the unimpressive white egg, his gaze turned skeptical.
Was this really that Devouring Void Dog Egg? Wasn¡¯t it supposed to look imposing? Why did it look less impressive?
Nevertheless, he still lifted his robe up with his qi. Under his robe was his pair of white pants. He then let his little brother slip out and started peeing on the Devouring Void Dog Egg. ¡°Don¡¯t peek, you dog. Justy there and let me pee.¡±
It had taken him a lot of urine to pee four times. He would urinate on this egg againter on. Urinating wasn¡¯t really somethingmon among cultivators. One could just use their qi to pour out those dirty body liquids. Yang Lujia¡¯s urine, in particr, didn¡¯t smell damp unlike those people on Earth.
Yang Lujia directly ignored Lu Daiyu when he got out and went directly up the stairs to see his beloved disciples. When he arrived in front of the room, he checked the array formations he set up were still there. It was a thousandyer array formations. Any invader would have a hard time breaking the array formationyer byyer. Unless his disciples took the liberty to go out, no one would be able to break through it in this world.
However, his eyes soon widened. He opened up the door and dashed to check the room. His disciples actually¡
¡
Lin Diyu brought his second junior brother to a store in Guile City. They were in awe while staring at the store filled with embroideries and robes with elegant patterns. As they strode inward, they met a lot of people with high cultivation like them.
If only Long Guang didn¡¯t insist on finding their master, Lin Diyu wouldn¡¯t have brought his second junior brother outside the inn. Their master warned them, but he couldn¡¯t just leave his second junior brother wailing out his master¡¯s name. Evidently, Long Guang was disturbed in his sleep and was yearning for their master¡¯s presence.
¡
On the other hand, in Guile Magus Academy, the headmaster sat on hisrge chair while looking at the dejected expression of his disciple, Donghai. By his side was none other than the other chairs of the academy instructors, with the two supreme instructors¡¯.
They were inside arge hall enchanted with a protective and offensive array formation. On its walls at the sides, frames of paintings were scattered about, tracing the faces of the previous headmasters of the academy.
Their majestic paintings contained a strong fighting intent that could drown a cultivator to death, unless they were strong enough to resist them. Other than the students of the academy, the instructors, and the supreme elders, no one could enter the hall easily.
Currently, the headmaster was wearing a solemn face. He still remembered what transpired. He knew that some God Emperor killed his disciple by diffusing a trace of that God Emperor¡¯s qi into his disciple¡¯s body.
¡°Dong¡¯er, do you know who she met before you met her?¡± the headmaster asked, his face solemn.
Donghai still had eyes of sorrow and extreme madness. Even when his master asked the question, he still remained slouched on the ground. He just couldn¡¯t make himself believe what had happened.
When the headmaster saw his disciple¡¯s eyes, he sighed. He knew about Donghai¡¯s love for Feng¡¯er. Unexpectedly, she died, and it happened with him present, helpless to do anything. This disciple would soon have a change in temperament.
Donghai was his most excellent disciple among three of his personal disciples. Perhaps this was something that he needed to get through. Fate was truly yful. Revenge couldn¡¯t be possible when he didn¡¯t even know whose energy corroded the body of his disciple, Feng¡¯er.
¡°Dong¡¯er,¡± the headmaster slowly muttered. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel hopeless. I, too, am helpless to do anything. Not unless we can sense that energy from the person who killed her. However, we don¡¯t know how strong this person is. Revenge might not be possible with me doing it. However, it is possible with your talent. As the most talented disciple of this headmaster, go to the valley and hope to find a fortuitous encounter to elevate your cultivation. Through time, I¡¯m sure fate would let you meet that person who killed Feng¡¯er.¡±
Donghai soon stood up and felt enlightened by his master¡¯s words. He cupped his hands and bowed to the person sitting in front of him. ¡°This disciple understands.¡±
¡
Yang Lujia was still trying to locate his two disciples. He was growing restless due to their sudden disappearance.
Left with no other choice, he spread his mental power, and time rules surrounded the entire Guile City. Lines of peculiar characters floated in the air, intertwining with one another. Seeing this, Yang Lujia breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he could envelop the entire Guile City.
He then spread his surging mental power and searched throughout the city. It caused the cultivators with low cultivation levels to stumble and fall on the ground. However, they all remained frozen.
ALAS!
¡°These disciples!¡± Yang Lujia resentfully said that it made the entire city quake. ¡°How dare they make their master feel restless?¡±
He could only hope that there were no other cultivators as strong as he was in the city. Otherwise, he would really be doomed to make a fuss as big as this one.
Chapter 31 Divine Fishing Rod
YANG LUJIA SPANKED his two disciples in the buttocks before hurling them into their respective worlds. ¡°No eating for today!¡±
Pissed off, he immediately went outside their new home. He looked at this feeble house in front of him. To relieve himself from anger, he thought of an idea. Searching for something in Fortuniel¡¯s storage space, he found an empty nk of wood. He felt excited just thinking about it. He knew what he was going to do.
He was going to make a new name board for their house, no, their organization.
After ensuring the thousandyer array formation he set up around the ce, he began running his qi on the nk of wood. Writing the characters of the name, Origin Court, he was delighted. Leaving it to float, he ced it at the front of the property. The house was particrly unattractive, but this name board wasn¡¯t.
As though he was in deep thought, he redesigned the name board and made it look like the color of the whole house. At the moment, he was satisfied because he was certain it wouldn¡¯t attract the attention of anybody anymore. After all, what he hated the most was attention. If not for this reason, he could have killed that woman in the bureau already.
When her petty face resurfaced in his mind, he was pissed again. He should have slowly killed that woman, to make her suffer. s, he knew he couldn¡¯t. After all, she was a disciple of a God Emperor. That God Emperor might be able to trace that energy towards him.
When it was already night, Yang Lujia went on the roof andy down. He looked up at the night sky, which was illuminated by a nket of stars. While admiring the view, he took his gourd from Fortuniel¡¯s storage space and filled it with heaven-ranked elixir..
¡°Oh, right, I haven¡¯t signed in yet for this day yet,¡± Yang Lujia said as he sent the cue to Fortuniel. ¡°Fortuniel, I want to sign in for this day as well! In both Guile City and Da Sishen!¡±
[Congrattions! Host obtains the Divine Fishing Rod!]
[Divine Fishing Rod: It is a treasure (weapon) at the Human-Ranked Imperial Relics that can fish for God Emperor sea beasts. Its previous owner was a cultivator from the Realm of Spacetime. Warning: Only God Emperors can use this fishing rod. God Kings and below weren¡¯t allowed due to their rank.]
About the rank, Yang Lujia naturally understood. Those weapons or treasures whose rank reached the Human Imperial Relics could naturally be used only by God Emperors. Those who have cultivations below the God Emperor Realm would be out of the question.
When Yang Lujia checked the other thing he checked in, it was actually a trashy robe fordies, so he didn¡¯t pay attention to it. Instead, his thoughts turned to the Divine Fishing Rod. If he had time, he could go fishing with his disciples.
¡°Host, Fortuniel reminds you that you still need to urinate the Devouring Void Dog Egg. Otherwise, the urine you urinated four times today will be void and put to waste.¡±
¡°Oh, right!¡± Yang Lujia eximed. Although he was smart, he was forgetful about things that weren¡¯t too important to him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what surprises the egg could give me, but let¡¯s see.¡±
Tomorrow came fast. Yang Lujia also had a good time sleeping on the roof as he stretched his body out. Sensing that his disciples were still practicing, naturally one of them needed to sleep in order to be stronger, while the other relied mostly on blood to level up, he didn¡¯t bother them.
Instead, he went inside the house as lines of characters exploded in the air, the space rules running through them. His eyes suddenly glowed with vignce as he did this. He knew that someone had entered the area where he had ced the thousandyer array formation. However, his attention was then grabbed by Fortuniel.
Nheless, he doubled the effect of the array formation with a casual wave of his hand, spirit stones shing out one after the other.
¡°Host, it is rmended you create different departments in the Origin Court. Host will be the Chief Justice, just like the sect leader heading a sect. However, it is up to the Host if you want this¡ª¡±
¡°Fortuniel, let me finish first with creating more space within the house. Later, I¡¯ll still go to the Competitions Bureau to register for the elimination round,¡± Yang Lujia cut the system off and proceeded with what he was doing.
If people were to see how wide the inside of the house had be, they would be truly surprised, if not even, dumbstruck. After all, the area of the space spanned for about ten kilometers.
Initially, he made it twenty but soon realized it was just too wide. It had gone the same with the second floor, countless rooms aligned with one another. Satisfied, he went out of the house. Later, he found Lu Daiyu caught in the formation with her body almost burnt to death.
His eyes soon widened and he shuttled towards Lu Daiyu. ¡°Hey, woman, why did youe so early today? I thought someone was trying to intrude on our house.¡±
Lu Daiyu¡¯s eyes were so close to tearing up. She had forgotten that this old monster in front of her was so strong, but she didn¡¯t know he was so proficient in array formations that even after tens of array formations, she couldn¡¯t even reach the house¡¯s door.
Unbelievable.
How manyyers of array formation did Cao Nima ce around his house?
As she went nearer with Yang Lujia to the house¡¯s front, she shivered. When the name board that said ¡°Origin Court¡± appeared in her eyes, her whole body seemed to have frozen.
Along those intricate lines that transformed the characters, there were actually rules. Those rules¡ she could only read them from books. Even God Emperors couldn¡¯t manipte the rules. They could only do one thing: freeze the space around them. This Cao Nima, ording to her master, also tore a spatial crack with his gaze. She then came to a sudden realization.
¡®This Cao Nima, how strong is he? In addition to his strength, if I didn¡¯t know he¡¯s an old monster, I would¡¯ve fallen head over heels for him for his looks and strength.¡¯
¡°Huh?¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°Why are we going towards the house? Shouldn¡¯t we go to the Competitions Bureau now?¡±
Lu Daiyu was stumped. ¡°Huh? Shouldn¡¯t I change my clothes first?¡±
Yang Lujia was immediately annoyed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring a spatial ring or some storage space?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t have one.¡± Lu Daiyu blushed, attempting to conceal the spots on her body revealed by her burnt clothes.
Seeing this, Yang Lujia sighed. ¡®This woman¡¡¯ He stared at her as though she was the strangest creature in the world. ¡®She is so sick. s, I can¡¯t cure someone whose brain has been damaged. Did she get sick with the array formations I set up?¡¯
Yang Lujia thought for a while and checked Fortuniel¡¯s storage space to see if he had something for this woman to wear. After all, he was also able to sign in with several female clothes. ¡°Oh, right, there was that thing I signed in for yesterday!¡±
Lu Daiyu looked dazed as soon as she heard him talk about signing in yesterday. What did he mean? Did he already sign in the elimination round?
¡°Here!¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°This set of clothes would look perfect on you. It¡¯s actually a Human-Ranked Imperial Relic. It¡¯s nothing very good, but it looks good as its texture was just as smooth as silk. It¡¯s a nice robe, you know.¡±
Lu Daiyu, who was initially dejected, almost popped her eyes when she heard his voice.
Chapter 32 Competitions Bureau
AFTER THE SHOCK Yang Lujia gave Lu Daiyu, they marched their way to the Competitions Bureau. As they passed through the streets, it was still as hot as the day before.
Yang Lujia recognized the unlit Chinese-likenterns they had on Earth hung on some houses, while some stalls were still doing their businesses. On the other hand, some cultivators wereing here and there to purchase products from pill stores, restaurants, or stores that sell weapons, while others were just ordinary people living in their own ways. There were even farmers and managers in this world.
When they arrived in front of the Competitions Bureau, it was actually just a simple one-story building, unlike those bureaus he had previously visited. Nevertheless, the people inside working in this building were all cultivators. He was here to register himself and his disciples in order to have the eligibility to enter the elimination round.
¡°Alright, fall in line everybody,¡± the person at the counter said. ¡°Wait for a while. I just need to first attend to one of our distinguished guests.¡±
When Yang Lujia heard this, he just rolled his eyes. Privileged people were always prioritized in this world. He was able to learn that as long as one has a strong background in the five realms, one would not be harmed in any way. Some were even given privileges ordinary people didn¡¯t have..
Certain people from the queue, mostly rogue cultivators, had gone against the Competitions Bureau people who prioritized someone who had just arrived. It was the same as how Yang Lujia was treated before. Nevertheless, it was necessary for him to advance then so he could get a badge that would make Origin Court register. He even made a logo for the organization impromptu, with the aid of Fortuniel.
Since it was named Origin Court, it had to have some sort of bncing scale or something rted to imposing justice upon wronged people. Fortuniel actually suggested to him that it must be a bncing scale, its edges touching a circle that envelops it. It was just a simple bncing scale, but it talked a lot about worldws, and thesews were very distorted in the five realms.
Could Fortuniel want him to build a force to impose control over all five realms? How was his life going to be more cautious and low-key in this life? Wasn¡¯t his lifegoal to stay low profile?
Regardless, he ignored it. Whatever woulde in the future woulde.
¡°Lu Daiyu, do you have status in this city? Like something big or stuff, you know? I want to get this done as early as possible. I still want to go fishing with my Divine Fishing Rod,¡± Yang Lujia said to hispanion as he looked at her, his eyes screaming anticipation. Just thinking about fishing made his stomach swirl.
He hadn¡¯t eaten seafood yet since he hade to this world. He also didn¡¯t try fishing. Cultivators, in this world, don¡¯t fish but directly catch fish. But he was different. As a civilized Earthling himself, he knew that only by fishing could someone get satisfaction from eating what they caught. Especially when grilled, it would be as delicious as beef meat.
¡°No, I don¡¯t have any special status here,¡± Lu Daiyu immediately denied. ¡°But I do know some spots where you can fish, but fishing in Da Sishen ispletely taboo unless you¡¯re an expert at the God Emperor stage. Nevertheless, you can go to the Hundred Deaths Gorge River. It was just a mile away to the north of Guile City.¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s lit up. ¡°So, are there any fish there as well? Like beasts of some sort we can eat?¡±
¡°Certainly, there are, me and my mas¡ª¡± She then coughed and awkwardly continued to speak to Yang Lujia. ¡°I mean, there are some people who fish there, I heard. So, it¡¯s really not much of a problem.¡±
¡®After all, you¡¯re a master beyond the God Emperor Realm! I know you have power beyond that realm! After all, God Emperors can¡¯t tear spatial cracks like you can do something as simple as cracking chicken eggs!¡¯
¡°Thank you, Lu Daiha!¡±
Lu Daiyu looked baffled. Why would Yang Lujia always forget her name?
Yang Lujia looked at Lu Daiyu¡¯s confused look. He then shrugged after not getting what she was bewildered about. Excitedly, he remained in the queue until noon. Finally, it was his turn. Fortunately, they still have some spots left for him and his disciples to enter the elimination round, ording to what he heard from the man at the counter.
Regardless of the looks the people behind the counter gave him, Yang Lujia just coughed and started talking.¡±I¡¯d like to register for the elimination round a few days from now.¡±
¡°Kid, we apologize. We don¡¯t have any spots left for you anymore. You may enter the elimination round next year. The elimination round was only limited to ten thousand participants.¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s face sank as he gazed intently at the man whose face had only scorn written all over it when looking at him. He almost let out a terrifying aura when he stopped and looked indifferently at this man. ¡°Good. I will remember this.¡±
When Lu Daiyu heard their exchange, she immediately signaled the man at the counter, but thetter just scoffed. When Yang Lujia disappeared from their view, he said to Lu Daiyu, ¡°Ms. Lu Daiyu, you shouldn¡¯t be with some kind of bumpkin with a pretty face. Look at him, he¡¯s just a mortal, but he actually wants to register in the elimination round? I am only saving him from disgrace or even death. He should thank me instead.¡±
Lu Daiyu¡¯s face revealed an indignant look. He then stared at the man with her eyes as sharp as a knife. ¡°You are greatly mistaken this time.¡±
¡®I just hope that senior won¡¯t take this to heart.¡¯
On the other hand, the Wang brothers were waiting for news about the man they were trying to find. His name was Cao Nima. Since he wanted to participate in the elimination round, he must have gone to the Registration Bureau to create his own sect or some sort of organization name. This was why they initiated a search on the names of the people who registered the day before.
¡°How is it!¡± Wang Zhu eximed exhratingly as he saw his subordinate enter the City Lord Mansion. ¡°Did they find the name of a young man known as Cao Nima?¡±
The subordinate, wearing a mask, nodded. ¡°Yes, my lord. Here are the files for this man named Cao Nima.¡±
Wang Laoughed and appeared beside the subordinate, which almost rendered thetter frightened to death. Wang Lao patted the subordinate¡¯s back and roared moreughter. ¡°You are good! Let me see his information and what organization he decided to make!¡±
Chapter 33 To Go Fishing
YANG LUJIA¡¯S MOOD was sour until he reached their house, or particrly, their Origin Court. He then recalled his disciples from their worlds and they appeared in front of him in one room.
¡°Tonight, we have something to do, but first, we have to go outside the city to go to a ce called Hundred Deaths Gorge River. Lu Daiyi said it was a suitable river for us to fish. Whatever seafood we fish out from the river will be our meal for today¡¯s lunch,¡± Yang Lujia said, his heart beating fast, trying to get over this kind of ecstasy.
Finally, he was going to fish with his Divine Fishing Rod!
Long Guang stared at his master for a while before letting out a squeal. ¡°Master! Master! Pish! Hapi!¡± He then leaped into the air and positioned himself on Yang Lujia¡¯s soldiers, with one leg separated from the other. ¡°Hapi! Eat pish, Long Guang!¡±
Lin Diyu just smiled awkwardly. His second junior brother actually forgot about what they did the day before, disobeying their master.
He knew for a fact that it was a taboo to go out by themselves. After all, his master would always stick to his principle of being careful with everything they would sense..
Going out was basically suicidal for their cautiousness. The day before, they almost fought with someone who looked like they were from a distinguished family. Fortunately, his master arrived to save both of them and hurled them back into their worlds.
¡°Diyu, if there¡¯s a forest there where you can hunt some beasts, you can also do that. You need to cultivate because we still need to attend the elimination round in Guile City. That¡¯s why this master of yours decided to put up this ce called Origin Court. We need this to help your second junior brother¡¯s predicament,¡± Yang Lujia exined. ¡°Kill only those beasts that are at least two levels below you. Avoid those who are stronger. You¡¯ll only court death. You¡¯re not the only genius out there. Beasts can also be considered genius. Your second junior brother can be a testament to that.¡±
When Yang Lujia probed Long Guang¡¯s cultivation, his eyes shrank and he looked pitifully at his first disciple. His thought went, ¡°Diyu, you have to work hard. Your second junior brother has already surpassed you by arge margin.¡±
As Lin Diyu felt his master¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, he shuddered subconsciously. ¡°Master?¡±
¡°Nothing. Just work hard, Diyu.¡±
Lin Diyu just stood in his ce, unaware of what his master meant. Needless to say, when he saw his second junior brother¡¯s bewildered look, he justughed it off, almost tearing up at this brother¡¯s small face.
¡®I just hope my second junior brother won¡¯t grow up fast.¡¯
Well, Long Guang was already at the 3rd Stage of the True God Realm. Lin Diyu didn¡¯t know that. Yang Lujia was a bit considerate in not telling him about this fact.
After all, what if Lin Diyu would defect from them? What if Lin Diyu would be evil for being insecure about his second junior brother¡¯s talent?
Yang Lujia wanted none of those things to happen. This was why he chose to keep this thing a secret.
After treading their way out of Guile City, the rules of death once again touched their bodies.
However, after Yang Lujia ensured none of these rules would affect his disciples in any way, he shrouded them with a milky and greenishyer of shield that would certainly go unnoticed even if they encountered a God Emperor along the way.
¡°To the north of Guile City, huh,¡± he said as he began walking nearly half a kilometer away from Guile City.
After examining the ce for any passersby or assassins, he tore a spatial crack after setting his coordinates on the ce he had seen from afar. He really didn¡¯t know how strong he was, but his abilities would prove that Fortuniel was correct.
Indeed, in this Realm of Death, he was invincible. He was not even oppressed by the aura of heaven and earth. After all, the lower your cultivation, the higher the oppression will be after you step into a higher realm.
Only when one was a native of the realm, for example, in Da Sishen, could one not feel the oppression. One perfect example was the ordinary people in this realm. Although they were all shrouded by death rules, they were still not affected.
¡°Look! There¡¯s actually a person here! What is that? Is that an entrance to a Forbidden Realm?¡± a voice rang out into Yang Lujia.
When he heard this, he saw two fatties approaching his way. They actually looked like identical twins. As their gazes locked into his, the two froze on the spot. After a while, they were burnt to dust.
When Lin Diyu saw his master take action, he shivered.
If this person weren¡¯t his master, would he be dead like those two if he ever encountered a situation like this? That would be so scary. It actually only took his master¡¯s one nce to kill those two men.
After a while, before entering the spatial crack Yang Lujia tore, he actually went near the men¡¯s dust remains. He stomped his feet on the ground andter ttened a part of the forest. Eventually, he took two mps of soil with those two men¡¯s dust and tore another spatial crack where he pitched it away.
¡°What the hell is wrong with master¡¯s head? Aren¡¯t those two dead enough?¡± Lin Diyu thought with his eyes wide open. He even gawked when he saw his second junior brother¡¯s cheerful appearance. ¡°Is there something fun about this? What the hell?¡±
Long Guang then screamed in his tiny voice, ¡°Hahaha! Master beri gud! Master kil!!! Yeheyyy!¡±
Lin Diyu stood frozen as he looked at the pair. He almost stumbled upon a rock and fell butt-first to the ground. ¡°Can I have the permission to faint, please?¡± he thought.
¡°Master, we should¡¯ve just left their remains, right? Why bother with all those things?¡± Lin Diyu steeled himself.
He really couldn¡¯t help but ask.
Scanning his master¡¯s indifferent face, he calmed his heart in fear that this master of his would also kill his young disciple.
¡°Diyu, I always told you to be careful. Erasing every trace left would not arouse any suspicions. What would you do if those people had more powerful backers than me? Although I know I am invincible in this realm, we can¡¯t always overlook some thin possibilities of things happening out of the ordinary.¡±
Chapter 34 Guile Magus Ceremony
WANG LAO WAS delighted that he could get information about Cao Nima¡¯s organization. It was the same case with his younger brother, Wang Zhu.
Both of them wanted to look at this God Emperor who could tear a spatial crack. However, they were pretty sure that this expert was already way above their level. His level could be on par with those who ascended to be Saints.
Neither a God Emperor nor a Half-Step Saint could tear apart a spatial crack, especially not with their gaze.
The subordinate in ck, whose face was covered with a ck mask, nodded, his gaze turning serious. ¡°Respected sires, Cao Nima named his organization Origin Court. He had his organization erected in the barren part of the city, which was east of the City Lord Mansion.¡±
Wang Zhu¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but twitch. ¡°Why would he choose a barren ce like that? He could have chosen another ce where his organization would¡ªoh, wait, that Cao Nima expert should like it when things go like this. That time, he warned me not to tell anybody about his face with that strength.¡±
Wang Lao¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits. ¡°I see. Wang Zhu, go with me to that ce. I would like to see where that ce called Origin Court was. He had the guts to call his organization as grand as that. After all, the word ¡°Origin¡± is a word that has something to do with the beginning of the world or the five realms.¡±.
Wang Zhu then signaled to the subordinate to go. ¡°Remember, you can go but do not disclose that expert¡¯s identity. Otherwise, it¡¯s you who will be doomed.¡±
The man with the ck mask shivered at this remark.
While the both of them were on their way toward that barren part of the city, the academy was also holding the Guile Magus Ceremony.
The headmaster was trying to filter out those students who had the talent to go to the elimination round and those who had the capability to win. Other than his three disciples¡ªwell, only two of them were left alive. He needed eight students to participate.
Every year, the academy would send ten participants, and almost every year, they would clinch most of the top ten spots during the elimination round. Although the headmaster lost a potentialpetitor, his female disciple, he still had hopes for the other students in the academy.
Especially those who were personally trained by the academy¡¯s two supreme instructors. After all, they were called ¡°supreme¡± for having the same level or even higher than the headmaster himself.
Both the supreme instructors had two personal disciples each, for a total of four. Plus, as the headmaster had two more disciples, they already had six participants for the elimination round.
¡°However, we would still not disregard any dark horses in this academy¡¯s ceremony,¡± the first supreme instructor said, his face solemn. ¡°After all, what if there are students stronger than our disciples? What if there are those who choose to hide their talents and just waited until today? In the elimination round, it must be known that the first round requires talent to pass.¡±
The second supreme instructor and the headmaster also agreed with this as they nodded simultaneously.
Sitting on top of the highest tform around the entire arena, they oversaw the influx of students wanting to participate in the elimination round.
Some of them were just there to have fun, while others in the back were terrified because certain students were ruthless towards their opponents when they fought. That was based on hearsays and the terrifying endings of some students who happened toe into contact with those types of disciples.
For example, the second supreme instructor¡¯s student, Xiao Yue, was as violent as a wild tiger. He would not show mercy to any of his opponents unless they were beautifuldies who were submissive to him.
He was known to be a sexual predator, after all. In his quarters, loud screams of pleasure, grunts, and the like were often heard by the rest of the students around his vicinity.
Among all the other personal disciples of the three most powerful men in the academy, Xiao Yue was considered the strongest. Although he was naughty and vicious, he really did have the strength to be proud of himself. To appropriately term his personality in one word, he¡¯s overflowing with ¡°arrogance¡±.
¡°Hahaha! Donghai, you are going to lose to me again this time!¡± Xiao Yue mocked as he smacked his lips, looking at the female disciples below the tform. ¡°In the past, I beat you up to the pulp.¡±
However, even though Xiao Yue taunted Donghai, the former recognized that thetter wasn¡¯t really attentive. Instead, his gaze was as though nk but carried a terrible amount of killing intent.
¡°What the hell happened?¡± Xiao Yue was curious. When he looked at the other disciple of the headmaster, thetter only nodded at him. But when he noticed that Feng¡¯er wasn¡¯t there, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but shrink.
¡°What? Where is my Feng¡¯er?¡±
His breathing became rigid as he gritted his teeth. Xiao Yue could still remember that if there was one woman he couldn¡¯t subdue, it was Feng¡¯er. He also knew that Donghai loved Feng¡¯er. He would be an idiot if he could not get something from the aura Donghai was emitting.
¡°Who killed her?!¡± Xiao Yue¡¯s aura converged. It attracted the attention of almost all of the students, the instructors, and the three most powerful men in the academy. A God King at the Sixth Stage¡¯s aura could harm anyone whose cultivation levels were below him.
When the second supreme instructor saw Xiao Yue¡¯s face, he only gave out a snort, and thetter¡¯s aura vanished in the air.
Xiao Yue coughed up a mouthful of blood and gave his master a questioning nce with a pale face.
As if getting through Xiao Yue¡¯s mind, the second supreme instructor said, ¡°Xiao Yue, behave yourself. You¡¯re not allowed to cause any ruckus right now. Do you have the guts to shame your master in front of others? Would you want that, Xiao Yue? I only gave you a light injury. Otherwise, I would have held you back from attending this ceremony or the elimination round. Discipline yourself.¡±
Xiao Yue clenched his fist and decided to pursue the matter after the event.
Chapter 35 The Underworld Prison Creature
WHEN WANG LAO and his brother arrived at the barrennd, they were too stunned to speak a word. It was the house in front of them that made their throats want to hide inside their stomachs.
Who would have thought such a house existed in Guile City? Such a ce could be a humiliation to other cities. The other four cities would probably mock them for having a ce like this exist within their city. After all, Guile City was the weakest among the strongest five cities in Da Sishen, so it was prone to bullies. At least, it was considered the weakest.
¡°Wang Zhu, I know what you¡¯re thinking. This ce might be a humiliation to that expert. However, I shall remind you that this seemed to befit that expert¡¯s personality,¡± Wang Lao spoke as he continued to look at the house, meters away from them.
Wang Zhu came back to his senses and heavily nodded at his brother.
At this ce, there wasn¡¯t even a single soul that could be seen. It was truly barren. The house¡¯s neighbors were far away from it, making it somehow stand out for its peculiar appearance.
As if in a daze, Wang Lao¡¯s brows knitted. ¡°I can sense something unfathomable from that house. I have the feeling that it was protected by something very strong. Very strong.¡±.
Wang Zhu, naturally, wasn¡¯t ignorant of this matter. Then, he continued to step forward. However, as he stepped forward, the scene in front of him changed. It was like he had been sent to a new world where there was nothing around him but the white snow and thick blocks of ice piled adjacent to one another.
¡°Where is this ce?¡± Wang Zhu¡¯s eyes shrank. He then remembered how Cao Nima tore the space with his gaze. He shivered as though he had encountered the same thing again.
Sending out a part of his qi, he somehow felt warm. However, that course of warmth turned into agitated rings in his head. Several cracks, rumbling sounds, and loud roars of beasts came from around him. It shocked him to the bones, especially when he saw the cultivation of these beasts.
¡°What the hell?¡± he subconsciously muttered. ¡°All of them are actually at the God Emperor Realm?¡±
¡°Oh no!¡± Wang Lao dashed as soon as he saw the abnormality on his brother¡¯s face when he stepped forward. ¡°There¡¯s an array formation. No, not only one!¡± Unconsciously, his whole body trembled as he stepped beside Wang Zhu.
¡°What kind of hell did we just enter?¡±
On the other hand, the Guile Magus Ceremony was ongoing. With squinted eyes, the three most powerful men in the academy stared at the warring and cheering students in the arena.
It was at this time that someone actually dared to challenge Xiao Yue. It had to be known that Xiao Yue was deemed the strongest among his peers. Yet the one who challenged him was actually ady with a frail body.
Detecting the abnormalities in the girl¡¯s body, the headmaster stood up. ¡°No way! This girl actually had the aura of something special!¡±
¡°What if there¡¯s something special about her? Xiao Yue will still win,¡± the second supreme instructor unwillingly said. ¡°However, it cannot be denied that there¡¯s really something wrong with her. Could it be¡¡±
All three of them focused on the match. That went the same with their personal disciples standing behind them. Donghai and the others also heard their masters¡¯ments. Their eyes narrowed into slits, as though they felt intimidated.
¡°Little girl, you shouldn¡¯t have challenged me. Otherwise, today, you will definitely feel the kind of pleasure that hurts but feels so good. Have you ever wondered how big my little brother is?¡± Xiao Yue kept talking as he looked at the little girl in front of him condescendingly.
When he first took a nce at her, he was initially not attracted as she was wearing a mask. However, after she took it off, Xiao Yue¡¯s stomach seemed to churn in greed. Coupled with his slender legs and slightly brown skin, her two big sisters on the chest were rtivelyrger. Evenrger than Feng¡¯er. He wanted to touch them and feel them in his hands.
The purple eyes shed. She naturally knew that this Xiao Yue was a perverted asshole. This asshole actually thought she couldn¡¯t defeat him. It was just a pipe dream. After all¡
Without warning, she appeared in front of Xiao Yue in the next second with her hands raised, swinging against his face. With a p, Xiao Yue flew off the arena. Dust smoke floated in the air as he was smashed on the arena floor.
It dumbfounded the audience. What transpired was really beyond their expectations. Even the three old men on the tform froze.
With a re that could pierce through space, she appeared in front of Xiao Yue once more. Not letting him have the second chance to stand again, she stepped on his stomach, staring at the other¡¯s eyes. ¡°You are only at the Sixth Stage of the God King Realm. You are too weak to be my opponent.¡±
The moment Xiao Yue heard this, his eyes turned bloodshot as he struggled. But however he tried to push himself up, he couldn¡¯t even flinch. What did he do to make this woman challenge him and be so fiercely brutal to him?
¡°Fuck you! I¡¯m gonna tell my master to kidnap and ce you within my quarters and I¡¯m gonna fuck you till you¡¯re drained of energy!¡± Xiao Yue shouted with his teeth stained with blood. Afterward, he coughed up a mouthful of blood.
As soon as the woman heard him, her aura suddenly converged. It enveloped the entire arena. ¡°What did you do to my sister? Where is she?¡±
Xiao Yue didn¡¯t know what she was saying. However, when he looked at her face once more, he found her familiar. Even that gaze was very familiar. When the girl exerted force on his stomach once more, he grunted as bones from all over his body started to break apart.
¡®How the hell is she so strong?¡¯
When the old men felt the aura around the girl, their eyes shrank. Immediately, they flew into the arena and red at the girl. They naturally knew the dark aura she was emitting. That dark aura could only spell terror to Da Sishen. As the three of them looked at one another, they nodded tacitly.
The headmaster¡¯s face turned grim. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re correct. It¡¯s that aura. It¡¯s the aura of a creature from the Underworld Prison.¡±
Chapter 36 Big Fat Shrimp
AT THE BANK of the Hundred Deaths Gorge River, Yang Lujia and his second disciple, Long Guang, were staring at the waters expectantly. Although Long Guang felt something strange from beneath the river, he didn¡¯t mind it.
Even though he had the mind of a months-old child, his cultivation far surpassed that of his peers. With this, he perfectly knew that his master was extremely powerful. No other cultivator could defeat his master. From what he had seen all those times he was with his master, thetter could basically defeat someone with just a nce.
Therefore, he wasn¡¯t afraid of anythinging out of the waters before them.
On the other hand, Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes were shining silver. His heart thumped as though it was going to escape from his chest. Later, he licked his lips as he stared deep into this river between two mountain peaks.
Almost every cultivator in Da Sishen avoided the Hundred Deaths Gorge River. No one dared toe near the river. Even though the God Emperors were not afraid and would stille to this ce, the river could still give them terror..
There was a living legend that was spread throughout the entire realm, especially in their Eastern Territory. People said there was a terrifying monster within the river that had reached the realm of a Half-Step Saint. It was only a matter of time before it was recognized as a Saint.
Despite its cultivation level, however, itsbat prowess far surpassed that of its actual cultivation, rivalling an actual Saint¡¯s ability.
Around the gorge, various types of beasts were lurking. They were wild beasts born from heaven and earth; some, if not most, were born from a mother beast and a father beast.
This gorge might seem simple in the eyes of someone like Yang Lujia, but there were tons of people who had already died within the gorge. The entire Eastern Territory was in a panic at the time, when the trend of people dying one after the other in the same ce seemed to be escting rather than decreasing.
Experts like God Emperors tended to visit the gorge but always ended up gaining nothing. Some of them were even injured and hid in seclusion for several years for recuperation.
On the other side, Yang Lujia¡¯s first disciple, Lin Diyu, kept himself busy seeking out beasts to hunt in order to elerate his cultivation. Apparently, his master gave him this chance to do well. So, he must do well!
¡®Oh, fuck!¡¯ he cussed in his mind as soon as he saw a gigantic yellow tiger. His eyes widened as if he could hear his heart beating wildly. ¡®Where did this tigere from?!¡¯
When the enormous yellow tigernded its gaze on Lin Diyu, its eyes looked nk. There was no murderous intent. Instead, it ignored thetter and strode in the opposite direction.
Lin Diyu tapped his chest in relief. He was bewildered, though. Beasts should be violent towards cultivators like him. After all, most people liked to hunt these beasts to make money. It was simply a humiliation for these creatures.
¡°Maybe I¡¯m just lucky. Wooh, I finally felt what it meant to be almost killed,¡± he muttered as he continued to walk forward. ¡°That tiger should be in the God King Realm. Its aura was so strong. Master told me to find beasts a realm or two lower than my actual cultivation. Since I¡¯m already at the Sixth Stage of the Void God Realm, I shall only fight beasts at the Fifth Stage or Fourth Stage if I want to elerate my cultivation level.¡±
However, oblivious to Lin Diyu was the smoothyer of transparent aura that protected him from getting detected by beasts. Yang Lujia made this assassination-type aura to hide Yang Lujia from dangerous beasts. It would automatically adjust to how strong the beast Lin Diyu would encounter was.
That tiger was actually a God Emperor. It noticed a change in the fluctuation in Lin Diyu¡¯s direction. Because that slight disturbance disappeared, the yellow tiger ignored this and instead went in the opposite direction. It only wanted to eat cultivators.
Preparing himself for a fishing session, Yang Lujia found a wooden chair from Fortuniel¡¯s storage space. He ced it beside the river, putting his Divine Fishing Rod beside the chair.
He recalled that he still had something to do that was important. He had already peed the Devouring Void Dog Egg four times on this day.
So, he only needed to urinate once more. While he would wait to fish food from the river, he would also wait for the egg to crack. Putting Long Guang down beside the chair, Yang Lujia faced the opposite direction of the former.
It left Long Guang bewildered. However, soon, when he stared at the river, his attention drifted away from his master.
Due to his excitement, Yang Lujia did not mind whether he would be watched or not. Anyhow, who would peek at their little brother, anyway? His pee slid down the air to the egg after he let go of his cautiousness. Closing his eyes, he felt good in spite of this gorge filled with death rules.
His eyes widened as he saw Long Guang standing in front of him, eyes sparkling. ¡°Big! Big! Master litol bwader! Big!¡±
Yang Lujia hurriedly tucked his little brother beneath his pants. He grimly looked at his second disciple. This little guy actually saw his¡ ¡°Long Guang, what you saw was just a fat shrimp. It¡¯s not the master¡¯s little brother, okay?¡±
Long Guang was left in a daze after hearing his master¡¯s exnation. His round eyes then shed with curiosity. ¡°Cook eat big pat shwimp Long Guang?¡± His small index finger pointed at Yang Lujia¡¯s crotch.
Chapter 37 Nether Phoenix
THE LITTLE GIRL stomped her feet harder, this time on Xiao Yue¡¯s chest. It made thetter grunt in anger, fear, and shame. This seemingly prestigious and nobleman, Xiao Yue, was actually humiliated in front of those students who once feared him.
At that moment, they were all justughing at him for being weak in front of a little girl.
The girl¡¯s lips curled up as she interestingly stared at the three old men going down the arena. ¡°Oh, they already noticed who I am?¡±
¡°You crazy woman from the Underworld Prison! What are you doing here in Da Sishen? Do you want to start a war again?¡± the headmaster, whose golden robe shone even brightly as the sun¡¯s raysnded on it. ¡°Remember what your Underworld Prison did to this realm?¡±
His gaze at the little girl didn¡¯t contain anypassion. Only intense hatred and indignation. Veins popped out from the sides of his eyes as his breathing got more intense.
The first supreme instructor frowned. He was in the same generation as the headmaster, and he knew how hard it had been for thetter. Thetter¡¯s family was ughtered by Underworld Creatures. He vowed to the heavens that he would kill every Underworld Creature he would find..
¡°Old man, now is not the time to lose your temper,¡± the first supreme instructor said, silencing the moring crowd.
¡°Shut up,¡± the headmaster said as his nose fumed, still fixing his gaze on the little girl. His aura rose as his cultivation level at the Eighth Stage of the God Emperor Realm exploded. ¡°I will kill her even if it means killing myself.¡±
The little girl¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°What an idiot.¡±
Leaving Xiao Yue unconscious, she faced the headmaster. ¡°You should know that I am not from the Underworld Prison. Wee from the same ce, the Nether Universe. However, I am from Asura Prison, a realm in the Nether Universe, much stronger than the Underworld Prison. Old man, do you know that I can kill you with a p? In my eyes, you are not even worth a fly.¡±
Her gaze threw daggers at the opposite part. The two supreme instructors hurriedly backed off as they felt the pressure was getting stronger.
This little girl¡
¡®Is she a God Emperor?!¡¯
Everyone in the crowd gasped at this scene. They didn¡¯t expect this little girl would be so strong. The entire Guile City shook; even the beasts on the city¡¯s outskirts were rmed and quickly hid in their respective hideouts.
¡°I am just here to find my little sister. Where is she?¡± The moment she said this, the whole area dimmed. It was as though the sun¡¯s rays had lost their purpose.
After a while, a majestic figure appeared on her back. The headmaster¡¯s eyes shrank. He didn¡¯t know this little girl, but he definitely knew the legends about the fiery bird that was gazing at him like fire. Its body was covered with mes. It had the same eyes as the little girl, the left being light blue and the right, yellow-orange.
Suddenly, the body of the little girl was enshrouded with frost and me. Her left-half side was growing colder while her right-half side was growing hotter.
¡°Nether Phoenix?¡± the first supreme instructor muttered as he stared at the little girl. ¡°I didn¡¯t know this species truly existed. Indeed, the legends can¡¯t be there unless there is some truth in them.¡±
It also left the second supreme instructor dumbstruck. However, the pressure they were experiencing was much lower than the headmaster¡¯s. Thetter was already kneeling. He was feeling regretful. This little girl wasn¡¯t from the Underworld Prison.
All this time, the Underworld Prison had been themon enemy of the entire Da Sishen. After all, the Underworld Prison experts once tried to subdue and conquer the realm. Not only did they attempt to do this once, but they also did it thrice, causing a quite devastating war in which several noble warriors were ughtered in the hope of defending Da Sishen. That included the headmaster¡¯s family.
¡°Again, where is my sister?¡± she muttered once more as the pressure grew even stronger.
This tremor from Guile City did not rm Wang Zhu and Wang Lao, as they were still immersed in the illusion of Yang Lujia¡¯s array. They despaired and regretted recklessly barging forward.
On the other hand, Yang Lujia, who was exining to his second disciple about his big fat shrimp, nced at the Guile City¡¯s direction. ¡°This aura, it was stronger than a God Emperor?¡± He then licked his lips and grinned like a gangster. ¡°Interesting.¡±
Not long after, Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes shone when the Devouring Void Dog Egg began to shake. Narrow fissures slowly made their way down until therge egg was cracked open. Surprisingly, under his expectant eyes, he did not see any dog within the egg.
However, when he peeked at the inside of the egg¡¯s unbroken half, his eyes glittered with excitement. He could finally have a pet this time! Moreover, this dog was particrly small. It looked cute. Yang Lujia knew that it was still at its infant stage. So he didn¡¯t bother.
Besides, dogs be the cutest when they are still young.
At that moment, the puppy was sleeping soundly. Its closed eyes made it even more adorable. Its dark brown fur emitted majesty. From this, Yang Lujia knew he had hit the jackpot!
As he was about to extend his hands to the puppy, Fortuniel¡¯s voice interrupted his mind.
[Congrattions to the host for hatching the Devouring Void Dog Egg!]
[The Master-Sevant Contract has been initiated andpleted!]
[Host, you may now give the Devouring Void Puppy a name.]
¡°Name?¡±
However, before he could even do so, he stared at the puppy in a daze. It was because another notification from Fortuniel popped up.
[Ding! Fortuniel has discovered a Double S-ss Genius!]
[New Mission: Recruit and acknowledge the Nether Phoenix n¡¯s SS-ss Genius. The reward will be issued upon acknowledgment from both parties.]
Chapter 38 SS-Class Genius, Feng Huang
YANG LUJIA WAS overwhelmed. It had been a long time since he had epted another disciple. Long Guang was thest. He hadn¡¯t expected his future third disciple toe so fast.
[New Mission: Recruit and acknowledge the Nether Phoenix n¡¯s SS-ss Genius. The reward will be issued upon acknowledgment from both parties.]
[Target¡¯s Information: The SS-ss Genius, Feng Huang, is a ten-year-old exiled saintess of the Nether Phoenix n. Although she was disowned by her own n, she still always followed and protected her little sister wherever she went. Unexpectedly, her sister got lost, and the whole n searched for her, but to no avail. In the end, she went to this small world known as Da Sishen. She hoped to find her little sister very soon. Even though she was indifferent about the fact of being an exiled saintess of the n, she didn¡¯t want to give the title to somebody who plotted against her. In addition, that woman, Feng Ya, didn¡¯t even have the pure blood of the Nether Phoenix as she only got a n expert¡¯s inheritance from a Forbidden Realm in the Realm of Spacetime of the five realms. Due to the silent war for power, she fell into that woman¡¯s trap. Eventually, she was despised and exiled.]
[Note: The SS-ss Genius, Feng Huang, was currently in Da Sishen, searching for her little sister who had suddenly left the Nether Phoenix n.]
[New Mission Triggered: Kill the Child of Pan Gu, Feng Ya! Reward: System Upgrade, Opportunity to build Origin Court in the Nether Universe¡¯s Asura Prison!].
[Main Mission Triggered: Insufficient System Level! Needs Upgrade!]
Reading all the information about his third disciple, his eyelids couldn¡¯t help but slightly jump. Although the talent of this disciple was a level lower than that of Long Guang, he couldn¡¯t help but feel she was formidable. He had the feeling that he might find his strongest disciple here in Da Sishen at the moment.
Also, he was curious about this Origin Court. Why would Fortuniel insist on naming every organization he would build as such? What was the purpose of this Origin Court?
His attention was directed away when Fortuniel¡¯s voice came once more with the question repeated from before.
[Host, you may now give the Devouring Void Puppy a name.]
¡°Name?¡± Yang Lujia muttered as he sat down on the chair beside the Hundred Deaths Gorge River, holding the sleeping puppy in his hands. ¡°What shall I call you? Brownie?¡± As he thought of this name, his eyes sparkled.
Feeling the softness of the puppy¡¯s fur, he told Fortuniel about the name he had decided on. ¡°I shall name this puppy Brownie!¡±
[Congrattions to the host for naming the Devouring Void Puppy, Brownie!]
As soon as Fortuniel announced this, Yang Lujia felt the puppy move in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s going to wake up!¡±
Long Guang only curiously looked at the little dog. Although he was a dragon, a superior being among all other beasts, he felt threatened by the little dog¡¯s aura. Eventually, he showed a jealous look at the little dog and harrumphed.
Yang Lujia, who heard Long Guang¡¯s dissatisfaction and the posture of crossing his arms across his chest, was speechless. ¡°Why did this dragon baby seem to be jealous of Brownie? Hey, Long Guang,e here. This will be our little pet starting today. We have to take care of this.¡±
When Long Guang heard his master mention the word ¡°pet,¡± his eyes glistened. ¡°Not litol dog? Litol pet? Wat pet?¡± He touched his lips in wonder.
Yang Lujia, helpless, started exining to this little disciple of his.
On the other hand, at the Guile Magus Academy, everything became a mess while the headmaster forced himself to stand up under the pressure of the little girl in front of him. This little girl was actually very strong.
¡°What¡¯s¡ what¡¯s your name?¡± the headmaster asked, his voice hoarse.
¡°Why should I tell you my name?¡± the little girl retorted as she stomped her feet across the arena. It affected the whole city as though an earthquake had struck them. ¡°But I know you¡¯ve seen my little sister. Where is she?¡±
When the headmaster¡¯s head became clearer, he looked at the little girl¡¯s cute appearance. She had the same features as the little girl he found in the Hundred Deaths Gorge River once. However, that was only a short amount of time when he saw how that girl fought that powerful existence in that river.
No wonder this little girl in front of him was powerful. That little sister of hers had the samebat prowess as that thing in that river! There was only one thing on his mind at the moment.
¡®Horrible! Horrible siblings!¡¯
¡°Never mind,¡± Feng Huang said as she looked in a certain direction. ¡°I just hope my little sister wasn¡¯t vited by this pervert called Xiao Yue. Otherwise, the whole academy¡¡± Her eyes turned sharp as the other party¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°No, the whole city shall suffer the wrath of this big sister.¡±
¡®Vited, my ass! That sister of yours almost frightened me to death!¡¯ The headmaster felt so lucky for not showing up to suppress the little sister of this little girl in front of him. Otherwise, his death would have been for nothing. After all, he didn¡¯t know there was still an Asura Prison. He only knew the Underworld Prison.
¡°By the way, my name is Feng Huang,¡± the little girl said as she retracted the pressure emanating from her body. However, her eyes still remained stern. ¡°I am a girl, ten years old, and Ie from the Nether Phoenix n. Hmm¡¡± Her eyes then showed innocence. ¡°What other things should I say? That¡¯s a rather boring introduction. I need something more grandiose.¡±
¡®Does this woman have a nut brain?¡¯ Everyone was tongue-tied.
Chapter 39 Spirit Race Queen
A SWORD FLEW from a grim ce that screamed terror. On the sword was a young man with a face as dark as the bottom of a used pot. His calm demeanor showed dominance, as though whoever would try to oppose him would immediately perish under his sharp gaze.
Alongside him was a man whose beard sat rudely across his chin. They had the same skin tone, dark and charismatic. With his hands sped on his back, the man stared at the horizon as he talked, ¡°Lao¡¯er, we¡¯re now going to a meeting for the uing Festival of Races. I am bringing you because I want to tell them that my son is none other than the strongest among his peers. Do not shame your father.¡±
The young man¡¯s eyes showed resolution as his eyes narrowed, ¡°Understood.¡±
With a faint smile on their faces, they coursed through the wind and eventually reached their destination. As their feet touched the bailey of the enormous pce that stood erect in the middle of a life-filled forest, they scanned the area and found that no one bothered to wee their presence.
Such a setup made the man grin.
It otherwise infuriated the young man, however. ¡°Father, why are they not here to wee us?¡±.
¡°It seems like they¡¯re really hostile against us, huh?¡± the man surmised. ¡°After all, not long ago, the Dragon Race disappeared from the face of the earth, and we, the Echinemon Race, were the sole reason for that race¡¯s demise.¡±
Zhao Do zipped his mouth shut, unable to retort. Later on, he grinned like his father. After all, they earned hostility from the other races. However, it showed their dominance amongst all the other races. It satisfied him and made him want to destroy more.
¡°We lost a lot of elders in the True God Realm in Da Shenghou. However, until now, we haven¡¯t found the culprit who did the deed. There should be no one who could do it. After all, Da Shenghou is very weak,¡± his father said as they walked toward the entrance of the pce.
Zhao Do¡¯s face turned sour. He knew what his father meant. The act he did without his father¡¯s permission had cost the lives of many of their elders at the True God Realm. Although they were strong, they could not just waste resources like that.
To them, the more men, the more powerful their party would be; the more powerful their cultivation levels were, the more authoritative they would be. With those elders gone, the echinemon race had be significantly weaker than before.
Therefore, he didn¡¯t reply. Although his father doted on him, he knew that this time, both his actions and the consequences thereof were all due to him.
¡°Let¡¯s go directly to their Spirit Hall,¡± his father said as they paced forward.
This pce was owned by the Spirit Race which was the most peaceful of all the others. However, at this time, even the Spirit Race had formed a grudge against the Echinemon Race.
Pushing therge door in front of them, the man¡¯s grin grew wider as he stared at the wolving eyes of the other races within the hall.
There were originally a total of six seats for six races. At this time, however, only five of the races remained. When the man saw this seat patterned with dragon-like patterns, he signaled to his son, Zhao Do, to take his seat there.
This even angered the other races.
¡°Zhao Fenhua! How bold are you to make this despicable-faced echinemon sit on the Dragon Race¡¯s head seat!¡± a man from the Turtle-Shell Race screamed as he pointed at Zhao Do crazily. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because your cultivation level has reached a half-step away from bing a Saint, you can already be arrogant!¡±
Zhao Fenhua looked at the man with a hard shell on his back and justughed it off. ¡°You are very funny! Your face bounces when you speak while being angry, fatty!¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± the man said as his aura began to surge out of his body.
¡°Enough,¡± the Spirit Race Queen said, her voice reverberating with the rules of life that stunned all of them. Although it wasn¡¯t loud, it kept their lips tightly zipped.
Seeing this, Zhao Fenhua¡¯s face turned grim. This woman¡ actually had such a formidable cultivation.
¡®So, the rumor is true?¡¯
He¡¯d heard it before. Among all the six races, the most mysterious one was the Spirit Race. Until that moment, all they knew was that the Spirit Race had a strange origin, but no one actually knew where they came from.
Unlike the Earthworm Race, the Turtle-Shell Race, or the Lion Race, it was said that the Spirit Race was conceived by heaven and earth. They also never knew why, after several years, their ancestors always told them never to offend the Spirit Race.
The Spirit Race Queen had pointed ears, while her eyes were slick and slightly narrow. Her pale skin would give the impression that she was a living corpse. If Yang Lujia were to be here, he would definitely scrutinize this woman very much and would think she had anemia. Nevertheless, itplimented her entire appearance.
To men like Xiao Yue, she would be hailed as a goddess in their hearts.
As she noticed that this group of men had calmed down, she exhaled one breath as words started toe out of her mouth. ¡°I sent the invitation to organize this meeting. In order to enter the Valley of Gods, only ten out of millions of participants would be chosen to have the chance to enter the Valley. During the Festival of Races, I want you all to send your top five best disciples of your race topete with others, so higher your qualifications in acquiring them.¡±
Zhao Fenhua¡¯s one brow jerked up. ¡°Why only five?¡±
The Spirit Race Queen nced at him, craning her neck. ¡°Five disciples are enough. If you want more, you¡¯re gonna have to beat me.¡±
WHISH!
A whistling sound shushed the entire area into silence. A sword brimming with intent to kill hovered in the air as it was quickly aimed at the Spirit Race Queen.
Standing from her seat, she performed hand signs, and sooner, words that were iprehensible and unreadable to everyone in the room began to form. This was the technique of the Spirit Race, creating characters in the air, and using them as a means to battle. The more powerful their cultivation was, the more powerful their techniques would be.
She was the Spirit Race Queen, so she easily blocked the sword thrown by Zhao Fenhua. Staring at him coldly, she released the pressure that no one expected her to have.
¡°A Saint?!¡±
Chapter 40 Brownie The Puppy
BROWNIE, THE DORMANT puppy, finally opened its eyes and stared at Yang Lujia. Wiggling its tail once, it raised its tiny head and stood up with its slender legs.
¡°Who the fuck are you? Where the fuck is this ce?¡±
The way the puppy talked stunned Yang Lujia. Even Long Guang covered his mouth with his small hands. ¡°Master pet tok?¡±
Moreover, this puppy didn¡¯t sound like a puppy at all. His voice was regal, as if he were an exiled emperor or prince from a vast kingdom. It could be that his voice best suited a president of a country.
Yang Lujia recalled a story from Earth all of a sudden. It was about a handsome prince who was transformed by a wicked fairy¡¯s spell into a frog.
Could it be that the same thing happened to this dog?.
¡°Why are you looking at this handsome prince?¡± Brownie felt skeptical at the curious looks of both humans before him. Well, he knew the other wasn¡¯t actually human but a pure dragon.
When Brownie asked the question, Yang Lujia was startled awake from his daze. ¡°You¡¯re a prince?¡±
As the puppy stared back at Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes, its fur stood on end and immediately drifted and jumped away from thetter¡¯s arms. ¡°Who are you? Why do you have the aura of the void? Your purple eyes¡¡±
Yang Lujia was even more curious about the dog¡¯s origin. He only knew that this dog came from the void and that it was from a powerful race. Tilting his head, he asked, ¡°You¡¯re a Devouring Void Dog, right? Now, you¡¯re only my pet. Even if you¡¯re some handsome prince or someone with a high status, you will still need to follow me.¡±
¡°What the fuck?¡± Brownie cussed. He looked at his own body. ¡°How did I be small? How did I be your pet? I am not anyone¡¯s ve! I am a prince!¡±
Brownie quickly released his God Emperor aura. He actually didn¡¯t know how he came here. His memories were vague and he only knew that he came from the void and that he was the prince of the Devouring Void Dog Tribe. That was all he could remember, and he couldn¡¯t recall anything about bing a ve to a human.
Yang Lujia sighed at the sight. With a wave of his hand, the surging aura of Brownie immediately disappeared. ¡°I also don¡¯t know how you became my pet. I only found an egg in the void and happened to pick it up. Then, I began nurturing you.¡±
Brownie¡¯s eyes bulged from his head. His aura, which was strong enough to shake an entire city, actually dissipated under this young man¡¯s wave of a hand. Having a mature mind, Brownie calmed down. ¡°Then, who are you? What did you name me?¡±
¡°I named you Brownie,¡± Yang Lujia said with a straight face. ¡°My name is Yang Lujia. I don¡¯t know why I have the aura of the void. I don¡¯t know where Ie from. When I woke up as a baby, I was brought to this world called the Five Realms.¡±
¡°We are in the Five Realms?¡± Brownie said as he scanned the entire area. ¡°I don¡¯t know about this world¡ but¡¡± then, he showed a horrified look as he remembered something¡ ¡°You¡ are you¡ Yang¡¡±
¡°What? Do you know something about my origin?¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes sparkled. He had been dying to know who he was, who and where his parents were, and the reason why he sometimes felt uneasy as though someone was looking at him in the dark.
Brownie then shook his head as he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°No, I only know a bit. My memories were vague and I can only remember that those people surnamed Yang are all terrifying beings.¡±
After Brownie said this, he reluctantly returned to Yang Lujia¡¯s arms and slept. This made Yang Lujia speechless. Just earlier, this puppy was so fierce, but at this moment, it turned obedient and went back to its reposing state.
¡°Don¡¯t bother this Prince Dog. I am just going to sleep for a while,¡± Brownie said as he let the other brush his bouncy fur.
HISS!
A piece of green hair shuttled in the air as it aimed for the neck of Zhao Fenhua. Fortunately, this harmless-looking hair stopped the moment it reached a millimeter away from his neck. Otherwise, his life would have ended with no resistance.
¡°Can you beat me?¡± a woman¡¯s voice startled them awake. ¡°If I wanted to kill you, I could¡¯ve done it already.¡±
As proud as he was, Zhao Fenhua wanted to retaliate. However, this pride wasn¡¯t the thing that was at stake here; it was his life. He could be killed by the Spirit Race Queen. It would be stupid for him to continue provoking this colddy.
Therefore, he didn¡¯t insist.
Silence filled the air as all of them sat around the circr table. Zhao Do, who was beside his father, had long been frightened by the events that transpired.
¡°Alright, let us continue,¡± the Spirit Race Queen said. ¡°I already said that you will only bring five participants to the Festival of Races. Since there were only five races left¡¡± she trailed off and meaningfully nced at Zhao Fenhua. ¡°We will only have a total of 25 participants.¡±
¡°When did you breakthrough?¡± Zhao Fenhua¡¯s face was still as pale as paper, seemingly in a trance. He didn¡¯t expect that even with his cultivation level, he still couldn¡¯t defeat the Spirit Race.
The Spirit Race really deserved its reputation as the strongest and most unfathomable amongst the five races. It was quite frightening, especially their infamous techniques that could kill their opponents without effort.
¡°It is none of your business,¡± the Spirit Race Queen said as she gave him a nce. ¡°Now, to continue, as for the rules of thepetition, we will rule out any rule that may be abused by anyone during thepetition. My Spirit Race wants thepetition to be fair. I suppose it is also what the other races want, right?¡±
As she scanned the approving gazes of the races¡¯ heads, her eyes finally fell on Zhao Fenhua as her left brow rose. ¡°Right?¡±
Chapter 41 Zhao Dilao, Smelly Feet
WHILE YANG LUJIA was busy fishing, thepetition in Guile Magus Academy resumed as soon as the little girl that terrified everyone disappeared from their sight. On the other hand, Zhao Fenhua and his son, Zhao Do, were already on their way back to their hidden sanctuary.
¡°Oh? A little girl?¡± Zhao Fenhua noticed the wild girl shing and cutting the trees effortlessly with her long sword. His eyes then revealed a sharp look as Zhao Do¡¯s gleamed.
The little girl didn¡¯t wear any footwear. She was actually barefooted. As soon as the smell wafted into Zhao Fenhua¡¯s nose, his eyes twitched. He knew why Zhao Do got this reaction. Apart from loving men withrge and fat breasts, Zhao Do also likes smelly feet. In fact, it was the most attractive to him.
Smelly feet would make the most delicious pale inparison with Zhao Do¡¯s eyes. Next in line would be men withrge and fat breasts, andstly, eating shit was his third favorite thing to do.
¡°Dad! Catch that little girl! I want to smell her feet the whole night!¡± Zhao Do¡¯s eyes narrowed as he smiled and licked his lips.
¡°Alright,¡± Zhao Fenhua said, as he sighed. Although his son was strong, he couldn¡¯t deny this little guy¡¯s fetishes were extremely strange. He didn¡¯t know where and when Zhao Do had this kind of liking, but he didn¡¯t disdain it..
After all, differences have always beenmon, even among people belonging to the same blood line.
But what Zhao Fenhua overlooked was the origin of the little girl. With the strength of a God Emperor at such a young age, it could be said that this little girl belonged to thatne of geniuses in realms that were more advanced.
Zhao Do, on the other hand, was wildly shivering with his eyes glistening. ¡°It had been a long time for me to endure not finding anyone with smelly feet like her,¡± he thought. ¡°After all, I don¡¯t know, but after that golden light entered my body, I began to be stronger the more I smelled a pair of smelly feet.¡±
Kissing a man¡¯srge and fat breasts also became a way for him to advance to another realm. Even the shits of all the echinemons in their sanctuary were all sucked dry by him. By then, he began to be the most dazzling yet infamous genius in the entire race.
Despite the disdain and disgust of other echinemons toward him, he didn¡¯t budge. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to be stronger this fast in this world of jungle? Moreover, although he had the Fiend Echinemon Body, it wasn¡¯t enough for him to break through to another stage in the shortest time possible.
When a person reached the realm of God Kings or God Emperors, resources would be scarcer in Da Sishen. This was why he was so grateful to whoever bestowed him with that golden light.
Who would have thought that he wouldn¡¯t need any herbs, elixirs, or whatnot to break through another realm? Instead, the smelly feet, therge and fat breasts of men, and the shits of other cultivators were enough for him to nourish himself to be a God Emperor.
Others mightugh at him, but this was his cheat that no other person could have.
¡°Old man with a beard that looks like a lion¡¯s butt, why are you attacking this little girl?!¡± the little girl growled as she swung her sword toward the other party. ¡°Smelly feet attack!¡±
Zhao Fenhua¡¯s face distorted as a foot reeking with a killing smell was rapidly approaching his mouth. Quickly, he took steps backward and released his Half-Step Saint aura.
When the little girl sensed this, she widened her eyes. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re as strong as my big sister! But she is clearly much stronger than you! You old man with a lion¡¯s butt! Ah! No! A pig¡¯s butt!¡±
When Zhao Fenhua heard the little girl¡¯s words, he was instantly infuriated. He didn¡¯t care anymore whether or not he was going to directly smash this little girl into meat paste! All he wanted to do was send her to theherworld!
This frightened the little girl and she had the urge to burst into tears. She was just having fun outside. After all, it was not easy for her to escape from the n.
Would she die here in vain?
¡°Dad! No!¡± Zhao Do frantically flew through the air with a sword on his feet.
However, before he could even push forward, a horrifying aura appeared behind him.
¡°No! Old man! If you touch a single hair on my sister, I will rip your dick off and feed it to the birds!¡±
As though feeling something from afar, Yang Lujia who was immersed in fishing, turned his head in a certain direction. He squinted his eyes in wonder, and a smile crept up his face. ¡°Stronger than God Emperors? And there were actually two of them¡¡±
Nevertheless, he continued holding his Divine Fishing Rod passionately. The feeling of bringing himself back to Earth was exactly the feeling he was trying to savor at the moment. This was such a rare urrence in a world filled with predators.
Not long after, his Divine Fishing Rod finally trembled lightly. His eyes sparkled in delight.
It also made Long Guang jump while pping his hands happily. His master told him that once the Divine Fishing Rod trembles, it meant that a fish caught the bait.
At this moment, the Divine Fishing Rod shook very hard, but Yang Lujia¡¯s hands didn¡¯t budge. Effortlessly, with one hand holding the handle and the other on the reel seat, he pulled the Divine Fishing Rod up.
What happened next struck Yang Lujia dumb.
Why was there such a bigmotion?
Eventually, when the sshing water came back to the river, it was a big fat shrimp with its ck eyes bulging out as it stared at the human that caught him.
¡°Shwimp? Litol bwader?¡± Long Guang couldn¡¯t help but cover his mouth with his little hands in astonishment.
Chapter 42 Death Loom Shrimp
THEY ACTUALLY FISHED out a big fat shrimp. Yang Lujia¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but twitch. He then stared at his crotch and then at his disciple. Exhaling softly, he caught the shrimp with his hand and swatted it down to the ground.
The shrimp, however, was persistent and continued to struggle. Yang Lujia was surprised by its strong desire to live. Nevertheless, since he noticed the cultivation level of this beast, he naturally suppressed it.
This led the shrimp to shudder in fear. This human before him could actually overpower its strength. Except for that little girl who was at the peak of the God Emperor Realm, no one could fight with it toe-to-toe unless a Half-Step Saint or a freakish genius came to fight with it.
As the shrimp was choked, it waved its tail forcibly toward Long Guang. He knew that this little human beside him could be the son of this strong human, so he decisively moved his tail.
However, notter than sooner, his tail was abruptly stopped. Looking at the human that stood erect in front of him, it didn¡¯t know whether it should cry or not. He was a Death Loom Shrimp! One nce from him could kill anyone and at the moment, he was reduced to a pathetic and helpless beast!
He had the noble blood of the Divine Golden Shrimp! It was a beast that was said to have only existed in the legends!.
Finding itself immobile, it continued to struggle, wiggling its tail and its whiskers continuously shaking. It was terrified. All it wanted to do was go back to the river and live peacefully.
It only went out because it was angered by the leisurely fishing. Had it not been for the tempting food the human ced on the hook, he would not have rashly taken the bait.
¡°What shall we do with this?¡± Yang Lujia asked as he rubbed his chin with his thumb. ¡°Oh, right. I remembered that Phoenix Tail Shrimp! That was a delicacy I liked to eat before on Earth!¡±
When the shrimp heard the human mention making it into a delicacy, its entire body trembled, causing the rocks and grasses around it to sway.
¡°Stay put,¡± Yang Lujia said as his gaze fell on the shrimp. He checked the whole body of the shrimp. ¡°You have a nice body, shrimp. Although it¡¯s a stripe of ck and white, I know that inside you was very delicious seafood!¡± He licked his lips and mped his lips as he looked at the shrimp¡¯s segmented abdomen.
The Death Loom Shrimp had no tears to cry anymore. Formerly, it was an existence that was considered a taboo in the Hundred Deaths Gorge River, but at this moment, it knew it was going to be fed to this foodie. That little human was even salivating at its slender body!
¡®How dare you, a True God, covet this God Emperor¡¯s body!¡¯
As though noticing Yang Lujia¡¯s strange gaze, it turned its gaze on thetter. It shivered when it saw thetter pull out a knife. The knife brought it great terror. Apart from knowing it would be used to cut its flesh, it was a thing that surpassed the imperial relics of the humans he had previously encountered.
It even suppressed his blood!
¡®Who the hell is this terrifying human? Why is he here?¡¯
Muttering things in its mind, the shrimp¡¯s eyes turned bleak, as though it knew it couldn¡¯t slip away from the human¡¯s hands. It knew this was its end.
CLANG!
Two swords fiercely met midair. While Zhao Fenhua was holding the unconscious little girl, he was surprised by the appearance of the other party. Only then did he notice the aura of the two little girls, squinting his eyes. He was naturally doubtful about their appearance in the Realm of Death.
¡°An underworld prison creature? What are they doing in Da Sishen? Are they trying to start a war again?¡± His face turned unsightly. It wasn¡¯t the best time for them to be at war with the Underworld Prison.
Internal disputes within Da Sishen had been ongoing. Once it erupted to a certain level, no one knew who from their race would betray and choose the Underworld Prison¡¯s custody. After all, it was one thing to talk about bloodlines and another to say when it came to safety.
When a ce one belonged was no longer safe, why would one choose to stay there? At least, this was the ordinary impulse any human or beast could have.
Loyalty would be out of the question.
¡°Little girl, why are you and your sister here in Da Sishen? Are you here to spy on us and start another war?¡± Zhao Fenhua said after recovering from the shock she gave him.
This girl was actually a Half-Step Saint! Unbelievable!
How horrible was the Underworld Prison already? Could it be that even a little girl like this one could already strike terror on them?
¡°Old man with the face of a pig¡¯s butt! Give me back my sister!¡± She boiled with anger. ¡°I don¡¯t know whatever dispute you are having with the Underworld Prison, but I do not care!¡±
With that, they pushed their swords forward and took some steps backward. It could be seen that the two of them were equally matched at the moment. Hovering midair, they shed again, vibrating the entire forest around them.
¡°Little girl! This old man has had enough of you! Do you think I don¡¯t know about the schemes of creatures like you? I will let my son taste your little sister¡¯s flesh and I will kill her after! After all, creatures like you shall be killed without mercy!¡± His aura turned sharp and pushed the little girl backward.
However, Feng Huang was resolute. She roared as her eyes turned bloodshot. ¡°Shameless old man! It looks like I have to use my full strength against you!¡±
Although she appeared to be weak with her cultivation base, it was actually because she was observing the other party¡¯s prowess. With this, ring light shone all over her body. When the light slowly dissipated, Zhao Fenhua and his son were terrified.
¡°A Nether Phoenix!¡± they said in chorus, unable to move for a moment.
Feng Huang¡¯s voice then reverberated, carrying a trace of majesty with it.
¡°Old man! Give me back my sister, or you will taste the wrath of this big sister!¡±
On the other hand, Yang Lujia, who was immersed in cooking the shrimp, raised his head. Immediately, his pupils shrank as his aura swelled out of him, causing the entire Da Sishen to tremble. ¡°This aura¡ there¡¯s no mistaking it! It¡¯s that Echinemon Race!¡±
Chapter 43 Meeting Feng Huang
WITH THE LEFT wing burning red and the other freezing blue, Feng Huang rushed to Zhao Fenhua at a speed almost equivalent to the speed of light.
SWISH!
Thetter¡¯s eyes shrank. He didn¡¯t expect the girl to carry the aura that only saints could have. His skin turned cold as his hair stood on end. Immediately, an unforeseen crisis befell him as he stared at a distance.
¡®There¡¯s something more that bothers me than this little girl!¡¯
He condensed his aura and exploded all of it at once, transforming into an echinemon. His whole body was covered with silver fur, the densest part being on his head, where each was actually spikes that were akin to a porcupine¡¯s. His mouth, on the other hand, resembled a wolf¡¯s while his paws had only four fingers. His tail even swayed as he sped up near his son, who was dumbstruck by his father¡¯s sudden transformation.
¡°Was that little girl really so fearsome that it made father use his ultimate form?¡± He began to doubt his life as he held the unconscious girl.
¡°Let¡¯s not waste any more time!¡±.
¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere!¡± Feng Huang¡¯s voice thundered into their ears. ¡°Don¡¯t go without leaving my sister here! Otherwise, you, such a disgusting race, would be wiped out by the Nether Phoenix n once they found out¡ª¡±
Zhao Fenhua didn¡¯t hear Feng Huang¡¯s words clearly as he decisively crushed the jade-like token in his hands. After just a second, when Feng Huang shuttled towards them, the two had already disappeared.
Feng Huang¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot as she roared loudly. She then transformed back to her human form and looked warily at a certain distance. In that direction, she saw the space torn apart by a pair of slender but manly hands. It struck her dumb.
Seemingly forgetting about her sister being abducted, she readied herself for defense. The hands alone brought her a sense of crisis. It felt like her whole being would be wiped out the moment the owner of those hands decided to kill her.
When Yang Lujia came out of the spatial crack, his gaze was sharp, and he looked in the direction where Zhao Fenhua and his son disappeared. As he scanned around the area with his mental power, he knew that arge battle had happened. It was evident from the burnt and frozen trees and beasts and some crumbled parts of the ground.
Then, his eyes drifted to the little girl who had the same height as his second disciple. However, when he saw through her cultivation, his pupils constricted. This little girl, who was only ten years old, was actually a Half-Step Saint?
It was hard to imagine how much of a genius she was.
Was she groomed in a ce that was filled with resources? Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t possibly reach this height without it. From her appearance, he knew that she was definitely not ordinary.
Seeing her original appearance through her soul, he gasped, increasing the shock in his heart. It was actually a bird with both mes and ice harmoniously assimted with her soul. He didn¡¯t know what kind of bird she was, but she was definitely a genius, not any weaker than his disciples.
However, his face remained calm while intently looking at this little girl. ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s your name?¡±
When Yang Lujia spoke, it woke Feng Huang up. ¡°You! Why are you flying? Aren¡¯t you a mortal?¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Do you think I am mortal? Are you an idiot kid?¡±
Sure enough, geniuses like her were still ignorant of the world.
Feng Huang¡¯s vignce disappeared and appeared to be in a daze. Her eyes then turned sharp. ¡°What do you want? Are you also here for my little sister? She was captured by some dog before my eyes! I need to save, but I can¡¯t find where that kidnapper went!¡±
¡°Ferocious,¡± Yang Lujia thought, as he was a bit taken aback. He then coughed and replied, ¡°Little girl, I am not after your little sister. I am only here to ask you about the appearance of those people you fought. What do they look like?¡±
Feng Huang snorted and scoffed, ¡°They look ugly.¡±
¡°¡¡±
That was rather a direct answer. It seemed like this little girl had some strange temperament. Sure enough, in this world, he was the only one considered normal.
¡°Do they look like dragons with no wings but whose feet look simr to a lion or a tiger? Are their tails long?¡± he instead asked.
¡°Huh? How do you know?¡± Her aura then turned sharper. ¡°Are you one of those disgusting creatures?!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Little girl, I am human.¡±
¡°Liar.¡±
Yang Lujia couldn¡¯t take this conversation anywhere further and released a bit of his aura. It pressed down on the other party.
Feng Huang¡¯s eyes turned wide as she looked at the young man before him, exerting the same power as their Nether n¡¯s Patriarch. ¡®He¡¯s very strong.¡¯
¡°They¡ they do look like what you¡ said¡¡± She could hardly breathe, but her senses were still clear. It meant that this young man didn¡¯t have the intention of killing her. When Yang Lujia waved away the pressure from his body, she felt lighter and began to pant loudly. ¡°Who¡ who are you?¡±
¡°So, it is really them,¡± Yang Lujia said as he stared once more at the spatial fluctuation from where those two echinemons vanished to. ¡°Anyway, little girl, I am Yang Lujia. What about you? What¡¯s your name?¡±
¡°I am¡ª¡±
But before she couldplete her sentence, Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes whetted. ¡°And most importantly, what kind of bird are you? Is your meat edible?¡±
When the silence ruled, the voice of Fortuniel made him feel embarrassed all of a sudden.
¡°Host, please pay attention. This girl is Feng Huang, the exiled SS-ss Genius from the Nether Phoenix n.¡±
Chapter 44 The Flustered Feng Huang
YANG LUJIA DID not linger longer on the embarrassing things he did by frightening this little girl called Feng Huang. He couldn¡¯t imagine that the first time he met his future third disciple would be in this kind of scene.
Shying away from her gaze, Yang Lujia sped his hands on his back, pretending he did not say anything frightening earlier. He inwardly scolded Fortuniel for not saying anything earlier. He didn¡¯t know that the original form of the little girl was a Nether Phoenix. He only thought it was a kind of divine chicken he could cook and eat.
Suppressing his aura back into his body, he then stared dotingly at Feng Huang. This was his supposed-to-be third disciple, a Double SS-ss Genius from the Nether Phoenix n. Scrutinizing her beauty, he could surmise that when this little girl grew up, she would be one of the fairest women in the world.
¡°Little girl,¡± Yang Lujia called, as he coughed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for threatening you. I was just anxious to find that race that exacted the plight of the Dragon Race. I don¡¯t want to implicate you, but I¡¯m desperate to help my second disciple avenge his race. Have you heard of the Echinemon Race by any chance?¡±
Feng Huang was startled. The voice of the young man before him actually sounded like a melodious song in her ears. In fact, his unfathomable strength had already gained her approval. If he were to marry a man in the future, he would undoubtedly choose this young man.
That temperament. That handsome face..
She groaned and blushed in excitement.
What more could she ask for?
¡°Little girl?¡± Yang Lujia noticed that she was in a trance, so he called her once more. ¡°By any chance, have you heard of the Echinemon Race?¡±
Feng Huang¡¯s face suddenly turned fierce and he nodded at Yang Lujia. ¡°I almost forgot that pig-faced old man was from the Echinemon Race. I was too focused on saving my sister.¡±
She then trembled when Yang Lujia went near her post and held her shoulders with his hands. Her face blushed. Her unruly side exploded at the second she thought of Yang Lujia being physically close to her.
¡°Little girl, you don¡¯t have to be shy,¡± Yang Lujia said as the side of his mouth curled up.
When he saw his smile, Feng Huang¡¯s face turned bright red, as though she¡¯d explode at any time.
Yang Lujia naturally didn¡¯t want to mind her strange gestures. He just held her on the shoulders and asked her a question, ¡°Now that your sister has been captured by the echinemons, what do you want to do?¡±
For a moment, Feng Huang remembered her sister¡¯s little face. Her face turned aggressive. She wanted to go to that race¡¯sir and destroy their territory. ¡°I want to save her.¡±
¡°I also wanted to go to that race¡¯s sanctuary, but in the meantime, I can¡¯t locate them for some reason,¡± Yang Lujia said as his face turned serious. ¡°Little girl, after locating them, I am nning to avenge my second disciple and wipe them off the face of the Earth. Would you like to follow me as your master?¡±
Feng Huang was taken aback by the other party¡¯s question. Her face flushed red. She didn¡¯t want this young man to be her master. She only wanted¡
¡°No, I don¡¯t want to be your disciple!¡± Feng Huang mustered up the courage. Clenching her small fists, her little voice sounded like thunder in the ears of Yang Lujia. ¡°Instead, I want to be your wife!¡±
On the other hand, the Wang brothers were having a hard time. They felt like they were going to die in the array formation that Cao Nima had set to protect his organization, called Origin Court.
¡°Should we go back, big brother?¡± Wang Zhu said as he hesitated to make another step forward.
For Pete¡¯s sake, they only finished two of the one thousand array formations. The second was even harder than the first, and yet they didn¡¯t even see a soul of that Cao Nimaing out.
¡°It seemed like that expert didn¡¯t want to see us. If he did want to, he should have alreadye out of that shabby-looking house,¡± Wang Lao said as he sighed deeply. He then gave the house a look. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. We will still need to prepare for the elimination round that was toe after a few days.¡±
¡°Yes, big brother,¡± Wang Zhu said as he dly stepped out of the array formation. Finally, his big brother gave up. He was already terrified. He didn¡¯t want to go any further. ¡°We were lucky to have solved the first two arrays. Otherwise, we would¡¯ve been dead. What kind of existence was that boy?¡±
¡°Why are you asking me? I didn¡¯t even meet him, you bun-faced asshole!¡± Wang Lao was irritated and shuttled in the air to get back to the City Lord Mansion. He wanted to recuperate and heal the wounds he got from the array formation.
Wang Zhu was bewildered and pointed at his face. ¡°Do I really look like a bun?¡±
Meanwhile, thepetition at Guile Magus Academy was getting fiercer. In the end, the three strongest men in the academy decided to let Xiao Yue join the elimination round without winning a single fight in the academypetition. After all, they haven¡¯t found anyone stronger than him. At least there was only one.
Robbing him of his qualifications to participate in the elimination round was the same as cutting off the hope of the academy of overwhelming the top ten in the elimination round.
Rubbing his chin, the headmaster stared at the disciples below the tform. There were only ten of them left amongst all those disciples who signed up for this. One of them was Xiao Yue, and beside him was Donghai.
Xiao Yue¡¯s face was bandaged. Naked, his entire body was almost wrapped in white cloth. In his eyes, there was only shame, indignation, and humiliation. Until this moment, he was still mocked by the other disciples.
He wanted to find that little girl badly and fuck her all night to let her know that he was stronger when he was in bed. ¡°Fuck!¡± he unconsciously uttered, and it made the other disciples look at him.
¡°Xiao Yue, again, behave yourself. Otherwise, I¡¯m really going to cut off your rotten rod and turn you into a eunuch myself,¡± the second supreme instructor said, and an awkward silence reigned.
Chapter 45 Fooling The Little Girl
HE DIDN¡¯T KNOW what to say and just continued to stare nonchntly at Feng Huang¡¯s face. Surprisingly, this little girl was so delusional that he wanted him to ept her as his wife. Yang Lujia definitely wouldn¡¯t do that.
This little girl was still a ten-year-old child. In contrast, Yang Lujia¡¯s soul was already equivalent to that of a senior citizen back on Earth. Wasn¡¯t this basically pedophilia? Besides, he was not the kind of old man who would sexually abuse someone much younger than him by almost tenfold. He would otherwise be disgusted if he¡¯d choose to abuse someone older or someone at his age.
Looking at Feng Huang¡¯s eager face, Yang Lujia could only shake his head and sigh. ¡°Unfortunately, I already have someone I love, little girl.¡±
Of course, that was a lie. In other words, an indirect rejection.
¡°In fact, she wasn¡¯t in this world. In our world, she had a towering statue with one hand holding a liberty torch up high and the other a book. She was an embodiment of liberty in our world with the liberty crown on her head, the Statue of Liberty,¡± Yang Lujia continued, his eyes screaming with longing. ¡°s! I failed her and sooner vowed not to learn to love anyone anymore.¡±.
Feng Huang, on the other hand, did not feel dejected. Instead, she felt grief, ording to Yang Lujia¡¯s story. Tears glistened under the light on her eyelids, and soon her cheeks were flooded with several drops. Staring at Yang Lujia, she was amazed by his loyalty, unswerving determination, and sense of responsibility.
Yang Lujia was inwardly speechless with her overreaction. ¡®What the hell? Did you even know the Statue of Liberty?¡¯
¡°Feng Huang, little girl, you should know what I mean, right?¡± he asked, implying something to her. If you can¡¯t ept me as your master, at least follow me until we save your sister and annihte the entire Echinemon Race. How about that?¡±
Feng Huang, who heard this, was overflown with joy. She didn¡¯t want to be his disciple, but she wanted to follow this young man who was filled with virtue and nobility. This was the kind of man she wanted to pursue and make him fall head over heels with her.
¡°Yes!¡± she eximed, her face beaming with radiance like no other.
On the other hand, Yang Lujia was inwardly grinning as though he had won a lottery worth billions. Eventually, the time woulde when this future third disciple of his would submit to him, not because she wanted to be his wife. That was such an absurd thought.
¡°Where are you going now?¡± Feng Huang asked.
Yang Lujia arched one of his brows. ¡°What do you mean ¡®you¡¯? We are going together. Come, meet my two other disciples.¡±
Casually, Yang Lujia cut through the space with only his gaze. This gave Feng Huang a cold shoulder and, at the same time, an unfathomable feeling from this young man with her.
¡°Hold on tight,¡± Yang Lujia said as he hugged her tightly in his embrace. ¡°Spatial turbulence is very dangerous. Only by us making physical contact can I keep you safe.¡±
¡°Safe my ass,¡± Yang Lujia thought as they traveled through the void and arrived at the same ce where he, Long Guang, and Brownie were about to enjoy the Phoenix Tail Shrimp he was preparing.
What weed Yang Lujia, however, was the most horrible moment in his life sinceing to the five realms. When the two of them arrived, the Phoenix Tail Shrimp he prepared minutes ago was unexpectedly ravaged by the two fellows he asked to safeguard the food until he arrived.
Yang Lujia had the urge to cry. Brownie, on the other hand, was happily licking his tiny paws. Long Guang even helped him lick it. This made Yang Lujia¡¯s face turn even darker.
¡°What a cute puppy!¡± Feng Huang eximed as she glided in the air to reach out to Brownie.
Brownie¡¯s brown and shining fur stood on end and hurriedly took steps backward to evade the iing assault. ¡°No! Don¡¯te near this Prince Dog!¡±
¡°Eh?¡± Feng Huang was shocked when he heard the puppy talk. Later on, her face radiated even more. This was the most interesting thing she had encountered in her entire life. ¡°Come here now, puppy! Come to big sister! This big sister will give you a mountain of bones to eat! Come to big sisterrr!¡±
Long Guang, on the other hand, was momentarily lost. However, understanding the situation based on his months-old mind; especially after staring at Feng Huang¡¯s sparkling eyes, he was ted and started pping his hands. ¡°Go! Kil Bwanie! Eat Bwanie!¡±
Yang Lujia pped his forehead. This was not the scene he wanted to see. s! He failed to discipline these fellows as well. In particr, Feng Huang and Long Guang both had the unreserved impulse to do whatever they wanted to do. Suppressing them by some forms of discipline must and would thereforemence.
As expected, some things just don¡¯t want to happen ording to the n.
¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Yang Lujia as the whole Hundred Deaths Gorge froze. No one, except him, could move under the rules of time that were forming lines of characters in the air. As his eyes glinted, he stared at the three people who were immobile.
For a moment, he was thankful he was strong enough to do this. Otherwise, he would resort to violent means to stop them from causing a fuss. He didn¡¯t want any trouble to happen nor attract the attention of that person or even people who he sensed to be spying on him.
But he had no way of knowing their identity.
Perhaps when he was strong enough to do that, he would settle scores with these people and kill them for peeking at him every time. Of course, he was only kidding. He just couldn¡¯t leave these people unpunished.
¡®Can¡¯t you give me some privacy, assholes?¡¯
Chapter 46 What The Man Divined
ATOP A TOWERING pce stood a man with a robe of golden silk brocade. With his hands ced on his back, his gaze, as though reaching every corner of Da Sishen, was piercing through boundaries, with his white beard swaying in the breeze of the strong wind.
Behind him was a woman whose demeanor didn¡¯t lose to his, wearing her faint red hanfu dress. She lifted her chin and looked at the man in front of her. As her twin peaks slightly jiggled with a single move of her body, she said, ¡°Territory Lord, no¡¡± she trailed, shaking her head¡ ¡°Father, the Annual Death Ceremony. What did you see?¡±
The man shook his head. Helplessness gleamed from his eyes. ¡°I did not see any vivid images, but I know that a storm is brewing. It feels like something is going to happen out of hand. That¡¯s why we need to prepare.¡±
As if recalling something, the woman frowned. ¡°Father, there are reports about the Underworld Prison creatures invading Da Sishen again. I don¡¯t know where they came from or where and when they emerged.¡±
The man just nodded his head slightly. ¡°I know. I also know that the uing storm maybe something rted to them. Continue with the investigation of their whereabouts. Also, be careful. I feel like there¡¯s really something wrong with the Echinemon Race as well. Their forces had gotten stronger for a short amount of time, and they were able to annihte the entire Dragon Race. This is a matter of importance.¡±
The woman bowed. ¡°Yes, father.¡±.
¡°You will have to join the Annual Death Ceremony. Strive to enter the top ten. Nevertheless, I know you could with your strength, but don¡¯t underestimate the vastness of Da Sishen. Geniuses usually emerge unexpectedly. You also don¡¯t have to worry. I also predicted that Da Sishen, this time, would be saved by someone. I don¡¯t know who, but I know Da Sishen will emerge victoriously. I just hope it will happen as I have divined.¡±
¡°Father, can¡¯t you even save Da Sishen with your cultivation level? Did you choose not to ascend to a higher realm for this reason? Your Divination Path has aggravated you like this, father.¡± Her voice wasced with worry.
The man, whom she called her father, just smiled and dismissively waved his hand. ¡°You go now. Elevate your cultivation level to be more cautious.¡±
¡°Yes, father,¡± the woman said, not pursuing the matter.
¡®Five territories, but there¡¯s one territory I need to look out for. That man came from there. I know that,¡¯ the man thought as his gaze wandered eastward.
Yang Lujia, who froze everything around the Hundred Deaths Gorge River, moved his gaze in a direction. ¡°Someone¡¯s spying on me again? Hmph!¡± With a wave of his hand, he shot a tiny ball of light.
Anyone who could see the light would think it was a fairy, flying as fast as the speed of light. When this light arrived at that man¡¯s post, however, he squinted his eyes and formed arge barrier around the humungous city. Soon enough, a boundless aura enveloped the barrier as the destructive and deafening sounds reverberated around the city.
¡°Huh? Who dared to attack our city? Didn¡¯t they know that the Territory Lord lived here in his pce?¡± That was the thought of everyone after the explosion happened.
Meanwhile, Yang Lujia didn¡¯t pursue the matter and just sat down to cook for himself. While the others were frozen, he began to cook another set of Phoenix Tail Shrimp. He was longing for it, but the fellows he left with his almost-cooked dish were so presumptuous as to eat all of them without leaving some for him.
Unforgivable Gluttons!
On the other hand, Wang Lao had already ordered his people to prepare for the elimination round in the next few days. He also ordered Wang Zhu to monitor the movements of Cao Nima after he located thetter¡¯s exact location.
When night came, Yang Lujia and hispanies went back to the shabby house, while he let Lin Diyu practice for himself to increase his cultivation level. When Feng Huang and Brownie saw the house, they were dumbstruck. This was simply too old school.
However, when both of them saw the Origin Court lettering in front of the house, they were even more shocked. They couldn¡¯t believe that this simple namete contained thick wisps of rules. Naturally, with Feng Huang and Brownie¡¯s cultivation and the worlds they came from, they knew the power of rules. When people begin toprehend these rules, they¡¯ll be more powerful.
For instance, if you want to cultivate the rules of space, you can use space rules to freeze everything around you or hide in space. What was particrly disappointing was that it was unusual for one person to have two rules, let alone three. This unusuality could only be those who were titled geniuses.
However, this wasn¡¯t the case for the namete on the house. It contained different kinds of rules. It was like multiple powerful people created this, but based on these wisps alone, they knew that this was done by one person.
And that person was with them tonight.
¡°What are the two of you doing? Let¡¯s go inside,¡± Yang Lujia said as he picked up Brownie and let Feng Huang dazedly follow him with Long Guang.
As soon as they entered, Feng Huang was dumbfounded, and so was Brownie.
¡°An independent space?¡± they both uttered.
¡°What¡¯s an independent space?¡± Yang Lujia asked, curious about what these two fellows meant.
Brownie calmed himself down and looked profoundly at Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes, which were filled with honesty. It only meant he really didn¡¯t know such terminology. Closing his eyes and breathing for thest time, he exined, ¡°An independent space is a space which is simr to a world made by a higher being. Unless you are someone at that level, you wouldn¡¯t be able to construct this independent space. Knowing that you¡¯re surnamed Yang, I somehow felt relief about your monstrous strength.¡±
¡°Yang?¡± Feng Huang was bewildered but did not pursue the matter after Yang Lujia talked to them again.
Yang Lujia was quite surprised by the independent space they were referring to. Nheless, he ignored it and told them to find a room for themselves as he had something to do outside.
Yes.
The Competitions Bureau.
He still didn¡¯t forget what they did. Because even the slightest grievances would never make him forget.
Chapter 47 Four Demon Generals
THE NORTHERN TERRITORY had been the most vicious amongst the five territories. Their entire force¡¯s strength was only second to that of the strongest in Da Sishen. In fact, they would at most equal the Central Domain¡¯s power if not for the City Pce Lord¡¯s presence as the tipping point variable.
They had already been marked as bullies by other territories as they would act presumptuously against another without having done anything unwise or bad to them. They were the type of unreasonable people.
They even bullied the monks from the Western Territory.
Each territory had a humungous city that stood amongst the rest within its vicinity. If the Eastern Territory had Guile City, the Northern Territory had Diabolos City. At the center of a space transmission array formation stood a young man whose dark eyes could cause another¡¯s death with a gaze. With his cape pping on his back, his demeanor was no different from that of an old man who had gone through thick and thin.
And despite his small body, every step that he took would shake the whole area. How powerful was he exactly? Nobody knew except himself..
After all, the operations he had done so far were always carried out by his four demon generals, dubbed as: Soul Demon, Speed Demon, Fierce Demon, and the Runic Demon.
Among the four of them, the strongest was the Runic Demon. As for the limit of his strength, nobody also knew. No one saw him fight with all his trump cards.
The young man and his four demon generals had ruled over the Northern Territory for a very long time. This eventually led those who were disdainful towards demonic people away from the territory.
Within Diabolos City, the young man and the four generals had a meeting.
¡°You, four,¡± the young man began. ¡°For a few days, I will go to the secret space for a few days. I will first get that thing out from there and see if I could take it this time around. The previous ruler of this territory was so stingy about demons. Let¡¯s see if he could still resist my power after reaching a certain height of my strength.¡±
Runic Demon then replied, ¡°No problem, City Lord. We will take it from here. I¡¯ll continue the investigation regarding the Eastern Territory¡¯s strength. They have been the weakest among the five territories. Trying to swallow them to our rule might be not too difficult for us.¡±
The young man nodded at the Runic Demon. ¡°You¡¯re the wisest among the four of you. I will leave the decision-making to you. Just always remember not to strike while I¡¯m not here. If possible, we can¡¯t let the Central Domain know about our operations. We are not afraid of them, but we should not let any existing variable to ruin our ns. You should first take control of the strongest expert in the city. Wang Lao, wasn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°No, City Lord,¡± Runic Demon answered. ¡°Wang Lao was the strongest on the surface. In the depths of Guile City, there was an old monster who was as strong as me. However, he should have certainly recognized my presence when I entered the city stealthily, but he didn¡¯t make a move. This was seriously odd.¡±
¡°No problem, you don¡¯t have a problem suppressing him, right? If possible, you do it through a sneak attack. Then, let Soul Demon take control of his soul. After all, Soul Demon was the most powerful when it came to mental power attacks.¡± As though remembering something, the young man then grinned. ¡°Are our participants for the Annual Death Ceremony ready?¡±
¡°Yes, City Lord,¡± Runic Demon responded. ¡°The army that was also going to stir trouble during the Eastern Territory¡¯s elimination round was also already prepared. You can leave without any worry, City Lord. This demon had everything in his control.¡±
Fierce Demon licked his lips. Among the four demon generals, he was the fondest of eating human meat. Just the thought of eating human flesh made him tremble in ecstasy. ¡°Will there be humans to eat, then?¡±
Soul Demon snickered. ¡°Huh, what a human-eating brute.¡±
Speed Demon, on the other hand, was the coldest of the four. His eyes drifted from Fierce Demon to Soul Demon. Afterward, he just ignored them and looked at the young man before him admiringly.
The young man smiled at this seemingly nonchnt conversation but could strike fear among humans. ¡°Okay, then, I will go now.¡±
¡°Take care of your journey, City Lord. I hope you get that ¡®thing¡¯ the moment you go out, so we can increase our overall strength.¡±
¡°Yeah, even the Central Domain¡¯s Pce Lord wouldn¡¯t have the guts to protect the other territories the moment I got that thing. At most, I would be able to hold him out,¡± the young man said as he smiled. ¡°Remember, the Devil¡¯s Den being wiped out was a great blow to us. I still don¡¯t know who did it, but we also have to be wary of our territory. Even though I am confident, I still feel uneasy. Therefore, before making a move, assess the situation first, lest you suffer the bacsh for being reckless. Always remember about our n. We need the human lives to ascend to a higher realm and meet our seniors.¡±
The moment he finished speaking, the array formation on his feet shone. It left the four demon generals in awe and they looked at each other afterward.
As though rmed, Wang Lao was hastily summoned by the City Ancestor. The City Ancestor was at the peak of the God Emperor. However, his old age prevented him from advancing further. Wang Lao himself didn¡¯t know how long his father would live in this world or when the time woulde for him to perish.
Wang Lao came into a chamber just below his room, where he and his brother had previously talked with each other. With his hands sped behind his back, his gaze wasplicated when he saw the meditating old man before him.
Bowing slightly with hands cupped, he called the old man, ¡°Father.¡±
¡°Lao¡¯er,¡± the old man said, his voice as though it rang along with the breeze in the middle of a quiet ocean. ¡°This old man had something to tell you. These days, I sense some demons lurking around the city. You have to be wary. I even sensed someone with the same cultivation as me. During the elimination round for the Annual Death Ceremony, the Northern Territory, a territory of demons, might take this chance to strike¡¡±
Chapter 48 Yang Lujia Strikes!
YANG LUJIA CAME in front of the Competitions Bureau in the middle of the night. Although a few people were walking past him on the streets, they could not see his appearance. He was just an illusory figure blending in with the night.
Like a chameleon, he camouged and took steps to reach the main door of the bureau. Even though he wanted to keep a low profile, he did not want his pride to be stepped on by others. Thus, with his style, he would strike when the situation called for him to.
Enveloping the whole bureau with ayer of protective silvery aura, time and space rules hovered in the air as the whole bureau disappeared from the eyes of everyone watching.
An old man, pushing his wooden cart on the streets, noticed the changes in the bureau. He stared at the people on the street because such an event was quite strange. Nevertheless, he continued pushing his cart after noticing the people¡¯s gaze was not on the bureau.
In fact, no one could tell. Unless one was a cultivator, they could not see it.
Apparently, that old man was a demon spy. That exined a lot of the reason he could see the disappearance of the bureau. Since the people around him were indifferent about this, he thought it was only a normal phenomenon and did not think too much about it.
Yang Lujia, on the other hand, was already making his way inside the Competitions Bureau. He wore a white mask that showed no human expression. Seeing him enter the bureau, the woman resting at the counter was startled awake from her rest..
¡°Who goes there?¡± She squinted her eyes, then changed her question the moment she saw Yang Lujia emerge from the darkness. Her face turned grave. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here in the bureau?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t have time for you,¡± Yang Lujia said as he raised his right hand and flicked his finger. An intangible wave swooped through the air. When the wave gently tapped the woman¡¯s forehead, her body gradually melted like metal.
Yang Lujia indifferently stared at the aggrieved woman who was screaming her heart out. It was a good thing so he could directly fish out everyone in this bureau, particrly that man who shamed him.
He wasn¡¯t petty. He just didn¡¯t like the way he handled things.
Well, that was petty at its core. Anyhow, he didn¡¯t care. All he wanted was to make that man taste the pain after trying to test someone¡¯s edge.
¡°Dammit! Who is trying to invade the bureau at night?!¡± A man wearing only his ancient-looking sleepwear came down the stairs. ¡°Where is that woman at the counter?!¡±
Some men looking like him also went down.
Yang Lujia¡¯s lips curled as he stared at every man¡¯s face. Unfortunately, the man he was looking for wasn¡¯t here. But he knew that the man was currently inside the Competitions Bureau. He could feel his aura.
¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re all here,¡± Yang Lujia said, deliberately changing the tone of his voice to avoidplicating things when the time for an investigation came.
Grinning behind the mask, he waved his hand and froze all the men in an instant. Naturally, they were bound by space. They could still see and sense the presence of the masked man, but they could not move their bodies at all. Completely immobile.
After a while, Yang Lujia raised his left hand.
However, that left hand terrorized the men in sleepwear. They could not understand why they could not move. As people who were part of the Guile City Army, they were stronger than ordinary cultivators, but at this moment, they were bbergasted and terrified to find that they could not move.
Sensing the fear on their faces, Yang Lujia¡¯s mouth twitched as he said, ¡°As expected, strong people only fear those who are stronger than them. Sometimes I feel like thew of the strong ruling the five realms is a bit off. If you¡¯re a ruler, act like a ruler. Don¡¯t act like a coward. Well, perhaps this is the case, like what happened to every one of you. In this case, however, I haven¡¯t met the ruler of the five realms yet.¡±
Yang Lujia continued to bber that it confused the men. However, as though executing a sneak attack, he unhurriedly twisted his wrist. A plume of white smoke appeared in front of every man. Suddenly, it burst out an aura that slowly froze the soles of their feet.
They instantly panicked.
However, struggling for them was futile because they were under Yang Lujia¡¯s nose.
The cold gradually crawled up their skin. Not only did it freeze them on the outside, but it also froze their blood and the depths of their bones.
Yang Lujia then chuckled. He approached a man whose forehead was sweating profusely. He lightly tapped one of the man¡¯s feet. After a split second, that frozen foot crumbled into pieces.
The man¡¯s tears flowed out of his eyes, still unable to move while the others who saw this were terrified at this sight. What kind of sorcery was this? Why did they not hear about some technique or arts like this?
¡°I just wanted to try out the Feather-Frost Scripture,¡± Yang Lujia said, indifferent. Then, his eyes gleamed. ¡°Now, then, I¡¯ll not dy this any further¡ the man I was looking for was already about to show himself.¡±
With his gaze, the effect of the plumes floating in front of the men quickly reached its maximum strength. After a second, the men crumbled into pieces like tiny icebergs hit by a missile.
¡°You¡¯re finally going to show up,¡± Yang Lujia saw through the man who was calmly going down the stairs.
In fact, this wasn¡¯t more than the man Yang Lujia once talked to. He found the man¡¯s aura different from then. The one who was in front of him seemed demonic in nature.
¡°I never expected such a formidable expert existed in this declining Guile City. It was truly admirable,¡± the man said. ¡°Are you the one my master told me? The old monster who was hiding within the depths of the city?¡±
¡®Old monster?¡¯ Yang Lujia was speechless. ¡®Do I look old to you?¡¯
¡°You¡¯re not the man I am looking for. I am also not old. How dare you curse me like that?¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s voice was regal as it shadowed into the other party¡¯s mind.
The man stepped back all of a sudden. The pressure from Yang Lujia¡¯s voice made his soul shudder. It had to be known that his master was Soul Demon, who specialized in destroying or controlling someone¡¯s soul. But this man¡
Then, he remembered the kind of technique or art this man to kill all of his men. At that thought, his body trembled.
Yang Lujia sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity I couldn¡¯t make that man feel despair now. Alright, you may now disappear¡ªwait¡¡± he paused and looked at the other because he was thinking about something. If I make you disappear, will your master know about my presence? s! In this realm, I can¡¯t erase anyone¡¯s memories due to this realm¡¯s stronger will.¡±
¡°What¡¡± The man was already shaking. He couldn¡¯t understand what the other party was talking about. All that he knew was that this masked man was the most terrifying person he had ever encountered.
Even his master couldn¡¯t make him shake like this.
Chapter 49 Lightning Tribulation
IN THE END, the whole Competitions Bureau was turned into an unrecognizable area. The word ¡®barren¡¯ much better suited this ce than the barrennd with a house still standing erect; at least thetter wasn¡¯t t.
However, there was one more non-entity Yang Lujia brought with him. It was apparently the soul of the disciple of Soul Demon, the man who was horrified just by Yang Lujia¡¯s voice.
Yang Lujia grinned, pulling out a bluish gourd that was emitting a freezing aura. The moment the other party saw and felt this, he shuddered.
¡°ording to what I know, this gourd was a human-ranked divine artifact called the Soul Trapper Gourd. Do you know what a divine artifact is? It¡¯s a weapon or treasure much stronger than a heaven-ranked imperial relic. It would be your greatest honor to be trapped inside this gourd, young man.¡±
The moment Yang Lujia finished speaking; the man¡¯s soul waspletely sucked into the gourd. Inside, he saw nothing but vast darkness that crept up to his bones. It made him want to scream in despair.
s! He failed his mission as a spy and suffered a great blow. Moreover, no one would know where he was and what he was doing. After all, he didn¡¯tpletely die, so there was no way his master woulde to rescue him without being rmed..
Besides, even if his master were here, would he be able to defeat the man who terrified and captured him? He wasn¡¯t sure.
He only chose to possess that man from the bureau because of the man¡¯s cultivation base that strengthened his flesh. That man¡¯s talent was no different from some geniuses, so he didn¡¯t hesitate to leave his previous body. Again, s! He would never have thought the owner of that body had offended such a mighty expert.
If he knew about this, he would certainly not have possessed the man¡¯s body.
Yang Lujia continued to stroll around the streets. There weren¡¯t many people working anymore. There were only patrolling city guards and some citizens who were still busy with work.
Of course, he didn¡¯t mind this. There weren¡¯t any curfews in this world. That was such a wonder.
The night breeze was cool but ironically warm. The people¡¯s smiles and their amiable approaches also made him remember his previous life.
Unlike these civilians here, those who were on Earth were fakes. After all, people from Earth only knew how to suck up to someone¡¯s thigh to raise his or her status in society.
However, he knew nothing of the people¡¯s minds. After all, in this realm, he couldn¡¯t read other people¡¯s thoughts, unlike in Da Shenghou. Nevertheless, he guessed that perhaps that kind of people would always appear in every world.
He wondered.
There must be another world out there¡ like Earth.
He eventually went back to the barrennd and drank his ¡®wine¡¯ again. As he stared at the gourd filled with heaven-ranked elixir, he sighed with emotion. For people who had reached the pinnacle of their lives like him, life would really be idle.
If not for the system making him recruit some disciples, he might really have remained in the War Dragon Sect. After all, he still had to wait for that stistepgrandfather of his.
Recalling the letter from Zhuquan De, he rolled his eyes and took another shot of the heaven-ranked elixir as it gurgled down his throat. Looking at the moonlight, he was filled with mncholy.
¡°It was already fifteen years ago. When Ie back to Earth, I wonder what will happen? What has already developed on Earth? Has technology be more advanced?¡± He then shook his head as he took another sip from the gourd. ¡°No¡ the real question is¡ how do I get back there if I want to?¡±
Clearing up his thoughts, he shut his consciousness down and slept on the roof again.
With just one sleep that seemed like a minute to him, morning came fast. Stretching his body, he didn¡¯t feel anything. After all, he was already so powerful. The numbness or paralysis-like feeling after waking up can only be felt by ordinary people.
Besides, he had never been ordinary. It could even be said that he was beyond extraordinary.
As though sensing something from inside the house¡¯s direction, he went down the roof and entered it. His figure left an illusory image as he strutted in the direction of Long Guang¡¯s room.
The moment he sensed his little second disciple¡¯s aura, his eyes shrank. ¡°His aura was actually approaching the God Emperor Realm¡¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes then pierced through the ceiling and looked up. The sky that was once bright had already be gloomy.
¡°Is someone trying to break through to the God Emperor Realm? But this group of clouds, it seemed to be much more terrifying!¡± A cultivator, with his eyes flickering in the distance, stared at the approaching lightning tribtion. ¡°This tribtion almost felt like a God Emperor approaching the Half-Saint Step Realm.¡±
Some people around him within a restaurant also gasped while looking at the dark clouds that were starting to gather in a certain part of the city. Almost all the people were familiar with this phenomenon. After all, Guile City had God Emperors and they had once seen their breakthroughs.
¡°What is that? Why are the clouds so condensed in that area?¡± a teenager asked.
Another scoffed. ¡°Are you an idiot? Did your parents not tell you? That¡¯s a sign when someone tries to break through to the God Emperor Realm!¡±
Yang Lujia, on the other hand, just stared at the gradually increasing number of dark clouds looming above the house. Later, he heaved a sigh and went out of the house. Sensing that Long Guang had already reached a stable state, he thought of intercepting the lightning tribtion for him.
Standing on the roof, he indifferently stared at the gurgling lightning. ¡°You go back to the Will of Da Sishen. Otherwise, if you don¡¯t let my disciple off, I will hunt the Will of Da Sishen to the ends of the earth and eliminate it. Do you understand?¡±
His voice was neither loud nor soft, but it made the lightning tribtion roar. This lightning tribtion was actually condensed by the Will of Da Sishen. Every realm had a will overseeing them. He knew that. Without these wills, the five realms could have already formed a war against one another.
¡®In this world filled with peril and the strong ruling over the weak, do you think Da Shenghou would still exist if Da Sishen or the other realms wanted to monopolize it?¡¯
¡°Do you have what it takes to be angry at me? Or do you rather want me to destroy the entire Da Sishen?¡±
ROAR!
Chapter 50 Lin Diyu Returns!
WHILE WANG LAO was busy with some other affairs regarding what their father warned him about, the scattered demons in Guile City, all the people in the city, cultivators and ordinary people alike, were in turmoil.
Some of them were crying about the loss of their loved ones who were inside the bureau. No one thought this would happen overnight. If they knew, they would have pulled their loved ones from such a dangerous ce.
As the people mored, the others wept in grief. They could not vent their grief or anger on just anyone. After all, they didn¡¯t know the culprit behind this scene. Most of them were ordinary people, and some of their family members were cultivators who worked for the Competitions Bureau. Besides, what could ordinary people do?
¡°My son! Who killed my son?!¡± An olddy with a wooden cart cried her heart out. ¡°What did he do to suffer like this?¡±
This was actually thedy whom Yang Lujia bought barbecue from before. His son was working for the Competitions Bureau. Of course, Yang Lujia waspletely unaware of this. All he knew was that all evidence had to be buried six feet underground.
He didn¡¯t care at all. This is thew of this world. Besides, he had already had enough of being betrayed. Once someone lost their trust in one person, they would then lose the ability to trust others. Yang Lujia was just that..
Witnessing such a scene, Yang Lujia could only sigh. Although he did that for his own cause, he knew that what he did wasn¡¯t right. He acted on impulse and forgot about innocent people¡¯s lives.
After all, that olddy¡¯s son never did anything to him. He didn¡¯t even know him.
For a petty reason, he did such a heinous thing. It made him feel guilty. He could¡¯ve just seen the City Lord or that head of the Intelligence Bureau about his registration.
¡®Now, because of what I did, things gotplicated.¡¯
In the end, he could not do anything. Since time had already flown fast, he could not turn back the time to resurrect the dead. Even though he was strong enough to do that, he knew his limitations.
¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, frowning while on the roof and staring up at the clear sky. Later on, he brushed those thoughts from his mind. ¡°No matter, had they tried not to provoke me, it wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡±
That was the only thing he could do to console himself. He recalled then that there was actually one woman he had never seen after they separated. It was that woman who melted his heart during his college years. Nevertheless, that woman was only a memory of the past. In the end, she died because of a heart disease. Her operation unexpectedly failed, which everyone hoped to be a sess.
The turmoil only came up after the lightning tribtion of Long Guang was scared away by him.
¡°City Lord! City Lord Wang! City Lord!¡± Loud knocks on the door of the City Lord Mansion came while Wang Lao was busy talking to his brother about what his father told him.
Irritated, he almost exploded in anger but was stopped by Wang Zhu. ¡°Big brother, from the sound of the person, it seems like something happened very recently. Could it be rted to the lightning tribtion that just ran away? Or could it be rted to the demons father told you about?¡±
Wang Lao pondered on it while the person¡¯s voice from behind the door was still loud. ¡°Let¡¯s see,¡± he said, his face grim while holding his beard.
With a wave of his hand, the shut door was opened. Both of them saw the gloomy expression of the subordinate. It was one that was telling them something serious had really happened.
¡°Greetings, City Lord!¡± the subordinate greeted and slightly bowed to Wang Lao, then to Wang Zhu.
Seeing the agitated look on the man, Wang Lao became impatient. ¡°Speak.¡±
¡°City Lord, this morning, we only recently discovered that the whole Competitions Bureau was ttened. No one was found alive. There wasn¡¯t even a single trace of evidence left from this event. The Investigation Team of the city had already gone there. However, what they could find was nothing but dust. Even the bricks or the wooden parts of the bureaupletely disappeared.¡±
Wang Lao¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°What? Could it be those demons?¡±
When Wang Zhu heard his brother mention the demons, he trembled in anger. ¡°Fuck them! They actually dared to cause trouble in Guile City. They have to fucking remember that this isn¡¯t their territory!¡±
At this time, Wang Lao was the one who was calm. But that calmness he showed only portrayed his terrifying nature. ¡°Stop, Wang Zhu.¡±
¡°Yes, big brother.¡± Wang Zhu could only bow his head.
¡°I feel like there¡¯s something more to this,¡± Wang Lao said, and disappeared from his spot. Only his fading voice could be heard by Wang Zhu. ¡°Follow me to the bureau. We will investigate this matter ourselves. After all, if we let this be, the lives of those innocent people in the bureau would have been forsaken due to our carelessness. People might think the city isn¡¯t safe anymore.¡±
On the site, Wang Lao¡¯s face was ugly. When he saw the people grieving for the deaths of their families, he felt his heart stink, and it was heavy. Had it not been for his father¡¯s warning, he would have thought this was done by a citizen of the city.
But he really couldn¡¯t see any evidence. Even after probing further underground, nothing could be found. The area became a razed piece ofnd. It made him feel frustrated just thinking about an exnation for the people to understand. Although he was strong, he was still reasonable. He needed to have an exnation or some sort ofpensation to relieve the families of their grief.
Later, his brother came to his side. ¡°Big brother, this is so unrealistic. During the night, I was awake. In fact, we both were¡ because we were talking about what father had told you. Only that¡¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± Wang Lao sounded earnest.
Wang Zhu breathed in and solemnly said, ¡°Only that we didn¡¯t hear anymotion. It¡¯s like an assassination. No one knew how they died. No one knew who the culprit was.¡±
Yang Lujia naturally heard their conversation. ¡°So, that¡¯s his brother,¡± he muttered, and diverted his attention to his array formation. ¡°I wonder who touched the array formation a few days ago. The first and second formations were actually solved and breached. The lingering aura around them was the same as those two. Did theye to see me? For what?¡±
He was bewildered.
¡°Alright, I don¡¯t need to think about that,¡± Yang Lujia said, butter recognized someone approaching the array formation. ¡°Lin Diyu!¡±
As he probed into the other person¡¯s aura, he was shocked, but soon, he smiled. ¡°You didn¡¯t disappoint me, my first disciple. You actually reached the Third Stage of the God Emperor Realm!¡±
Chapter 51 Guile Arena
GUILE CITY SPANNED for more than a dozen miles in diameter. It was quite a huge citypared to those cities that were not far from it. After all, this was the core, or the central area where most strong cultivators gathered around.
In the city¡¯s central part, there was a circr arena that looked like an erged brown te with a rough texture. It was the Guile Arena. Unlike a boxing ring, it did not have anything on its edges, such as ropes or corner paddings. Besides, when cultivators fight, the rules were never for whoever got their opponent out of the edge would win.
By its radius alone, it already upied almost a kilometer and a half of the whole area. Around it were bleachers that were neatly arranged, forming a rectangr shape in the bird¡¯s eye view; and currently, people were crowding the bleachers, trying to get a seat of their own with their friends.
A few days had already passed since the disaster of the Competitions Bureau. With the power of cultivators, magically, the Competitions Bureau was rebuilt very quickly. It had only been a few days, but it was already standing erect once more and was manned by people who were efficient in handlingpetition affairs and all the other stuff.
During those days, Yang Lujia happened to have registered the Origin Court for the elimination round discreetly. Apart from that circumstance, he never went out of the Origin Court after getting the seal that would grant them entry to participate in the elimination round. After all, he didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble anymore, lest he¡¯d create another massacre once more..
Holding the seal, Yang Lujia observed its appearance. It was dark green in color with a blue dragon engraved on it. Its body stretched like a snake but with four feet distributed on each side. He even checked whether the seal was enchanted with something like a curse of some sort. His nature told him to do so, although he trusted the Wang brothers.
With his face as Cao Nima, he led his other disciples to the arena. Unfortunately, Feng Huang still didn¡¯t want to ept him as her master. She desperately wanted to marry him when she grew up. However, after she saw Lin Diyu, her attention basically diverted to that kid.
Yang Lujia didn¡¯t know why. Other than this little bird, Feng Huang, no one else knew the reason.
To Feng Huang, however, she liked the ferocious aura around Lin Diyu. With Feng Huang¡¯s incessant and prating gaze, Lin Diyu felt like some creep was staring at him. It gave him the chills to the bone.
¡°Feng Huang,¡± Yang Lujia called, which snapped Feng Huang¡¯s attention. ¡°When will you ept me as your master? If you ept me as your master, I¡¯ll trade Lin Diyu for you. If you be my disciple, that means you¡¯d be able to see him often.¡±
Lin Diyu¡¯s face sank. His master actually dug a pit for him. This soon-to-be little junior sister of his was quite¡ naughty.
With this thought, Feng Huang¡¯s eyes brightened. However, she then frowned after remembering something. ¡°No, that¡¯ll only happen if you can help me save my sister.¡± Her face turned solemn, but the worry in her eyes couldn¡¯t escape from Yang Lujia¡¯s perception.
Yang Lujia could only sigh. ¡°Alright.¡±
Like little rabbits, the three followed him to the gate, where participants were weed. Unlike the main gate, this gate was particrly tiny, and the queue was really long.
As though the city officials already anticipated this to happen, they readied three gates to narrow the time it¡¯d take for a cultivator to stay in the queue.
Also, some of the VIP contestants, like the Guile Magus Academy, were given special treatment due to their famous reputation, which wasn¡¯t different from that of the City Lord Mansion.
Probably, the City Lord Mansion disciples were already inside, preparing themselves for the uing Elimination Round. This was something that involved their ascension to a higher realm. ording to their ancestors, a cultivator there with the cultivation of the Saint Realm was not invincible. There were even higher realms than that that they could explore. Although there was this so-calledw of the jungle, trying wasn¡¯t a bad thing as it was the only way to temper themselves as well.
No one in the five realms had smoothly arrived at a higher realm of their cultivations, except for those who were born with top talents, which would basically take them half the effort to cultivate. Additionally, they were heavily supported by their families, their backers, who were cing so much value on them, so they would really stand out. However, a person, who wasn¡¯t born on a silver tter, although talented, would have a different story.
¡°What? Do I really have to register first before I can participate? Why so meticulous?¡± A rogue cultivatorined. However, when he saw the old man behind the guards, he shivered involuntarily and harrumphed away. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll go now to register!¡±
Swallowing what he uttered then was the most correct choice he made. That old man behind the guards was actually the new head of the Competitions Bureau, which had been assigned by the City Lord himself. This old man had the same cultivation level as Wang Zhu, so he suited the job very much. Due to what happened, the bureau needed someone stronger in order to manage it.
Needless to say, the old man was also someone who had been working under the Wang Family for decades. He would only do these things when he was left with no choice but to intervene or participate in the matter. Therefore, Wang Lao thought he was the best person for the job.
Then, it was finally Yang Lujia and his disciple¡¯s turn. Looking at the irond guards in front of the gate, Yang Lujia remained nonchnt. Somewhat, to the guards and the old man behind them, he was just an arrogant brat.
¡°This is our seal. We are a newly formed organization and I brought participants with me,¡± Yang Lujia said. He showed the seal and lent it to the guards.
No matter, their job was to receive the participants who were eligible to participate. They were in no position to refuse, especially when the young man showed the seal as proof. Although he seemed arrogant, he didn¡¯t say anything ill against them.
The old man, in particr, noticed that there was something peculiar about that young man. He was even shocked to learn of the cultivation of the people behind him. They were all God Kings. However, they were far from normal people. Two of the three kids looked about ten years old. That alone could shock anyone, even the old man, to the core.
Furthermore, that young man¡ he couldn¡¯t sense any energy fluctuations around him. ¡°Is he a mortal?¡± He then shook his head. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t get the qualification to enter thepetition. However, the two ten-year-olds really shocked me.¡±
If the old man found out about their true cultivations, however, he might have to choose to retire six feet underground.
Chapter 52 Elimination Round Starts!
AS SOON AS they entered, what weed them were the other participants of the elimination round. Some pairs of eyes were particrlypetitive; the others, on the other hand, were nonchnt. Some bbered about the ways they trained, while some were busy talking to their friends. There were some who were meditating as well.
As for them, they only waited for the announcement about the rules and thepetition proper. With crossed arms, Yang Lujia leaned his back on a ck wall by the side of the arena, his eyes closed.
On the other hand, Lin Diyu and the other two were given the discretion by their master to wander around the arena. Long Guang was sitting on his senior brother¡¯s shoulders. On the other hand, Feng Huang was carried by Lin Diyu in one of his arms. Both of them were pretty light, so it didn¡¯t really matter to him.
It was just that Feng Huang kept staring at him. If it were not for the fact that the two were quite enthralled by the arena¡¯s design, he wouldn¡¯t have the time to breathe properly. After all, although Feng Huang was like this, he was going to be her senior brother soon. He had to keep the fa?ade of being the eldest disciple.
Not to mention, these two little chunks were ten-year-olds.
¡°Long Guang, you should learn from your senior brother. Look at his aura. He sure likes to kill. You, too, should like to kill others! As for me, I just want to marry someone who likes to ughter people and beasts!¡± Feng Huang suggested, her lips licking..
Long Guang was stunned for a while. Not sooner, his eyes glistened. ¡°Rayt! Long Guang kil! Master twold to kil!¡±
Feng Huang just smiled sinisterly. She was a pretty girl, but if anyone were to see her smile at the moment, they would probably think of her as a she-devil¡ªespecially when Yang Lujia altered her physical appearance after knowing what happened in Guile City.
If they were to join the elimination round with that girl on their side, would anyone still dare to challenge them?
In fact, he had another agenda for why they were here. Apart from helping Long Guang exact his revenge and helping Feng Huang save her sister, he wanted these three ignorant little lumps to know what it was like to be suppressed.
Although he received the dissatisfaction of Long Guang and Feng Huang, he was pretty satisfied with what he did. Only when they were in danger could he, step by step, return to their cultivation levels.
Long Guang was currently at the First Stage of the God King Realm. Yang Lujia knew better than anyone what this little dragon was capable of. He could basically fight God Emperors at this stage, so he didn¡¯t really bother with him. As for Feng Huang, he knew that she was a bit below Long Guang in terms of talent, so he kept her cultivation level at the Third Stage of the God King Realm. Probing into her energy also made him decide this.
He also didn¡¯t want Lin Diyu to know the cultivation levels of his little junior brother and his future little junior sister. He didn¡¯t want his disciple to degrade himself forcking the talent the other two had. Therefore, although he suppressed Lin Diyu¡¯s cultivation, it was still at the Sixth Stage of the God King Realm. Unless someone could cross-level fight like him, no one would be his opponent.
As for Yang Lujia, he didn¡¯t need to suppress anything. He even looked like a mortal at the moment.
¡°Hey, can you see those kids? Are they also participants?¡± A woman wearing her flowy hanfu dress was quite taken aback by the sight of Feng Huang and Long Guang. ¡°Was that their big brother who was carrying them?¡±
A man then nodded. ¡°Maybe that young man would be the only one participating. As for the other young man there on the wall¡¡± He snickered. ¡°I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d even defeat an ant. He¡¯s simply a mortal.¡±
The woman was a bit irritated but concealed her emotions as she heaved a sigh. ¡°Remember what the master told us?¡± Do not underestimate anyone. Do you think all four of them are normal? Try to probe into the cultivation levels of those three, especially those two little kids!¡±
The man still sneered, but when he tried to sneak into the cultivation levels of the three, he received a bacsh instead. He vomited a mouthful of blood. This worried the woman. She hadn¡¯t thought this would happen.
Why did it not happen to her then?
Then, she turned her head to look at Yang Lujia, whose eyes were currently open and staring at hers. Inconceivably, she shivered and shied away from his gaze. These four people were terrifying!
Helping her brother stand up, she immediately said, ¡°Brother, take the healing pill to heal your minor injuries. Don¡¯t provoke them any further, especially that young man on the wall.¡±
With blood on the side of his lips, the man was too stunned to speak. ¡°Why?¡±
¡°Just don¡¯t. If you don¡¯t believe me, then I won¡¯t stop or save you even if you¡¯re my brother.¡±
Her brother just nodded and they went away from Yang Lujia¡¯s view. This made thetter smile. ¡®Probing into our secrets is a taboo. Don¡¯t you know that, young man? Fortunately, that woman had not tried to provoke him or his disciples. Otherwise, she would receive a minor injury just like herpanion.
Not long after, Lin Diyu and the other two went back to where their master was. They looked at Yang Lujia and were thrilled to try to fight against their enemies. Long Guang, in particr, was holding back the urge to kill.
¡°Long Guang, you must refrain from killing. That¡¯s certainly one of the rules of thepetition. Otherwise, you¡¯ll lose,¡± Yang Lujia mumbled, then turned his nce to Feng Huang. ¡°You, too, little bird.¡±
¡°Hmph!¡± Feng Huang crossed her arms in dissatisfaction.
Hearing their conversation, some others couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. These four were actually like clowns. However, what they didn¡¯t know was that Yang Lujia and the three were really serious about their conversation. This was their normal kind of thing, which others would find above normal.
A few minutester, a ringing sound echoed throughout the entire arena. It almost deafened some of the weaker participants. Some people¡¯s bodies were even surging with fighting intent. The area around them was getting hyped up. The moment the ringing sound stopped, the atmosphere¡¯s temperature instantly dropped.
Fierce!
From this, Yang Lujia could surmise that the elimination round was finally about to start!
Chapter 53 Filter Segment
LIN DIYU AND the other two were overwrought by the crowd¡¯s fighting intent. Triggered, they also released their auras but were restrained by Yang Lujia to avoid standing out. Although there were several geniuses among the crowd below the arena, he couldn¡¯t be certain about his disciples, especially the other two who looked like kids.
Who would have thought that at such a young age, the two had already reached the God King Realm? If those old folks were to know about their age, they would vomit blood in shame and helplessness. After all, they had gone through several hardships and trials, but it felt like their efforts and time taken to reach this height were brushed off by these brats¡¯ talents.¡¯
¡®It really is true when people sayparing oneself to another can only mean disaster.¡¯
Not for Yang Lujia, however, because he, the same as before, never made himself an object to bepared to another. He was a different person. Comparing could only arouse those negative thoughts he had with him all this time that were suppressed.
Yang Lujia stared at the people from the bleachers. They were cheering for the participants who they gave their support to. Someone even shamelessly threw away her panties at one of the participants who looked like her boyfriend. This scene was extremely odd and random for Yang Lujia. If this woman had done this on Earth, she would have been cursed by people who remained conservative. Besides, it was really inappropriate.
Another man from the crowd then screamed the name of his wife like a roaring beast. Although he was a mortal, his voice really resounded throughout the whole arena..
¡®Did he install an amplifier in his throat?¡¯
However, that was only the subconscious of Yang Lujia. After all, with his cultivation level, even the slightest whistle of the wind could make his ears catch all the details of it. The wife of the man didn¡¯t even flinch as she only nced in another direction. This made Yang Lujia think that the woman was just shy about seeing her husband shamelessly supporting her.
Diverse kinds of scenarios kept happening within the arena, and it left Yang Lujia, who only asionally went out with his step-grandfather when necessary or forced by thetter, bewildered. Such things were absolutely not normal.
When the Wang Brothers finally appeared on top of the arena, stepping on the wind, like a leaf gently caressed by the air, the whole crowd¡¯s voices slowly diffused. Not long after their voices died down, Wang Lao waved his hand and let his younger brother sit on the tform first with the three other God Emperors of Guile Magus Academy.
It was such a memorable day to experience. Almost all the people could rarely see the faces of these unfathomable people who had guarded the city for decades. This was especially true for ordinary citizens.
¡°Everyone, I am d that the Eastern Territory still has strong young warriors like you. Today¡¯s elimination round will be able to define your fate, whether or not you deserve to ascend to even higher heights,¡± Wang Lao began. ¡°And yet this was only the first step. The real battle starts in the Valley of Gods.¡±
The young, talented cultivators below had eyes filled with fervor as they clenched their fists and/or gritted their teeth.
When Wang Lao saw their reaction, he was d. Although knowing that the Eastern Territory had been treated as the weakest among the five territories, these young men and women were still going to fight for the chance to enter the Valley of Gods.
He continued, with his voice filled with splendor, ¡°I am Wang Lao, the City Lord of the Guile City. Today, I wee you all to themencement of the elimination round for this year¡¯s uing Annual Death Ceremony!¡±
Wang Lao was still floating in the air. Later, he flew towards the tform before the arena, where his brother and the other three God Emperors of the city were seated. Nodding at Wang Zhu, he sat in his seat, which was thergest among the four.
As Wang Zhu spoke, Yang Lujia found his demeanor nostalgic. This man was really something, even when he spoke with him in the Intelligence Bureau.
After inviting the God Emperors of the Eastern Territory from the crowd to the tform, he stared in Yang Lujia¡¯s direction. ¡®Cao Nima was really joining? Didn¡¯t he know that old monsters like us aren¡¯t allowed to join the elimination round?¡¯
¡°Let me remind all of you that everyone is eligible to enter thepetition, but only those who are 50 years old and below. Otherwise, don¡¯t bother. Speaking of, let¡¯s get to the rules of the elimination round,¡± Wang Zhu said, his voice stern. ¡°As all of you have known, perhaps several but not all, the elimination round would still have two segments. The first segment is the Filter Segment. This is when we will find out the age of the participant, the participant¡¯s aptitude or talent, and their cultivation level. An array formation specialized in determining someone¡¯s age and talent was ced in the arena. When your name is called, please step forward and get yourself tested.¡±
With that, he especially nced at Cao Nima. Wang Lao did the same. However, both of them didn¡¯t notice any changes in this fellow¡¯s face. He was still indifferent.
Holding a piece of paper with names listed on it, Wang Zhu confirmed that Cao Nima was really participating in the elimination round. This made him feel appalled but thrilled. After all, if this Cao Nima was still 15 years old, as he imed, he would easily dominate Da Sishen¡¯s geniuses and bring glory to the entire Eastern Territory.
Calming himself down, he announced, ¡°Everyone must know that when the participant is tested, the array formation will shine, and above the arena, a light screen will appear, showing that specific participant¡¯s age, talent, and cultivation level. Now, the first person to be tested is Xiao Yue from Guile Magus Academy!¡±
Yang Lujia strayed his mind away from the tform. After hearing the prompt again from Fortuniel that he was invincible here in Da Sishen, he thought that he might not need to hide some of his cultivation anymore. However, he still needed to hide his disciples¡¯ identities, especially Feng Huang¡¯s and Long Guang¡¯s.
They were just too special. Once their enemy learned of a dragon known as Long Guang, they would undoubtedly pursue him to the ends of the Earth. On the other hand, Feng Huang would be mistaken for an Underworld Prison creature. ording to Feng Huang, she was originally from Asura Prison, but her aura was the same as those creatures from the Underworld Prison. This wasplicated because, in Da Sishen, Underworld Prison creatures were hated to the core.
Yang Lujia knew that once they started to fight in the arena, they would arouse the crowd¡¯s mouths and spread the news about the two¡¯s information. He didn¡¯t want them to be targeted by anyone, more so by that despicable race.
As a result, he told Long Guang and Feng Huang to temporarily hide for a while. However, the twoined about it, so he could only make something for the two to y.
He pulled out Long Guang¡¯s world. He ced the two inside and made an amusement park for the two little kids to enjoy. Finally, although they keptining, they were gradually loving the amusement park. Sure enough, even in this world, kids were still kids.
¡°Master, why did you hide my junior brother and junior brother? Aren¡¯t they going to participate in thepetition?¡± Lin Diyu was confused. His head was filled with questions. He really couldn¡¯t understand his master. ¡°Then, why¡¡±
¡°Lin Diyu,e to think of it. If we expose both of their identities, do you think anyone can stand still? Although I am invincible in Da Sishen, I can¡¯t say for sure about idents.¡±
Lin Diyu¡¯s face turned serious. For once, he realized what his master had said. To him, his master just didn¡¯t want to expose his junior brother and junior sister¡¯s talent. Otherwise, they will be coveted by others, and some would even choose to devour them to increase their talents. Such talented kids could also cause jealousy or envy amongst several people.
Lin Diyu sighed and heavily nodded at his master. ¡°I understand, master.¡±
¡°Good!¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s face beamed. ¡°You¡¯re getting smarter now!¡±
Chapter 54 Lin Diyu, Ungradable
IT WAS FINALLY Lin Diyu¡¯s turn. When he stepped onto the arena, he excitedly nced at the crowd, then at the shining array below him. This was what he was expecting.
At this time, Yang Lujia was grinning from ear to ear. Although he wanted to keep a low profile, he knew he couldn¡¯t. Showing off while not letting his guard down was also doable. Besides, Fortuniel had already imed twice that he was invincible in Da Sishen, so he didn¡¯t need to worry about anything unless someone pulled off some trick to weaken him or his disciple.
And unless the Echinemon Race was present at the moment.
Also, by showing off, he could give himself privileges that none could grasp.
[Participant: Cao Xiaoma]
[Age: 17]
[Talent: Ungradable]
[Cultivation Level: God King Realm, 6th Stage]
[Overall Evaluation: Passed!]
Yang Lujia had a bit of an understanding of this array formation. He previously thought that there must be limits as to the extent of the talent it could measure. It seemed like he was right. Certain intricate patterns that were not noticed by the God Emperors were all seen through by him. They were not mistakes. It could be said that it was wless.
It just needed improvement.
¡®Why settle for something good when there¡¯s actually something much better?¡¯.
Moreover, the screen that shed atop the formation really resembled the system¡¯s information panel. It was blue in color and bordered with a ck line.
At this moment, when his mind wandered somewhere else, the crowd, which was cheering before, had turned unusually quiet. Only the whistling wind tenderly broke the silence.
Waking up from their daze, all the God Emperors from the tform stood up in shock. This was especially true for Wang Lao and Wang Zhu. It turned out that they were right about Cao Nima and hispanions. This was simply not a genius, but an evildoer!
¡°That kid! Does he have a master?¡± A God Emperor felt agitated that it instantly shattered the reigning silence.
Another God Emperor then sneered. ¡°Old man, do you think we don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking about? Do you think this kid can grow up safe until now without a master?¡±
It snapped the God Emperor back to reality. He then bowed his head dejectedly. ¡°Right.¡±
The others, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help but nod their heads in agreement with what the other God Emperor conjectured. All they could do at the moment was watch as the match progressed.
But a female God Emperor on the side was twitching her lips. Did they not notice that fellow¡¯s strange name? Cao Xiaoma? What was wrong with that name?
Moreover, it wasn¡¯t really matched with that young man¡¯s devilish looks that would makedies surrender themselves to him.
When Yang Lujia turned his attention back to his disciple, who was excitedly descending the arena, he showed a gentle smile on his face. It seemed like an S-ss Talent chosen by Fortuniel would turn out to be ungradable in Da Sishen.
He thought about it. What about in the higher realms? Would his talent still be ungradable?
Nevertheless, he stopped thinking about this and gently waited for the program to be carried on. He was just waiting for his name to be called. He didn¡¯t know whether the order was systematic or not, but it didn¡¯t matter nheless.
He walked to his Lin Diyu, and he gently caressed his head.
Suddenly, the Guile Magus Academy Headmaster¡¯s eyes turned razor-sharp that it caused a slight glint. For a short while, his eyes were stuck on Lin Diyu¡¯s body for a short while. Averting his gaze from the boy, he mumbled something in his mouth as he looked in a certain direction.
Yang Lujia didn¡¯t notice him, though. After all, almost all eyes were on Lin Diyu for his monstrous talent being ungadable.
On the other hand, the participants were continuously tested one by one.
[Participant: Sikong Tian]
[Age: 40]
[Talent: Middle-Grade]
[Cultivation Level: God King Realm, 1st Stage]
[Overall Evaluation: Passed!]
¡ª
[Participant: Li Xiong]
[Age: 50]
[Talent: Inferior-Grade]
[Cultivation Level: True God Realm, 10th Stage]
[Overall Evaluation: Failed!]
¡ª
[Participant: Bai Yueyi]
[Age: 70]
[Talent: Inferior-Grade]
[Cultivation Level: God King Realm, 9th Stage]
[Overall Evaluation: Failed!]
Apparently, some of them still failed to pass the segment. After all, True God Realm cultivators were not allowed to participate in thepetition at all. Perhaps it was the first time for the fellows who failed to try to enter this elimination round.
Besides, they really looked senile. Especially that old woman who looked like a famished snake. She actually thought of joining thepetition with her old age.
Yang Lujia then focused his mind on his own. What would his talent be? Would it be the same as his first disciple or the second? After all, thetter¡¯s strength, although young, really exploded for the shortest time.
But¡ he knew that he was much stronger than Long Guang when he was ten. Looking at the system panel in front of him, he was surprised that Fortuniel had added some information.
[Name: Yang Lujia (Luke Yang)]
[Title: Origin Court Chief Justice]
[Race: Human Void]
[Cultivation: Unknown]
[Bodies: Unknown Body, Abysmal Chaos Body, Avatar Dragon Body]
[Bloodlines: Unknown Bloodline, Dragon Emperor Bloodline, Chaos God Bloodline]
[Disciples: Lin Diyu (S-ss), Long Guang (SSS-ss)]
[Scriptures: Supreme Heavenly Scripture, Asura Blood Scripture, Dragon Emperor Scripture, Space Distortion Scripture, Divine Beginning Scripture¡]
[Treasures: War Dragon Hammer, Heavenly Crib, Underworld Scythe, Wheel of Fate]
[Created Worlds: Blood World, Dragon World]
¡°Fortuniel, can you tell me how high my talent is?¡± Yang Lujia asked out of nowhere, but he got no answer from the other party. It made him fall into deep thought. It seemed like even the system didn¡¯t know the limits of his talent.
Just who exactly was he? Where did hee from? What was the purpose of his souling to this world? Who made his soul into someone else¡¯s body? Where did Fortuniele from?
All sorts of questions kept appearing in his mind, but he ignored them for the moment. As people would say, concentrate first on the present because it will greatly determine your future.
¡°Master! Master! It¡¯s your turn now!¡± Lin Diyu hastily called his dazed master.
Mumbling something, he said to Fortuniel, ¡°Fortuniel, I want you to raise my cultivation to God Emperor Realm, Eighth Stage¡ªah no, that was a bit high, let¡¯s just go with the Seventh Stage.¡±
Fortuniel¡¯s voice then sounded in his mind. ¡°Host, how long?¡±
¡°Until the elimination round ends.¡±
Chapter 55 The Carefree Master
YANG LUJIA CAME up to the arena and stood in the middle of the array formation. The moment the array formation shone, the people were terror-stricken, especially the God Emperors on the tform.
Even the Guile Magus Academy Headmaster¡¯s eyes showed interest in what was happening.
¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Yang Lujia himself didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Why is the array formation having such an abnormal reaction?¡±
Sighing, Yang Lujia realized the people¡¯s reactions. Somewhat, he loved such a sight. To stimte the tension further, he suddenly released his aura as a God Emperor.
With rules flowing through the air that only he could see (besides Feng Huang and Brownie), the people in the arena were terrified by the atmosphere alone. It even startled the God Emperors. The waves of sound flowed through the air as it made their hearts thump.
¡°This¡¡± Wang Zhu still couldn¡¯t understand. It was only until this moment when Wang Lao understood what his brother meant by the terrifying cultivation this young man possessed.
Even they, the group of God Emperors, were slightly oppressed. Although Yang Lujia only showed the aura of a God Emperor, like his disciples, he could also cross-level fight. He himself could surmise that he might be able to kill any God Emperor with just a strike.
¡°Okay, this is enough,¡± Yang Lujia said as his face darkened. He really wanted to show off, but the stares of the people made him feel uneasy as time went by. Perhaps it was because it had already been several years since he had shown himself to the world. He got really used to being low profile..
Previously, on Earth, he was as ssy and show-off as this. However, sinceing to this world, he knew he had to keep a low profile. The reason was simply that he didn¡¯t want his actions to backfire on him, just like what happened when he got killed in a ne bombing after gaining the jealousy or envy of his so-called friends.
And at this time, he did it yet again.
Soon enough, the whole arena trembled and the whole floor started to crack. Seeing this, Wang Lao couldn¡¯t help but shudder in fright. This was bestowed upon them by the Central Domain¡¯s City Pce Lord!
If something like this would break, how would he be able to exin it to that existence?!
When Yang Lujia noticed that he had forgotten to suppress his aura, he quickly retracted it. A pin drop rang in everyone¡¯s ears. Even Lin Diyu dumbly stared at his master in the arena. His master, although strange at times, was incredibly strong! No wonder his master said he was invincible in Da Sishen.
Essentially, the master was telling him the truth.
However, thinking about his master¡¯s cautious personality, he knew that perhaps this God Emperor aura of his master was only a fa?ade of his even greater cultivation level. Moreover, his master changed their names as well as their faces. Well, only Lin Diyu¡¯s face remained unchanged, as he did not have any issues with being here in Da Sishen.
The God Emperors revealed bewildered expressions, but some had relief in their eyes. One could even hear their sighs through their eyes. After all, if the array were to be broken, that strong being from the Central Domain would certainly me them for what would have happened.
Moving his gaze to the stunned crowd, Yang Lujia simply let out a cough. ¡°Uh¡ carry on¡ little bureau head¡¡± He looked at the bbergasted expression of Wang Zhu and could not help but think whether he shouldugh or cry¡ ¡°Oh¡ little bureau head¡ what was your name again? Anyway¡ that¡¯s not important¡ did I pass?¡±
Wang Zhu was still in a daze as he nodded. Seeing his younger brother in a trance as though traumatized, Wang Lao decided to take over and host the event instead.
Nodding at Yang Lujia, his eyes showed reverence like none prior to this. Of course, he understood what it meant. This was not a simple evildoer.
This Cao Nima was a true monster! He was basically on par with the strongest of the God Emperors!
¡°Yes, you passed. You may now wait for the second segment of the elimination round.¡±
Yang Lujia dismissively floated in the air andnded gently on the ground near Lin Diyu. Thetter¡¯s eyes were shining.
This was his master! An invincible existence!
When the crowd finally settled down, Yang Lujia stared at Lin Diyu with a frown on his face. ¡°Diyu, I¡¯m somewhat hungry.¡±
¡°Huh? Master, do you still eat at your level?¡±
¡°Yes, I practice this scripture that can make me feel hungry. I don¡¯t exactly know why, but eating, drinking, and sleeping could make me feelfortable. And it seems to be getting more frequent and stronger these days for no visible reasons,¡± Yang Lujia solemnly said.
His eyes lit up as fast as the speed of light after thinking about something.
¡°That shrimp we caught! We still have half of its body. Let¡¯s enjoy it to our heart¡¯s content. That Phoenix Tail Shrimp was simply the most delicious one I have ever tasted in my life.¡±
Lin Diyu¡¯s eyes also shone. When his master mentioned the shrimp, saliva started to fall on the side of his lips. He could still remember its taste, which was even more expensive than a gold bar.
Their conversation naturally reached the other cultivators, who were also participants. Such an exchange of words made them feel awkward. ¡®Why are you talking about eating when we¡¯re still in the middle of the elimination round? Also, are you not a cultivator? Why would you still eat when you¡¯d not get hungry? Does eating make you a genius? This is simply outrageous!¡¯
Generally, cultivators don¡¯t eat. They only eat as a form of luxury or as a hobby. However, the expressions of the two werepletely abnormal.
Did they really have to eat while thepetition was ongoing? Clearly, they knew at one nce that something like this wouldn¡¯t be a hobby for these two young men. Instead, it was something they¡¯d regrly do, based on their conversation.
Pulling out therge shrimp, some other participants had their eyes wide-eyed. Yes. This shrimp was the shrimp they saw in books and were taught and warned by their seniors not to provoke in the Hundred Deaths Gorge River.
¡°Death Loom Shrimp!¡± eximed a God Emperor, ignoring the ongoing test.¡±Oh my goodness! Did that fellow actually kill it? Moreover, it looked like the lower half of the body of the shrimp was already severed, more so eaten.¡±
After eating their load, Yang Lujia satisfyingly rubbed his stomach. It went the same for Lin Diyu. However, what was more bizarre was when the crowd heard a person faintly snoring.
¡®What the fuck? We are all busy here, and yet you still find yourself able to sleep? Do you not know that this is a dangerous ce to sleep?! Others couldunch a sneak attack on you, you know?!¡¯
Lin Diyu, who saw his master lying down while snoring, also felt dizzy and fell asleep.
¡®This¡¡¯
¡°Shrimp¡ don¡¯t go¡e here¡ shrimpieeee¡ Phoenix Tail Shrimp¡ Stir-Fried Shrimp¡ Kung Pao Shrimp¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
When they heard Yang Lujia¡¯s words while dreaming, they were, again, dumbstruck. Even Wang Lao got distracted and was somewhat speechless.
Yang Lujia had never been this carefree in front of several people ever since he had arrived in this world. His eyes shone with delight as he saw the number of seafood swimming towards him in this dream world of shrimps.
Chapter 56 A Spy From The Central Domain?
THERE WASN¡¯T MUCH suspense when Yang Lujia fought in the Knockout Segment. He basically trampled every opponent he had faced. It had gone the same for Lin Diyu. If it were not for his master¡¯s participation in the elimination round, he would have emerged as the most talented one.
Who could defeat a God Emperor at the Seventh Level when everyone else was still below the God Emperor Realm?
Wang Lao was even frightened by Yang Lujia¡¯s battle prowess. The first time Yang Lujia fought with an opponent, he almost killed thetter with a single tap of his finger. Who the hell would be able to kill a God King that easily?
Even for him, the most he could do with one strike was severely injure a God King at his or her peak, but it would take him to take out all of his power in that strike. Inparison¡ he didn¡¯t even want topare anymore. At that time, he felt like the world had something against him.
¡°Is it already over?¡± Yang Lujia said, his face twitching. He didn¡¯t know why, but after fighting for a while from Da Shenghou to Da Sishen, it felt like he always became sleepy. Apart from getting hungry, he only wanted to sleep.
Hence, he couldn¡¯t help but ask Fortuniel about the matter. It only said that the Supreme Heavenly Scripture he practiced was already at its peak. At the moment, it was even advancing to bing a peak heaven-ranked scripture. This confused him. He didn¡¯t know if this was a good thing or not.
Nevertheless, he only wanted to go home and sleep.
Stretching his hand to ept the lousy heaven-ranked pills, he gave a casual nce at the two brothers. He then folded his arms and slowly pushed the one hundred pills ten by ten to his mouth. This reward was enough for someone to break through at most three levels in the God King Realm, yet this punk actually swallowed them like he was eating candies..
All the people present were once again dumbfounded by this turn of events.
Lin Diyu¡¯s eyes, on the other hand, were shining as he stared at the pills he earned from fighting lousy opponents. He then shot a look at his master. ¡°Master! Master!¡± Without minding anyone in his way, he shuttled to his master¡¯s post. ¡°Master! Look! I¡¯ve won some pills! I will give this to the master to eat! It seems like master likes to eat these circr things.¡±
Yang Lujia then grinned and drowsily patted his disciple¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I didn¡¯t raise you wrong. Give me the pills now and shove them into my mouth,¡± he said, dropping his jaw widely.
Lin Diyu felt eternally happy when his master praised him for doing well. He then hurriedly pushed the pills ten by ten until they were all eaten.
With a burp, Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes rolled towards his first disciple. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go home now. I want to sleep for a while.¡±
He really didn¡¯t get it. He felt dizzy and sleepy. As for what Fortuniel guessed, he didn¡¯t entirely believe it. After all, he had learned countless heaven-ranked scriptures, but he had never once felt like this. Although the Supreme Heavenly Scripture allowed him to cultivate while doing leisure things, he was not like this¡ªsomething like being forced to sleep or eat in order to cultivate.
There must be something wrong with him.
Or perhaps it had something to do with him being in the Realm of Death. He wasn¡¯t sure.
On the other hand, Wang Lao and Wang Zhu were wearing grave expressions after the elimination round.
¡°Big brother, I thought father said that those demons from the Northern Territory would cause trouble during the elimination round. However, they didn¡¯t. What exactly happened?¡± Wang Zhu felt skeptical.
Wang Lao¡¯s face was also solemn. ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly. I also thought the same. After all, it was the perfect time for them to strike. As they are always stronger than us, they could basically finish off all the God Emperors in the Eastern Territory. Even I don¡¯t stand a chance against one of their demon generals¡¡±
Wang Zhu turned pale. ¡°Even you, big brother, can¡¯t help them?¡±
¡°This is why this is so strange; they didn¡¯t take the time to attack when all of us God Emperors were present,¡± Wang Lao said, both his sped hands against his chin. ¡°Wang Zhu, you go and send a person from our city to Diabolos City as a spy. I know we¡¯re weak, but we can¡¯t just sit down like bullied carps.¡±
¡°Yes, big brother.¡±
¡°The Annual Death Ceremony will happen in a month. With Cao Nima and Lin Diyu, I don¡¯t think we will lose. Moreover, that Cao Nima seemed to be hiding his true cultivation level. What was even more frightening was his age. He was only 15 years old? Who would believe that shit?¡±
Wang Zhu also faintly nodded. He had already gone numb with Cao Nima¡¯s surprises. Getting surprised wouldn¡¯t do him any good, anyhow. Besides, that Cao Nima seemed to be a nice person who wouldn¡¯t kill anyone he saw as irritating or, in general, he would not end anyone¡¯s life unreasonably.
¡°Brother, he really is 15 years old. Although the array formation on the outside didn¡¯t show the blue screen of his data, I knew that it was because other than his talent wasn¡¯t graded, other data could be seen on our recorded data.¡±
¡°See? That¡¯s so unreasonable!¡± Wang Lao whined, butterposed himself and said, ¡°Go now. I don¡¯t want to talk about him. Remember, you suffered under his array formation. Fuck that! I still remember the secondyer of that array formation that I broke. I suddenly got naked!¡±
¡°I also saw that, big brother.¡±
¡°Why the fuck are you still here, bun-faced asshole!¡± Wang Lao shouted and coughed lightly while blushing. ¡°Pretend you didn¡¯t hear what I said.¡±
¡°You actually blushed, big brother?¡± Wang Zhu was startled.
Wang Lao couldn¡¯t take anymore and directly kicked Wang Zhu¡¯s butt out of the City Lord Mansion. ¡°Don¡¯t go back until you forget what I said!¡±
Meanwhile, the four demon generals gathered in arge but eerie-filled hall were waiting for their lord to reappear. It was on this day that their lord told them to wait for him. At this moment, they had several things to report.
¡°Why didn¡¯t we just attack directly?¡± Fierce Demon got exasperated. ¡°It¡¯s the perfect time to kill those God Emperors or make the others submit if they choose to live!¡±
Soul Demon shot him a re. ¡°You do know my disciple went missing after that night when a bureau of the city got ttened, don¡¯t you? Do you think this matter is just as simple as you think? Besides, I have my eyes on them. You all don¡¯t have to worry. We will only wait for the lord¡¯s orders. Without him, we couldn¡¯t rashly attack that city.¡±
Runic Demon was silent, and his eyes shed with hesitation. ¡°Soul Demon, is what you said true? Among the contestants in the elimination round you saw, there was a very strongpetitor in their elimination round?¡±
Soul Demon¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits. ¡°Yes, Runic Demon. I also found out that he was only 15 years old, and yet, his cultivation had already reached the Seventh Stage of the God Emperor Realm.¡±
Unknowingly, Yang Lujia got himself spotted by his not-supposed-to-be enemies.
¡°What?¡± Runic Demon¡¯s eyes almost bulged out of his head. The same thing happened with the other two demons. He then asked another question, ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±
¡°He¡¯s called Cao Nima.¡±
Speed Demon twitched the side of his mouth when he thought of the name¡¯s meaning. ¡°Who named him like that?¡±
Fierce Demon alsoughed at the strange name he heard.
On the other hand, Runic Demon, who was the smartest of them all, found this extremely peculiar. He then thought of a possibility. His gaze turned to the Soul Demon. His face was solemn. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t believe every piece of information we receive or see. I think that young man must be hiding something. We might have to reconsider attacking the city. Other than those monsters from the Central Domain, I couldn¡¯t think of a possibility for his origin. He might be sent by the Central Domain as a spy.¡±
The other three¡¯s faces darkened.
As the four contemted what to do, therge door in the hall creaked open. A young man strutted his way towards them.
It was exactly their lord.
Hurriedly, they stood up and paid their respects to him.
But the young man just waved his right hand and asked with a grave face, ¡°Tell me, what were you talking about just now?¡±
Chapter 57 Dug His Own Grave
THE GUILE CITY guards prepared for an iing attack from a strong enemy. Guard camps were stationed on all sides of Guile City. Wang Lao also issued an order for the city to be on lockdown while checking the identities of every person within the city.
It was still unknown whether the Northern Territory would attack Guile City. ording to what Wang Lao¡¯s father said, there were demons within the city. However, as far as they had searched, they could find none.
That only applied, however, to normal people or cultivators with low cultivation levels. They had not yet looked into God Emperors or God Kings. After all, the God Emperors and God Kings in Guile City were amongst the most respected in Da Sishen. Wang Lao wouldn¡¯t be able to search them without any usible reason at all.
Holding an imperial relic in his hand, he stared at the Guile Magus Academy¡¯s two supreme instructors. While the headmaster had yet toe out of seclusion, both of them were in charge of the academy¡¯s affairs.
¡°Respected two supreme instructors, God Emperors,¡± Wang Lao began, as he showed them the imperial relic he was holding while telling them the whole situation in the city. ¡°This is a human-ranked imperial relic that my father has given me.¡±
¡°Glowing Demon Stick?¡± the first supreme instructor said, seemingly surprised. ¡°Is this something that can detect whether there is the aura of a demon in us? You¡¯ve been using this the whole time?¡±
Wang Lao solemnly nodded. ¡°We are now in a dire situation. I know it¡¯s a bit sudden, but you already know that the Northern Territory is nning to attack Guile City. We have to move in order to prepare them. With their title as the second strongest territory in the entire Da Sishen, I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t stand a chance if we don¡¯t take precautionary measures.¡±.
Both the supreme instructors were also convinced by Wang Lao¡¯s exnation. As they both nodded, they extended their hands toward him. ¡°How do we check it, City Lord?¡±
Wang Lao then channeled some of his qi into the Glowing Demon Stick. It shone goldenly. ¡°This is how we do it, fellow God Emperors. You just need to channel your qi into the imperial relic. When it glows golden, it means you are not a member of the Northern Territory. If it¡¯s red, however¡¡±
The two nodded as the first supreme instructor first extended his hand to the stick he received from Wang Lao. Gradually, he channeled his qi into the stick, and it radiated a golden light. Sighing, he passed the Glowing Demon Stick to the second supreme instructor beside him.
Seeing that they were not, in any way, contaminated or possessed by demons, Wang Lao heaved a sigh of relief. At that moment, there was only one person who wasn¡¯t checked yet in the academy.
On the other hand, Yang Lujia was still sleeping soundly inside the Origin Court. Beside him were his two disciples, and Feng Huang, sitting cross-legged. They were guarding him in his room.
Half a month had already passed, and yet their master hadn¡¯t woken up.
This made Lin Diyu¡¯s forehead crease. On the other hand, Long Guang was teary-eyed and looked at his big brother pleadingly. ¡°Big bwa¡ bwader¡ master¡ ow¡ kay?¡±
Lin Diyu¡¯s face softened as he stared at his second junior brother¡¯s weeping face.
¡®Poor junior brother.¡¯
¡°Come here,¡± Lin Diyu said, lifting Long Guang to sit on hisp. He then caressed his junior brother¡¯s face and wiped away his tears. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the master. Remember, the master said that we don¡¯t have to worry about him. Besides, the master is so powerful!¡±
Long Guang¡¯s face turned better and his expression beamed. ¡°Rwayt! Rwayt! Master okay! Long Guang no cry!¡±
Feng Huang, on the other hand, didn¡¯t mind what was happening. She was only cultivating hard. After Yang Lujia suppressed her cultivation, she was quite annoyed as she couldn¡¯t use her full power, so she was trying to find a way to restore her peak self.
¡°We haven¡¯t eaten yet since the master went asleep. Should we go outside to look for food?¡± Lin Diyu suggested. ¡°You also don¡¯t have to worry. We will bring the master with us just in case something happens.¡±
¡°Alrwayt!¡±
¡°Count me in! I¡¯m up for food!¡± Feng Huang then took a look at Yang Lujia. ¡°If only he were awake, we could¡¯ve eaten that shrimp again!¡±
Lin Diyu smiled when he heard this and carried Long Guang on his shoulders. With his qi flowing through his arms, it materialized into an illusory bed. Feng Huang then helped and ced Yang Lujia on top of it.
¡°Are we okay with bringing him outside like this?¡± Feng Huang was slightly hesitant. Then, before the other two could answer, she said, ¡°It should be fine. I think he would wake up when he¡¯d be attacked by others. Besides, it seems like the city was really peaceful.¡±
Marching their way outside, the people around the city were skeptical when they saw the four. While walking on the streets sniffing for some delicious aroma, the group looked like clowns in a circus.
However, most of the people did not dare offend them. After all, they knew the one who was sleeping on the bed made of qi. It was the champion of the Elimination Round and the only God Emperor among all the other contestants.
They could still remember how this pair of master and disciple, Yang Lujia and Lin Diyu, beat up the so-called prodigies of their city. It was an unbelievable feat to do, especially given that Lin Diyu¡¯s cultivation level was below those who he beat up.
For example, Xiao Yue, who had practiced diligently after his full recovery, was again beaten up by Lin Diyu. First, it was Feng Huang who did it to him; the second time, it was Lin Diyu. Long Guang had yet to beat him up when he arrogantly walked in the group¡¯s direction.
Since Feng Huang¡¯s face was altered, Xiao Yue didn¡¯t recognize this little girl who trampled him unconscious. At that moment, his eyes were on Lin Diyu. ¡°You brat! Come and fight me again! I¡¯ve already advanced to the Eight Stage of the God King Realm! What about betting your little junior sister right there? If I win this time, I¡¯ll get to taste her. If you get to win¡ª¡±
Long Guang harrumphed and crossed his arms across his chest. ¡°Master swed bad gais kil!¡±
Feng Huang was also infuriated. He still remembered this asshole who she thought had vited her sister. It seemed like it was wrong for her to spare this asshole¡¯s life back then. If not for her suppressed cultivation level, she would¡¯ve already killed this damnable human.
Xiao Yue twitched his lips at the stares thrown by these two little kids. However, he then grinned, but it faded away quickly when he found out that Lin Diyu had already disappeared from his front. An ominous feeling gripped his heart as a cold voice sounded behind him.
¡°Hey, how do you want to die?¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Xiao Yue froze in ce. A silver dagger was already ced against his neck. He felt cold all over. Fuck!
¡°Long Guang cut litol bwader! Master swed litol bwader of bad gais is cut!¡±
Just when he felt a small clutching hand on his crotch, he heard another voice behind the little guy. ¡°How do you want to die, human? It seemed like I didn¡¯t beat you upst time. It¡¯s a perfect time now to kill you. I am feeling hungry. It seems like I¡¯m going to taste human meat now.¡±
¡°Hmm! Hmm!¡± Long Guang affirmed and squeezed his balls even more.
Xiao Yue felt like screaming, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to. Internally, he was already shouting his heart out, ¡°Mommm! Help! I¡¯m going to die! Mommmm!!!¡± Tears subconsciously crawled down his cheeks as his legs turned numb. ¡°Fuck¡¡±
He really dug his own grave for a petty reason this time.
Chapter 58 Unexpectedly Injured
THE YOUNG LORD and the four demon generals went silent after hearing the whole story. The former¡¯s father told him about Cao Nima¡¯s presence, who seemed to being from the Central Domain. With this variable present, they couldn¡¯t rashly attack Guile City without confirming the other party¡¯s identity.
After all, if they weren¡¯t meticulous enough, they might be an enemy for the Central Domain to eliminate. As long as that City Pce Lord from the domain remained, they could not do anything to him.
Even if the young lord of Diabolos City and his father teamed up against that man, they might not have a chance of overpowering thetter, let alone winning or killing him in the process.
The City Pce Lord had long been regarded as the strongest of all the experts in Da Sishen. He was the one who regted and made rules for every single person in the realm to abide by.
He practiced the Divination Path and could predict the future at certain points. Hence, they needed to be careful when dealing with such a kind of expert. None of them were even aware of that City Pce Lord¡¯s true cultivation, so it was best for them to hold back..
Although they wanted to conquer the entire Da Sishen in preparation for something important, they could only take it slowly, step by step.
¡°Father must have been aggrieved with mother¡¯s death. Until now, he hasn¡¯t let go of this grievance and still wished¡¡± the young lord trailed and looked at Runic Demon. ¡°Runic Demon, the moment I ascend to the higher realm, you will take charge of everything here. As for my father, he will be taking charge of something while I look for reinforcements there.¡±
Staring at the Asura Stone that contained the inheritance of the Great Asura Demon from the Nether Universe, his eyes were determined. The stone was glowing red, but it was neither blinding nor pleasing. Just somewhere in between.
Runic Demon just nodded his head solemnly. He knew the circumstances of the father and son. Apart from him, no one knew what they experienced. It was horrible. In fact, telling others it was horrible would be an understatement.
After all, if someone you dearly loved died before you while you were powerless to do anything, how would you feel?
If Yang Lujia were here, he would probably think this was themon revenge trope of some, if not most, fantasy stories he had read.
The young lord scanned the entire hall, then moved his gaze to his four demon generals. ¡°Guard me while we¡¯re at it. A monthter, if I still don¡¯t wake up, you can fetch the disciples who will participate in the Annual Death Ceremony with you. I have to hurry up.¡±
Runic Demon sighed as he watched the young lord disappear from his throne. He had already anticipated that this would happen, but it was too abrupt. ¡°Young lord, it¡¯s not toote to back out and live a peaceful life,¡± he thought.
Meanwhile, the other three¡¯s gazes on the young lord wereplicated. Sooner orter, this young lord they revered so much would disappear and ascend to a higher realm after bing a Saint.
Da Sishen could no longer amodate someone at that level unless they¡¯d forced the Will of Da Sishen. Even so, Da Sishen would be in danger of destruction then. That wasn¡¯t what the young lord wanted. He still needed Da Sishen for something he and his father would do.
However, the Wills of the realms were not something someone could just rip off. They couldn¡¯t be hurt by any cultivator unless they reached the height that already transcended the five realms, like Yang Lujia, who usually scared of the lightning tribtions every time his disciples ascended into a higher cultivation realm.
These Wills controlled the rules of the world. Although the Will of Da Sishen might be weaker than the other three higher realms, it could still proficiently control the rules in order for the realm to continue to exist. If the sun was the source of energy for Earth, the source that kept the sr system intact, then the Will of Da Sishen was the source for the realm to continue to thrive and exist.
The City Pce Lord, on the other hand, was attempting to recover within his abode. From the strike he received from afar, he knew that person was a trillion times stronger than him. If that person were to have appeared in front of him, then he would have probably already died.
The terror that person brought him. It was horrifyingly terrible that he wanted to just end his life. He might have looked strong in front of several people, but inside he was already injured when he barely managed to stop that small light, which carried rules that were out of this world.
If it was really the man who could save the entire realm, it would be something worth a grandiose banquet to celebrate with. If he was otherwise the enemy from the dark, things would really get tricky, especially after he sustained an injury to his soul.
He just didn¡¯t anticipate that the other party was so strong that he could notice someone was watching him.
Sighing, he looked at his daughter dotingly. ¡°What happened? Are there people messing with you again?¡±
Facing his daughter, he didn¡¯t know what to say. He always brushed off all of her suitors to protect her from their bad intentions. In this world, love could be rarely seen. Almost all the time, there were only greed and iniquity.
Her daughter had a body that almost all the cultivators coveted. She could help them advance their cultivation through the essence in her body. No one knew what type of body she had, not even him, but he knew that her essence could help others advance in their cultivation. In fact, he wasn¡¯t the only one who could sense it. It also included the God Emperors of the distinguished families in their city.
Frowning, Runic Demon did not steel their resolve in wanting to pursue their n to create a storm in Guile City. Leading the other three demon generals, he looked in the direction of Guile City.
¡°Let¡¯s lie low for the meantime,¡± Runic Demon muttered. ¡°By the way, on my way, I heard that the Central Domain was attacked by someone and almost blew up their entire city. Soul Demon, I believe you have investigated this matter.¡±
¡°Yes. Unfortunately, the city was left unharmed. Rumors say that the City Pce Lord himself stopped the assault.¡±
Runic Demon¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Continue your investigation,¡± he said as he slid his gaze toward Speed Demon and Fierce Demon. ¡°And you two, help Soul Demon with this task. I felt like something had happened to the City Pce Lord. You go and investigate whether or not he would attend some of the events in their city that held importance. If he didn¡¯t, by any chance, it might mean something¡¡±
Chapter 59 Xiao Yue, Mystery
WHILE THE ONGOING tension in Da Sishen was thriving, so did ¡®that¡¯ particr event transpiring within Guile City. People found it funny for Xiao Yue to have the guts to confront the opponent who once beat him up.
Fear crawled up his spine when a ring light was reflected from the silver dagger, its cold tip sending shivers down his body. His legs turned jelly, particrly when the little boy in front of him squeezed his balls harder.
Xiao Yue didn¡¯t know what to do. Fortifying himself, his eyes flickered with resolve. Unreservedly, he unleashed his aura. bbergasted, the trio retreated out of impulse. Although Lin Diyu wanted to kill the guy, he knew that he¡¯d only cause trouble if he did so. Thus, he restrained himself.
¡°What¡¯s this aura?¡± Feng Huang¡¯s face was grave. ¡°You¡¡±
¡°Junior sister, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Lin Diyu unhurriedly asked as he watched the skin of the other person quickly change from pale white to pitch ck. It was as though something burned his skin that he turned into a walking corpse. His eyes even turned red. This was worlds apart from his previous aura that resembled the Five Realms¡¯.
Lin Diyu was also shocked by the other party¡¯s transformation. ¡°Junior Sister Feng Huang¡ do you know this kind of aura? Why does it seem like it¡¯s the same as yours?¡±
¡°It¡¯s indeed the same as mine, but not entirely the same¡ this¡¡± Although she was only ten years old, she recognized the aura of this man. ¡°It is from a specific n from the Nether Universe. I just don¡¯t know from which prison it is from. Ipletely forgot their name, but I heard that their strength is terrifying. From his aura as well¡ I also felt the same as that man who took my sister¡¡± Her face was as ck as pot..
¡°You mean¡¡± Lin Diyu was dumbfounded and turned to look at his second junior brother. He frowned. ¡°Junior brother¡¡±
He saw how Long Guang was clenching his tiny fists while gritting his teeth. Naturally, although he had the mind of a baby, he recognized that aura as the one who massacred his entire race. Although it was only faintpared to the other aura, it was still evident.
¡°The Echinemon Race!¡± Yang Lujia, who was initially sleeping, woke up from the bed of qi. Narrowing his eyes, he looked at the crazed Xiao Yue. With the bed slowly dissipating, he uttered, ¡°No, he¡¯s a hybrid.¡±
Disappearing from his ce, he directly appeared in front of Xiao Yue and tapped thetter¡¯s forehead. As soon as his forefingernded, the other party halted moving. Studying him closely, Yang Lujia couldn¡¯t sense anything peculiar about the other aura. Anyhow, his blood smelled two opposing auras.
It was the blood of the Echinemon Race and the blood of someone from the Nether Universe, as Feng Huang said.
¡°Master!¡± Lin Diyu shouted as he stared at his master¡¯s back. Almost tearing up, he said, ¡°You¡¯re finally awake!¡±
¡°This is going to be tricky,¡± Yang Lujia said as he stared at the people that surrounded them. ¡°If I were to kill him right now, his master, the second supreme instructor¡ no, he wouldn¡¯t. It¡¯s better that we have witnesses at this moment to testify for us,¡± his thoughts.
This way, the second supreme instructor won¡¯t question them for killing his disciple. Moreover, he could just tell the supreme instructor that Xiao Yue was an Underworld Prison Creature and needed to be killed for the welfare of Da Sishen and its people.
Extending his hand and waving it at the frozen Xiao Yue, thetter was instantly reduced to ashes. He then scanned the faces of the people around them. Some of them were pale, while those who were clearly cultivators didn¡¯t have any scruples about the killing that transpired. After all, cultivators often killed others, so this wasn¡¯t new to them.
They also didn¡¯t worry about Yang Lujia. This young man, who looked like a mortal, could protect himself from God Emperors with his cultivation level.
Xiao Yue took the first offense; the other party only retaliated. With words alone, the other side couldn¡¯t argue with anything against the group, let alone the thought of revenge. Yang Lujia himself was a high-level God Emperor.
¡°Feng Huang,e here,¡± Yang Lujia called and the little girl immediately came to his side. Although she was annoyed with Yang Lujia, she was still awed by this young man¡¯s majesty. ¡°You sensed his aura earlier. Did you know that aura¡¯s origin?¡±
¡°Yes, it was from the Nether Universe. However, I couldn¡¯t exactly pinpoint from which n he came from,¡± she answered in a daze. As a little girl and as a former saintess, she knew several things, but that was already some time ago. She had already forgotten about everything she learned from the Nether Phoenix n.
Yang Lujia was bewildered. ¡°Why does he have the blood of that despicable race as well? I¡¯m also certain that if we were to leave him alive for interrogation, he wouldn¡¯t spill one thing about the race, or perhaps he didn¡¯t even know his blood contained that race¡¯s.¡±
Due to the suppression of the realm, he couldn¡¯t willfully erase or read someone¡¯s memory or mind. He was helpless with this fact. Hence, he could only take it slowly.
¡°I don¡¯t know either. I only encountered this whatever echinemon when I fought against that dumb-looking old man,¡± Feng Huang replied.
¡°This¡ what happened here?¡± Lu Daiyu arrived on the scene and stared nkly at the gray ashes that at anytime would be blown by even a gentle wind. ¡°Cao Nima?¡±
Yang Lujia was surprised that someone actually had the cheek to talk to him, despite him deterring other people in the city with his strength. He then looked at the woman with bunny-like ears and looked at her from head to toe.
Lu Daiyu blushed at how the other party scanned her body. It made her feel¡ satisfied? Nevertheless, he already knew that this wasn¡¯t an old monster like his master said. This guy was really only 15 years old.
Who would believe this without proof, anyway?!
¡°Uhmm,¡± she started.
nkly, he asked the woman grimly. ¡°Who are you?¡±
¡°Eh?¡±
¡°Eh, what?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you remember me?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t.¡±
¡°Master, isn¡¯t she¡¡± Lin Diyu interrupted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I also forgot, but her face looked familiar, though,¡± he said, contemting with his hand resting against his chin.
¡°Yeah, she really looks familiar,¡± Yang Lujia muttered and scanned her face again. ¡°Oh! That woman¡ Lu Dailu?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Lu Daiyu was speechless.
Chapter 60 Zhao Lishu, Second Supreme Instructor
YANG LUJIA AND his disciples went to Guile Magus Academy to talk about what happened to Xiao Yue. He wanted to clear things up with the second supreme instructor, who was the master of the deceased. Hence, he brought along with him all the people who were witnesses to what happened.
Obediently, they all followed him behind. They obviously didn¡¯t want this young monster to obliterate them in one go.
¡°Second Supreme Instructor Zhao Lishu,¡± Yang Lujia called as he sat down opposite the other party. ¡°It must have reached you about what happened to your disciple. Do you have any objections to what I did?¡±
Zhao Lishu looked at Yang Lujia as though this was nothing relevant to him. He sipped his tea and lightly ced the cup on the table. ¡°Cao Nima, isn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°My question is answerable by yes or no. Why do you have to add more words to your reply?¡± Yang Lujia yawned as he gently drummed his wide-open mouth. ¡°Again, do you have any objection to what I did to your disciple?¡±
Zhao Lishu¡¯s eyes shed. He stared at Yang Lujia with contempt mixed with anger. ¡°Presumptuous! Are young men already so disrespectful nowadays?¡±
He stood up and conjured a sword made of qi, cing it against Yang Lujia. All the other people in this particr room tensed up. The situation escted so quickly in a blink of an eye..
Although Zhao Lishu was cautious, he really couldn¡¯t suck up the idea of being looked down on by this young man. Moreover, Xiao Yue was someone with a sensitive background. He must protect him at all costs. Otherwise, he would be the one who would die.
Yang Lujia turned his eyes on this man. He still couldn¡¯t understand which part of his strength this foolish supreme instructor had forgotten. Compared to Yang Lujia, whose cultivation level remained unknown, this man was akin to an ant. Even if, among the three most respected people in the academy, he was the strongest at the Seventh Stage of the God Emperor Realm, Zhao Lishu still didn¡¯t amount to anything in his eyes.
Unexpectedly, Yang Lujia smiled at the man whose sword made of qi made the former feel something. With his white teeth showing, he said, ¡°Zhao Lishu, do you believe that I can kill you?¡±
Only then did Zhao Lishu reim the sword and turn to face the smiling Yang Lujia, whose entire body was emitting chills. He knew that although this Cao Nima only had the same cultivation as him, the other party was still stronger. Hisbat prowess alone could probably fight someone in the Saint Realm. ¡°I apologize for my actions¡ª¡±
He was cut off, however, before he could sit down. ¡°Strength determines seniority in this world, but I am a considerate and good person. Thus, I am oftentimes ruthless with people older or younger than me. However, if you¡¯re old and disrespectful, of course, I won¡¯t respect you. The wind doesn¡¯t always blow in the same direction. It changes. The fact that you didn¡¯t reprimand your disciple for always trying to provoke my disciples equates to not respecting me. Now, with this logic, do you still think I will remain nonchnt over the matter and just smile as if nothing happened?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Seeing that the other party was stunned, Yang Lujia continued, ¡°Old men and women alike, they¡¯ll only deserve my respect if they¡¯ll respect me as well. As for you, you don¡¯t have what it takes to be respected.¡±
Zhao Lishu then woke up from his trance and his face beamed like a tiger who couldn¡¯t wait to pounce on his prey. ¡°Fuck you!¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s face turned solemn. ¡°Everyone here could testify to what happened. What exactly do you want? In the Elimination Round, Xiao Yue always provoked me and my disciple. If it was only at that time that he tried to measure our patience, I would have long forgotten about it. I might have taken it as something like, he was only a young-blooded child that had not grown up yet. It was at this second time around that I was able to sense something was wrong. We clearly instilled fear in his heart, but why did hee again to provoke us? What is exactly your motive?¡±
¡°Okay, that is enough,¡± the first supreme instructor said, and he signaled everyone to go outside. ¡°Cao Nima, you¡¯re a promising child. Don¡¯t waste your time on something trivial like this.¡±
¡°Do you think it¡¯s trivial to threaten my disciples?¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s words froze everyone on their feet. ¡°First Supreme Instructor Dai Yingu, you should know about what happened. I won¡¯t stop until I milk out something important from this man.¡±
As the atmosphere reached a certain height, a voice broke it instantly, ¡°Uhm, master, so you¡¯re awake all this time?¡± Only then did Liyu realize his master was awake all along while his second junior brother¡¯s eyes were shining. After the former spoke, thetter immediately went on top of their master.
¡°Yes,¡± Yang Lujia replied.
¡°¡¡±
¡°Then, why are you sleeping when you can wake up¡¡±
¡°I don¡¯t like standing.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Master, you should have sat down instead to rest and continue cultivating.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t like meditating. Besides, I don¡¯t know how to. I only know how to sleep and eat.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Everyone, ¡°¡¡±
¡°Okay, where were we?¡± Yang Lujia then stared back at the first supreme instructor. ¡°Dai Yingil, right? Anyway, what did I tell you again?¡± He yawned again. At this moment, however, his vignce wasn¡¯t lost at all. Although he felt sleepy, his instincts had always been spinning round and round to observe his surroundings.
Dai Yingil, ¡°¡¡±
¡°Cao Nima, don¡¯t push yourself too far!¡± Zhao Lishu was really infuriated by this point. What did this kid take him for? The other party was obviously looking down on him. The fervent look of that ten-year-old kid was also giving him warning signals. ¡°Get out of here! I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore!¡±
¡°Alright.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I also want to eat and sleep,¡± Yang Lujia said as he stared at Lin Diyu. ¡°Ready my bed, and let¡¯s go to the most renowned restaurant that sells delicious food.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Yes, master!¡± Lin Diyu nodded, his heart welling up with excitement. Then, he hurriedly channeled out his qi midair. Soon enough, a bed made of qi appeared. Yang Lujiazilyy down and closed his eyes.
¡°¡¡±
¡°Zhao Lishu, you are in the wrong now. Why do you still have that temper? Do all of your kind act like that? Quick-tempered? Also, Xiao Yue is now dead. What are we still doing in this academy?¡±
¡°Hmph!¡± Zhao Lishu felt disdain for the other party. ¡°I thought your n was the strongest in a certain prison in the Nether Universe? Why do they have to send someone to guard Xiao Yue¡¯s life as weak as you are.¡±
Unlike Zhao Lishu, Dai Yingu did not feel provoked. Instead, he was feeling conflicted. ¡°Hey, our task is to protect Xiao Yue. Now that he¡¯s gone, what are we going to do now? Aren¡¯t we better off dead? Our Saintess would really kill me.¡±
Zhao Lishu¡¯s face turned grave. ¡°That¡¯s right. I just didn¡¯t expect that kid to unleash his aura and be discovered. Moreover, do you recognize that little girl with them? Her aura, I can feel it. My instincts are telling me she¡¯s also not from Da Sishen. I just wanted to eliminate a strong variable that could hinder our ns.¡±
Chapter 61 The Gluttons
IT FELT REALLY peculiar for people to see a group of two little kids with one young man supporting the sleeping other. If this was on Earth, everyone would think they were doing a y or a drama.
After asking some of the people in the city, they finally arrived at the most renowned restaurant that Lin Diyu¡¯s master told him to go to. As soon as they were at the doorstep, a waitress or some sort of attendant from the restaurant attended them. Her ears were still the same ones, bunny-like, but her outfit matched the other women workers¡¯. It was a ck contracted skirt paired with a white blouse.
It was still the Lu Daiyu they knew. Those slightly big round eyes were something Lin Diyu could not forget, especially how aodating her presence was.
¡°Ms. Lu, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lin Diyu smiled amicably at this youngdy. Honestly, when he fought her in the arena, she was quite capable herself, despite her cultivation only reaching the 2nd Stage of the God King Realm.
Lu Daiyu smiled back and replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Cao. How do you like me to assist you?¡±
As a former crown prince, Lin Diyu had dealings with others like this, even more so since most were perilous and sensitive deals. While his master had yet to wake up, it was only right for him, as the senior brother of the two ten-year-olds, to stand up as the representative of the group..
¡°You really work in all kinds of ces, Ms. Lu,¡± Lin Diyu said. ¡°It¡¯s quite admirable. Anyhow, I would like to ask Ms. Lu if there are still avable tables for us to sit on.¡± He then stared at the two little kids, then at his master, and then back at the woman. ¡°I think we¡¯re going to need a table, arge one at that.¡±
Seeing how Lin Diyu scratched his nose in embarrassment, Lu Daiyu just chuckled. If she were to choose between this Cao Nima and Cao Xiaoma, she would definitely choose thetter. After all, Lin Diyu was more amiable than his master, who always thought gingerly of the things around him.
¡°Right away, Mr. Cao. If you want someone to talk to, you can actually call me. Perhaps, tonight?¡± Lu Daiyu winked at the other party.
Lin Diyu¡¯s face turned red as he shied away. Seeing this flirtatious exchange between the two, Feng Huang was immediately dissatisfied and interrupted, ¡°Just get us a table, Ms. Big Boobies!¡±
Lu Daiyu was stunned butter ignored the little girl¡¯s remark and just smiled dotingly at thetter. Apparently, she could tell that this little girl admired her senior brother very much.
She just really couldn¡¯t believe that Cao Nima was younger than Cao Xiaoma. If she had vowed to kill herself by pledging to the heavens that Cao Nima was really an old monster, she would¡¯ve already died long ago. It was also a baffling matter for a 15-year-old teenager to ept a disciple two years older than him. Moreover, given that their surnames were of the same origin, they could really be brothers, but it just happened to turn out that Cao Nima was just stronger.
Or were they?
Ignoring these wandering thoughts, she led them to a slightlyrger table. Sizing this up, Lin Diyu shook his head at Lu Daiyu and said, ¡°This won¡¯t be enough. You see, we will order a lot from your restaurant. We would need space for all the food we will order from you.¡±
Greedily, Long Guang stared at the other diners with his mouth salivating. ¡°Big bwader, Long Guang want eat¡¡±
Feng Huang was also struck dumb by the aroma drilling into her nose. Subconsciously, she also drooled and forgot about her dissatisfaction with Lu Daiyu earlier. On the one hand, Yang Lujia opened his eyes slightly and found that their food was still not served, so he slept some more.
Lin Diyu helplessly smiled at the actions of the other three. He then grabbed Feng Huang and let her sit on his arm while Long Guang was still on his shoulders.
Following Lu Daiyu, they arrived at anotherrger table. In fact, this was already thergest of all that they saw. This was on the highest floor of the restaurant. It meant that only distinguished guests and customers could enter here. Obviously, they were treated as such as Lin Diyu and Yang Lujia were hailed as the top stars during the elimination round.
Sooner orter, they would bring pride to Guile City. Besides, their strength could easily raze this restaurant to the ground. Thus, the restaurant owner should be more careful about how they handle people like them.
¡°Would this be okay?¡± Lu Daiyu felt like this group was beyond hope. At first, she felt wary and vignt, but when she saw the innocent expressions of the little boy on Lin Diyu¡¯s shoulders, she couldn¡¯t help but lower her guard.
¡°Yes, yes,¡± Lin Diyu immediately replied. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Ms. Lu.¡± He cupped his hands at thetter and slightly bowed.
Lu Daiyu felt confident all of a sudden. It was arge boost to her confidence to have the second strongest amongst her peers be respectful towards her. Noticing that every person had already sat down, except for the other who was still sleeping, she asked, ¡°What would you like to eat? We have several kinds of food here, two of which are ssified into two major categories: meaty and herby.¡±
When she mentioned this, Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes opened. His mouth slightly twitched when he heard the names of the two categories. Whoever named those had the most terrible sense of naming. Sitting beside his first disciple, Lin Diyu, he nced at Lu Daiyu and said, ¡°Serve everything you can serve. I want to eat them all.¡±
¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Long Guang seconded while Feng Huang remained in a daze, still finding herself in ecstasy caused by the aroma of what others were eating.
Lu Daiyu was speechless. No wonder these gluttons told her to give them arge table. Despite that, however, she stillplied with their wishes. Moreover, they were given discounts as Lin Diyu and Yang Lujia were, again, the stars of the elimination round. It would be better for the restaurant to give them the best amodation to curry favor.
A momentter, the group was surprised that the restaurant was very efficient in serving its customers. Yang Lujia himself was a bit taken aback. If this was on Earth, the amount of food served on arge table would take at least an hour or two to be finished, even if several chefs were working on them simultaneously.
¡°Ah, wait¡¡± Lin Diyu said as he called on one of the waiters who served them food.
¡°Yes, what can I help the guest with?¡± The man drew a smile on his face.
Lin Diyu gulped as his nose was continuously tortured by the fragrant aroma of the dishes. Looking at his salivatingpanions, including Yang Lujia himself, then at the dishes, he asked, ¡°Do you have sauce or ketchup?¡±
The waiter, ¡°¡¡±
Then, out of nowhere, a brown-furred dog appeared in midair and sat down beside Yang Lujia obediently while its eyes were sparkling with delight.
The waiter, ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 62 On The Airship To Death City
NOTHING MUCH HAPPENED in Guile City. What the Wang brothers expected to happen did not happen. All was well and peaceful. However, they did not dare be heedless of the instinctual feeling that something grave would happen. Hence, they still asked those guards stationed at every corner of the city to remain at their posts.
Wang Lao asked his father if he could guard the city while they were away; thetter fortunately assured him. Hence, he hesitated no more and left the matter of the city¡¯s safety to his father. He could only pray for his father¡¯s welfare and the city¡¯s. Reluctantly, he left the city.
After all, he was the City Lord of Guile City. Thus, he was obligated to go and fetch these ten disciples to represent their territory in the Annual Death Ceremony Competition. He boarded the airship with the disciples, his brother, and some elders from various organizations.
On the outside, the airship was definitely big. It was the same when it was inside and was no different from a normal ship, except it sails over the air. From the front deck, an elderly man was maneuvering the ship as it continued to move through the air in a certain direction. Above them was a sea of clouds that appeared soft in their eyes. They could even touch some of them and every time they did so, the clouds felt like a clump of qi,fortable and soothing to the soul.
Qi was also abundant within the airship. As exined by Wang Lao earlier, it seemed like the airship had an abundant amount of qi for them to use up. They could also use their own qi to run the airship. However, it would be onerous for them to do so. In case an enemy appears out of nowhere, they wouldn¡¯t be able to protect themselves if so. Ergo, it was instead continuously supplied with spirit stones, and as one of the top cities, of course, they did not have to worry about the number of spirit stones needed to arrive at the Central Domain¡¯s main city.
Throughout the journey, Yang Lujia was just sleeping while his disciples guarded him. No one dared to get near them except for Lu Daiyu, who was cheerfully chatting with Lin Diyu.
¡°Xiao¡¯er,¡± Lu Daiyu called out affectionately. ¡°Does your master always sleep like this?¡±
¡°No, he¡¯s only been like this since a month ago. It must be because he¡¯s cultivating,¡± Lin Diyu exined, his face turning a bit red..
¡°Cultivating? Is there any cultivation practice that would require someone to sleep? This is kind of unusual,¡± Lu Daiyu replied, surprised at what she had discovered. ¡°Then, do you know how strong your master is?¡±
Lin Diyu shook his head.
Lu Daiyu was speechless. ¡°Why do you not know?¡±
Lin Diyu shook his head once more. ¡°Master prefers to keep a low profile. He also once said to me that he never knew about his exact cultivation level. All he knew was that he had cultivated for fifteen years only while keeping his identity hidden.¡±
Although they had only met Lu Daiyu once, Yang Lujia didn¡¯t mind her knowing a bit about them. He was actually listening to this conversation and was somewhat amused inside.
On the other hand, Lu Daiyu was shocked to her core. ¡°What? He doesn¡¯t know his cultivation level?¡±
¡°Hmm.¡± Lin Diyu nodded.
¡°Then, how strong do you think he is?¡±
This made the other party ponder and rubbed his chin mysteriously. He then replied, questioningly, ¡°Perhaps above the God Emperor Realm?¡±
Lu Daiyu was shocked and became silent all of a sudden. It seemed like asking more questions of this group of people would only make her feel numb. No, more like number.
Seeing that Lu Daiyu didn¡¯t bother with him anymore, Lin Diyu turned to his sleeping master and sat beside him. Along with Long Guang, Feng Huang was also sleeping on top of Yang Lujia¡¯s head. Their master¡¯s sleepiness was actually contagious. However, it wasn¡¯t that new to Long Guang. Long Guang, ording to his scripture, Dragon Emperor Scripture, would only need to sleep to cultivate.
If one could see Long Guang¡¯s face, it was akin to a boy being teased by a girl to the point of touching. It was as though a little female dragon offered him her pillow and mat[1].
Wang Lao saw this scene and his mouth twitched. While the others were busy meditating and cultivating, this particr group of youngsters was actually slumbering. One of them, the little girl, was even snoring so loudly that most of the people were displeased. However, no one dared anger them. After all, they still heard about the fact that Xiao Yue was killed with the tip of a finger by one of them.
¡°Okay now,¡± Wang Lao began. ¡°ording to the elderly man maneuvering this airship, it had already been two days since the start of our journey. An hourter, we would arrive in the Central Domain¡¯s Death City. In entering, please be careful not to offend anyone. Otherwise, we will have to bear the consequences of doing so. I heard that the City Pce Lord of Death City has already reached the Saint Realm. I don¡¯t know why he still remained in our realm, but you have to be careful nheless.¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes opened when he heard this. He looked in the direction where they were going. It seemed like it was the direction where someone spied on him. Could that be the same person who was watching him all this time?
He then looked at the sky. ¡°No, it cannot possibly be him. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have known his location that fast. It was someone else very strong,¡± he said in his mind. ¡°Probably even stronger than me.¡±
Wang Lao stole a nce at the dazed Cao Nima, as though hinting at something. After all, this young genius suddenly popped out of their territory without warning. Perhaps Cao Nima and Cao Xiaoma were people from the Central Domain sent to spy on them.
However, there was nothing worth spying for in Guile City. With this, he let go of the matter and looked ahead. ¡°It seems like I¡¯ll be back again, Death City.¡±
He turned to his brother, who was speaking to the first supreme instructor of Guile Magus Academy. ¡°Hey, Bing Yaluo, why did your headmaster and that other old man not apany you right now?¡± he asked, interrupting the two¡¯s conversation.
Bing Yaluo sighed as he looked at the approaching party. ¡°I also don¡¯t know. Ever since Xiao Yue died and the death of the headmaster¡¯s disciple, Feng¡¯er, they have be much colder now.¡± As he said this, a millisecond light shed in his eyes, but neither of the Wang brothers noticed anything atypical.
Wang Lao nodded and let go of his suspicions. The death of someone you¡¯ve brought up could be really taxing, particrly if you couldn¡¯t do anything to save or avenge them.
After all, Wang Lao couldn¡¯t think of anything else being the culprit but that group of people. Needless to say, they didn¡¯t have any evidence that they had something to do with the death of Feng¡¯er.
And, since Xiao Yue was no longer eligible to participate in the Annual Death Ceremony, they chose someone ranked eleventh during the elimination round as a substitute instead.
When the airship slightly swayed, all of them had their eyes open and looked outside. They also saw certain airshipsnding on the ground just outside Death City. All of them pretty looked much the same as theirs.
Long Guang then noticed bald people from the other airship. He turned to look at Lin Diyu and eximed, ¡°Luk! Senio Bwader! Day big bwabies!¡±
Everyone who heard him, ¡°¡¡±
The bald men, ¡°¡¡±
As though they didn¡¯t mind the child, the bald men smiled at Long Guang. Instead of turning furious, the bald man leading the others in the air faced the child and said, ¡°Amitabha¡¡±
¡°Amwitab¡ huhh¡?¡± Long Guang¡¯s head was filled with question marks and he turned to Feng Huang beside him. ¡°Hu¡ hu ar yu?¡±
¡°Your nightmare.¡±
¡°Ehh?¡±
¡°Hmph!¡±
Lin Diyu, ¡°¡¡±
¡ª-
(1) ¡°a female little dragon offered him her pillow and mat¡± is an idiom which means sharing the bed while doing something more than just sharing the bed.
Chapter 63 City Lord Ice
BRINGING HIS TWO juniors and his master along, Lin Diyu marched with Wang Lao and theirpanies. Around them were airships of different sizes. Most of them were bigger than theirs. To put it simply, theirs was neither the smallest nor the biggest. However, Lin Diyu never minded this.
It was good that their airship was as suchpared to others¡¯. They would y like pigs to eat the tigers. Being the smallest would, for certain, attract attention, much more so when they were otherwise.
¡°Hey, City Lord Wang Lao! How are you doing? Eh? Still stuck at that level? It¡¯s already been decades!¡± A woman with a yful look on her face approached the group.
Wang Lao¡¯s face, on the other hand, was as ck as the bottom of the pot. ¡°What are you doing, City Lord Ice?¡±
Lin Diyu was surprised. It seemed like this City Lord Ice was also a lord of the city, the same title City Lord Wang Lao had. He did not pay much attention to details before, but since his master always slept, he always kept his guard up to cope, lest something abrupt would happen.
Yang Lujia also realized this and smiled secretly. ¡°You finally realized what I taught you. This is good,¡± he whispered..
City Lord Ice, as her name suggested, had the coldest face amongst the distinguished people around them. Contrary to her name and looks, however, she seemed to be the most joyous person amongst everyone present. Wearing a cold blue hanfu dress, she particrly looked stunning, especially when coupled with her dark blue eyes that wereplemented by her sky blue ne.
If a certain person didn¡¯t know her personality, they would probably think she was cold and would most likely ignore them because of that icy temperament she was exuding.
Beside her were the often-silent Runic Demon and on the other side was the monk of the Western Territory, City Lord Shen Zui.
¡°City Lord Wang Lao, you¡¯re still so grumpy as always!¡± City Lord Ice smiled and anchored her one arm on the other party¡¯s neck, dragging him toward the Death City gates.
Wang Lao rolled his eyes. This fool was always the same City Lord Ice he had met before. They were childhood friends. His father and Ice¡¯s were good friends and always had a sparring match, which would always result in a draw. However, Wang Lao didn¡¯t know how strong Ice¡¯s father was at the moment. After all, it had already been decades ago since those events transpired.
On the other hand, Wang Zhu was silent while following the two. Inside, he was praying that this City Lord Ice wouldn¡¯t recognize him. ¡°Fuck!¡±
¡°Ohhh! Wang Zhu¡¯a!¡± City Lord Ice said in an affectionate manner. She then let go of Wang Lao, who once again rolled his eyes at her. There she went again with the other party¡¯s younger brother.
When Wang Zhu was about to run away, he stiffened when Ice suddenly appeared in front of him. Her voluptuous breasts even bounced as shended. This made him gulp. However, thinking of all those years when he was aggrieved by this woman¡¯s care, he got frightened again.
Hugging him, Ice got teary-eyed. ¡°Huhuhu! Why didn¡¯t you see me for a long time? Do you know how much I missed you? With dad around me, I wasn¡¯t able to find anyone to beat up happily!¡±
Wang Zhu shivered.
When Yang Lujia heard this, a chill rose in his heart. ¡°What the fuck? Are you a sadist?!¡±
¡°Oh, Miss Ice! Beat and spank me instead! I want to feel those gentle hands on my hard body! Please, Miss Ice! Fuck! Even though I am only looking at you, I can already feel it! Fuck! Fuck!¡±
¡°¡¡±
Yang Lujia was even more speechless. ¡°What the fuck is wrong with these people? Earlier, a sadist, now a masochist?!¡±
When the Fierce Demon appeared in their sight, City Lord Ice just harrumphed and froze him. His entire body looked like a blue statue. Fortunately, she was being lenient. Otherwise, she could even freeze his blood and stop his organs from properly working. Even his dantian wouldn¡¯t be spared.
¡°What a burly and ugly man! Look at his muscles; they are so puffy and hard! I don¡¯t like that kind of type!¡± she blurted out.
Meanwhile, Wang Zhu, whose butt was slowly spanked by the other party, felt like crying. She was already pping his butt so hard. He knew it would very likely cause sores.
¡°Amitabha¡¡± Shen Zui said as he stared at the event transpiring. ¡°May Buddha bless you with¡ª¡±
¡°A big bald bwaby!!!¡± a child¡¯s voice interrupted what he was about to say. ¡°Big bald bwabiesss! Long Guang see big bwabiesss!¡±
Everyone turned silent and turned to look in the direction of the child who was on Lin Diyu¡¯s shoulders. Seeing the strange looks on their faces, Lin Diyu hurriedly said, ¡°I am sorry fellow daoists for what my junior brother said. He¡¯s just a reckless kid. I hope you can forgive him.¡±
¡°Amitabha¡¡± Shen Zui simply bowed at them and looked in the direction of Yang Lujia, whose eyes that looked like bottomless pits stared right into his. Subconsciously, the monk was suddenly filled with trepidation and hurriedly called hispetitors to the entrance of the Death City.
Not waiting for Wang Zhu and City Lord Ice, everyone else proceeded to the gate and turned in their identity tokens to be granted permission to enter. No one could just enter Death City without certain tokens, which only the City Lords from every city could have. They would then give them to people in some special circumstances.
When the otherpetitors paid attention to Yang Lujia and the rest of the group, their eyes and hearts were filled with disdain. The Eastern Territory had be the weakest of all. They did not pose any threat at all. Only the other territories, especially the Central Domain participants, could pressure them. As for thepetitors for the Eastern Territory, they weren¡¯t even worth mentioning.
Sensing the odd atmosphere, Lin Diyu yed with the game and let the other teams go first in the queue. Grinning, he stared at these people like an idiot. It felt like he had to spare some time to beat up certain guyster.
Chapter 64 Death City, Anathema Staff
WHEN THEY ENTERED the city, Yang Lujia¡¯s group was awestruck. It was a bit simr to Guile City¡¯s style but was far more lively and cheerful in terms of its holistic ambiance.
Death City was an ironic name, nheless. Yang Lujia thought so because it didn¡¯t have the aura of death within it. Even the natives of Da Sishen seemed to be freed from the aura of death. To humans, this city could certainly be considered paradise.
Trapped in such sight, Yang Lujia stared at the parading guards clothed in ck robes. He noticed that something ck and shiny was hung on the left side of their chests. It seemed to be some kind of badge that would prove their identity. As for their character, they seemed to be also friendly to every ordinary citizen in Death City, especially the kids.
Like NPCs in some games from Earth. Totally indifferent other than doing their supposed-to-do businesses.
This was entirely different from what he had imagined Death City was going to be. In novels on Earth, often were those kinds of ces named after what kind of ces they were. If the ce was called the Underworld, it meant it was a gloomy ce as it was where souls were brought to. However, it waspletely different in Death City.
Perhaps it was named Death to gain the respect of the Will of Da Sishen. However, for this matter, Yang Lujia wasn¡¯t entirely certain. Unless that Will enjoyed ttery very much that it would be submissive the moment its name was used for naming. Thinking about it, Yang Lujia thought it was such a petty reason. He wondered if there was any other hidden meaning.
Could it be that Death City had some significant history that which its name was derived?
The way houses, establishments, and buildings were built were somehow simr to Chinese people. Their roofs were curved, with some peculiar lines protruding from them. He was pretty sure as well that there were courtyards inside. In those courtyards, there were ponds, trees, and a variety of nts. Well, trees were pretty obvious as some of them were taller than those walls.
On the streets, there were also various stalls or small stores where children and some ordinary people could buy from, like food and simple essories. Unlike Guile City, Yang Lujia even liked it more here. Perhaps it was because he could sense the amiable atmosphere of Death City..
But he did not dare let his guard down. The moment he did so, the unexpected would probably lead him to his death. Maintaining his vignce and keeping a low profile was always the beginning of his journey in the five realms. He had to keep it, if possible, till the end.
Thinking of this, he smiled wryly as he mentally scolded himself. It seemed like it really became his nature to be cautious. Sure, he was cautious in the previous world, but it wasn¡¯t up to this point where he would prevent himself from showing off to people. On Earth, he always liked to unt his achievements. Speaking of achievements, he also had left grievances and aches to the people he had hurt whether intentional or unintentional.
In this world, even before long he came here, he gained wisdom that sacrificing the lives of others or their happiness may contribute to your happiness or gratification but it will never erase the fact that you killed others or their happiness to attain these feelings.
Yang Lujia couldn¡¯t help but think about being advantageous in his previous life and drew a bitter smile on his face.
Fame. Fortune. The kind of luxurious life. He was done with it.
In the end, every person¡¯s life was never like a line. It wouldn¡¯t extend endlessly. An endpoint would always eventually appear. Just like how his life ended on Earth.
¡°Wang Zhu¡¯aaaa!¡± City Lord Ice dragged Wang Zhu toward the streets of the city. She was still hugging him tightly. Wang Zhu helplessly let himself be hauled away from the group.
Wang Lao sighed at his brother¡¯s predicament.
Yang Lujia saw this sight and suddenly grew interested in the two¡¯s backstory. Everyone had their own backstories and he always loved to hear these. Not like he also wanted to hear his own.
When the escort arrived and saw this scene, he could only sigh. He was still the same escort who also weed them in the previous years. In one of the past years, that fellow Wang Zhu would always suffer from City Lord Ice.
Approaching the group of people, the escort was all smiles. He was also wearing a robe but it was white this time. Yang Lujia had heard before from Wang Lao that the hierarchy of Death City was based on the color of their robe.
Ordinary guards would wear ck while it would be green for their Captains. On the other hand, their Commanders would always wear blue. It was white for maids and servants (to which the escort belonged). For distinguished families, it was red. Then, for the highest in the hierarchy pyramid, it was gold.
Yang Lujia was quite piqued. In Da Shenghou¡¯s empires or sects, there was no such thing as this. In the end, he still ignored this. Forcing himself to stand up, he dispersed the bed. In Death City, he didn¡¯t want to remain nonchnt. He didn¡¯t want to stand out, but he was just so sleepy. While sleeping, he knew there was some upgrade of himself going on.
Didn¡¯t he finish practicing the Supreme Heavenly Scripture? Why did it seem like he was still upgrading?
Nevertheless, he ignored this. Besides, he could forcefully wake up anytime whenever he would sense bordering danger. He didn¡¯t have to worry. Instead, he should be celebrating the noticeable increase in his strength. If it was before, the slight increases were really negligible. This time, it was evident because the effects were especially strong that he could not resist it when he wouldn¡¯t will to.
He did not know if it was because of the Supreme Heavenly Scripture, but he knew that it was not far from the truth.
¡°Wee, participants,¡± the escort said, smiling from ear to ear. ¡°Since thepetition will onlymence tomorrow, let me first bring you to your amodation rooms for a rest. Later at night, there will be a weing banquet organized by the City Pce Lord for all of you.¡±
By the mention of the City Pce Lord, Runic Demon¡¯s eyes flickered. Sensing that there were no changes in the expressions of the escort, it seemed to be like the City Pce Lord was doing fine. However, he still could not remaincent.
With this, they all marched their way following the escort. However, as they walked through the streets, the Eastern Territory was always despised by the other territories for being weak-looking individuals. Except for the Western Territory¡¯s monks, all the others hated them for being so feeble.
¡°Shouldn¡¯t I sign in here in Death City?¡± Yang Lujia asked with Long Guang already sitting on his shoulders and Feng Huang on one of his arms. ¡°Fortuniel, sign in to Death City!¡±
[Congrattions! Host obtains the Anathema Staff!]
[Anathema Staff: This is an Earth-Ranked Imperial Relic, utilized for cursing any living being through reciting their names, whether done individually or in group. It cannot be used other than the owner himself. To be the owner of the staff, dripping one¡¯s drop of blood will be enough. Note: The Anathema Staff is an upgradable weapon/treasure. Its original rank is unknown. It is a staff transformed from the bones of the Mother of Curses.]
When Yang Lujia read through its description, he became piqued by its peculiarity. Later, he would try to see if this was effective. Looking around, he became helpless. He didn¡¯t find anyone to try this staff on. Forgetting it in the meantime, he sighed and decided to do itter.
Midway, however, he stopped. ¡°Wait!¡± His eyes widened in realization.
¡°Can¡¯t I use this to curse that kid Zhao Do of the Echinemon Race instead? At least I could increase the chance of Long Guang winning against that despicable little guy!¡±
Yang Lujia felt ted. He then calmed himself down and slowly walked with the others. He could do itter when no one was watching. This staff was perfectly designed for him. As long as he knew someone¡¯s name, he could curse them without knowing who cursed them!
[Anathema Staff Additional Information: The owner must not recklessly use the Anathema Staff as it could result to negative consequences such as but not limited to decrease in lifespan or decrease in luck. It also does not work against living beings whose strength is higher than the owner. Moreover, if the owner uses it on any living being whose strength was much lower than the owner¡¯s, the other party might be cursed to death.]
After reading, he couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. If he were to use it on someone like Zhao Do, wouldn¡¯t he kill that fellow instantly? After all, although in Da Sishen, a God Emperor is pretty much invincible, he was still way above this realm.
For the time being, he shall only keep this staff unless someone dared to provoke him in the limelight. He would then curse that someone to deathter on.
The Eastern Territory was the weakest amongst all the five territories in ton surface. Surely enough, they were thest ones to be fetched to the building where their rooms were located. In this, Yang Lujia could tell that even the escort was trying to curry favor among the other stronger territories. He could surmise that the escort even despised them.
But he didn¡¯t care.
As soon as the escort walked away, a group of people whose robes were reddish in color approached them. One of the group of threeughed and pointed at them. ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re all so funny! You still actually had the cheek to participate when the result will always be the same! Cannon fodders! Hahaha!¡± Then, he turned his forefinger at Yang Lujia. ¡°This fellow was even sleeping! Hahaha!¡±
¡®Northern Territory?¡¯
On some other side, some of the students of Guile Magus Academy were apanied by their instructors on a journey. It was to find natural treasures. However, for some reason, they could find nothing at all.
Previously, this lush-filled forest was quite abundant in terms of cultivation resources. But at the moment, they could actually find nothing. It was like they were searching for a lost needle in the middle of the ocean.
¡°Let¡¯s just go back. There¡¯s really no treasure here. What a pity, though. I thought we¡¯re gonna find something valuable. Instead, what we found were ravaged parts of some natural treasures,¡± an instructor said which left the students apanying their group dejected. ¡°Besides, I still have to take care of my wife. I think today is her scheduledbor day.¡±
¡°Oh, my son is about to be born, too!¡±
¡°Me, too!¡±
¡°What the fuck? Do you all have wives? Why didn¡¯t you say anything to me, then?¡±
¡°Because you didn¡¯t ask us?¡±
The instructor, ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 65 Welcoming Banquet I
THESE NORTHERN TERRITORY fellows actually took the initiative to provoke them, much more him. Amused, he grinned at them. It seemed like the Eastern Territory had always been looked down on for decades already as Wang Lao said.
This was why Wang Lao was desperate for him to join the Annual Death Ceremony. He was their hope to regain the prestige the Eastern Territory had once earned. However, it wasn¡¯t that easy to rise from the rubbles. That would only be the case if the variable, Yang Lujia himself, would not interfere with this matter.
¡°Look at that idiot! He¡¯s actually smiling! Hahaha! Has he gone crazy?¡± one of three mocked.
However, this amused Yang Lujia more. His grin unexpectedly made them misunderstand what he was thinking.
Lin Diyu wanted to fight after sending a voice transmission to his master. However, he was directly rejected and stopped. But his gaze was fervently drilling into these three fellows¡¯ souls.
They felt cold.
However, thinking about how weak their enemies were, they ignored that instinctual feeling and continued to thrash the Eastern Territory¡¯s reputation. More people listened even when Wang Lao and the rest of the group already retreated to their building. Even ordinary citizens seemed to not support them any longer, afraid that if they did, the other territories would find trouble with them. Although their City Pce Lord was strong, they would not always be there to save them. They knew that fact.
¡°Cao Nima, are you there?¡± Wang Lao knocked on their room door. ¡°I have some matter to speak with you.¡±
Stretching his body outward, Yang Lujia felt annoyed that his sleep was disrupted. However, he told this Wang Lao to never find him unless some serious trouble came about. Also, he knew about the strongest person in the city. This person was actually the one who once spied on him.
¡°What is it?¡± Rubbing his eyes, he opened the door and saw the sorry figure of their territory¡¯s very own City Lord. He forgot that he especially made one array formation outside their door with at least 10yers. It seemed like even Wang Lao could break through it. He had to strengthen itter, lest another trouble woulde to disrupt his peaceful life.
Sometimes, he really wondered how his principles in life often contradicted one another. It happened ever since he started moving and giving his disciples a hand. At certain times, he felt like showing off. There were also times he would overthink and be overly cautious. He noticed this at the moment..
It might have something to do with the new¡
As though Fortuniel heard his doubts, it answered, ¡°The host doesn¡¯t need to worry. Every time a host epts a disciple, his strength would also soar.¡±
¡°There¡¯s such an effect? But how is it rted to him being confused about his own principles?¡± Yang Lujia isted himself and stopped time within their range, so Wang Lao wouldn¡¯t notice some abnormality.
¡°Due to the host¡¯s previous life being plotted against, a subconscious feeling of the host has developed. When the host arrived in the Eucharistic War Battleground, it further stimted the feeling and was then fostered more by exercising this subconscious feeling.¡±
Yang Lujia frowned, as though his understanding of it opposed his. ¡°What¡¯s this subconscious feeling?¡±
¡°It¡¯s the feeling of fear of being hunted or schemed by others. Hence, the host subconsciously tries to keep his identity low profile. Because the host felt the need to expose himself, this feeling was trying to keep the host grounded. However, this need was due to the host¡¯s rational thinking, not by any subconscious feeling, causing the host¡¯s principles to conflict against one another.¡±
He then understood. It seemed like they had gone psychological on this part. He then furrowed his brows and replied, ¡°However, what does getting stronger after epting disciples got to do with this?¡±
¡°Nothing.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°What do you mean by nothing?¡± Yang Lujia clicked his tongue.
¡°Even if the host wants to know, Fortuniel also doesn¡¯t know for the time being.¡±
Yang Lujia was furious at the little boy¡¯s response. ¡°Then, are you just trying to piss me off?¡±
¡°No, Fortuniel only thinks that it¡¯s something rted to the host. However, Fortuniel doesn¡¯t know about the rtionship in the meantime.¡±
With his mind, Yang Lujia racked his brain about possibilities. ¡°Could it be my rational mind was triggered because of some certain situations? All along, I was always provoked, but I never stood up and always hid in the dark because my subconscious was telling me that something bad would happen if I would do it in the open. On the other note, my rational mind keeps on pestering me to take action because, in my previous life, I hate being threatened or looked down? And my rational mind was further triggered because of my journey in helping my disciples? But what about me getting stronger? What¡¯s the rtionship between them?¡±
Fortuniel was silent for a while Yang Lujia was inwardly conflicted. Then, it said, ¡°Host¡¯s conjectures are possible.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know if I should ever talk to you anymore,¡± Yang Lujia said as he smiled helplessly. Getting back to Wang Lao, he waited for the other party¡¯s answer.
Wang Lao felt strange after the time between them flowed again. Nevertheless, he ignored this and directly faced Cao Nima. ¡°Cao Nima, tonight is the weing banquet for tomorrow¡¯smencement of the Annual Death Ceremony. However, I am afraid we will be messed with the other territories.
¡°I came to you, especially because I want you to represent tonight¡¯s sparring session. You don¡¯t have to worry. The others would only try to probe against one another.
¡°However, I really can¡¯t stand that the Eastern Territory would always be bullied. If not for the rtionship we have with the Southern Territory¡¯s City Lord, I would have found myself a hole to hide. So¡¡±
Wang Lao looked at Yang Lujia expectantly.
¡°No, I¡¯m not going. It¡¯s troublesome,¡± Yang Lujia directly rejected.
¡°Please?¡±
¡°No, I¡¯m only going to sleep for tomorrow¡¯s event.¡±
Wang Lao cursed Cao Nima in his mind. ¡®What sleep? You already slept for the entire journey and yet you still need to sleep more? Besides, you¡¯re a fucking cultivator. Why do you need to sleep like a pig?!¡¯
¡°Why are you not going now?¡± Yang Lujia wondered what this Wang Lao was still up to by staring at him in a daze. ¡°Go now. I won¡¯t go. If it¡¯s only for reputation, don¡¯t waste my time. What if I¡¯d offend someone stronger than me? What if I¡¯d offend a Saint or someone even stronger?¡±
When he said, Yang Lujia frowned. His subconscious feeling led him to this kind of situation where he would chicken. This was not like him on Earth. It might be helpful for him to stay low profile in this world of jungle, it wouldn¡¯t always be possible to stay like this.
On the other hand, Wang Lao was stunned speechless. ¡®Aren¡¯t you someone strong enough already?!¡¯
Thinking of it, however, Wang Lao thought this Cao Nima actually made sense. He had to submit to someone stronger in order to survive. Otherwise, he would be hunted to the ends of the earth.
¡°Alright,¡± Wang Lao finally said and sighed. ¡°You can sleep¡ª¡±
Feng Huang suddenly interrupted their conversation from the back. She jumped from the back of Yang Lujia and sat on his one arm. It made him speechless. ¡°No, there must be food in the banquet, right?¡± Her eyes sparkled brightly. ¡°Right? Right? Lots of them, right?¡±
When she said that, Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes also glimmered. ¡°Food!¡± he subconsciously uttered. ¡°There¡¯s food in the weing banquet?¡±
Wang Lao¡¯s jaw had long been dropped, shocked. Earlier, this Cao Nima was still afraid to offend someone. However, at this moment, he forgot all of those and like a ferocious beast, coveted the food in the banquet.
Scratching his head while wryly smiling, Wang Lao said, ¡°Of course, of course, there¡¯s food. Although cultivators don¡¯t need food, there are still times when we need to gratify ourselves.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t exin anymore! Let¡¯s go!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡®Exin your ass!¡¯ Wang Laoined in his ass.
On the other hand, Long Guang was sleeping in Lin Diyu¡¯s arms when they marched outside. This even made Wang Lao more speechless. He then hurriedly stopped them and said, ¡°No! The banquet will be happening this evening! Don¡¯t be too rash!¡±
Yang Lujia felt enlightened and uttered, ¡°Oh.¡±
¡®What do you mean by Oh?!¡¯
Then, ignoring Wang Lao, they went back to their room and shut the door.
¡°¡¡±
POW!
Wang Lao couldn¡¯t take it anymore. His emotions exploded. Afterward, he heaved a sigh and took a deep look at the already closed door before leaving.
Night nketed the sky so fast. Yang Lujia and the group excitedly stood up and walked outside the doorway. When Wang Lao saw them, however, he pped his forehead and gave them a set of robes that were green in color.
For the Eastern Territory, their color code is green. Red for the Northern Territory, blue for the Southern, yellow for the monks in the Western Territory, and ck for the Central Domain.
The robes disappeared from Wang Lao¡¯s hands and magically, the group already wore them in a sh. They didn¡¯t even how they did it.
Who would, anyway? Yang Lujia was an existence who could control the rules. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t notice it.
¡°Come on! Let¡¯s go! Food is already waiting for us!¡± Yang Lujia seriously said.
Long Guang woke up from his loud voice and said with a dazed expression while salivating, ¡°Pud¡¡± (Food¡)
Everyone, ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 66 Welcoming Banquet II
ALONG THE WAY, when people saw their clothes, they received public remarks from people that weren¡¯t so pleasant to the ears. It was overly displeasing that they wanted to explode in anger.
Nheless, they could only take it in. After all, they could only me themselves for being the weakest group among others. Arriving at the Death City Pce of the City Pce Lord, Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes were already sparkling. It was the same for hispanies, the dog, Feng Huang, and Long Guang. At least Lin Diyu could still restrain himself.
Witnessing the others eating their fills, the group went on and arrived at an empty table filled with food. Eyes sparkling, they began to gobble up every food they picked.
On the table, the dog was using its paws to push the food closer to it. It especially chose meat and started devouring it with relish. On its side was Long Guang who was happily eating that veggies-type of food, while Feng Huang was going for the desserts on Yang Lujia¡¯s side.
While they busied themselves eating, the others were dumbstruck. This was simply a great disrespect to the City Pce Lord. After all, the banquet had not even started yet but this group of kids actually ate food without permission.
Those food were all with spiritual energies. One could simply explode if one ate too much. However, even after an hour passed, while no one reprimanded them, they unknowingly finished all the food on the table. However, this bunch only burped and even started to look at the other tables.
¡°What the fuck are they doing? Aren¡¯t they afraid of exploding? Why do they seem like¡¡±
¡°Fuck! Where are the guards stationed here? Aren¡¯t they going to scold these presumptuous fellows? They¡¯re simply going too far!¡±.
¡°I think those guards were called by the City Pce Lord¡¯s daughter for instructions.¡±
¡°Wait, isn¡¯t there yet the younger brother of the City Pce Lord¡¯s daughter, Xia Jiali? Where is he?¡±
The moment the crowd heard the name of the youngest of the City Pce Lord, they looked around. When they saw the grim face of the boy, they tensed up.
¡°It seems like a show is about to brew,¡± City Lord Ice said while punching the man beside him in the face.
Wang Zhu didn¡¯t mind whatever Yang Lujia and his group were doing anymore. He only wanted to save his life. At this point, he would certainly die because of bruises! Fuck this life!
The Runic Demon¡¯s eyes, however, were not on Yang Lujia and the group but on the stairs where the City Pce Lord was going to walk down. On the other hand, Soul Demon was intently watching Yang Lujia. This was the kid called Cao Nima, from what he had heard in the news he received.
¡°However, I can¡¯t see through him. This is weird. Why do I feel like he¡¯s a mortal?¡± Baffled, he could only ignore this fact for the time being.
Behind him was Fierce Demon whose eyes were shining with delight as he continued to look expectantly at City Lord Ice. He would then throw some nces at Wang Zhu as though he was jealous. ¡°If only City Lord Ice was willing to touch me¡¡±
Speed Demon felt helpless over this. If this Fierce Demon would not find himself a hole to hide in, Speed Demon would do it himself for the other party and shove him inside. However, he anticipated more of the trouble brewing between Yang Lujia¡¯s group and Xia Jiali.
¡°Hey, you country bumpkins! Have you ever even attended a banquet in the past?!¡± Xia Jiali was so infuriated that he wanted to just kill this group in one go.
On the other hand, the others from the Eastern Territory were worried for Yang Lujia and his group. Especially Wang Lao. After all, they were the only hope he could rely on for the Eastern Territory to not be at the bottom again¡ªto regain their reputation.
Yang Lujia was struck awoke. His vignce once again came back. Although he was observing the others watching them before, his cautiousness was still there. However, thinking about it once more, it seemed like they became the center of attraction and the spotlight.
They even incurred the hate of someone wearing a golden robe.
This kid was actually someone who had almost the same status as the City Pce Lord himself. From what he had heard, this was the youngest of the City Pce Lord.
¡°We apologize, young lord. We didn¡¯t know the banquet has not yet begun,¡± Yang Lujia swiftly dodged Xia Jiali¡¯s anger at them. ¡°May I know whatpensation the young lord wants us topensate?¡±
Xiao Jiali smugly strutted his way in their direction. ¡°You? How much do you think you canpensate a young lord like me? My father is the leader of all territories. Do you think he would not give me anything I want?¡±
Expressionless, Yang Lujia bowed in front of the boy. ¡°I hope that the young lord can be lenient. I recently found a treasure before. I remembered others called it the Amaryllis Blossoms. I think it¡¯s a natural treasure that could help one advance from God King Realm to God Emperor Realm.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Xia Jiali himself was surprised. He then probed into Yang Lujia¡¯s cultivation level. However, he could not find out anything other than Yang Lujia being a mortal. He was stumped. ¡°You? Why are you here? Are you a mortal? Do you think a mortal could easily get something like the Amaryllis Blossoms? This kind of flower, as far as I know, would attack its pursuers. It even killed someone at the God King Realm. You¡¡±
Ignoring Xia Jiali, Yang Lujia pulled out the Amaryllis Blossoms from Fortuniel¡¯s system space. His gaze then went bank to the other party. ¡°This is Amaryllis Blossoms, young lord.¡±
The moment it was released, the others gasped in surprise. Even the God Emperors themselves. The Amaryllis Blossoms who was struggling to get rid of Yang Lujia¡¯s grip on its stem swept its aura in the entire Death City Pce. It even rmed those who were behind doors, the City Pce Lord¡¯s daughter and the City Pce Lord himself.
¡°Fuck! That¡¯s not the Amaryllis Blossoms at all! It¡¯s the Amaryllis re!¡±
¡°That¡¯s actually an Amaryllis re! That¡¯s a treasure worth millions of high-grade spirit stones!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! Thest time it appeared in an auction, it even reached the threshold of billions!¡±
¡°What?! It actually appeared in an auction before?¡±
¡°I think so?¡±
While the others busied themselves talking, Xia Jiali¡¯s breathing already became ragged staring at the Amaryllis re. Its aura was fiery, very hot. One touch and it could burn him, even though he was at the Tenth Stage of the God King Realm. The more important matter was that this could help him advance from the God King Realm to the God Emperor Realm.
His father told him that he could participate in the Annual Death Ceremony as long as he reached the God Emperor Realm threshold. His father would make an exception for him. Although it was already a bit toote, the fact that this natural treasure could help him advance to a major realm could almost make him crazy in euphoria.
Then, he quickly regained his calm expression, not anymore angry with this young man in front of him. He even grinned and said, ¡°You, where did you get this? How can a mortal like you get something like this?¡±
¡°Does it matter, young lord?¡± Yang Lujia smiled amiably.
¡°Right, it seems like I think too much,¡± Xia Jiali said andughed his heart out. He then quickly retrieved the natural treasure. ¡°From now on, we¡¯re sworn brothers!¡± He anchored his shoulders on Yang Lujia¡¯s and dragged him away from his disciples and the puppy.
Seeing that the natural treasure was already taken by the young lord, everyone¡¯s mor gradually subsided. However, before they could even reach another table filled with food because Xia Jiali thought of treating Yang Lujia another set of food, a young man¡¯s voice echoed in the whole area.
¡°Xia Jiali!¡±
Xia Jiali¡¯s eyes bulged out. ¡°Big Brother Xia Jieke! You¡¯re actually here!¡±
Xia Jieke¡¯s figure from the main door disappeared and reappeared in front of the two. ¡°Would you not introduce to me this new friend of yours?¡± His eyes scanned Yang Lujia in the eyes, then turned his gaze back to his brothers.
Xia Jiali¡¯s legs turned jelly. That gaze always terrified him. His big brother was the never-before-seen genius in the entire Da Sishen. Duringst year¡¯s Annual Death Competition, his big brother won first. Until now, no one knew the depths of his strength. Only their father could tell.
Especially those turquoise-tinted pupils of his big brother. They were cold. Even if his big brother was smiling, it still terrified him. Apart from his busy father, most of the time, his big brother was always the one who would train him.
On the other hand, Yang Lujia¡¯s face turned solemn. He could naturally see through the cultivation level of this Xia Jieke. What was more was that, he felt that this man was extremely dangerous.
The most dangerous, so far.
Chapter 67 Welcoming Banquet III
XIA JIALI COULD still bitterly remember the time when he tried to oppose his big brother. He was beaten to a pulp that even their father could not recognize him. Other than his sister, no one truly cared for him. Well, that was what he once thought.
After all, Xia Jieke also once saved him when he was in an event where he could die at any time. Looking at this handsome brother with a cold aura, Xia Jiali did not know what to do.
All he thought of was the Amaryllis re he epted from Yang Lujia. If his big brother really wanted it, he could just give up on it. That was his hard-earnedpensation for getting infuriated!
Contrary to what his mind was thinking, however, his brother never intended to snatch the thing he received at all. Instead, he interrupted his little brother who was in a trance. ¡°Xia Jiali, are you listening to me? Can you not introduce your new friend to me?¡±
¡°Hello, I¡¯m Cao Nima. You are?¡± Yang Lujia took the initiative to introduce himself while smiling. If not, the other guy could have already pissed his pants. Simply because he was terrified of this big brother of his.
¡°Oh?¡± Xia Jieke was taken aback. At least a friend of his brother wasn¡¯t spineless. ¡°I¡¯m Xia Jieke, brother.¡± He cupped his fist at Yang Lujia and finally showed an amiable smile.
Xia Jiali was stumped and hurriedly ran away. ¡°Brother Nima! I¡¯ll be back in a moment! I remember I still have something to do for Big Sister Xia Hua!¡±
Xia Jieke almost couldn¡¯t stifle hisugh. He would be an idiot if he could not feel the surging emotions of this little brother of his. Back when this little brother was still a child, he disciplined him like no other child and always beat him up when he did mistakes..
After all, Xia Jieke was also brought up by their dad the same way.
Only their sister wasn¡¯t. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t be a spoiled brat.
Yang Lujia just chuckled and met the other party¡¯s eyes once more. ¡°It¡¯s an honor for someone like me to even talk to you, Brother Jieke. You¡¯re a legend. I don¡¯t dare be impolite with you.¡±
Xia Jiekeughed, seemingly pleased with Yang Lujia¡¯s temperament. In fact, he had seen everything that transpired. It was just that, before, he was hiding in the dark. He evenughed when he saw how this Cao Nima ate so unreservedly in front of several distinguished people.
When the show was over, the others lost interest. Only Yang Lujia¡¯s disciples and some folks from the Eastern Territory paid attention to them. Soul Demon and Runic Demon were also paying attention to them while anticipating the entrance of the City Pce Lord.
Just like that, Yang Lujia and Xia Jieke had gotten along with each other. They even ate and drank together. Although it was like an unspoken rule to not eat or drink before the banquet would start, with Xia Jieke around, no one dared to reprimand them.
¡®Why can¡¯t I see through him? Has he reached the Saint Realm? Or does he have some sort of treasure that istes his true cultivation like that kid Cao Nima?¡¯ Runic Demon was paying attention to everybody¡¯s actions while casually sweeping his gaze to the crowd.
Sooner, when the table where the group was eating was almost scoured clean, a loud resonant sound from a banged gong echoed in the whole city. When the ordinary citizens heard this, they only thought it wasn¡¯t something extraordinary. It was a normal thing in Death City. It happened every year. It would be strange if they didn¡¯t hear that sound this time around.
¡°It¡¯s finally gonna start. I¡¯m actually starting to get hungry just by watching their group eat with relish. It must be fucking delicious since the food all contained spiritual energy!¡±
¡°Yes, I felt the same way as well. I just can¡¯t get what my idol Xia Jieke had seen in that guy.¡±
¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more. I even feel he was only mediocre. In fact, it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say he is a mortal. Just try to probe into his cultivation.¡±
¡°Are you done talking?¡± Behind them, a young woman with an otherworldly bearing appeared all of a sudden. ¡°If you continue to talk like that while the City Pce Lord was making his entrance, I will not hesitate to end your lives.¡±
Immediately, they zipped their lips and turned to look slightly at the one who talked. After all, who wouldn¡¯t recognize this woman¡¯s voice? Her overbearing voice? It could make any man in the world prepare themselves for death!
Gasping, every man in the area was awestruck by her appearance. Coupled with her body that had the shape of an inverted triangle, being her shoulders broader than her hips, her golden hanfu dress brought her beauty to another level.
The men¡¯s jaws were almost dropped to the ground. They even wondered how this extremely beautiful woman was able to carry her big twin peaks with such a slim waist! In their minds, some lewd scenes even began to y.
Her eyes shed at the men who were looking at her. All of them suddenly felt chills crawling up their backs. Even her brother, Xia Jiali, beside her, felt the same.
¡°Wee the City Pce Lord!¡± a man shouted and every guard in the area all knelt. ¡°Xia Zhiguang!¡±
Xia Jieke told Yang Lujia to stop to wee his father. Hence, the former stopped willingly and told his disciples, Feng Huang, and the puppy to do the same. Facing the wide stairs, Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes showed a spark.
¡®Let¡¯s see how strong was the man who tried to spy on me,¡¯ Yang Lujia thought.
When Xia Zhiguang was finally within their sights, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but gasp. No matter how old he became in terms of his age, his appearance almost never changed. He still looked like a middle-aged man who grew a beard that could still easily be shaved. His facial features were no different than any of his sons and daughter.
Even the middle-aged women in the area were stunned yet again.
Smiling while walking down a couple of steps on the stairs, Xia Zhiguang said, ¡°I wee everyone for tonight¡¯s weing banquet. I hope you didn¡¯t find it inconvenient because I was slightly dyed. It¡¯s just that my daughter pestered me like never before as to which dress she would wear.¡±
Hearing this, Xia Hua stomped her feet and blushed. She shied away from her father and went to a table to pick a fruit. ¡®Why did he have to tell that to everyone?¡¯
Everyoneughed at this scene. The banquet was turning out harmonious.
¡°Atst, the year-wait was over and tomorrow will be the annual event of our Da Sishen. I hope you have brought with you some promising talents. Can we have some pre-event to hype up the atmosphere a bit? It seems a little boring to just eat and drink, right?¡± He smiled, moving his gaze to the bunch of young men representatives of various territories. Finally, his gaze stopped at a certain young man.
¡°Oh? You actually joined again in this year¡¯spetition, Shu Fan? I remember you came top 10st year. It seems like your luck wasn¡¯t good the previous year, huh.¡±
Shu Fan cupped his fist and bowed slightly at Xia Zhiguang under the gaze of others. He then sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t got the inheritance that I want from a God Emperor or a Saint. I just hope I¡¯ll be lucky this year to enter the Valley of Gods again.¡±
Xia Zhiguang nodded approvingly. ¡°It seems like the other participants didn¡¯t want to show up tonight. Can we start with you, Shu Fan? You can challenge anyone from any other territory. When someone can finally defeat you, you may rest.¡±
Yang Lujia probed into Xia Zhiguang¡¯s body. ¡®He seems to be weak? No¡ this isn¡¯t his real body!¡¯ His eyes turned purple and saw through the City Pce Lord¡¯s fa?ade.
Runic Demon also did the same. It was so for the Soul Demon. However, the two of them also didn¡¯t find out anything unusual. But the both of them felt like there was something suspicious about Xia Zhiguangs otherworldly aura.
From all the years they met Xia Zhiguang, his aura wasn¡¯t as gentle as the wind like this one.
¡°Yes, City Pce Lord. It would be my honor,¡± Shu Fan said and went into the middle of the area. Sooner, a line began to trace its way back to where it started and eventually formed a circr shape.
Looking at the participants one by one, Shu Fan was somewhat nervous, but he didn¡¯t take it seriously and still steeled himself. Even if Xia Jieke was his opponent, like before, he wouldn¡¯t act so pathetic in front of everyone.
Coming from the Southern Territory, he practiced the Frost Path like City Lord Ice. Spreading his prestige by freezing the whole circr area, which even more showed his control on his path, he chose his first opponent.
¡°You! I feel like you¡¯re strong! Duel with me!¡±
Lin Diyu, who was standing quietly beside his master and his junior brother and junior sister who was holding the puppy, was shocked when he was actually chosen.
¡°Troublesome,¡± Yang Lujia subconsciously muttered.
Chapter 68 Suspicions, Coveted
THE WHOLE PALACE turned silent when Shu Fan requested to duel Lin Diyu. As a prodigy, he would have some affinity with other prodigies. He felt like Lin Diyu was as strong as him if not stronger even.
However, contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, Lin Diyu said, ¡°I refuse. I am no match for you. You win.¡±
¡°What? He¡¯s giving up already? Isn¡¯t he so timid?¡±
¡°What a loser. I always thought he was strong because he was handsome. Turns out he¡¯s just another cowardly fellow.¡±
¡°Right. I even thought of bringing him into my room.¡±
¡°Me, too.¡±
Lin Diyu, who heard the bber ofdies, almost had his face explode in diffidence. When it came todies, his mind would always go astray to grimy thoughts.
When Yang Lujia saw this, he rolled his eyes. True,dies are attractive to him. They¡¯re just too lethal when they use you or used against you. He had read several light novels before. He knew that thesedies would sooner orter be the bait of their enemy to lure them into a trap. Or be the troublesome goal to chase after when they¡¯re taken away by the male lead¡¯s rivals.
¡°City Pce Lord, may I ask you something?¡± Soul Demon grinned as though he discovered something. ¡°We heard that you¡¯re injured. How are you now?¡±.
Xia Zhiguang¡¯s face did not change whatsoever. He just nced at the Soul Demon with a smile on his face. ¡°Why do you ask, Brother Soul Demon?¡±
Soul Demon shrugged and said, ¡°I am just concerned about the City Pce Lord¡¯s health. After all, if the Underworld Creatures would again attack Da Sishen, perhaps in theing years, we don¡¯t want you or everyone else to be handicapped by them, do we?¡±
Before Xia Zhiguang could answer, Xia Jieke walked away a couple of steps from Yang Lujia and stopped. ¡°You¡¯re not even close with my father. From that alone, you don¡¯t have the right to be concerned. What is your motive?¡±
Xia Zhiguang also thought the same. However, he couldn¡¯t show weakness in front of everybody, lest these two-faced people would covet his position and besiege the entire Death City, especially the Northern Territory. They had always tried to ensue war with Death City, but it was only up to that point. After all, they always feared him.
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Young Lord Xia Jieke. I am merely trying to ask City Pce Lord out of concern alone. I don¡¯t have any motive at all¡ except¡¡±
Soul Demon¡¯s eyes shed. Immediately, he disappeared from where he stood. Xia Jieke was infuriated and also vanished from his spot.
¡°Damn you!¡±
Clutching small needles in between his fingers, Soul Demon threw them at the City Pce Lord¡¯s direction. However, just as they were about to reach thetter, it stopped midair.
Everyone, who was watching, gasped. This was so fucking intense! Even Yang Lujia was anticipating a good show to happen.
¡°Soul Demon,¡± Xia Jieke muttered slowly, almost inaudible. Silence ruled the whole ce as he continued, ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t see through you, Soul Demon? Do you think I won¡¯t dare kill you?¡±
At a leisurely pace, he walked towards the other party, back with his calm expression and his hands resting on his back.
Soul Demon, who locked his gaze into the Xia Jieke¡¯s eyes, was terrified.
He actually couldn¡¯t move, while the other party was closing the distance between them!
¡°Do you understand now?¡± Xia Jieke said, but Soul Demon couldn¡¯t talk because he was rendered immobile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take your silence as a yes. If you really do, you may die now.¡±
¡°Stop!¡± Runic Demon shouted but he was toote to take action.
POOF!
Everyone couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Xia Jieke was still always the ruthless Xia Jieke. With his words alone, he could kill someone at the peak of the God Emperor Realm.
¡®So how strong is he?¡¯ That was what the Runic Demon first thought.
Even Xia Zhiguang was quite surprised and at the same time impressed with his son¡¯s overbearing posture. He truly didn¡¯t nurture him for nothing. In fact, only he knew the cultivation level of his son. No one else knew, even Xia Jiali or Xia Hua.
Only the soul of the Soul Demon remained. Fortunately, his soul was able to escape from Xia Jieke and was hidden by Runic Demon. This caused Xia Jieke to almost attack thetter but was stopped by his father to not ruin the banquet. Otherwise, the Annual Death Ceremony would not be so harmonious the next day.
And the Weing Banquet continued with the Northern Territory wearing grim faces. After all, they almost lost one of their four demon generals. On the other hand, they didn¡¯t even seed in probing into knowing the City Pce Lord¡¯s present condition.
¡°Sir Cao Nima,¡± Lu Daiyu reached out. ¡°Why don¡¯t you explode while eating so much food filled with spiritual energy? Those two kids as well and that small puppy was even more baffling.¡±
Yang Lujia then said with a grave face, ¡°Why? Do you want us to explode?¡±
¡°Of course not! I¡¯m just wondering,¡± Lu Daiyu said, her face reddish.
¡°Mind your own business,¡± Yang Lujia said as he continued to eat. ¡°Food and sleep before women.¡±
Lu Daiyu stomped her feet and snorted. She just went back to Lin Diyu¡¯s side to talk with him. Cao Xiaoma was still more sensible than his master. Even since she knew Cao Nima was only 15 years old, she already gained the guts to talk to him first. If it was before when she thought she was an old monster, she wouldn¡¯t even bother talking to him first.
Afterward, Yang Lujia was even bothered by other people. They were trying to curry favor with him because for them, he had gotten close with the Xia Family having befriended the two siblings.
On the other hand, there were also others who were plotting to steal all his treasures. They did not believe that Yang Lujia had no other treasures more valuable than the Amaryllis re. Hence, they thought of assassinating him in the night.
While they were walking back to the amodation rooms, Yang Lujia noticed those who were following them. ¡°Courting death,¡± he muttered under his breath.
¡°You know you can stay with me in my room, Brother Xiaoma,¡± Lu Daiyu said, winking at Lin Diyu.
This caused thetter to blush. It never urred to him that a girl would be the first one to make a move on him and not him on a girl. It was somewhat embarrassing.
When Yang Lujia saw this scene, he was speechless. These two were really flirting! He then rolled his eyes. Although he didn¡¯t quite like women because they would give him future troubles, he wouldn¡¯t impose this on his disciples. If they wanted to have their women, he wouldn¡¯t stop them.
But on the condition that if they were in danger, they would save their own women.
Too troublesome.
Seeing Lin Diyu in a trance, he threw him inside the Blood World. It was the same with Long Guang who was already sleeping. However, for Long Guang, he was expecting something like a super level-up. After all, Long Guang ate quite a lot of food filled with spiritual energy and he cultivated the Dragon Emperor Scripture which would only require him to sleep in order to get stronger.
As for Feng Huang, he could only let her lie on Brownie¡¯s body. Thetter didn¡¯t mind anyway. After all, he was too tired eating and bickering would only consume more of his energy. Brownie could onlypromise and let the little girl lie on his small body like a pillow.
When everyone was finally asleep, he silently ced restrictions around their room. It was at least a hundredyered array formation. Whoever entered the area of the array formation would definitely die unless they were beyond the God Emperor Realm, a Saint Realm at that.
But first, Yang Lujia thought of checking the Anathema Staff. When he pulled it out from the system, its eerie aura spread out the entire room. Luckily, the room was filled with restrictions. Otherwise, he would undoubtedly rm the bosses in Death City.
It was truly a staff designed for women. He could understand as the staff was previously owned by the Mother of Curses. However, the owner could freely alter its appearance to his or her own likes. As for him, he wanted to make it suitable for men.
Previously, its bottom part had the shape of a diamond, the upper two sides being shorter in height than the lower. Atop it was a beautiful ruby-like crystal that seemed to be the core of curses. Beside it were chocte-brown wings whose lengths parried the size of the crystal. These wings¡¯ edges appeared like small snakeheads, which reminded him of Medusa¡¯s hair from the Greek Myth on Earth.
When Yang Lujia tried to enclose the crystal with the wings, it eventually lit up. A parchment paper then appeared above it. When he tried to say a random name, it actually appeared on it.
Chapter 69 Soul Demons Demise
YANG LUJIA SHOOK his head. He first wanted to change the staff¡¯s appearance. Exerting some of his strength on the staff¡¯s body, its bottom part was slowly turned into an interweaved dead vines.
Gradually, when the crawling vines reached the wings, it was also reced with the vines, as the previous wings withered. However, this time, the wing-like part of the staff was a lot higher than the crystal in height.
Excitedly, he wanted to try to curse somebody but found no one to curse. Actually, there were three he wanted to curse to death, but¡ he didn¡¯t know their names. However, he did know the Soul Demon from the Northern Territory.
He knew that that guy wasn¡¯t dead yet. Even if it was only the soul left, he couldn¡¯t be so weak, right? Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be called Soul Demon if his soul was weak.
Later¡
¡°What the fuck is going on? What¡¯s wrong with you? What happened?!¡± Runic Demon was a bit flustered. ¡°Soul Demon! What¡¯s happening?! Talk! So we can help you!¡±
Speed Demon was also a bit worried. ¡°It feels like¡¡±
When Runic Demon finally calmed down, he realized the problem. He didn¡¯t want to panic. Otherwise, Soul Demon might really perish. Soul Demon¡¯s screaming was due to the curse inflicted on him. ¡°Yes, it feels like a curse.
¡°Fuck! It¡¯s getting stronger!¡±
Soul Demon¡¯s soul was twitching midair. On the other hand, Runic Demon was doing hand seals to suppress the curse on Soul Demon. However, no matter how he did so, the curse wouldn¡¯t budge..
¡°How is that possible?¡± He then thought of something and gazed in the direction of the Death City Pce. ¡°It seems like the City Pce Lord knew about curses. However, curses would take someone¡¯s lifespan or the lives of others. How did he do it? Was this really only a move to intimidate them?¡±
A shrilling cry soon rang throughout the city. Soul Demon¡¯s soul finally vanished while the other three demon generals could not do anything.
¡°So strong,¡± is the thing they could only think of.
The one who cursed Soul Demon was just too strong to do this.
Unbelievable.
¡°Who the hell has such a strong cursing ability?¡± Fierce Demon talked.
Runic Demon¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Who else could it be other than the City Pce Lord himself?¡±
On the other hand, Yang Lujia who heard the cry was dumbfounded. ¡°I only wrote his name twice and he¡¯s already suffering?¡± When he saw that the name couldn¡¯t be written on the parchment paper no matter how he verbalize it, he knew that the target was already dead. ¡°Too strong? I remembered Death Note all of a sudden.¡±
He then sighed and decided to sleep. After a long day, he also needed a long sleep.
If others could hear his thoughts, especially Wang Lao and the others, they would probably curse him. He had been sleeping while they were traveling and he acted like he wasn¡¯t able to sleep at all!
When morning finally dawned, several people were surrounding the whole building where the participants and some distinguished guests from the Eastern Territory were temporarily residing.
Outside, bodies of people who were trying to assassinate Yang Lujia¡¯s group failed to do so. Instead, they were killed by the array formation operated by Yang Lujia himself. Some barely escaped at the firstyer and hurriedly went back to their quarters. After all, these people never told anyone about their plot against Yang Lujia and his treasures. Otherwise, it would be necessary for them to share their gains with others.
In this world where the rule of the jungle applies, selfishness and avarice would reign.
Some of the city guards fetched these bodies and buried them somewhere outside Death City. Due to the embarrassment of the other territories to admit that some of these people were from their side, they did not say anything. Besides, this group of people who made a move against Yang Lujia was all lecherous in nature. They wouldn¡¯t mind eradicating them using the hands of others.
It was just they wondered how this event happened.
The Eastern Territory was clearly weak. However, it felt like someone protected them when these dead experts attacked them. Or perhaps a silent battle urred in the deep of the night that they didn¡¯t notice and just happened to have transpired around this specific building.
Although the probability for the second premise wasn¡¯t high, it was the most probable reason for such an event.
The Death City Pce, on the other hand, remained nonchnt over the matter. After all, it was already amon thing to happen in Death City. Many people would die for treasures that they wanted for themselves.
¡°Proceed with the Annual Death Ceremony. Are the preparations all ready?¡± Xia Jieke said, his eyes scanning the guards in front of him. ¡°You may now go. Ready the materials and tools necessary. Go to your assigned posts and tasks now. I don¡¯t want something bad to happen. Otherwise, you will all have to bear the brunt of my wrath.¡±
As usual, he was still the same overbearing Xia Jieke. When Xia Jiali heard this while standing beside his big brother, he almost peed his pants. Luckily, he was born in the same family as Xia Jieke. Otherwise, he¡¯d really be nervous if he were the one given the orders by his big brother.
¡°Big brother, let¡¯s go to the arena now. Father said that you will host this year¡¯s Annual Death Ceremony,¡± Xia Hua said as he looked at Xia Jieke expectantly.
¡°I know,¡± Xia Jieke said. ¡°How is your training? Are you ready enough? Enter the top ten and I will give you a gift for it.¡± He smiled at his little sister.
Although he was harsh with his little brother¡¯s training or even with his little sister¡¯s, he still doted him like no other. In the past, his father always told him to act as the man of the family if he wasn¡¯t by their side.
¡°I¡¯m doing great, big brother!¡± Xia Hua respected his brother so much. Other than his father, no one could make her feel submissive in terms of strength. She admired him so much that she made him his goal to surpass. Earlier, they did a spar, but she was still defeated with one stroke of his brother¡¯s hand.
As expected, his brother had be even stronger.
That was also good, she thought. After all, their father was getting old. He needed to rest, even more so since he was injured at the moment. They needed a pir to lean on.
And that was her big brother, the eldest of the Xia Family. The most talented one in the history of Da Sishen.
His brother reached the God Emperor Realm when he was not yet 20 and reached the peak of the realm after a total of 50 years. This was the highest record ever in the realm¡¯s history. With this, she truly believed in his brother.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xia Jieke said as she nodded approvingly at her sister. Holding his little brother¡¯s arms, he dragged him along with his sister catching up to them.
Xia Jiali, who was despairing of being born into the same family by two strong siblings: ¡°¡¡±
He could only silentlyment.
Arriving at the highest tform in the arena, the whole ce quieted down as Xia Jieke¡¯s feet banged against the tform¡¯s floor. It even showed a slight crack. Xia Jieke noticed this but chose to ignore it. However, Xia Jiali was almost frightened to death when he saw this.
The entire arena was suffused over by a countless number of people. There were also others who came from other territories who wished to support their participants; this exined the crowded arena. Only the circr-shaped area of the arena at its center remained empty.
Indifferently looking at the people below him, Xia Jieke didn¡¯t change his usual cold expression. When the women saw his otherworldly appearance, they were all aroused.
Yang Lujia was speechless when he saw such a scene. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t quite mind this. The idea of rape, sexual abuse, or harassment¡ in this world, seemed to be perfectly normal. As long as you had the strength to do so, no one would oppose you.
It was crooked. He didn¡¯t like it, but he wasn¡¯t a saint either to save every person, whether it¡¯s a man or a woman. He came here to serve himself and some other important people in his life here, not to serve some strangers he barely knew.
¡°I know that everyone is already thrilled by today¡¯s event,¡± Xia Jieke began. ¡°My father will arrive sooner. He still had some things to prepare, hence, the dy in his arrival. However, I was tasked by my father to preside over the event. So, as the presider, I hope everyone would cooperate¡ª¡±
¡°No, we won¡¯t cooperate! We want the City Pce Lord himself to lead the event!¡±
¡°Yes! You¡¯re still young! You don¡¯t have the right¡ª¡±
Xia Jieke coldly looked at the shouting people from the Northern Territory¡¯s side. ¡°Shut up or die. You all choose.¡±
After he said this, a boundless aura spread throughout the entire city.
No¡ it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say a fourth of the entire Da Sishen was covered by his overbearing aura.
Runic Demon¡¯s eyes constricted. ¡°This aura¡¡±
Another Saint?!
Chapter 70 Competition Prelude, Three Clusters
DUE TO THE shock the crowd had experienced, somehow, they had all quietened down. Only when the Annual Death Competition finallymenced they did start t to mor.
Xia Jieke was amused with the crowd¡¯s behavior. Although he was ruthless and usually indifferent, he still found pleasure in making people submit to him. What made him puzzled, however, was Cao Nima. This guy was actually eating along with the other participants.
Yang Lujia had left Long Guang, along with Feng Huang and Brownie. With the two beside the little dragon, he believed that nothing could be safer than their side. Moreover, within the room where they were sleeping in, an array formation was alreadyid out. He also asked Fortuniel if it was safe for him to leave the three of them and reassured him.
His only goal in the Valley of Gods was to find the whereabouts of the Echinemon Race. It would even be better if he could directly kill Zhao Do, but Yang Lujia wanted Long Guang to do it personally, so he restrained himself from doing so.
When he found Zhao Do, it didn¡¯t matter if he could escape from his grasp, as long as he could know their location. That would be enough. Besides, he still had to help Feng Huang¡¯s sister. Otherwise, that little girl wouldn¡¯t ept him as her master.
And he even had to help her solve some problems she encountered in the Nether Phoenix n. He believed that it would not be so simple. Just like Long Guang¡¯s case. It took him several days, no, months, before he was finally close to his goal.
¡°Okay, everyone, buckle up!¡± Xia Jieke began and scanned the participants at the side of the arena. ¡°In the Annual Death Competition, deaths are allowed. If you are weak, you can only have yourself to me. Once someone from the territories tries to save their participants, I will personally make a move and kill without hesitation. Rules are rules.¡±.
When the crowd heard this, they were not shocked. Naturally, since this event happened every year, the rules had not changed. During the previous year, some participants died because of their opponents¡¯ ruthlessness. It was more especially with Xia Jieke who only let his opponents live if they could make him fight to his full strength. Among the crowd, his previous opponent who came in second had already be an elder from one of the territories. But he had yet to break through the God Emperor Realm and reach the Saint Realm.
With this, Xia Jieke ignored him. To his eyes, other than his father, no one could stand toe-by-toe with him. He wasn¡¯t arrogant. It was just a fact that no one could refute.
¡°Like before, thepetition will be held in three clusters: the Talent Cluster; the Prowess Cluster; and the Knockout Cluster,¡± Xia Jieke said. ¡°We will use a stone tablet for the first cluster. This stone tablet was coincidentally found by my father in the depths of Da Sishen¡¯s edges during the previous months. He called it the Talent-Measuring Pir.¡±
With that, he took out the stone tablet. It then fell from his grasp andnded heavily in the middle of the arena. It had the shape of a downward parab, and it was rtively thin. However, its height was 12 feet high.
¡°On its middle part, there were horizontal lines. Each line is hollow. What you all needed to do is channel your spiritual qi of heaven and earth to the stone tablet. Then, these lines will eventually light up. When you light up the most bottom line, it meant you only have a Grade-1 Talent.
¡°We only ept people in thepetition who could reach the Grade-5 Talent, which was the fifth line from the bottom. What¡¯s above the Grade-5 Talent, you ask? It¡¯s the King-Grade Talent. Above it was the Emperor-Grade Talent. If you reached these lines, it only means you¡¯re very talented. By then, I can only say you keep it up.¡±
¡°What about you, young lord? What¡¯s your talent?¡± Runic Demon asked all of a sudden. It silenced the whole arena, with only the wind drumming into everyone¡¯s senses.
¡°My talent?¡± Xia Jieke said as he smirked at Runic Demon. His smirk made some of the girls faint. Xia Jieke was just too handsome!
Runic Demon smiled.
¡°Naturally, it¡¯s Emperor-Grade.¡±
People gasped.
Runic Demon¡¯s face darkened. He then looked at his participants. He could only wish they would have an Emperor-Grade Talent.
¡°Okay, Northern Territory¡¯s participants, pleasee forward. You will be the first ones to be tested,¡± Xia Jieke ordered as he looked at the participants¡¯ faces.
He didn¡¯t need to know the names of the participants. After all, in the end, there could only be ten winners.
From start to end, it had been smooth-sailing. The Talent Cluster ended with fifteen of the participants who had the Emperor-Grade Talent. Xia Jieke was even surprised to find out that the Eastern Territory really came strong this time. Among them, there were actually three with Emperor-Grade Talents. Two of them were naturally Yang Lujia and Lin Diyu. The other one was Lu Daiyu.
It even surprised Yang Lujia. However, this Emperor-Grade Talent was really of low grade. If he didn¡¯t have Fortuniel suppress his talent and Lin Diyu¡¯s, they would break the stone tablet. He didn¡¯t want to be med for breaking something precious to these people.
As for the Prowess Cluster, it was only to measure the prowess of every participant by using their most powerful attacks at Xia Jieke. No one could even make him step back, except for one participant called Lin Diyu. After all, Lin Diyu could cross-level fight. With this cultivation reaching the Sixth Stage of the God Emperor Realm, it was no wonder he could hurt Xia Jieke a bit.
Others only snickered seeing this. There were still others who managed to budge Xia Jieke, but the most frightening was Yang Lujia¡¯s. Without proper control of his strength, he could directly pass this cluster. However, no matter how he tried to suppress his strength, it still overflowed and made Xia Jieke take a couple of steps back.
Everyone was shocked. Especially those who once mocked him, the three participants from the Northern Territory. These three demons trembled when they thought of facing Yang Lujia in the ring.
¡°Hah, serves them right for looking down on us,¡± Wang Lao smugly thought as he crossed his arms.
¡°Alright, now that the Talent and Prowess Clusters were already done, we will now proceed to thest round of this event, the Knockout Cluster. As for those who didn¡¯t pass the Talent and Prowess Clusters, you maye back again next year. However, your talent is helpless if you will not encounter a fortuitous encounter.¡±
Xia Jieke stopped for a while, then he said, ¡°Now, let me tell you the rules of the third cluster, the Knockout Cluster. As its name suggests, it is a cluster where knockouts could happen, even death could equate to knockouts, so always be wary.¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s face was solemn when he heard this. He then looked at Lin Diyu. Fortunately, he had already equipped his first disciple with everything before they came here to participate.
¡°Master, what are you doing in the middle of the night?¡± Lin Diyu asked as he rubbed his eyes. He heard the nging sounds of a hammer banging onto something.
Yang Lujia looked at his first disciple with sweat all over his body. He then answered with a smile stered on his face, ¡°I¡¯m just making a weapon for you to use tomorrow. In fact, I was expecting you to wake up. I will help youprehend some techniques, so you won¡¯t always use the same technique in thepetition. I can¡¯t deprive my disciple of anything, right?¡±
Lin Diyu was moved. Thoroughly moved. Ever since his master epted him as his disciple, he always felt like he was lucky. Back then, when he was still the Crown Prince of an empire, he was busy with worldly affairs that he didn¡¯t find himself able to cultivate for a long time anymore. However, Yang Lujia gave him this opportunity.
He even reached the God Emperor Realm! It was above several major realms!
Unknowingly, he already knelt, with some tears crawling down his cheeks. ¡°Master¡¡± he called out.
¡°You¡¯re such a crybaby,¡± Yang Lujia said andughed.
However, Yang Lujia, at this time, was only doing this to really move Lin Diyu, preventing any possibility of Lin Diyu betraying him in the future. In his previous world, he never liked using tactics to move people to his side. He¡¯d always pursued them by force.
¡°But always remember what I taught you. Among the two of you, Long Guang, you are the one who knew all the rules of our group. When you meet your opponents tomorrow, don¡¯t bother talking to them. Directly attack them. Stop wasting your time.
¡°The moment the presider says ¡°the battle begins¡± or whatever they would say for the battle to begin, attack your opponent. Don¡¯t wait for him to finish all his or her talks. Kill them when you feel some killing intent from them.
¡°Do not spare anyone who wants to kill you. Burn them to ashes. Suck their blood to death. Make sure they won¡¯t be able to retaliate, even in the next life, by obliterating their souls.¡±
Yang Lujia looked at his disciple who was expectantly looking to battle others. He could even feel his battle intent. Then, he sent a voice transmission to him, ¡°Diyu, don¡¯t forget what I told you. Don¡¯t look down on your opponents. Always be wary when fighting them.¡±
Chapter 71 Xia Hua Vs Fan Li
THE FIRST MATCHES were quite intense. When it was Xia Hua¡¯s turn, hot gazes from the men in the spectators¡¯ area were directed at her body.
Those beautiful curves that no other woman couldpare to sent blood out of their noses. Along with her straight hair that felt like the softest silk ever discovered, she looked like a goddess that descended from the heavens to purify their souls.
Her round-shaped face tackled a lot of her charm, coupled with her red lips that were softer than everybody¡¯s pillows. It wasn¡¯t right not to covet her. That was what most men felt.
Even the old men¡¯s eyes were fervent when they stared at her. After all, she could be of great help to them. Oftentimes, they heard rumors about her special body. This special body could help a man cultivate faster by frequently having sexual intercourse with her.
Finally, their eyes focused on the match.
She held the grip of her sword¡ªno, it was a sheathed saber that resembled a katana. Bending her knees a little, she had a calm expression as she looked forward to the fight against her opponent.
¡°Let the battle begin!¡± Xia Jieke waved the red g as the wind whistled in between Xia Hua and her opponent, Fan Li, who came from the Northern Territory.
At that moment, Xia Hua felt the slight killing intent from her opponent. Hence, she would not hold back from killing him as well. But she still needed to be careful.
A second after, Xia Hua disappeared from her position. Instantly, she appeared in front of the man. This startled thetter. Immediately, the man retreated several steps when the saber almost shed him in half.
Turning more cautious, he scanned her from head to toe. He was immediately shocked when he saw that her saber wasn¡¯t even unsheathed, but it almost hacked him into two.
¡°You¡¯re quite good at running,¡± she said. ¡°But this time, let¡¯s see if you can run.¡±
Hurriedly, Fan Li unsheathed the sword from his back. Swinging his sword to the side, he did a forward sh at her and pushed his body forward to create another attack.
Xia Hua¡¯s eyes sharpened as she saw the strength of his attack. She didn¡¯t dare dally and glissaded to the side. However, the shes made of qi actually followed her to where she dodged..
Unsurprised, she could only face the iing attacks head-on. But she quickly fell to a disadvantage. Fan Li took this opportunity to pounce on her and flipped his sword to stab her in the abdomen.
Before the shes reached her, Xia Hua¡¯s eyes made the other party think that she was prepared for this. Swiftly, she swirled her body horizontally, and just when the shes changed directions, they hit Fan Li instead who hastily stacked up his defenses.
Retreating, he had a solemn look on his face. It seemed like what the rumors told them was true. This woman was really shrewd with her methods. Nevertheless, he knew that she was really strong.
In fact, Xia Hua was just testing the waters.
Impaling the arena floor with his sword, Fan Li started to recite some incantations with his eyes closed. When the spectators saw him do this, their hairs stood on end. Gradually, the skin of Fan Li started to peel off on its own, showing a tarred skin underneath. On it, some reddish characters appeared like tattoos on the eyes of everybody.
¡°This was it! Fan Li¡¯s going to transform into his demon form!¡± a spectator shouted which made the others realize what he was about to do.
¡°Sure enough, although Xia Hua was strong, it wouldn¡¯t be an easy feat to defeat opponents who made it to the Annual Death Competition.¡±
Another spectator agreed, ¡°Not to mention, all of them passed through the first two clusters. Fan Li was one of those who were particrly strong.¡±
¡°But it¡¯s still impressive for Xia Hua who was only at the Ninth Stage of the God Emperor Realm to hold her stand against a Tenth Stage God Emperor.¡±
ROAR!
A shrilling cry entered everybody¡¯s ears. Fan Li couldn¡¯t afford to be careless when facing a person from that man¡¯s family, the Xia Family. All of the siblings were ridiculously talented, especially that monster Xia Jieke.
With horns protruding on his head and his eyes bloodshot, he picked up his sword once more. The moment he found his momentum, he attacked!
SWISH!
Xia Hua¡¯s pupils constricted and quickly brandished her unsheathed saber against the iing attack. Parrying the sword with her saber, their eyes locked onto each other.
¡°Demon,¡± she muttered.
Pushing each other¡¯s weapons forward, the both of them retreated a couple of steps. Finally, Xia Hua decided to unsheath her saber and let its scabbard hang on the side of her body. With the saber¡¯s silver and shiny appearance, it reflected the light of the sun, blinding some of the spectators from the side.
Fan Li¡¯s eyes turned serious. ¡°It¡¯s actually that rumored saber the City Pce Lord found.¡±
Quickly, he rushed forward and performed his own sword technique. Xia Hua also did the same. Both of their paths kept whistling in the arena.
WHISH!
CLANG!
WHISH!
It was as if it was not the fight of two people anymore but the fight of two weapons, Xia Hua¡¯s saber and Fan Li¡¯s sword.
WHOOSH!
When it finally stopped, the whole area froze. At this moment, Xia Hua wielded her saber and vanished into thin air.
Fan Li was shocked and became vignt of his surroundings. However, no matter which direction he checked, he could not find any clue of the other party¡¯s location.
¡®What the hell is this technique?¡¯
BANG!
Fan Li¡¯s mind exploded. With a saber against his neck, he knew it was the end for him. When he was about to admit defeat, Xia Hua mercilessly gashed his neck with her saber. Almost instantly, she formed a hand seal and fire appeared in her hands.
With an expressionless face, she slowly burned his body to ashes. She then caught his soul in her palms and clenched her fist.
POOF!
Just like that, the genius from the Northern Territory died. Not even his soul was spared.
What hecked wasn¡¯t power. It was his battle experience that made him lose the match.
Runic Demon naturally knew about this. Hence, he could only shake his head when he saw this scene. It was only normal for such a scene to ur. But it could still raise some dissatisfaction from the crowd, especially the supporters of the Northern Territory and the other participants themselves.
Nonchnt, Xia Hua nodded at her big brother as she returned her saber to its scabbard.
Xia Zhiguang gave this saber to his daughter. He coincidentally found it and gave it to her. It was a saber that was once called the Silent Shadow Saber, a human-ranked imperial relic, a weapon that could amplify the user¡¯s overallbat ability. Hence, this magnified Xia Hua¡¯s confidence to swiftly deal with her opponents.
Sitting back with the other participants from the Central Domain, her face remained aloof, as though what happened was nothing to her.
She was right. That was really nothing.
That was what everyone thought. It was only the beginning of the fight. When half of them were already eliminated, the second round would be even more intense, as those who remained in thepetition were definitely stronger than the rest.
After all, thepetition¡¯s general rule was: If you lose once, you are already out of thepetition.
¡°Ms. Xia is still as cold as before,¡± a young man beside her seat talked. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have killed such a weak opponent.¡±
When the participants from the Northern Territory heard this, they were immediately infuriated. But they could only swallow their wrath. After all, this young man was really not to be trifled with. In fact, others said that he would be the next Xia Jieke, while some others really did not think so.
Xia Jieke was simply beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Every time they expected something of or from him, they would always be left with jaw-dropping moments. He always exceeded their expectations.
Xia Hua just stared at the young man¡¯s smiling face. He was a handsome-looking man, but he would pale inparison with Lin Diyu, much more to Yang Lujia.
¡°Sheng Fudi,¡± Xia Hua called, then her eyes sharpened. ¡°Stop talking. Just watch the match.¡±
¡°Alright, let¡¯s follow what Ms. Xia wants,¡± he tactfully agreed. ¡°However, if Ms. Xia thinks I have a need to watch the next matches, then Ms. Xia¡¯s wrong. Do you think they would be able to defeat someone like me?¡±
His voice wasced with overbearing confidence.
Xia Hua ignored what he said and she immediately looked forward to the next fight. Earlier, when the two clusters were done, two people managed to enter her sight and whom she needed to be wary of.
That was Cao Nima and his disciple, Cao Xiaoma.
She felt extreme danger from these two.
And on the next fight, it was finally something she anticipated seeing.
¡°What do you think of her?¡± Yang Lujia asked his first disciple.
¡°She¡¯s pretty good. However, she was also cautious. It seems like she¡¯s also a worthy opponent.¡±
¡°You better wait. Perhaps you can have a good fight with her. But be careful, she carries with her a dense killing intent.¡±
Lin Diyu¡¯s eyes turned solemn. ¡°Yes, master.¡±
¡°It¡¯ll be your match now. Be careful,¡± Yang Lujia warned. ¡°Do not let your guard down. Your opponent is from the Western Territory. Those monks¡¯ prowess is strong. Their techniques are your natural enemies as you cultivate a technique opposite their principles, the Asura Blood Scripture.¡±
Lin Diyu nodded and flew to the arena.
As hended, countless gazes from the women were shocked. This young man looked very handsome. Especially when they saw his furrowed brows, it made Lin Diyu even more attractive to the eyes of women.
In contrast, the other party in the arena was extremely ugly to their eyes, particrly because this man was bald.
He was Sima Tuo.
¡°Okay, next match! Cao Xiaoma versus Sima Tuo! Let the match begin!¡± Xia Jieke announced, his eyes lighting up.
Chapter 72 Stunned Crowd, Zhang Wei
THE MOMENT XIA Jieke was about to give the start signal, Lin Diyu pulled out the Underworld Scythe his master made for him.
This Underworld Scythe was pitch-dark and it gave the people the feeling of suffocation, like a touch from it, could strangle them to death.
Since Lin Diyu was only at the God Emperor Realm, he could only wield an imitation of the real Underworld Scythe, which was only a human-ranked imperial relic.
However, it was stronger than those normal human-ranked imperial relics. Laid on it were the powerful rules of darkness and death.
Sima Tuo¡¯s eyes widened when he saw this. The Underworld Scythe was smoking ck exhausts. It felt very prative to him that he immediately wanted to pounce against his opponent.
Even the demons from the Northern Territory were filled with fear as they looked at Lin Diyu who was akin to the God of Death.
Killing intent filled Sima Tuo¡¯s heart as his bald head shone. It dazzled the audience and parried Lin Diyu¡¯s ck-smoking scythe. With a serious face, Lin Diyu didn¡¯t dare remove his eyes from his opponent.
Dangling his scythe to the side, as though he was preparing for something, his eyes were on the other party.
¡°Let the match begin!¡±
Finally!
WHIRR!
Sima Tuo felt the onught towards him and couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock.
So powerful!
Without a word, Lin Diyu waved the scythe towards the lower half of the monk¡¯s body after he appeared near the other party¡¯s position.
Sima Tuo immediately skittered to the side and bent down. With one palm pushed forward, he shouted, ¡°Trifling Buddha Palms!¡±.
A series of palms formed by qi shot out towards Lin Diyu¡¯s legs.
Seeing through the intention of the other party, Lin Diyu jumped in the air and twisted his body, aiming to slice his way through Sima Tuo¡¯s head.
Sima Tuo swiftly rolled the arena floor and sessfully avoided Lin Diyu¡¯s attack.
¡°This fellow¡¯s quite formidable,¡± he whispered under his ragged breathing.
As though he was finished ying with the monk, Lin Diyu released the pressure of a God Emperor at the Sixth Stage. Sima Tuo almost knelt because of the pressure. Even some of the participants from the waiting area frowned at his aura.
It was too strong for a God Emperor at the Sixth Stage.
Only then did Sima Tuo feel relieved when he covered himself with his own aura. At this time, the other half of the arena was covered with darkness, the other being bright. Two opposing forces were trying to overpower each other.
When Yang Lujia saw this, he grinned. He didn¡¯t believe this mere light could cause harm to Lin Diyu. After all, Lin Diyu had the bloodline of Thanatos in him. He was the natural enemy of light.
¡°Thirteen Underworld Strikes, First Layer,¡± Lin Diyu muttered. ¡°Shadow Wind Art.¡±
A dark sh immediately charged towards Sima Tuo. With arms crossed, he intended to face the attack head-on. ¡°Benefactor, you¡¯re going too far! Do you really want to kill me¡ª¡±
However, before therge dark sh arrived, he felt a chill behind him like no other. He actually felt the aura of death. Unknowingly, his consciousness started to fade, and sooner realized the reason.
Everything in the arena froze. The crowd was also silent.
At this moment, Sima Tuo was already unconscious. And his body, which was held up high by Lin Diyu¡¯s Underworld Scythe, was gradually turning dark. It then turned into ck ashes. Even his soul was not spared.
Or to be more precise, his soul was also impaled by the scythe. Even the various old men from the five territories couldn¡¯t believe what they saw.
Terrifying!
Too horrible!
When the Western Territory¡¯s monks saw this, they could only shake their heads. Even their City Lord, Shen Zui, didn¡¯t have much to say. Especially when he saw the look on Yang Lujia¡¯s face.
This pair of master and disciple was really as terrifying as he had thought!
However,ter, what they saw made them feel like they were idiots.
Lin Diyu actually gathered all the dark-looking ashes. It turned into a ball of ashes that was suspended in midair. Afterward, he flew upward with his Underworld Scythe in his right hand.
Raising his left hand, a dark fire materialized. In the eyes of everyone, it slowly grewrge. Staring at the ball of ashes from Sima Tuo¡¯s body, Lin Diyu¡¯s eyes turned cold and smashed the fire he condensed against it.
One after another. He did it ten times over until even one of the ashes could not be seen. After ensuring that the other party was really dead, Lin Diyu nodded. ¡°Good. He¡¯s truly dead now.¡±
When they heard what they said, they were speechless.
Wasn¡¯t Sima Tuo already dead before?
Weren¡¯t you the one who killed him?
Why did you say ¡®he¡¯s truly dead now¡¯?
Everybody¡¯s minds turned wild.
¡°Oh no!¡± Lin Diyu suddenly shouted that it immediately attracted the attention of everybody. ¡°There¡¯s still one piece of ash!¡± His eyes flickered.
With arge dark fire on his palm, he hit the small piece of dark ash. The whole arena was even burnt.
To everyone¡¯s disbelief, Lin Diyu even shed one more time with his Underworld Scythe.
CRACK!
It cleaved the humungous arena in half.
Everyone, ¡°¡¡±
¡°He¡¯s a psycho!¡± somebody verbally reacted and hurriedly closed his mouth in fear of being killed by this madman!
When Lin Diyu finally went back to Yang Lujia, his face beamed with a smile. ¡°Master, I won the first match! It was so hard and nerve-wracking! I thought I was going to lose to that monk!¡±
When the crowd heard what he said, they mored and whispered among one another.
Who are you kidding? What¡¯s so nerve-wracking about that battle now? Weren¡¯t you the one who held the advantage all the time?!
Meanwhile, Yang Lujia didn¡¯t know what to say. Before the match started, he was actually sleepy. However, when he saw what his disciple did, he couldn¡¯t believe it.
Lin Diyu was even more cautious than him when dealing with opponents!
¡®Did I teach him wrong?¡¯ he thought.
Nevertheless, he still praised him. After all, this disciple of his really followed what he told him before. This was such a worth-nurturing disciple.
How could he not be happy?
¡°Congrattions on your first match!¡± Yang Lujia said.
¡°Thank you, master!¡± Lin Diyu was so excited that he wanted to scream out loud.
¡°However, you have to be careful the next time around. You have to strike faster the next time. You¡¯re too slow!¡±
Lin Diyu naturally knew what aspect of his strength hecked. It was his speed.
¡°But you adapted quite quickly when you realized your weakness. You even sped up at thatst moment when you suddenly appeared behind your opponent. That¡¯s a huge leap of improvement for you in such a short time!
¡°But don¡¯t let this match get into your head. Luckily, your opponent this time was too weak. Otherwise, you would have been dead meat.¡±
Even Xia Hua and Sheng Fudi were stunned and speechless. Especially when they heard the conversation between the two.
So brutal?!
Sheng Fudi then stared at Xia Hua, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about these country bumpkins, Ms. Xia. They¡¯re still not our match.¡±
¡°No, that Cao Xiaoma was very adept in battles. I can sense that every time he battles someone, he will improve. It was like he was born to be a God of War. Don¡¯t underestimate him, especially that Cao Nima who imed to be his master.¡±
Sheng Fudi didn¡¯t refute. Although he only wanted to act tough in front of Xia Hua, he, too, had realized this matter. Especially the movement technique that Cao Xiaoma used in the battle. He was sure it was human-ranked art, a pinnacle art in Da Sishen.
Otherwise, he would not be able to defeat the other party that fast. However, the most terrifying was, as Xia Hua said, the battle instinct of Cao Xiaoma. It was simply too dangerous to fall into his hands.
Xia Jieke, who saw everything that transpired, didn¡¯t know whether he¡¯dugh or cry. Hence, he could only shake his head and announce the winner. ¡°For this match, Lin Diyu wins!¡±
At this moment, in another ce, a man whose bearing was not inferior to any experts of Da Sishen was standing beside the Hundred Deaths Gorge River.
Since the elimination round ended in Guile City, he hurriedly ran here to check something.
Beside him was another man whose face was ruddy and extremely unpleasant. His beard which looked like it was notbed even once amplified the ugliness of his entire face.
Both of them were looking at the river, as though they were watching the bottommost part of it.
¡°Zhao Qiaochen, I already told you during the elimination round. A brat whose age wasn¡¯t even twenty years old managed to kill the Death Loom Shrimp we ced here as a guard to keep experts away from the array formation we set up.
¡°This is an extremely important matter to consider. He may be a variable to our ns.¡±
Zhao Qiaochen was also somewhat surprised. But he chose not to believe what he heard.
Who are you trying to fool? A young man actually reached that height despite his young age?
Nevertheless, he still probed the other party to talk more, ¡°Who is this kid? Do you know him?¡±
The man twitched the side of his mouth as he hesitated whether or not to tell Zhao Qiaochen ¡®that¡¯ name. In the end, however, he resigned to it and said, ¡°He named himself Cao Nima.¡±
Zhao Qiaochen quickly picked up something. ¡°Careless! I¡¯m sure that kid¡¯s a spy from the Central Domain! Have we alerted them already?! Besides, what kind of name was that? Was it really what his parents named him? Or was it something he made just to fool others into his scheme?¡±
The man slightly frowned, contemting what Zhao Qiaochen said. ¡°I¡¯m not very sure either.¡±
A moment of silence momentarily ruled between the two.
¡°Zhang Wei, are you certain that the Guile Magus Academy wasn¡¯t suspecting you of anything?¡± Zhao Qiaochen asked, raising his concern over this matter. ¡°After all, the Annual Death Ceremony is currently ongoing. Won¡¯t they find it strange that you¡¯re missing? You¡¯re the Headmaster of the Guile Magus Academy, so they¡¯re probably dubious of you now that you didn¡¯t personally attend. What excuse did you give those who are under you?¡±
¡°No, everything¡¯s under my control. You don¡¯t have to worry about it, Zhao Qiaochen,¡± Zhang Wei replied, still looking indifferent.
He was actually Zhang Wei! Guile Magus Academy¡¯s Headmaster!
Chapter 73 Zhang Lixin, Purple Eyes
IN THE MIDDLE of arge hall, Zhang Lixin was sitting cross-legged. His shimmering reddish robe that extended up to the soles of his feet was perfectly positioned at the moment.
Frowning slightly, he wondered how long it would take him to refine this Saint¡¯s Arm he found in that secret ce within Diabolos City.
Although it was a dangerous ce, even for someone like him, he still did it without fear.
If he wanted to ascend, he must have a clear mind and a hell-bent heart. If he would not extend his hand to help his father, he would develop guilt in his heart, hence a heart demon that could greatly affect his cultivation journey.
¡°Father, you must persevere. I hope you can do all the things you want to do and avenge mother. I, your son, Zhang Lixin, will definitely not be tied down by your dreams and aspirations in life. Although I want power, if I can¡¯t get it by force, I would definitely give up,¡± he said to himself.
For the sake of trying to strengthen himself, despite his monstrous talent, he decisively cut his right arm to rece it with the Saint¡¯s Arm. Zhang Lixing didn¡¯t want to be left behind by those of the same age as him. If he soon ascended, at least he wouldn¡¯t be that worsepared to the others.
After all, the higher the realm is, the higher the resources there are to use for cultivation.
This was why he badly wanted to ascend.
But again, only when his father finished his affairs.
If he¡¯d die in this pursuit of power, he wouldn¡¯t care anymore. Zhang Lixin valued his life more than familial matters. Besides, his father never nurtured him personally to be who he was today.
It was Runic Demon who raised him up.
From a helpless child to a powerful one today.
Runic Demon was like his father. He was also the one who kept insisting that he should already ascend. Zhang Lixin knew his good intentions, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to settle down properly without settling the matters with his parents.
Ever since his mother died that day, his father turned crazy about cultivating and had gone through thick and thin to acquire more power. It had born fruits, but Zhang Lixin wasn¡¯t certain he would seed.
He always had this uneasy feeling.
Like if he faced this head-on, he would die..
This was why he told Runic Demon to remain discreet with his actions. Otherwise, they would all die if they identally provoked someone.
Zhang Lixin believed in his strength. But again, he valued his life more than anyone else.
He just hoped that the moment he ascended, Diabolos City would remain where it stood. If it was besieged then, he could only let out a sigh.
At this time, in the Central Domain¡¯s arena, Shu Fan showed off his prowess. As he was a participant from the past, he was one of the rtively stronger participants. This time, he was aiming to be in the top ten to get the inheritance from a Saint. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to ascend.
If only he had a Saint Realm master, he wouldn¡¯t bother doing this.
WHACK!
Shu Fan rained fists on his opponent. Coming from the Southern Territory which was one of the strongest territories in Da Sishen, he could boldly kill his opponents, even if he or she was from the Central Domain.
CRACK!
Gradually, his opponent¡¯s bones started to snap. When he heard this, he even punched harder than his opponent could only grit his teeth and defend.
¡°I admit defeat!¡± his opponent screamed and flew off the arena quickly.
This infuriated Shu Fan!
He wanted to be like those who were in the spotlight. Like them, he also wanted to kill! To ughter!
But no matter, he could not do anything to an opponent who surrendered.
Finally, it was Sheng Fudi¡¯s turn.
When he flew to the arena, all the participants zipped their mouths. To everyone, Sheng Fudi was the toughest opponent to defeat. In the Central Domain, he belonged to the Sheng Family, hence his robe was tinted red. Even Xia Hua herself had to show her respect to him.
At this moment, he was facing someone he did not expect to face. Or rather everyone did not expect to see. They were impressed by his performance in the first two clusters, but it wasn¡¯t enough to make them believe he could defeat someone like Sheng Fudi.
Yang Lujia!
No! Rather, it was Cao Nima.
The Eastern Territory¡¯s people suddenly became dejected. After all, in their eyes, Yang Lujia was only a kid at the Seventh Stage of the God Emperor Realm.
He could not possibly win against someone who was almost at the Half-Step Saint Realm. If it were Xia Hua or any other participants, they would still have a chance.
But could Yang Lujia be more talented than Sheng Fudi?
Somehow, they believed it, but Yang Lujia was still too young.
Wang Lao¡¯s forehead was as ck as coal. He couldn¡¯t believe that the people who presided over this event actually paired them up in the beginning.
At this time, at most, there would still be 25 participants that would remain in thepetition. It would be a shame for Yang Lujia to be defeated in his first fight.
However, Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes were iparably calm. Nonchnt, he only observed Sheng Fudi¡¯s constitution and discovered that this kid actually hid his cultivation level at the Half-Step Saint Realm.
Yang Lujia grinned like a devil. He had a n.
At this time, both of them were like regal figures that the people watching them could not help but feel respect. Yang Lujia altered some parts of his face, so he was not any more handsome than the other party.
However, the charm exuded could not be hidden. It instantly made all thedies feel sexually induced.
¡°Sheng Fudi, right?¡± Yang Lujiamunicated. ¡°I heard you are so strong. I hope the rumors are all true?¡± Although his tone sounded respectful, his choice of words inevitably made people think he was mocking Sheng Fudi.
Meanwhile, Lin Diyu was confused. Yang Lujia actually talked instead of attacking from the very beginning.
Towards Yang Lujia¡¯s attitude to him, Sheng Fudi only smiled. ¡°You seem quite confident in defeating me. Remember this. You, a mere Seventh Stage at the God Emperor Realm, have no chance to defeat me.¡±
His tone was filled with arrogance, and condescending. However, people did not think he was arrogant. After all, it all bore down to his strength. He had the capital to act like so. It was even more appropriate to say he was confident, and not just some conceited fellow who only knew how to talk.
¡°Oh,¡± Yang Lujia reacted, a bit taken aback by Sheng Fudi looking down on him. ¡°Come right at me, then?¡±
¡°Stop acting! You¡¯re just nothing but dead meat!¡± Sheng Fudi shouted and held the grip of his sword.
¡°Oh,¡± Yang Lujia reacted once more.
This was his n. An arrogant fellow had always been dense when ites to provocations. It was already proven and tested in some novels he once read.
¡°What ¡®Oh¡¯?¡± Sheng Fudi was caught off guard. Soon enough, his face showed a ferocious expression, clearly bristling.
Almost instantly, he appeared behind the other party.
He chose to directly attack his opponent.
Yang Lujia, on the other hand, was rtively calm.
In a blink of an eye, their position reversed. Sheng Fudi hit no one with his sword. The oue shocked him.
Yang Lujia¡¯s figure actually disappeared!
MUNCH! MUNCH!
NOM! NOM!
BURP!
Soon enough, he heard the other party eating behind him. Quickly, he turned around and prepared himself tounch another sh of his sword. ¡°This time, you¡¯re not getting away!¡±
When the spectators saw this scene, they didn¡¯t whether they shouldugh or cry. Yang Lujia was simply too fast with his movement! Even someone like Xia Jieke didn¡¯t see how Yang Lujia moved!
¡°This kid¡¡± Xia Jieke unconsciously muttered.
Wang Lao was even more speechless and felt the urge tough.
As the crowd saw the approaching sword aiming at Yang Lujia¡¯s neck, everyone couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. It felt like the whole world slow-motioned.
Then, they saw Yang Lujia raising his hands. As though the sword was some sort of useless fly, he flicked his fingers and hit its edge. At once, Sheng Fudi¡¯s sword broke into pieces.
¡°Noooo!¡± Sheng Fudi¡¯s eyes turned red. This sword was a treasure his family had given him months ago. It was a human-ranked imperial relic weapon!
And this kid in front of him actually had the guts to break his weapon?!
However, before he could open his mouth to scold Yang Lujia, an unbearable pressure pushed him back and under the gazes of everyone, he was already out of the arena¡¯s perimeter.
Xia Hua¡¯s pupils constricted! She was right! This Cao Nima was indeed a strong opponent!
Sheng Fudi almost turned crazy. He went back to the arena and unleashed his full aura. He couldn¡¯t ept defeat! This time, he wanted to defeat this kid who humiliated him! For the first time in his life, he felt ashamed of himself.
Previously, he looked down on the other party and even said he was going to thrash him. However, at this time, the opposite happened.
¡°Aren¡¯t you out of the arena already?¡± Yang Lujia was surprised by this guy¡¯s determination.
¡°He¡¯s actually reached the Half-Step Saint Realm! Sheng Fudi actually reached that realm already!¡± a rogue cultivator from the crowd screamed.
Others then realized this fact. Everyone felt choked. Even Runic Demon himself or City Lord Ice and the other City Lords was dumbstruck.
¡°So what if I¡¯m back in the arena? I didn¡¯t admit defeat!¡± Sheng Fudi eximed, furious.
¡°But ording to the rules, you already lose,¡± Yang Lujia calmly said as he continued to munch some of the pills he pulled out from the system space. ¡°Besides, you can¡¯t defeat me.¡±
Sheng Fudi had long realized this fact, but he didn¡¯t want to be toyed with. He wanted a real battle. If he ended up being defeated, he didn¡¯t mind, as long as it was fair!
¡°Give me a fair battle,¡± Sheng Fudi said.
Xia Jieke didn¡¯t stop this and was even more amused by this scene. He wanted to know what kind of reaction or show Yang Lujia would put up.
Slowly, Yang Lujia stood on his feet. His voice as if it contained the will of the realm reverberated in everyone¡¯s hearts. ¡°You want a fair battle? Then, prepare yourself.¡±
His eyes turned purple all of a sudden as the ground trembled at the same time.
Everyone felt the tremor, but they still couldn¡¯t trace a single strand of aura from Yang Lujia¡¯s body. However, they had long noticed his purple eyes. One look and it could give them the feeling of either ascension in strength or suffocation to death.
Whoever looked at his eyes, as long as they treated him as their enemy, they would meet their doom. If otherwise, they could benefit from them.
¡°This¡¡± Xia Hua fell into a trance. It was like sheprehended something in her Saber Path. It was the same for Xia Jieke.
Sheng Fudi¡¯s heart stopped beating. Shuddering, he stared at Yang Lujia like he was staring at a monster. ¡°You¡ who are you¡¡±
¡°You still want a fair fight?¡±
When Yang Lujia uttered these words, no one dared question him. Sheng Fudi also bowed his head dejectedly, as though he was already admitting his loss.
¡°You can¡¯t even withstand a gaze from me. What more if I move? Won¡¯t you die so quickly? Do you really want a fair right? Or a quick death that even you would never know how you died?¡±
Chapter 74 Lin Diyu Versus Xia Hua
THE MATCH ENDED with Yang Lujia winning it. Sheng Fudi, on the other hand, as he had been knocked out of thepetition, went home to his family. Yang Lujia also went back to his seat in the participants¡¯ waiting area.
Whether it was Xia Jieke, Wang Lao, or the Runic Demon, nobody dared to make a sound. Runic Demon himself wasn¡¯t certain if he could defeat Sheng Fudi that easily. After all, that was a Half-Step Saint Realm. As far as he had known, their young lord, Zhang Lixin also had the same cultivation level.
It was such a wise move for them not to attack Guile City.
Otherwise, Diabolos City could have suffered a huge loss if they were to fight this Cao Nima who was clearly a freak of the Heavenly Dao, so to say.
Yawning, Yang Lujiaid down beside Lin Diyu whose eyes were sparkling. He let him idolize him more. That way, this Lin Diyu would be his number one fan and would never betray him in the future no matter the consequences. Unless he was bias-wrecked like some fans would say in his previous world.
Xia Jieke couldn¡¯t believe what he saw. Even he couldn¡¯t catch up with the speed Cao Nima showed them. He even felt the aura of death when Yang Lujia¡¯s purple eyesy on Sheng Fudi¡¯s. Bone-chilling.
The first round of the Knockout Cluster was finally over. Originally, there were only 44 participants. At the moment, only 22 were left as half of them were eliminated. In the second round, there would be 11 pairs who would fight each other. Whoever won would advance to the third round.
¡°For the first pair¡¡± Xia Jieke said, leaving a suspenseful moment for everyone. That was because the 22 left on the list were already the strongest amongst all the participants. ¡°We have Xia Hua versus Lin Diyu!¡±
People froze.
¡°This is going to be a fight for the century! Both are good and it¡¯s gonna be a good fight to see! I am expecting more from this Lin Diyu guy!¡±
¡°I just hope that if any of the two of them would defeat the other, he or she would not kill him or her. It¡¯s just a pity if they would.¡±
¡°Yes. After all, they¡¯re geniuses. Killing them is like cutting off someone¡¯s little brother.¡±
Lin Diyu had a solemn look on his face. He then stared at his master, waiting for his approval. If his master didn¡¯t want him to fight, he wouldn¡¯t.
On the other hand, Yang Lujia was baffled by Lin Diyu¡¯s stare at him. ¡°What are you looking at? Aren¡¯t you going up?¡±
Lin Diyu was a bit taken aback. ¡°You¡¯re letting me fight her, master? She¡¯s a freak, right? I don¡¯t want to get killed.¡±
Yang Lujia rolled his eyes. ¡°If she dares to kill you, I will ughter everyone in Da Sishen.¡±.
¡°Master¡¡± Lin Diyu was, again, touched. He then slightly bowed with hands sped towards Yang Lujia. ¡°Understood, master. I will win this match.¡±
¡°Just shut up and go.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°¡¡±
With strong momentum, Lin Diyu arrived andnded in the arena. His overflowing confidence created his nonchnt face towards the strong enemy he was going to face.
Pulling out his Underworld Scythe that could terrorize the whole world, he made his stance even before the fight began.
Lin Diyu¡¯s Underworld Scythe contained the throbbing of death. Its relentless and unabated release of smoke made everyone¡¯s hearts writhe. Waves of death rules rolled and surged from it but werepletely suppressed, as though it was waiting for something.
On the other hand, Xia Hua didn¡¯t want to lose to anyone, so she also prepared herself. Raising her unsheathed saber to forehead-level, she pushed her other feet backward and looked at her opponent. Her eyes were sharp. Even Lin Diyu did not dare underestimate her.
However, he needed to win this for his master and for his junior brother.
Lin Diyu held his scythe sideward, with its de¡¯s point facing upwards, as though he predicted the next move Xia Hua was going to make.
In between and surrounding them, the atmosphere was eerily quiet. Any momentter, they knew a volcano would erupt. Itsva would smolder everyone¡¯s hearts, with the wind hammering their nerves.
Even Xia Jieke himself felt the tense atmosphere. He just hoped his sister would get through this challenge.
¡°Let the match¡¡± Xia Jieke trailed off that it made everyone¡¯s chests heave.
Lin Diyu gripped his Underworld Scythe tightly.
Xia Hua also held her saber¡¯s grip unyieldingly.
¡°Begin!¡±
As if blown by the wind, the scabbard flew off from Xia Hua¡¯s saber and beelined towards Lin Diyu¡¯s head. Thetter barely dodged the prating scabbard with a slight move of his head to the right.
Xia Hua naturally knew that her opponent could avoid her first assault easily. Hence, she pushed herself forward, facing the approaching Lin Diyu head-on.
Finally near each other, she swung her saber downward and faced the onught of the scythe¡¯s lower attack.
With ferocious looks, their eyes met each other.
After a second the surrounding particles dropped to the ground, the two separated from each other and shed one more time.
CLANG!
CLANG!
Repeatedly, they faced each other head-on, but no one seemed to have the upper hand over another.
People also noticed this.
However, their speed was really top-notch. For ordinary cultivators and people, what they could only see in the arena were the shades of ring lights of countless des every time the two shed against each other.
Their hearts tightened. Even Xia Jieke himself didn¡¯t know who would win.
With clenched teeth, the continuous colliding force made them feel exhausted. Breathing heavily, Lin Diyu stared at Xia Hua. However, his mouth was closed.
¡°You¡¯re quite¡ you¡¯re pretty good,¡± Xia Hua said, her chest heaving up and down. ¡°However, if you think that¡¯s my full power, you¡¯re mistaken. I am determined to win this to gain a reputation for my father like what my brother did¡ª¡±
Before she finished her sentence, Lin Diyu suddenly appeared in front of her. His knees were bent. Quickly, he shed his scythe against her abdomen. Xia Hua was taken aback.
With furrowed brows, she shouted at him. She actually got slightly wounded!
¡°Shameless prick! Why did you attack me while I¡¯m still talking?!¡±
However, she received another attack as an answer.
Lin Diyu once again swung his scythe.
Xia Hua immediately blocked it with her saber.
CLANG!
¡°Shameless asshole!¡±
Lin Diyu pretended not to hear her and flung his scythe to the side once more.
Xia Hua prepared herself to block his strike, holding her wounded abdomen. As the de and her saber were about to contend again, her eyes widened all of a sudden.
Lin Diyu pushed his scythe forward at thest minute they were about to collide.
BUZZ!
It caused a buzzing sound when the saber hit the scythe¡¯s body.
Very quickly, the scythe¡¯s de dis-attached itself from the snath[1] and flew off towards the woman¡¯s chest. Leaving herself open, she gasped and hurriedly retreated, even losing her grip on her saber.
Her face had sweat all over. When she turned to look at Lin Diyu, her anger soared. But before she could snarl at him, Lin Diyu already arrived in front of her, kicking her in the gut.
As quickly as the eyes couldn¡¯t see, people realized the one who won the fight.
SCREECH!
Ady screamed in horror as she looked at the wounded and unconscious body of Xia Hua. ¡°She¡¯s¡ she¡¯s actually defeated¡¡±
As soon as her voice faded, the crowd caused a major hubbub. Never would they have thought that someone as strong as Xia Hua who was at the Ninth Stage of the God Emperor Realm would be defeated by someone whose cultivation level was three stages lower than hers.
Inconceivable!
Meanwhile, Lin Diyu, who won the battle, didn¡¯t even spare a nce at his defeated opponent. Even if he had the ability to kill her, with her identity, it would be troublesome if he did so.
He knew Xia Hua was the doted daughter of the City Pce Lord. If he found trouble by killing her, he and his master would not have a ce in Death City anymore, even in the Da Sishen.
Hence, he restrained himself.
With his face as bright as the sun, he went down the arena and ignored the people¡¯s bem. Instead, his gaze was on his master who was calmly looking at him.
¡°Master, how was it? How did I do? How did I do?¡± Lin Diyu was thrilled. During his entire journey, he had never had a good fight with other people as his master always did things for him and his junior brother, even when Feng Huang was already present.
Yang Lujia smiled, nodding.
Seeing this, Lin Diyu was ted.
¡°But why did you not finish her off in one stroke? You could¡¯ve done that, right? It¡¯s such a waste of time shing with her like that,¡± Yang Lujia said, as a matter of factly.
Lin Diyu¡¯s face turned red and scratched his cheek with his forefinger. Then, he looked at his master. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to defeat or kill her in one go. I just wanted to experience a battle. It exhrated me. Plus, I don¡¯t think it was just something I wanted to do.
¡°I thought that perhaps by doing so, I would be able to hone myself whenever someone stronger than me would appear and hunt me down. That way, I could at least protect myself.
¡°Besides, she¡¯s someone with a really strong background. I don¡¯t want to implicate master for my selfish wants.¡±
Yang Lujia was quite satisfied with Lin Diyu¡¯s answer. That was true.
He would not always be there to protect them, much less in Lin Diyu¡¯s case who had the job to be the senior brother of every disciple he¡¯d take in.
He only had the S-ss Talent.
Such a talent would not need more time to cultivate, but time wasn¡¯t the case here. Lest he took some disciples who were more talented than Lin Diyu, this kid would probably break down for being weaker than his junior brothers and sisters.
So, he let him decide on his own.
One time, he heard a story from his grandfather that there was one man above the heavens who walked his way up to be supremely powerful. He had no talent firsthand. He only had his effort as his capital to level up, and some luck.
No matter, Lin Diyu was his disciple and Yang Lujia himself felt that he was abundant in luck, fortune, as the system named itself when it was first activated. He knew that his disciples would be affected by his luck. Even if they were far away from him, they would still be affected.
Just like how Lin Diyu smoothly leveled up from the bottom till at this moment.
After all, ever since blood had be a problem with his cultivation, Lin Diyu himself fought beasts to use their blood to cultivate ording to the Asura Blood Scripture. Back then, his grandfather had also always secretly protected him when he was trying to battle with beasts in order to increase his battle experience.
Speaking of his grandfather, Zhuquan De, he still had his letter with him. ¡®I wonder where you are now, old man. How are you doing?¡¯
Seeing his master in a daze, Lin Diyu snapped his lips shut and turned to look at the arena again. After that fight, he wanted to fight again. It really ignited his passion for battle.
Ever since he cultivated the scripture and obtained the Thanatos Bloodline, Lin Diyu had taken a liking to darkness. He liked to stay in the dark. At the same time, he also liked to y or kill in the dark. This was why he liked the Underworld Scythe so much.
He also felt that this weapon was very muchpatible with him.
¡°Next match!¡± Xia Jieke announced after finally seeing his sister settle down. Although he was a bit angry with Lin Diyu¡¯s methods, he still had to formally preside over the event. Apart from that, Lin Diyu never vited any rules, so it was only normal for his sister to be injured if she wasn¡¯t careful enough.
Hence, he continued.
¡°Next match! Yang Lujia versus Gu Shuli!¡±
Chapter 75 Calamity? Uneasiness?
ALTHOUGH GU SHULI was one of the participants who had a high chance to enter the top 10, he still didn¡¯t make it. After all, Yang Lujia was his opponent. This young man he fought froze him for a second and sted him into tiny bits.
No other fancy moves. Yang Lujia just froze the space around him and use the time rules to stop time. He then shed him with a qi-condensed sword. That one sh contained a thousand more others that it left the other party¡¯s flesh blown into pieces.
Gu Shuli was from the Northern Territory. Sparing them would make Yang Lujia feel ufortable. This group of people had always been provoking them from time to time. It irked his ears so much that he just wanted to ughter their territory.
If he did so, he would do Da Sishen a favor.
After all, demons, to everybody¡¯s eyes, were evil in nature.
At least, that was their belief in them.
Going down the arena, the other people didn¡¯t mor unnecessarily as much as they did before. If Yang Lujia could defeat Sheng Fudi, he could probably defeat everyone in thepetition.
However, he had not faced the ck horses in thepetition yet. He was just also too bored to pay attention to any of them. If not for Lin Diyu, he wouldn¡¯t have done so.
To his eyes, it would not be a joke to say thepetition became like a ten-thousand-year show.
In the next round of thepetition, Yang Lujia was held on standby. He would not have an opponent, as decided by the presidingmittee¡¯s discussion with Xia Jieke..
They had witnessed this kid¡¯s prowess all this time. If Yang Lujia would kill every genius he would encounter in the next rounds, it would be a loss to the entire Da Sishen.
In the sea of crowd, two old men were sitting beside each other. One of them was the City Pce Lord¡¯s clone and the other was a middle-aged-looking man who had a resemnce with City Lord Ice¡¯s temperament and physical features.
¡°That kid called Cao Nima is promising. It¡¯s just that his name seemed to be odd. Who would name such a talented child like that? Are his parents dumb or stupid?¡± The middle-aged man stroked his white beard in wonder. ¡°I only came here to supervise my daughter¡¯s unscrupulous actions, but I didn¡¯t expect to see such a strong and good seedling.¡±
¡°This kid¡¯s not simple, City Ancestor Bai Qian,¡± Xia Zhiguang¡¯s clone solemnly replied. ¡°Xia Jieke, my son, mentioned him to me before, telling me this kid was a bit strange in terms of anything he does.¡±
¡°So?¡± Bai Qian raised a brow, his arms already crossed across his chest.
Xia Zhiguang nodded. ¡°Yes. I tried to divine him, but it only ended up getting me more injured. It¡¯s fortunate that you¡¯re here. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t really be able to protect Death City with my current strength if someone would think of attacking it. After all, those demons had long coveted the Central Domain¡¯s powerful influence.¡±
Bai Qian¡¯s interest was piqued. His stare at Yang Lujia became strange. When he tried to probe into Yang Lujia¡¯s cultivation level, Xia Zhiguang immediately stopped him.
¡°Don¡¯t. You can¡¯t do that. He¡¯ll definitely be alerted. After all, he was probably the one I divined to save us all. It was just a hunch, but it made me feel like he would be the one.
¡°That attack that reached Death City from the Eastern Territory from before. It was only a tiny glowing ball of spiritual energy but it made me exhaust all of my energy to protect the city and the people to defend them from it.¡±
Bai Qian¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Do you mean to say he¡¯s stronger than us? Does that mean it would be useless for him to go to the Valley of Gods?¡±
¡°It is indeed,¡± Xia Zhiguang said and sighed. ¡°s! I can neither divine any of his future paths nor his purpose for entering thepetition. Given his strength, he could just try to bribe us or something. But he chose to do this method.¡±
If they knew that Yang Lujia tried to be as low profile as before, they would probably vomit blood.
After all, Yang Lujia never had the intention to alert people like them who had both power and political connections, lest he¡¯d provoke them into doing so. However, because of his performance, he already caught ¡®their¡¯ attention without him noticing it.
As cautious as he was, he still failed to see thepses in his actions.
He wasn¡¯t being low profile at all. But since he had been caught in this momentum, he could only follow the course of events. As long as he avoided trouble in his path, everything else would be fine. He believed.
¡°He must have a reason.¡± Bai Qian also fell into deep thought.
No longer trying to linger on these thoughts to confuse them further, Xia Zhiguang shifted the topic to another one. This time, it was the most serious thing they needed to tend to.
¡°Bai Qian, the Death Purge seemed to be sped up. I have divined it.¡±
Bai Qian¡¯s eyes stretched wide. ¡°What do you mean? That Death Purge mentioned in some books? It only happens after a hundred thousand years or so, right?¡±
¡°I said it seemed to be sped up by something I can¡¯t foretell. It¡¯s like someone is brewing something for a race or something,¡± Xia Zhiguang replied. ¡°Are you even listening to me?¡±
¡°Right.¡±
¡°Also, do you recognize that the realm¡¯s poption had been increasing quite a lot? I really wonder who or what the catalyst is for triggering such a cmity quite this fast.¡±
Bai Qian also nodded in agreement. ¡°I know a few about this Death Purge. In the books, I have read¡ª¡±
¡°Do you even read books? You only keep stolen panties in your room, as far as I can remember.¡± Xia Zhiguang rolled his eyes, still staring at the ongoing matches in the arena.
Bai Qian blushed and almost wanted to p the other party¡¯s clone. ¡°Do you really have to say that?¡± A minuteter, he coughed. Then, he started talking about the Death Purge. ¡°I¡¯ve long known about this Death Purge. It was my father who told me before of what he knew.¡±
¡°What do you know about it? I only know that the Death Purge will start when that beast with nine heads will be summoned to Da Sishen. It was a beast especially nurtured by the Will of Da Sishen¡¡±
Bai Qian heavily gave a nod. ¡°Yes. Father said that when the Death Purge urs, disaster will fall upon Da Sishen.¡±
¡°It won¡¯t be called a Death Purge if it doesn¡¯t. Do you expect to be called a dick if you¡¯re some stretchable cave?¡±
¡°Stop it! I¡¯m serious here!¡± Bai Qian really despised this fellow for his sarcastic remarks. He then let out a cough once more and continued what he was about to say. ¡°It¡¯s like that, a disaster. This disaster meant that a lot of the living beings in this realm would die. It was because Da Sishen¡¯s Will could not amodate any more living beings to feed. If you also notice, treasures are now even rare to be found.¡±
Xia Zhiguang could not agree more. ¡°Except in ces where it was out of the Will of Da Sishen¡¯s jurisdiction, I haven¡¯t found a treasure. The rate of increase for God Emperors had indeed been elevated to a degree during the past years.
¡°However, at this moment, I never felt someone break through to the God Emperor Realm anymore. There was only one circumstance, which I thought was a failure. I think that was from the Eastern Territory.¡±
On the other hand, while they were busy, Yang Lujia kept feeling that something wrong was happening in Da Sishen. He felt like something bad would ur.
He only had the feeling.
This was why even when he left Long Guang and the others in an inn, he really covered their surroundings with a lot of array formations to keep enemies from their positions, lest Death City would be attacked.
¡°But where is this uneasy feelinging from? Should I bring them instead to the Valley of Gods?¡±
Sooner, he shook his head. No, it was better to leave them alone. After all, although he was powerful enough to do it, it could be taxing to his strength.
When he tried to enter this Forbidden Realm called the Valley of Gods, it actually restricted him quite a bit from using his power. Hence, to make this journey safer, he didn¡¯t want to bring them along. Besides, he couldn¡¯t forcibly do so, as the restrictions were really strong to handle, even for him.
He was helpless. If he¡¯d really tell the system to unseal his true cultivation level, it might instead destroy Da Sishen in one ago.
His grandfather even warned him about doing so. Otherwise, by just standing in front of his previous opponents, they would die because of his aura.
He knew that he was strong, but he didn¡¯t know the extent of his strength. After all, he had the system make his cultivation level unknown to him. Until at the moment, he still didn¡¯t have a single clue about his cultivation level.
Had he reached the peak already?
Or was he still a step apart from that?
Or even a dozen or hundreds of steps away?
Because of this uncertainty, he refused to show off too much. It felt good, but it would certainly encourage danger. Especially when he activated his purple eyes earlier, the atmosphere became gloomy and it seemed like it awakened something terrible from the depths of the realm.
¡°I just hope that everything would go smoothly. But things as they are now, at some point, they would definitely go wrong.¡±
However, as long as it didn¡¯t affect him or the people around him, he really didn¡¯t have to worry much.
Chapter 76 Entering The Valley of Gods
¡°HOW ABOUT MY sister? When will we save her?¡± Feng Huang was somewhat anxious about her sister¡¯s safety. The Echinemon Race had been known for their devilish means of hurting or killing others.
And at this moment, Yang Lujia actually told her to wait for them toe back. He had not had enough time!
¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Yang Lujia said. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, your sister has a smelly feet, right?¡±
¡°She often uses her smelly feet as an attack to distract her opponents every time. However, how do you know something like that?¡±
Yang Lujia could not bother to exin anything to her. She had not yet acknowledged him as her master, so what she can know would also be limited. ¡°Zhao Do has a thing for smelly feet and men with fat breasts. He sounds like a homo to me.¡±
¡°What¡¯s a homo?¡± Feng Huang was baffled. She then shook her head and ignored what Yang Lujia told her. ¡°You have to hurry up! My sister might not be able to endure it anymore! What if she was killed before we could save her?¡±
Yang Lujia simply shook his head. ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Her smelly feet will keep her alive. Zhao Do will make sure of that. By then, we can save her. Also, I really don¡¯t know their location. This Echinemon Race is very cunning with their ways. Hence, I need to go to the Valley of Gods to find out about their whereabouts through their auras.¡±
¡°Can¡¯t you let use with you? I also want to teach that race a lesson!¡±
With regards to this one, Yang Lujia was also helpless. ¡°If I could, I would have already wanted to. This Valley of Gods isn¡¯t as simple as we all think. The one who created this graveyard of Saints could even be said to be stronger than I am.¡±
Of course, that was a lie. He just didn¡¯t want to unseal his real strength. Otherwise, it would implicate everyone in Da Sishen. Only Fortuniel knew about his strength and this little boy told him that he did so, it would harbor destruction in the entire Da Sishen.
¡°It¡¯s that strong?¡± Feng Huang felt helpless as well. ¡°Then, can you just get stronger?¡±.
Yang Lujia rolled his eyes. Recalling something why he went back to their room, he pulled out the Guardian Robot whosebat prowess could rival the peak of the God Emperor Realm. At least, he would be more assured if they had another fighter in the group other than Feng Huang and Brownie.
[Congrattions! Host obtains the Guardian Robot!]
[Guardian Robot: It is a robot with no spiritual qi of heaven and earth in its body. However, at the moment, its body can onlypete with a God Emperor. When the Host feeds it with metal, it will naturally evolve into a stronger entity. Note: It eats any metal as long as it can help its body be more robust.]
Feng Huang, Long Guang, and Brownie were dumbfounded when they saw Yang Lujia took out this Guardian Robot. It was dark silver in color, bare all over. Its eyes were crimson red. Posture and body-wise, this Guardian Robot had the best body he had seen so far. Apart from himself, of course.
¡°What should I name her?¡± Yang Lujia saw that the robot had no genitals. When it also spoke, it sounded a like a woman. Hence, he could only give it a woman¡¯s name.
¡°Master,¡± the Guardian Robot sped its hands and bowed slightly at Yang Lujia. She was aura-less but it made Feng Huang and the others¡¯ hearts palpitate. It was as though this puppet-like creature was as strong as them.
¡°Master?¡± Long Guang was bewildered. ¡°Junwor, sistwer? Anader disypol?¡± (Junior Sister? Another disciple?)
Feng Huang snorted at him and said, ¡°What junior sister?¡±
Long Guang wore an even more confused look.
¡°Alright, from now on, she¡¯ll be apanying the three of you. It¡¯s not the more, the merrier this time. It¡¯s the more, the safer you all will be,¡± Yang Lujia said. ¡°I also thought of a name for her. From now on, we will be calling her Metallie, since she likes to metal so much.¡±
Yang Lujia then pulled out a lot of swords and other sorts of weapons. It dazzled the little dragon, Long Guang. He even pounced on these weapons, thinking it was some sort of treasures.
Just like Yang Lujia suspected, dragons always liked shining treasures.
¡°Long Guang, this is not for you. It is for Metallie to eat, okay? Soon, master will give more shining treasures, more beautiful than this!¡± Yang Lujia smiled at this little dragon.
What made him speechless was what Long Guang did after he said that. Long Guang actually helped Metallie eat the swords first. He sorted out the weapons, separating a sword from a saber and the likes.
¡°Can iiit Long Guang?¡± (Can Long Guang eat it?)
Yang Lujia wanted tough but was at the same time caught in tears. He just covered his face with one hand and stared at this little dragon. ¡°No, it will tear your stomach apart. Don¡¯t eat it. When you grow like me or your senior brother, you can eat it then.¡±
¡®Let¡¯s see if you eat them then.¡¯
Feng Huang looked at Yang Lujia and at Lin Diyu by the side. ¡°Does Senior Brother Lin Diyu also¡¡±
Yang Lujia nodded at her. ¡°Yes, he will go with me. His cultivation practice¡ it¡¯s kind ofplicated.¡±
He didn¡¯t want to reveal too much to Feng Huang at this point of time. This little girl had not yet epted him as her master. Although she looked innocent, he couldn¡¯t trust herpletely yet.
He had to wait for the time.
Even if he had epted her as a disciple, her mouth was simply a disaster. It was already kind of him to tell her she was strong enough.
Lin Diyu was learning from him. This kid was more promising, although his talent was the lowest among the three. Even so, he still had to guard against him. After all, he revealed quite a lot with Lin Diyu about himself.
He had to have to be beside him. Always. If he got separated from him by chance, at least he would leave a part of his soul to monitor the kid. Or let Fortuniel tell him about Lin Diyu¡¯s feelings and whatnot. He just didn¡¯t know if Fortuniel would be able to tell so.
Nevertheless, he just had to guard against future troubles.
¡°Okay, we will go now. You three, be careful.¡± He then turned to the Guardian Robot. ¡°Your name¡¯s Metallie now. Guard them. If they¡¯re in danger, save them if you can.¡±
With that, he disappeared with Lin Diyu and appeared right in front of Xia Jieke. ¡°We¡¯re done with our business, we can go inside now,¡± Yang Lujia impatiently said.
¡°Wait for a moment. My father wants to meet you.¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s mind gyrated. ¡°No, what does your father want with me? I¡¯m only the weakest among the top 10 participants!¡±
Xia Jieke¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡®What the fuck is your definition of weak, then?! If you¡¯re weak, what I am? As a Saint, please try to preserve my dignity a bit, will you?!¡¯
Xia Jieke coughed a bit. ¡°That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s just he has something to ask you about.¡±
¡°Make it fast. You go after him and ask him his question. Then, ry it to me. You will pass the answer to him, afterward.¡±
Xia Jieke, ¡°¡¡±
¡°Hurry up!¡±
Xia Jieke, ¡°¡¡±
Yang Lujia got somewhat anxious about the City Pce Lord calling for his presence. Seeing the two tokens left in Xia Jieke¡¯s hands, he hurriedly vanished and caught the two tokens.
While Xia Jieke was in a daze, Yang Lujia and Lin Diyu already disappeared from his sight. ¡°Damn it!¡± He could only grit his teeth.
Later, he only sighed in defeat. Facing his father once more, he said, ¡°Father, I¡¯ve tried my best to hold him back for a while, but it seems he became anxious after I told him you were seeking an audience with him.¡±
¡°Anxious? Why does he act like a timid brat?¡± Xia Zhiguang could not help but let out a cough thenughed. ¡°Truly interesting! Interesting!¡±
When Yang Lujia and Lin Diyu entered the Valley of Gods, the former sighed at the matter. When did the City Pce Lord fancy him? Why would he want someone like him who was ced thest in the Annual Death Competition?
He purposely did that to not incur more attraction from the crowd or anyone at the same level of the City Pce Lord.
Snickering, Yang Lujia then changed his appearance. ¡°Do you think you could trick me like this? You actually had a disciple of the Central Domain to secretly follow us?¡±
Since his goal of entering the Valley of Gods was already fulfilled up to this point, he was already satisfied with it. He had nothing more to ask. Hence, he would not pretend to be Cao Nima anymore or let Lin Diyu be Cao Xiaoma.
When Lin Diyu heard this, he became vignt. Later, unknown to him, his face quickly changed.
After seeing the faces of the two and their clothes, the disciple was baffled. ¡®Aren¡¯t they supposed to be Cao Nima and Cao Xiaoma? Who are these freaks?¡¯
¡°Hey, the two of you! Who are you?¡± the disciple shouted, not intending to hide anymore. He had the burly appearance with arge pair of breasts. ¡°From which race are you from? I don¡¯t remember seeing someone like you in the Annual Death Competition of the Five Territories!¡±
¡°Oh, we¡¯re from the Echinemon Race,¡± Yang Lujia said, grinning sinisterly.
The disciple was almost frightened to death and fell to the ground unconscious.
Yang Lujia was dumbfounded. ¡°Is the Echinemon Race so scary?¡±
What they didn¡¯t know was that this burly-looking disciple had already experienced being captured by Zhao Do. Zhao Do almost brought him back to the secret location of the race. Fortunately, he was saved by the family patriarch.
Recalling the time when Zhao Do intimately touching him in the chest like a coquettishdy, he was really scared out of his wits.
Chapter 77 Embodiment Of The Spirit Race
AHEAD OF THEM, Yang Lujia and Lin Diyu noticed some not-so-loud music of mayhems. It had them piqued, particrly the tiny voices that were inaudible on their side.
As for the guy who fell unconscious, they had long ignored him.
¡°Let¡¯s go over there, it seems like something interesting is happening,¡± he said to his disciple. ¡°Diyu, in this world of cultivation, you have to learn to be sly. For example, in this situation.¡±
Lin Diyu revealed a confused look and stared at his master with a questioning nce.
¡°Yes, like this one. Let¡¯s go fish in troubled waters. After their fight is over, we¡¯ll get everything they¡¯re fighting for.¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes then revealed something different.
¡°Master is always so wise!¡± Lin Diyu immediately praised in his heart.
¡°But I have a feeling that one of the two sides is our enemy. Unfortunately, I cannot recklessly extend my mental power here. Otherwise, I should¡¯ve already known their identities and what they¡¯re fighting for.¡±
¨C
¡°You despicable, Echinemon Race! Why are you trying to attack the Spirit Race? Aren¡¯t you afraid of angering our Spirit Race Queen?¡± A woman, her chest heaving, felt very indignant.
A group of men with tails behind their backs waving with the course of the wind merely snickered at what thisdy told them. One of them even scoffed.
¡°Ptui! If you can probably get out from the Valley of Gods from onward, you will only suffer miserably.¡±
The woman¡¯s eyes shrank and slowly asked, her voice shaking, ¡°What you are all nning?¡±.
¡°n? Are you even worthy of knowing our ns when you clearly don¡¯t have any way out right now?¡± This man then turned to a young-looking man standing steps away from them. ¡°Young Patriarch, shouldn¡¯t we dispatch them, right away?¡±
¡°Just wait for a moment. I want to see if any of them has some smelly feet. Look at that man over there, he has fat breasts. Bring him to me,¡± the young-looking man said.
¡°Young Patriarch Do, isn¡¯t this inappropriate? The patriarch especially told us not to spare any one of these Spirit Race¡¯s future pirs,¡± another man said, his face contorting unnaturally.
Zhao Do red at them and said, ¡°What does it matter to you? If I say bring him to me, bring him to me. I can exin to my father about this matter. Also, you don¡¯t have to worry. There are only three of them. That woman was also injured by the beast they encountered on the way. I can confidently take her on.¡±
During the Festival of Races, the Echinemon Race gained more spots in the top tenpared to the Spirit Race. However, this didn¡¯t deny the fact that the woman who was said to be the Spirit Race Queen¡¯s daughter was the strongest of them all.
She was not some ordinary peak-level God Emperor. Even her strength couldpete with her mother¡¯s. Therefore, Zhao Do only came in second, which, however, did not infuriate him.
Of course, that was because it didn¡¯t really matter whether he won or not. Reputation wasn¡¯t the most important thing in his life. Instead, things like people with smelly feet, men withrge or fat breasts, and prioritizing his cultivation level, were the most significant ones to him.
¡°Zhao Do, you¡¯re taking it too far!¡± the woman screamed, extremely aggrieved by their current situation.
¡®Do we really have to submit to fate this time?¡¯
¡°Jing Shen, although you¡¯re the most talented living being I have ever met other than myself, you¡¯re still worth nothingpared to me.¡±
Gritting her teeth while squeezing her wounded arm, she looked at the other party fiercely. As her name suggested, she was the embodiment of spirits themselves. Whenever she used her real strength, her opponent would tremble.
She did not even give a fart on Zhao Do during the Festival of Races.
However, ever since they were pursued by a beast whose cultivation was not any lower than hers¡ªno, it was even higher¡ªher foundation was severely injured.
At this moment, what she could conjure were merely basic characters (or words) that could pose no threat to these geniuses from the Echinemon Race.
¡°No, I won¡¯t resign to this kind of fate. I must fight them no matter what!¡± Jing Shen suddenly shouted with vigor and rushed toward the other party¡¯s group.
This act took them aback.
¡°Jing Shen, you actually chose to use a forbidden technique from your race. Even I, Zhao Do, did not dare to use any forbidden technique from my n!¡± he said, swiftly dodging her illusionary attack. ¡°Your illusion was still quite strong. It actually caught one of us.¡±
This time, only three of the four echinemons he brought with him were alive. The other one was already pierced through by Jing Shen¡¯s attack. He didn¡¯t even see her write a single character in the air.
¡®Is this the forbidden technique of their race? If it is, then this is even more terrifying that their current ability. Fortunately¡¡¯
¡°Jing Shen, just give up. Using that forbidden technique could reduce your cultivation the longer the time you use it. You should stop if you want to live.¡±
¡°Princess! You shouldn¡¯t do that!¡± another genius from the Spirit Race immediately warned Jing Shen about this. However, thetter just ignored her.
As to what Zhao Do said, Jing Shen just sneered, her lips smeared with blood. ¡°I thought you¡¯re going to take my life? Are you afraid of me now, Zhao Do?¡±
¡°Why would I be afraid of you, bitch? Bring it on!¡± With this, he instantly transformed into his original form, an echinemon.
Quickly, his clothes were torn apart, exposing his bare body. This made Jing Shen want to vomit blood.
However, as soon as he grew some silvery fur, she became vignt. It was said that once the echinemons transformed from their human forms, they¡¯d be more powerful than they are. Even their fur could each be a lethal weapon that could catch their opponents off guard.
Especially the demonic power they had within them.
Unknowingly, Zhao Do already appeared behind her.
Jing Shen pushed her feet up and shed forward as soon as the other party¡¯s ws were about to scratch her back. Fortunately, she was fast enough to dodge. Looking at Zhao Do¡¯s ¡®animalistic¡¯ face, she disdained him more in her heart.
¡°You look ugly in your true form,¡± she said, plucking one hair from her head. Amazingly, it transformed into a viridescent sword. It was actually shining,plimenting her greenish hair.
Zhao Do, however, wasn¡¯t angered. Walking back and forth in front of her, he never let her escape his gaze. ¡°Bitch, you can¡¯t escape this time. I won¡¯t stop until I will be able to kill you, even if it means sacrificing myself.¡±
¡°Zhao Do, you don¡¯t look like someone who would sacrifice for someone. Even if it¡¯s for your dad. So, why are you saying this?¡±
¡°It¡¯s useless to talk. Let¡¯s settle this with fists¡ª¡±
¡°You mean, ws.¡±
¡°Whatever!¡± Zhao Do rolled his eyes and instantly ran towards Jing Shen. ¡°Boys! Attack the other two! Spare that man with fat breasts! He still has some use for me!¡±
¡°You!¡± Jing Shen was infuriated. She was trying to stall time for them to find the other races.
Who could¡¯ve expected that this fellow was too despicable to not let her own friends go?
On the other hand, the burly man from the Spirit Race only wanted to kill himself after being coveted by Zhao Do.
Exerting all her strength, she uttered a word, ¡°Perish.¡±
An invisible pressure weighed on Zhao Do¡¯s body and he immediately sank to the ground. Thinking about what she said, he then realized something.
¡°It seems like this forbidden technique of yours involves the use of the tongue. Whatever you say will happen as long as you¡¯re strong enough. Unfortunately, it¡¯s not gonna work for me. Hahaha! Your cultivation has already dropped, Jing Shen! I¡¯m stronger now!¡±
Immediately, he shattered the pressure Jing Shen had put him in.
However, before Zhao Do could proceed to attack her, another gust of pressure appeared once more. ¡°What is this? Wait¡¡±
This wasn¡¯t pressure! This was something else!
He turned to look in the direction where the wave of pressure came from. As his gaze finallynded on that figure, he saw the young man¡¯s posture. He also had anotherpany.
When his eyes met this figure in green, his body unconsciously trembled.
¡°You, from the Echinemon Race, are the most despicable living beings I have known in my life,¡± the other party said, showing an angry expression. ¡°I, Cao Nima, swore to the Gods that I will find you all and ughter you all!¡±
Zhao Do backed away.
On the other hand, Jing Sheng looked at Zhao Do in surprise. Why was this fellow seemed so fearful to this young man?
Trying to find out the young man¡¯s true cultivation level, she was immediately shocked. She couldn¡¯t see through him. It was even appropriate to say he was only a mortal.
Jing Sheng then stared back at Zhao Do¡¯s sour expression. She knew that the Echinemon Race¡¯s members had always had the best survival instincts among the six races. It was a special trait of theirs, making them survive for hundreds and thousands of years.
Their whole foundation was probably the most stable, apart from their Spirit Race.
¡°Who are you?¡± Zhao Do asked carefully.
Yang Lujia¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°Are you an idiot? I just said my name is Cao Nima, right? You, what¡¯s your name?¡± He then began his probing.
It made the other boys from the Echinemon Race stop fighting as well. They also lent their ears and eyes to the current situation.
¡°What¡¯s happening? Why is young patriarch acting like he¡¯s afraid?¡± Those were the kind of questions going about inside their minds at the moment.
On their way here, Yang Lujia already had an idea. Apart from that, he was also having a bad premonition, so he naturally watched first on the sidelines.
After confirming that this kid who transformed was the Zhao Do he had longed to find, he couldn¡¯t sit still and wanted to capture him. Firstly, he had to make him believe it was his first time seeing him.
However, that bad premonition he had been feeling never disappeared.
He knew that something wrong was going on.
Chapter 78 Saint Blood Pool
YANG LUJIA CAUGHT Zhao Do and his friends. As long as he killed this Zhao Do with his disciple¡¯s hands, he knew that he would alreadyplete his mission. Initially, he thought there was some treasure because of the ongoing intense fight. But it was actually just some feud, but he knew it wasn¡¯t as simple as it was.
He then looked at Lin Diyu.
¡°There¡¯s a Saint Blood Pool ahead. You can use it for leveling up your cultivation level. Sooner orter, we will also leave this ce and ascend to a higher realm. As for our otherpany here,¡± Yang Lujia sent a voice transmission and turned to the timid-looking Spirit Race members. ¡°You said you¡¯re from the Spirit Race, right?¡±
Jing Shen was flustered with the question thrown at her. Hastily, she slightly bent her body. ¡°Senior, we don¡¯t want anything. The Echinemon Race was¡¡±
Seeing the frighteneddy, Yang Lujia was still indifferent to it. ¡°Tell me, are you from the so-called Spirit Race?¡±
¡°Yes, senior.¡±
Jing Shen¡¯s mind was already so wired that she couldn¡¯t find the right words to say anymore. Neither her mother nor her grandmother could even enter the Valley of Gods, although given the fact both were saints.
It was said that the Valley of Gods had guardians guarding it. Unless you offend them, they would not meddle with what those who trespassed had done to others or them being done by others.
Of course, that was only a legend recorded in their race¡¯s history. If before, she would not dare believe it; now, shepletely did so.
Saints were restricted to enter the Valley of Gods. Even if they had the tokens with them, no matter the number, they would still not be permitted entrance. It was a rule that the Valley of Gods had long established.
Without a doubt, she believed that Yang Lujia was some sort of expert in sheep¡¯s clothing, a wolf ready to gobble up defenseless people like them.
To Jing Shen¡¯s answer, Yang Lujia only nodded..
Lin Diyu then stepped forward. ¡°Miss, we are only here to capture the Echinemon Race. It had nothing to do with you. I hope you don¡¯t tell this to anyone. We¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±
Yang Lujia was silent as he stared at Lin Diyu. This disciple of his was getting more and more pleasing to the eye. Although they altered their appearances, their habits could not be changed.
If they encountered thisdy again in the future, she would probably notice it if they remained longer with these bunch.
With that, they disappeared.
Jing Shen¡¯s mind went nk. It was out of her expectations to see people like them here in the Valley of Gods. As soon as she went back to their race, she would immediately report this to her mother.
The legend of the guardians of this Valley of Gods¡ªit had to be true! But why were they after the Echinemon Race?
She also found out that the two of them seemed to want to ughter the entire Echinemon Race.
¡°We need to find Saint Tombs quickly in order to advance to the Saint Realm as soon as we get out of here. I feel like something or someone would stir the long-time peace of Da Sishen. From those two people¡¯s words, it seemed like the Echinemon Race was included in this uing squall.¡±
Her other twopanions did not refute. Jing Shen was smarter than them. Apart from that, all she said were logical.
When they thought of how Yang Lujia subdued all the geniuses of the Echinemon Race, including Zhao Do, they shivered.
Just how strong was he to casually capture them?
Zhao Do couldn¡¯t even attack was stopped from his attacks, unable to move an inch of his body. When the wind blew in their direction, their hearts felt the chill.
After observing the surroundings, Lin Diyu turned to Yang Lujia and said, ¡°Master, is it okay to leave them alone like that? Why didn¡¯t we just kill them?¡±
¡°Diyu, don¡¯t create unnecessary killings, lest you be a demon,¡± Yang Lujia warned as he looked at therge tomb before them. ¡°We are here. It says that this is the tomb of thete Saint Blood. It¡¯s a tomb of someone who uses blood in order to cultivate.¡±
¡°Then, that means¡¡±
¡°Yes, idiot. Do you really have to say the obvious?¡±
Lin Diyu felt wronged but still followed his master behind.
Yang Lujia had also been slowly recovering some of his sealed strength, to prepare himself from anything bad that might happen.
¡°There¡¯s actually a pool of blood here,¡± he said, astonished.
Beside the pool were bones of various kinds of living beings. There were bones of some beasts and humans alike. From the looks of it, they were experts from before who had been captured by this Saint Blood in order to use their blood for him to advance.
Saint Blood must have really died. He wondered how his life ended. Perhaps he was hated by several orthodox people, hence cornering him to death.
¡°Diyu, when you absorb the blood. Be careful when you absorb the blood from the poolter. Remember what I always tell you, be cautious at all times.¡±
Pulling out Zhao Do from Fortuniel¡¯s storage space, he ced him on the side of the pool. As for the otherpanies of this kid, he had long ended their lives through Fortuniel.
¡°Zhao Do, you have bothered me and my disciples for so long, even colluding with the Holy Flood Empire¡¯s Emperor Lin Fan. If I weren¡¯t strong to send them to their deaths, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to save my disciples from them,¡± he directly said. ¡°The reason I don¡¯t want to kill you yet was that I have questions to ask you.¡±
¡°Hahaha!¡± Zhao Do already had a crazed appearance in his human form. He was fully naked as his clothes were torn apart after transforming into an echinemon. ¡°You humans should not exist! Our race shall rule the entire Da Sishen!¡±
Yang Lujia merely ignored Zhao Do¡¯s mocking look. ¡°I¡¯m not some sort of saint who wants to save the world like a bunch of assholes in some novels. However, you dared to hurt my little disciple. Because of that, if saving the world means saving him, I would do everything to risk it. You understand?¡±
Although Lin Diyu was cultivating in the middle of the pool, gradually absorbing the blood from it, when he heard his master talk about saving his junior brother, his heart was like ice trapped inside a scorching cauldron.
Yang Lujia, through the times he had with Long Guang and Lin Diyu, knew that he couldn¡¯t deny the fact that he developed feelings for them, something familial. Something he only felt when he was with his grandfather.
¡°h h h¡¡± Zhao Do said, his face turning a bit more sinister. ¡°You¡¯re a good monster¡ªit¡¯s actually Saint Blood¡¯s Tomb!!! This¡¡± His eyes widened when he recognized Lin Diyu cultivating above the pool. ¡°This was the easiest tomb to infiltrate. However, just the eerie and blood-like feeling could scare away other people. It actually appeared here.¡±
More than that, it would certainly be helpful for Zhao Do to advance to the Saint Realm. Unfortunately for him, he would never be able to grasp this chance. Besides that, he also had to follow the n his father told him to do.
¡°Zhao Do, as for the ns mentioned by you to that woman from the Spirit Race, what were they?¡±
¡°Why the hell would¡ª¡±
¡°Of course, you won¡¯t tell me. You¡¯re an idiot if you would. I don¡¯t know about your ns, but if it involved harming any of the people dear to me, you are gonna pay.¡±
Zhao Do was pretty sure that this man was a guardian of the Valley of Gods. He wasn¡¯t afraid that this man could break out from the Valley of Gods forcefully. Just as Jing Shen thought, Zhao Do also surmised the same thing.
Who could probably suppress him to this point, then?
Moreover, the Valley of Gods¡¯ guardians, as his father said, were saints exiled from the higher realms. Forced, they could only stay here. Once they got out, their strength would be greatly reduced.
This matter had been oddly cryptic but even the people from the higher realms could not force themselves to enter the Valley of Gods because of its surrounding profundities.
No one knew where it came from. It was said its origin could be dated back to the beginning of the world¡ªexactly the reason why even experts could not just barge inside it.
In the end, they could only exile those who had done crimes and vicious acts in the higher realms.
How could they force them to enter when they themselves couldn¡¯t?
Of course, the use of tokens would do. Once these tokens were snatched back thereafter, they would forever remain in the Valley of Gods.
However, there was another thing quite a thing that made this Forbidden Realm more peculiar.
With a month passing by so fast, Yang Lujia thought he was watching a family¡¯s documentaries that he didn¡¯t give a fuck the least. Zhao Do actually kept his mouth zipped, no matter how much he tried to probe into him.
However, Lin Diyu¡¯s case baffled him. During the month of their stay here, his cultivation had actually reached the peak of the God Emperor Realm. He had almost absorbed everything in the pool.
Lin Diyu felt exhrated, but he didn¡¯t let conceit overwhelm him. Instead, he pursued more power.
Yang Lujia took note of this attitude. He was getting good at controlling himself.
On the other hand, Zhao Do was ted, which made Yang Lujia force his mental power to seep through the air to examine the area. However, he didn¡¯t find anything wrong.
But due to Zhao Do¡¯s face, he knew that there was really something going to happen he would not desire to happen.
This was the ¡®another thing¡¯ peculiar about the Valley of Gods.
¡°Oh no! Master! Something is pulling me up!¡± Lin Diyu screamed in horror, afraid that he would get separated from his master. His body was glowing with blood-red color. It was dark but it was still blinding. ¡°Nooo!¡±
Yang Lujia was frozen still.
As if he awakened, he quickly tried to unseal his strength with Fortuniel¡¯s strength.
¡°You might not know,¡± Zhao Do said, breaking out into augh.
Yang Lujia looked at him incredulously.
¡°This is what we call forceful ascension. In the Valley of Gods, you cannot force yourself to stay in Da Sishen if you be a Saint. Hence, you can only ascend.¡±
With that, Zhao Do suddenly self-destructed.
Chapter 79 Sacred Vihara
ZHANG WEI THOUGHT it over. Zhao Qiaochen also made a tacit agreement about the matter of the awakening of that ¡®beast¡¯.
¡°No matter what, the Death Purge will stillmence by then,¡± Zhao Qiaochen said as he flew away with his sword. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the Western Territory¡¯s Sacred City. You said you wanted to negotiate with that guy, right?¡±
Only then did Zhang Wei recall his n about meeting that monk. ¡°Shen Zui is a bit principled. Perhaps we can convince him to our side by using his principles to our advantage.¡±
¡°That¡¯d be easy for you. You handle it. I only have brute in my mind,¡± Zhao Qiaochen said, indirectly dodging the responsibility of doing the n to persuade the other party.
Zhang Wei¡¯s face twitched. ¡®This old fox really thought I am stupid enough to believe he isn¡¯t sly. He even used his half-bred descendant, Xiao Yue, to observe me from afar. If he thought I wasn¡¯t paying attention to that second supreme instructor disguised as a human, then he¡¯s damn wrong.¡¯
As though gods looking down on the people below them, the two continued their travel toward Sacred City. Arriving after a week, due to the difference in distance from the Hundred Deaths Gorge River to their destined city, it took them long enough to arrive despite their high cultivation levels.
Watching and feeling the Sacred City¡¯s aura that was filled with light, Zhao Qiaochen could not help but take a step backward. Although the aura was inferior to him, he would not deny the fact that something holy was really their race¡¯s nemesis.
This was one of the reasons why they ughtered the Dragon Race, which already annoyed them a lot of times..
In Sacred City, due to the holiness of the ce, everyone could freely enter. Monks never liked to scheme nor did they encourage the idea of turmoil. In all of Da Sishen¡¯s five territories, this one was iparably the most peaceful. Only the Spirit Race would not pale inparison in terms of its serenity.
Such a city was also pretty big, although it was slightly inferiorpared to Diabolos City.
Bouncing his gaze from establishments and people to another, Zhao Qiaochen only harrumphed. His ideal world was never like this one. Wherever there was dark or demonic, their Echinemon Race would go for it.
Strolling around for some time, Zhang Wei had already found some of those spies from the Central Domain and even from the Southern Territory. It seemed like the Southern Territory and the Central Domain had always been in cahoots with each other.
Who would not know the fact that the Former City Lord, Bai Qian of Blue Winter City from the Southern Territory and the City Pce Lord Xia Zhiguang were close friends? Not to mention, Bai Qian and that Wang Ruyi from the Eastern Territory were also close friends.
If they had three on the other party, Zhang Wei felt it was necessary to bring all the cards possible to his side and his advantage. He had the Diabolos City backing him, the Echinemon Race, and finally while remaining hopeful until then, the Western Territory.
¡°Zhang Wei, you better not mess up. Although I am not afraid of your so-called Central Domain¡¯s Xia Zhiguang, I don¡¯t want any member of my race to be implicated. Otherwise, I really won¡¯t hold back.¡±
Zhang Wei only shook his head when Zhao Qiaochen suddenly asked, ¡°Hey, Zhang Wei, if that man was really taking on the Divination Path, wouldn¡¯t he be able to predict our movements?¡±
¡°Do not worry,¡± Zhang Wei replied calmly. ¡°He couldn¡¯t do it to his fellow Saints. He would only foresee or divine glimpses of things like warnings. Everything else would be vague if he use this power on us and those under our rule.
¡°Probably, he was anxious now. This is why we need to hurry while they¡¯re supervising the Valley of Gods¡¯ participants.¡±
¡°So, you¡¯ve already thought it through, huh,¡± Zhao Qiaochen said, a hint of praise tangled with it. ¡°But how are you going to convince Shen Zui?¡±
¡°I thought you won¡¯t meddle with it already and let me do the thing?¡± Zhang Wei mocked.
Embarrassingly, Zhao Qiaochen coughed. ¡°I was just asking, you old fart.¡±
Walking up to the City Lord Shen Zui¡¯s Sacred Vihara, the two of them stopped in their tracks when they were blocked by two young monks. ¡°You two, who are you? City Lord Shen Zui told us not to ept guests or anyone unless something significant has happened.¡±
¡°Let them in,¡± a majestic voice echoed in the monks¡¯ minds.
The two monks were taken aback. Backing off, they cleared the way for the two guests. ¡°Amitabha, we are sorry for the insolence we have shown the two lords earlier. City Lord Shen Zui is on the topmost floor of the Sacred Vihara.¡±
¡°Hmph!¡± Zhao Qiaochen marched arrogantly after hearing the two monks talk.
¡°Zhao Qiaochen, be careful not to release your aura. Spies are here everywhere,¡± Zhang Wei warned when they finally entered the courtyard of the Sacred Vihara.
Zhao Qiaochen hurriedly retracted his aura and observed his surroundings. Fortunately, there were only meditating monk disciples.
Zhang Wei only sighed at Zhao Qiaochen¡¯s behavior. No matter, this old fox was never simple.
When they arrived before the stairs to the main door of the Sacred Vihara, they momentarily stopped. Three statues of creatures with one horn protruding on their heads, their face akin to lions, and their body resembling a deer, with their butts bearing the features of an ox¡¯s tail, sat on three cubic stones at the bottom of the stairs.
The three of them were like the guardians of the Sacred Vihara. The Sacred Vihara¡¯s people call them qilins.
It shocked Zhao Qiaochen when he tried to probe into these statues. Never had he thought he would almost receive a bacsh from it.
Zhang Wei was, however, different. He had been here before. Hence, he already knew the power of these statues. Although they looked seem to normal to anyone, they actually possessed immense power.
Moreover, Shen Zui never told him ¡®this,¡¯ but he knew that these three qilins were part of arge array formation arranged by the founders of this Sacred Vihara.
This Sacred Vihara had once a fight with Diabolos City. In the end, thetter retreated because of therge array formation.
As for what exactly this array formation was, he didn¡¯t know.
No sooner thanter, they arrived before a gargantuan hall. In the middle was the known City Lord Shen Zui, wearing his usual burnished cowl and saffron yellow robes underneath, whilst rubbing the seed-like beads on one hand.
¡°What do these two guests want by visiting this weak old monk?¡± Shen Zui smiled amiably. ¡°Amitabha¡¡±
Zhao Qiaochen¡¯s face jerked when he listened to this old monk¡¯s voice. As ethereal as it might have rung into anyone¡¯s ears, it didn¡¯t sound pleasant to his own. Instead, the displeasure he felt since entering the city intensified.
¡°City Lord Shen Zui, we are only here to talk about the brewing storm in Da Sishen. I suppose you¡¯re not totally unaware of this fact?¡± Zhang Wei said, setting an earnest atmospheric tone.
Shen Zui¡¯s eyes shed with an unknown glint, his smile disappearing from his kind-looking face. Going back to his meditating position, he replied, ¡°I know that there¡¯s something going on.
¡°Headmaster Zhang Wei, Echinemon Ancestor Zhao Qiaochen, what do you want me to do? I only want peace. War isn¡¯t our thing in the Sacred Vihara. If you aspire for war, I won¡¯t be able to help you.¡±
Zhang Wei just smiled at this reply.
Chapter 80 Zhang Weis Persuasion
ODDLY, THE ENTIRE hall inside the Sacred Vihara was ovee with silence.
¡°So, how about it?¡± Zhang Wei asked after exining himself to City Lord Shen Zui. ¡°Shen Zui, think about it. You don¡¯t like war, but isn¡¯t this what you want? To purify and enlighten the whole realm and its people, that this should be something everyone should pursue.¡±
Shen Zui pondered for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re right, but purging the souls of these people¡¯s innocent lives. It¡¯s not quite worth it. I¡¯d rather stay here in my Sacred Vihara.¡±
Zhang Wei shook his head in response. ¡°You don¡¯t understand me at all. Shen Zui,e to the think of it, won¡¯t you be saving the souls of these people when we purge them? These innocent lives need salvation. Living in this world as if you¡¯re living in a prison for being weak is just the same as not living at all.
¡°Look around you. The whole world, including ordinary people, has always been bullied by those who are strong. The only way to save them is to purge all of their souls and get the chance to be reincarnated in their next lives.
¡°Don¡¯t you cultivate for the good of others? During this time, should you not help them instead? Shen Zui, in this world, for people like them, living is like pretending to be alive when they¡¯re not. People like them would think they¡¯d better die rather than suffer at the hands of others.
¡°People like them could not seek justice for the death of their loved ones. People like them could only weep during the night. People like them could only hide under their pillows.
¡°Listen to their cries, Shen Zui. They are your people. It¡¯s your duty to save them.¡±.
This time, Shen Zui was standing by the window. Outside, he saw a maid with a basket hanging on her wrist getting killed for not epting a man¡¯s offer for her to be an object to satisfy his sexual desires.
s, the little brother of the maid was toote. When he arrived, she was already dead.
¡°Can¡¯t you see that? That little boy right there will soon suffer in this cruel world, having seen the darkness in it. He will suffer¡¡±
¡°Enough,¡± Shen Zui cut him off. ¡°You two may go now. Let me think of it.¡± Shen Zui threw a golden token at Zhang Wei. ¡°When that golden token releases a slight glimmer, it is equivalent to me agreeing to your n. By then, you can tell me what your n is.¡±
¡°Alright,¡± Zhang Wei said as he dragged the old man with him out of the Sacred Vihara.
Seeing their retreating backs while flying on a sword, City Lord Shen Zui only sighed and took a look again at where that maid was killed. No one knew his thoughts.
A little whileter, he shook his head and went back to meditate.
In the Valley of Gods.
Yang Lujia was left helpless. After the self-destruction of Zhao Do, he realized another thing. Although he was already strong, not everyone could be held within his grasp.
Like what just happened.
Lin Diyu forcefully ascended.
Zhao Do was only a fucking clone.
And now, he was left alone like a headless fly wandering around this valley, losing his original purpose foring here. He wasn¡¯t even able to get an answer from Zhao Do about the location of thetter¡¯s race.
He wanted the exact coordinates, but Zhao Do only told him that the Echinemon Race was a race that was on a constant move.
In other terms, they were akin to bees who liked to fly about and unknowingly brought up nts with pollens falling off of them.
¡°Lin Diyu, I will also go to that higher realmter or sooner. Just you wait. As for whoever forcefully made you ascend, he better take care of you, lest I kill him mercilessly.¡±
Stepping out of Saint Blood¡¯s Tomb, he pondered.
As though realizing something, his eyes turned hot. ¡°Long Guang! Feng Huang! Brownie! Metallie! Fortuniel, are they safe for now?¡±
¡°Host needs to figure it out by himself. Unless Fortuniel issues a mission, Fortuniel cannot or may not be able to answer your questions.¡±
He gritted through his teeth. As expected, he could not rely on the system so much from then on. It felt like Fortuniel, who had gained sentience was quite odd. Even this most secret he had with him that no one knew, even his grandfather, could not be fully trusted.
In fact, he himself knew that he had relied on the same way too much that his advance could be considered too advanced like a freak of the Dao.
With it, his power exploded. It surged in the entire Valley of Gods.
Even though he had the token with him, going out was not allowed unless it reached the designated time he should go out. It went the same with others.
Unless you ascended like Lin Diyu, you wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of this ce even if you had the token. If you could wait for six months, however, the condition to be able to go out would be met.
As his power rolled out, the entire Valley of Gods trembled. An invisible and boundless force unfurled as spatial cracks began to form.
¡°What¡¯s happening? Why is the ground suddenly trembling? Is there some monster residing beneath the Valley of Gods?!¡± a disciple from the Southern Territory eximed, still fighting for the inheritance left by a Saint.
¡°Fortuniel, how much power did I choose to release just now?¡± Yang Lujia subconsciously asked. ¡°It seems powerful.¡±
¡°Host, if youpare your full power to your five fingers on one hand, this is only at least two centimeters of your pinky finger.¡±
¡°What the fuck? Am I really that powerful?¡± Yang Lujia was in a daze for a while and soon shook his head. ¡°No, I must get out of here. Although I have a trace of the Echinemon¡¯s aura with me, I still can¡¯t find the location of this Echinemon Race. I have to get back to their side sooner! To hell with hit!¡±
At this moment, a man whose eyes were initially closed trembled. With his white beard swaying along with the pressure he was emitting, he stood and looked in the direction where Yang Lujia released a ¡®bit¡¯ of his power.
¡°Unbelievable¡ master has already grown to such an extent¡¡±
A month ago¡
In the Inn where the trio was staying along with Metallie, they were all rolling on the floor. Well, except for Long Guang who was ying with a toy robot in his hand.
Brownie was at the end of its wits and stopped rolling on the floor. ¡°This prince is so fucking bored!¡±
Feng Huang also stopped looking at her cute future senior brother ying with a toy robot. She then stared at Brownie and chased him nonstop. On the other hand, Metallie was crunching with the metals Yang Lujia gave him.
What a sight to behold.
¡°Stop! Stop! This prince has already had enough of you! Pleasee! Fuck!!!¡± Brownie was caught in his tail.
Hastily using his powers to get rid of the little girl¡¯s grip, he unknowingly used his strength and arrived outside the inn.
¡°What the hell? How the fuck can this prince get back inside now?¡±
Chapter 81 Trouble, Miss Sheng
LONG GUANG STARED at Brownie by the window. His dark blue eyes were as clear as water, while the puppy outside showed a concerned look.
What worried Brownie was he could not enter the array formation anymore. Once he was out, he would not be able to go back inside. Going back would be tantamount to suicide.
Every array formation Yang Lujia set up would always be a killer. Particrly this one. It was even more horrible than the one in Guile City. Its firstyer could kill a peak God-Emperor.
What made him worried more was that Feng Huang also followed him and still had the intent of chasing after him.
¡°What the fuck did this prince do?¡±
Metallie, on the other hand, still continued eating its metals. However, when it saw Long Guang disappear, also following the other two, it also rushed out.
Their room in the inn became quiet, only the metals left uneateny about.
Metallie surprisingly caught up with Long Guang and carried him to its shoulders.
The little dragon didn¡¯tin and evenughed hysterically. ¡°Long Guang palow! Long Guang kil Bwawnie! Peng¡ Peng¡¡± (Long Guang, follow! Long Guang kills Brownie! Feng¡ Feng¡)
Long Guang turned to look at Metallie. ¡°Metwalie?¡± (Metallie?)
Metallie responded swiftly, ¡°Yes, little master.¡±.
¡°Nwame? Peng???¡± (Name? Feng???)
Metallie then realized his predicament. It was already quite smart as its overall prowess had really be strong, especially after eating a lot of metallic materials.
¡°Feng Huang?¡± it replied.
¡°Peng Huang!¡± Long Guang¡¯s eyes glimmered. ¡°Peng Huang!¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Feng Huang stopped when she heard his little senior brother¡¯s voice. ¡°Senior brother?¡±
Although she wasn¡¯t a true disciple of Yang Lujia yet, she already acknowledged this little senior brother of hers. She saw that Long Guang was even more powerful than her.
Unfortunately, they got themselves into trouble. From the running they did, they already attracted quite a lot of people. Some experts even tried to look into Metallie and found out it was only a scrap of metal that could walk and run.
They initially thought it was some kind of puppet, but almost no one used any puppet technique in Da Sishen anymore. Everyone argued that puppets were like weapons, and could only be used if it was away from their owner¡¯s body to defend on the frontline.
If the puppeteer was weak and the puppet encountered a stronger opponent, it would be pretty useless. It was a bit useful if it was utilized for stalling some time, nevertheless.
¡°You filthy dog! How dare you smear my precious clothes with your saliva?!¡± A woman in red robes was fuming.
Earlier, she was just talking with an acquaintance¡ªno, not just some mere acquaintance¡ªit was the man she worked hard to flirt with. Now that she was already tainted with the dog¡¯s saliva, its smell reeking off of her previously fragrant robe, she was so mad. Crazy mad.
¡°What filthy dog? This dog is a prince!¡± Brownie sat down after finally seeing Feng Huang stop pursuing him and enthusiastically talk to his little master. ¡°Finally, that little girl didn¡¯t chase me anymore.¡±
¡°Who is your owner?!¡± the woman asked, her voice turning hoarse.
¡°Lady, you don¡¯t have to be that infuriated,¡± her man acquaintance said, reminding the woman whose robe was smeared by the dog¡¯s saliva. ¡°It¡¯s just a smear¡¡±
¡°No!¡± The woman cut him off.
Gasping for breath, Brownie was trying to stabilize his breathing. ¡°Shit, we really got ourselves into trouble.¡±
¡°Guards! Throw this dog out of the city after killing him! His voice even irritated me. He looks so small but it was like trying to flirt with me!¡±
¡°What the fuck?¡± Brownie couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°Woman, you¡¯re not trying to force me to make a move, right?¡±
Feng Huang, Long Guang, and Metallie were already attracted to the situation.
It was the same for others who were initially busy with their own business. Then, they started to create a hubbub.
¡°The situation is getting out of hand. Poor puppy, he¡¯s dead. It¡¯s just a pity. I could¡¯ve made him my pet.¡±
¡°That¡¯s Miss Sheng, the Young Lady of the Sheng Family. Fuck, she¡¯s a noble and this puppy actually dared to infuriate her.¡±
¡°He¡¯s really dead.¡±
¡°I wish I were that puppy. Ah! To be killed personally by Miss Sheng herself or under her orders, it¡¯s such an honor!¡±
¡°¡¡±
Everyone looked at the man who said that.
No one really knew of Brownie¡¯s existence. After all, Yang Lujia left them in the inn during thepetition. He didn¡¯t want unnecessary things to happen during the event, given the personalities of these three living beings.
¡°Lady, don¡¯t go too far! If my master was here, he could¡¯ve obliterated you into tiny bits!¡± Brownie growled, with bared teeth.
Feng Huang stepped forward with Long Guang. She then said, ¡°Lady whoever you are, can¡¯t you just use your qi to cleanse yourself? Don¡¯t tell me, you forgot that fact?¡±
Although Feng Huang was only ten, she was more maturepared to Long Guang, given the situation she experienced when she was schemed.
¡°Fuck, who is this little girl?¡± the woman cussed,pletely ignoring the man who had a disappointed look on his face.
¡°I¡¯m Feng Huang,¡± the little phoenix said. ¡°Just answer me,dy. You¡¯re such an overreactor.¡±
¡°That¡¯s not the point!¡±
¡°Well, that¡¯s my point. You could¡¯ve handled the situation properly, but you chose to explode the moment my little puppy friend splotched your ¡®very¡¯ beautiful robe in red.¡±
Sheng Feya was thoroughly pissed. With that, she removed the stain of saliva from her robe. ring, she turned to look at Feng Huang again. ¡°Are you happy now?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Feng Huang expressionlessly replied. ¡°Lady, sometimes we shouldn¡¯t let our anger get ahead of us.¡±
¡°Little girl, are you trying to reprimand and correct me right now?¡±
¡°Obviously.¡±
¡°You!¡±
¡°What me? If you still don¡¯t want to let go of my precious little puppy friend, I will fight it out with you!¡±
The woman was overwrought. She covered her face with one hand andughed like a demoness. ¡°You? Fight with me?¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re just too weak to withstand even a finger attack from me.¡±
When everyone heard their conversation, several people were dumbfounded. Even Brownie himself covered his mouth with a paw. ¡®This little girl is so fierce. I like it!¡¯
Long Guang, on the other hand, was pping his hands excitedly. When Metallie saw him do this, it also did the same.
When they heard the sessive ps from this pair, the atmosphere became even more serious than before.
¡°Hahahaha!¡±
¡°¡¡±
Long Guang and Metallie¡¯sughs made the environment even gloomier than it already was. Especially Metallie¡¯sugh, it sounded so deadpan, filled with sarcasm.
¡°What the fuck is wrong with this group of people?¡± a man voiced out, his face making a series of convulsions.
¡°Guardsss!!!¡±
Sheng Feya couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.
Chapter 82 Killing A Noble
AS SOON AS Sheng Feya screamed, countless guards of the city rushed in to look at themotion. Some of the stronger members of the Sheng Family also came to assist their young miss.
¡°What happened here, young miss?¡± a family butler asked her. ¡°Why are you so angry at them?¡± Then, he looked at the clothes of the other party. He inwardly sighed as he realized they didn¡¯t offend some bigshot of the city.
This should be easy to handle.
¡°These delinquents actually dared to verbally thrash me in front of everyone!¡± She then specifically pointed at Feng Huang. ¡°That little bitch even said I was dumb and stupid. It¡¯s a capital crime to describe us, nobles, right?¡±
The butler, however, did not look angry after her exnation. He knew that their young miss was just some unruly child brought up so dotingly by her parents. If he wouldn¡¯t punish the other party, she would never stop until she was satisfied with his treatment.
¡°A capital crime is equivalent to a death sentence as punishment, right?¡± she questioned, looking at the butler with a glint in her eyes. ¡°Uncle, you shouldn¡¯t be hesitant¡¡±
¡°I am not being hesitant, miss,¡± the butler replied as he shook his head. ¡°Guards and the others, please detain these people and kill them. Then, throw their corpses outside Death City.¡±
When it came to dealing with something like this situation, he very well knew what to do to attain the gratification that their young miss would want..
Right before the guards even took a step, arge amount of blood was juiced out of their bodies as they all knelt, lifeless.
¡°Nope. Find someone stronger. These people are too weak. You see, even my uneducated little senior brother can kill them with his gaze,¡± Feng Huang said as she harrumphed.
The butler was shocked and stared at Long Guang¡¯s sunken-pupiled eyes. Afterward, his body felt like he plunged into the deepest part of the sea, unable to breathe.
His eyes turned bloodshot as he breathed loudly, heaving and kneeling at the same time. ¡°Who are you¡¡±
¡°We won¡¯t tell you, hmph! Little senior brother, you have to kill that bitch as well!¡± Feng Huang¡¯s face turned sinister as she stared at this big sister whose boobs were bigger than her brain.
She even thought if there was any brain left inside this woman.
¡°What¡¡± Sheng Feya took some steps back, her feet trembling. This time, she wasn¡¯t looking at Feng Huang. Instead, she set her sight on the little boy who was sitting on top of a puppet-looking humanoid.
This time¡ she knew she fucked up.
Feng Huang only rolled her little eyes and signaled Long Guang to do the honor.
Long Guang merely nodded with a pout on his face. Soon enough, his Path of Dominance overcame Sheng Feya as though she became bound to something that caused her unable to move.
Later, she also knelt like the others just some steps behind the exanimate butler, her eyes soulless.
With that, Feng Huang instantly released her full aura. As the aura of the peak God Emperor Realm spread throughout the entire city, everyone became rmed.
¡°What the fuck?! That little girl was actually an expert?! How old is she?! Why haven¡¯t I heard of her?!¡±
¡°Wait! The fuck! She has the same aura as those beings from our history. It was when the war between the Underworld Prison and the entire Da Sishen ensued.¡±
¡°Hell, you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t know why. I am feeling so cold right now, but at the same time, it also feels hot. What¡¯s happening with my body?¡±
Under Feng Huang¡¯s power, all the kneeling people, including Sheng Feya and the butler, were frozen. Even their internal organs, their veins, they all froze under her freezing power.
After some time, she slowly melted these transformed ice statues. Less than the time it took to drink a cup of tea[1], they all melted away. It was as if those people became water and evaporated because of the fire.
¡°Who dared to kill my daughter?!¡±
¡°Who dared to kill under the jurisdiction of our Death City Pce?!¡±
¡°Presumptuous! Killing a noble is tantamount to a death sentence, you Underworld Prison Creature!¡±
Feng Huang, despite her cultivation level, was a little overwhelmed by all the surging auraing from all directions of Death City. Long Guang¡¯s face was also solemn. Although he could fight those people with higher-level cultivation than his, he wasn¡¯t confident in taking out a lot of these people.
¡°Fuck! It¡¯s actually those kids from the Eastern Territory! Aren¡¯t they with Cao Nima?!¡±
Sheng Feya¡¯s father rushed forward and appeared in front of Feng Huang and the others. He swung his sword to the side, intending to finish this group with a sh.
Brownie, on the other hand, was thrilled with the turn-out of events. ¡°Finally, it¡¯s not boring anymore! Perhaps I can even get stronger if I devour these many God Emperors! Little young master, let¡¯s do some killing now! You, too, Metallie!¡±
Long Guangughed like a little demon with his clenched fists on his waist. He flew in the air and released his aura.
¡°What the fuck is wrong with this world?¡± When Brownie was about to w a God Emperor from the other side, he suddenly stopped when he realized the cultivation level Long Guang has reached. ¡°The Eighth Stage of the God Emperor Realm? Unbelievable.¡±
¡°Long Guang kill!¡± the little boy shouted and shuttled through the air with his little body. Arriving in front of a God Emperor, he raised his little hand and pped the man before him. Arriving at another, he did the same.
¡°Hahaha! Go, little senior brother!¡± Feng Huangughed and fought with Xia Jieke, who was a Saint.
¡°You little piece of shit, you dare to fight someone like me?! What are you?!¡±
¡°Shut up, you little creature from the Underworld Prison!¡± Xia Jieke was utterly mad and held his sword up. After throwing a sh, he threw another.
Feng Huang even started to struggle. ¡°He¡¯s really quite strong. I quite like it, butpared to little senior brother, he¡¯s still a child,¡± she thought.
CLANG!
Their swords shed. As their eyes met, lightning sparks appeared. After a breath of time[2], they separated again.
Seeing the agitated look on his face, Feng Huang justughed it off and continued the fight. It had been a long time since she had a good fight!
Looking at her little senior brother dealing with a lot of God Emperors alone, she was suddenly inspired. ¡°This isn¡¯t my first time fighting a Saint, but you¡¯re really strong, you little piece of shit!¡±
¡°What the fuck is happening?¡± Brownie couldn¡¯t count the number of times he said fuck anymore. ¡°I really wonder where a little girl like her learned all these things,¡± he pondered as he ced his paw against his chin.
¡ª
[1] ¡°less than the time it took to drink a cup of tea¡± is a poetic way of describing a time span of less than ten (10) to fifteen (15) minutes
[2] ¡°after a breath of time¡± is a poetic way of describing a time span of 1 to 3 seconds
Chapter 83 Swift Escape
LONG GUANG WAS already fighting the head of the Sheng Family. On the other hand, Brownie was fighting those other weaker God Emperors to whom he would only p them with his paw and be meat pastes.
While he disdained to devour weaker God Emperors, he still chose to devour others. Scarcity was not the problem. It was quality.
As the ongoing fight progressed, the heaven and earth qi within Da Sishen had greatly increased by arge margin. Everyone was busy fighting each other. Except for those outside Death City, nobody noticed the increase.
And nobody noticed the huge but inaudible breaths of a creature imprisoned at the bottom of the Hundred Deaths Gorge River.
¡°A member of the Dragon Race?¡± the head of the Sheng Family questioned as he stared at the little kid¡¯s yful face. ¡°Why is there still someone alive from the Dragon Race?¡±
¡°Long Guang kill!¡± With that, Long Guang threw another punch at the old man but had not caused any damage to him.
Yang Lujia didn¡¯t give him any weapons to use. He only had his fist to rely on. After all, his master never expected him to fight in the first ce, given his age¡ªtechnically a few months old.
As for the old man, he clearly had the advantage because of the imperial relic in his hands. However, as he continued to fight with Long Guang, he knew that he could not defeat the boy. But the boy couldn¡¯t defeat him either, let alone take his life away..
¡°Boy! You killed my daughter! I won¡¯t show mercy!¡± he screamed and attacked once again.
Metallie came in front and suddenly confronted the old man. ¡°Detected the enemy¡¯s killing intent. Initiating execution,¡± it said.
Long Guang, on the other hand, was dumbfounded. Left dazed, his body suspended in the air.
However, long before he regained his senses, he was dragged away by Feng Huang along with Brownie. ¡°Let¡¯s go! The other stronger experts are nowing on their way. We¡¯ll have Metallie block them. Let¡¯s forget about staying within Death City for now.¡±
¡®Damn it! That guy is really strong!¡¯ she thought, with her gritted teeth, extremely annoyed by the fact that she could not defeat him at all.
With a stomp of her feet, she broke the only life-saver token she had and directly transported them outside Death City. With this, Feng Huang was finally able to breathe.
While she was fighting with Xia Jieke, she noticed a few auras, some even from other territories. From what she knew, those strong God Emperors from these territories had alreadye back to their ces.
However, there were still quite several left within Death City to wait for their participants toe out from the Valley of Gods.
¡°Let¡¯s hide our auras and recuperate. Little senior brother, you should rest as well. I just hope that Metallie gets through these God Emperors. Otherwise, we could only wait for the master to save us.¡±
¡®Although I don¡¯t want to admit him as my master, he still really is the most powerful. By then, since he wants me to ept be his disciple, I will naturally not reject him. However, on the condition that my sister should have already been saved.¡¯
In a cave, a sleeping puppy and a little kid could be found. On their opposite side was Feng Huang. She was trying to cook food for them. She went out and caught some wild beasts and some fishes but was still unable to figure out how to cook them.
She growled in anger and threw the beasts she killed outside the cave. ¡°Fuck it. Let¡¯s not eat then. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to die, anyway.¡±
¡°What? The culprits of what happened were actually able to escape?!¡±
¡°Even Xia Jieke himself couldn¡¯t hold a candle against that little girl, they say.¡±
¡°Oh right, I also heard that another little kid also appeared and killed a lot of God Emperors.¡±
¡°Nah, man. Don¡¯t exaggerate it, lest you anger those monsters within Death City.¡±
¡°I know, but it¡¯s the truth. My dad was there at that time. He witnessed the whole thing, you know!¡±
¡°Damn it!¡± Xia Jieke¡¯s dampened mood after a few days passed became even gloomier. Particrly the news about he could not defeat a little girl.
Sitting on his father¡¯s position as the Deputy City Pce Lord, he looked at the group of ck-clothed men. ¡°Have you already investigated their identities?¡±
¡°Yes, Deputy City Pce Lord. It is said that the little girl, little boy, and that puppy all came from the Eastern Territory.¡±
¡°That, I already know. The Eastern Territory washed their hands off of this. They didn¡¯t want to get involved. It sounds pretty logical. Unless Wang Lao himself ordered them to cause that havoc, he would have probably hidden by now as well.
¡°I want to know if there are people from the Eastern Territory who are looking after these three? After all, that puppet we barely subdued wasn¡¯t even budged with a barrage of consecutive attacks from everyone.
¡°If that puppet was so strong, then the puppeteer himself should be strong, or the master of that puppeteer was very very strong.¡±
¡°Yes, Deputy City Pce Lord. I¡¯m afraid that this is a bitplicated. When you asked for an exnation from Wang Lao of their identities, did he not tell you of their identities, Deputy City Pce Lord?¡±
Xia Jieke showed a frown on his face. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°Deputy City Pce Lord, we just recently found out that the two little kids are actually disciples of a famous person who participated during the annual event a few days ago. In fact, Deputy City Pce Lord treats him as a friend,¡± a ck-clothed man responded, still with his head bowed toward Xia Jieke.
Narrowing his eyes, Xia Jieke pretty much had someone in his mind already. ¡°It¡¯s him? Cao Nima?¡±
¡°Yes, Deputy City Pce Lord.¡±
Sighing, Xia Jieke patted his forehead. ¡°This is going to be troublesome. Moreover, the matter wasn¡¯t initially big ording to the people¡¯s testimonies, but it just erupted when that young miss from the Sheng Family made a big deal of such a simple mistake. What do you think should I do? Both parties are probably equal in strength.¡±
¡°What?¡± The eyes of the ck-clothed man widened. ¡°Deputy City Pce Lord, do you mean¡¡±
¡°Yes, there¡¯s probably going to be a war. And it¡¯s not just a simple one. I am just afraid a huge force such as the Sheng Family would be eliminated. I have the feeling that Cao Nima is even stronger than me. Considering that I could probably eradicate the entire Sheng Family in one night, Cao Nima could definitely do the same.¡±
After taking some things into consideration, Xia Jieke ordered to halt the operation of finding the group of three. As for the puppet, he couldn¡¯t risk himself fighting against it once more.
It was simply something he could not destroy.
Now, what he needed to do was talk to his father.
Chapter 84 Hidden Danger
CRACKS BEGAN TO tear the space around him. Yang Lujia was trying to forcefully break through the defenses of the Valley of Gods.
Space rules floated in the air as he continued to exert force on the cracks. Heaving a sigh, he started to search for the passage to enter back to Da Sishen. He must hurry.
Bad premonitions kept growing in his heart, particrly after Lin Diyu was kidnapped and Zhao Do exploded. Nothing came out of Zhao Do when he died. Fortuniel didn¡¯t give him a notification about killing him either or for some system upgrade.
Days ago, Zhang Wei¡¯s heart was scorching with euphoria. As the heaven and earth qi of Da Sishen continued to increase, it would also help him quicken the growth of the creature he had been nurturing.
At that time, the Death Purge would officiallymence. By then, he would be able to use it for revenge on histe wife. If not for those creatures and his own weakness, his wife might have already been alive now.
However, something was bugging him. Every time he slept, he would always dream of his wife. His wife kept telling him not to do anything foolish, lest the Will of Da Sishen would take advantage of him.
But he didn¡¯t want to listen.
It was just a dream. What mattered most was the reality..
He had already gone this far, so stopping would never be an option for him.
¡°Zhang Wei, the token Shen Zui gave us. It¡¯s lighting up,¡± Zhao Qiaochen reminded him. ¡°It seems like we have anotherrge force on our side.¡±
¡°I know,¡± he replied. ¡°How¡¯s the training you¡¯ve been doing with Dong¡¯er? This time, he purposely didn¡¯t want to stand out during the Annual Death Ceremony. I told him to be low profile.¡±
¡°You¡¯re really sly. You told the kid that you knew about the one who killed the one he loved,¡± Zhao Qiaochen. ¡°And you even said you¡¯d help him get his revenge, although you yourself never knew who you were up against.¡±
¡°Shut your mouth, Zhao Qiaochen. You¡¯re not any better than me either. Your son himself sent his half-blooded son to spy on me. Do you think I don¡¯t know that?¡± Zhang Wei bluntly said.
Zhao Qiaochen harrumphed. ¡°Old thing, you are too much! Xiao Yue was sent away from the family because he¡¯s only a half-blooded son of a bitch!¡±
¡°What about Zhao Lishu? Did you also send him to spy on me?¡± Zhang Wei showed a disdainful smirk as he drank his tea. ¡°Zhao Qiaochen, don¡¯t think you can fool me with these things. I¡¯m not that na?ve as you think I am.¡±
Zhao Qiaochen froze. He didn¡¯t expect Zhang Wei to be so capable that he knew about Zhao Lishu his son sent to protect Xiao Yue. ¡°Hmph!¡±
Admitting it would be tantamount to losing his face, so he kept his mouth shut about the matter.
While inside a hall, the two of them were both quiet while meditating opposite each other, their teas half-consumed. Suddenly, something stirred on the side of Zhao Qiaochen¡¯s waist.
¡°A message from the race?¡± Zhao Qiaochen.
It also attracted the attention of Zhang Wei. ¡°What is it?¡±
Zhao Qiaochen told him to wait and scanned the message through his mind. ¡°What? They found someone from Dragon Race who¡¯s still alive? That should be that child my son talked about!¡± His eyes showed ruthlessness. ¡°I cannot let such a variable exist!¡±
Zhang Wei frowned, thinking that Zhao Qiaochen was acting without thinking for a second. Besides, he was having a bad feeling about this.
The other party proceeded on passing his orders to mobilize their God Emperors in pursuing that child. In order to be more cautious, he even let Zhao Fenhua apany them and some echinemons at the same level as his son.
¡°I didn¡¯t know you had several experts on your side to mobilize,¡± Zhang Wei said, showing a meaningful smile. ¡°Zhao Qiaochen, aren¡¯t you acting a little bit rash?¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
Spreading out his hands, Zhang Wei said with narrowed eyes, ¡°The fact that the child can remain alive until now, despite his identity¡ there must be some reasons behind it. It could be that someone was backing him. And that backer is extremely strong.¡±
¡°Hmph! Even if his backer is strong, I don¡¯t care. We have saints on our side. What does he amount to? Even if we go to war with the Central Domain ourselves, or go toe-to-toe with someone unrivaled under the heavens, we won¡¯t end up in dire straits. We could even win.¡±
¡°You¡¯re thinking is so shallow,¡± Zhang Wei refuted. ¡°I think there¡¯s something really fishy about it.¡±
¡°You¡¯re not a Divination Path expert whose instincts are abnormally high. Stop with the act and get it on. We have to keep releasing heaven and earth qi to increase the overall qi of the Da Sishen.¡± Zhao Qiaochen just rolled his eyes. ¡°By the way, your son, where is he?¡±
¡°He said he is going into seclusion for a while before the battle.¡±
While they are busy, the Echinemon Race had also taken certain actions.
¡°Tell three of our five junior ancestors of father to alsoe to me to exin the situation,¡± Zhao Fenhua told his subordinates as they were kneeling in front of him. ¡°We have to go at full force to kill that little kid from the Dragon Race. We already lost a lot of our kin! We must not let their lives be put to waste by ending the life of that little guy! I suspect that someone must be protecting him!¡±
¡°Yes, patriarch!¡± all of them chorused.
¡°Now, go!¡± he ordered.
When all of them left, he stared at his son by his side. Zhao Do was still not waking up. He then stared at the empty dark hall. On both sidewalls of the hall were the paintings of their ancestors in the previous times.
¡°Ancestors, we are almost done with our mission to erase the Dragon Race. At the same time, sooner orter, I know that father will let us be the rulers of Da Sishen!¡±
¡°Why is Metallie noting back yet?¡± Brownie asked, waking up from his slumber. ¡°Hey, little girl, didn¡¯t you say Metallie would being back?¡±
¡°You really have a dog brain. I don¡¯t think Metallie escaped. She must have been captured,¡± Feng Huang replied, eating some kind of fruit with one hand.
Long Guang, on the other hand, was feeling down. He wanted to ride on Metallie once more. The feeling of someone carrying him made him miss his master so much.
¡°Mas¡ master¡¡±
His master was right. Some people are bad.
Feng Huang¡¯s eyes softened when she saw her future senior little brother. ¡°Little senior brother, you don¡¯t have to feel dejected. Your master will being back soon. I can feel it.¡±
Chapter 85 The Chase
WITH THE CONSOLE of both Feng Huang and Brownie, Long Guang finally managed to sleep. Compared to the two of them, Long Guang¡¯s mentality was simply immature.
He was smart, but not too smart as he was limited by his age to understand things.
¡°Fortunately, we calmed him down. If he had gone berserk for not seeing his master, we would¡¯ve been discovered by our enemies. His aura began leaking earlier. We know that God Emperors simply had their sights on the entire Da Sishen. They are powerful enough to catch the aura of other God Emperors from afar,¡± Brownie exined.
Feng Huang also nodded. ¡°Little puppy, you¡¯re quite knowledgeable, are you a God-Emperor as well?¡± She blinked her innocent-looking eyes at him, wondering about the cultivation level of the puppy.
¡°What do you take me for?¡± Brownie¡¯s face fluttered a bit. ¡°Have you not seen me fight there?¡±
He was speechless. Was this little girl so focused on her fight that she forgot about his existence?
¡°¡¡±
Almost a breath of time, the ferocious music of the whistling wind made the two of them alert. Both of their eyes shed with wariness..
¡°Have we been found?¡± Feng Huang¡¯s expression was as ck as the bottom of a pot. ¡°Our location should have been remote. How did they instantly find us here? It¡¯s already been a few days since we stayed here.¡±
Brownie couldn¡¯t help but tacitly agree. Perhaps because this ce was one of the closest ces to Death City.
Baring his teeth, he looked in the direction where they sensed someoneing. ¡°Whoever you are, I will eat you.¡±
A Void Devouring Dog was simply something someone could not expect in this realm to be born. After all, this puppy originally came from a higher realm. The moment it was born, it instantly became a God Emperor.
This talent was even more terrifying than Yang Lujia himself, so to say.
Minutester, however, no one entered the cave they were in. It seemed like the other party did not really find it. Instead, these people were here only to search for their presence.
Brownie immediately hid his God Emperor cultivation level. It was the same for Feng Huang as she enveloped Long Guang with a protective whiteyer to also iste his aura from these people.
¡°Little puppy, when they enter the cave, follow my queue. Let¡¯s just directly kill them,¡± Feng Huang ordered.
Brownie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±
¡°No, I am not. Then, do you want to stay here until they find out about our presence? That won¡¯t be too long, right?¡±
Brownie also realized this. It seemed like staying in one location would easily expose their position.
¡°How do you n on killing them?¡±
¡°Fight our way out.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Is that even a n?¡±
¡°No.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Brownie got his fair of a headache Yang Lujia always felt when facing his disciples and the usual baffling mind of Lin Diyu.
¡°Isn¡¯t this the ce where the patriarch had said? Is he certain about this location? It¡¯s simply too remote!¡± Zhao De, a junior ancestor of the Echinemon Race,ined to hispanies. ¡°Zhao Yi, you¡¯re the smartest among us. You should have already¡¡±
¡°Shut up, brat. I am still determining their location¡¡±
Zhao De simply harrumphed as he was not that offended. After all, Zhao Yi was still his superior. Except for the always silent youngest junior brother of the race, all of them had a bit of a temper that even Zhao Qiaochen found so hard to quell.
¡°There! At the cave! I sensed some slight movement!¡± Zhao Yi eximed, as soon as she felt some slight vibrations. She then motioned to some God Emperors toe forward to probe the other party¡¯s exact location.
Zhao Yi was quite sensitive to vibrations. It was her innate ability that no other echinemon had. This was why they specially assigned her to this task as she was most sensitive to sounds.
¡°We have to kill that descendant of the Dragon Race. If he grows up, he will definitely be a thorn to our race. Although our special space had protected us for several years and had borne several Saints, we couldn¡¯t becent with our enemies.¡±
No one actually knew that the Echinemon Race had hidden this much behind the scenes. After thest purge, until now, they actually survived. If it was not for some experts who survived the purge, they would have already ruled Da Sishen. Unfortunately, at that time, they were still as feeble as cotton.
When the three of these junior ancestors came out, the heaven and earth qi of the whole Da Sishen increased, even more, quickening the awakening of the beast sleeping in the Hundred Deaths Gorge River.
If previously, it would take at least a decade for the Death Purge tomence, this time, it was reduced to only a couple of months. Moreover, if more God Emperors or Saints fought against one another, it would even narrow the span of time needed for the beginning to a certain degree.
¡°Our eldest senior brother said that he had a n. We only have to follow his orders,¡± Zhao Xiaoran, the ever-silent junior ancestor, talked all of a sudden.
His voice even sent shivers down to some God Emperors of their race. This youngest junior ancestor was simply unfathomable in their eyes. Neither Zhao Yi nor Zhao De could restrain him. Only their eldest senior brother, Zhao Qiaochen, could do that.
¡°Let¡¯s follow inside the cave,¡± Zhao Yi finally broke the overwhelming silence and silently glided through the air toward the cave. ¡°They are indeed here. I can sense some aura of the Dragon Race here.¡±
WHISH!
A sword suddenly flew out from the cave, aiming at Zhao Yi. It caught her off guard. Barely dodging the iing attack, the cave rumbled.
A God Emperor screamed in pain after getting impaled by the sword.
Above them, arge hole formed and light shone upon them while three lines of figures swiftly went through the hole.
¡°Fuck! So cunning! They actually thought of escaping by sting a hole on top of the cave. Do they think they can simply escape just like that? From us, Saints?!¡± Zhao De growled.
Fortunately, Long Guang didn¡¯t wake up. They noticed that the little boy was on the verge of breaking through. If he was disturbed, Brownie and Feng Huang couldn¡¯t even imagine the damage it¡¯d take.
But Brownie was still speechless by Feng Huang¡¯s cowardly act.
¡®Didn¡¯t you say we will kill them directly if they enter the cave? Where¡¯s the trust between dogs and phoenixes?¡¯
Chapter 86 Connecting The Dots
¡°CHASE!¡±
The members of the Echinemon Race hurriedly followed their three junior ancestors. As soon as they flew up, the cave was sted open and the clouds above dispersed.
Zhao Yi and the others turned to the direction where the three escaped and wafted through the air as each of them produced whistling sounds. Among them, the fastest to catch up was Zhao Xiaoran.
¡°Shit!¡± Brownie cussed and even sped up.
However, no matter how much he did so, the other party could almost still outrun them. This was a problem noticed also by Feng Huang.
Condensing a phoenix-like figure with her little hands, a phoenix¡¯s figure appeared. Although illusionary, its vibrant tangerine color and some yellowish spots still stood out. Some of its loose feathers fell from the sky and faded midair.
It was such a sight to behold. Even Zhao Xiaoran was a bit dazzled.
But this wasn¡¯t the right time for any astonishment. Capturing these three people was still his utmost priority. From what he knew, these three already killed several of their race¡¯s elders..
Detestable!
As instructed, the patriarch wanted to capture these people first. Since the three could fight saints, they would be barely enough to nourish the origin of their own world or space.
Speeding up, Brownie was able to breathe a sigh of relief. He stared at the pitiable Long Guang he held with his paw. Seeing him doing fine, he wasforted.
On the illusory phoenix¡¯s back, Feng Huang had a hurried breathing. It had taken a toll on her to summon such arge phoenix with her cultivation level. After all, this was akin to a forbidden technique in their n. Using it would amount to weakening herself in the process.
¡°This is bad,¡± Brownie muttered. ¡°Should I use the void? I can¡¯t keep up with its turbulence. It¡¯d be bad if we¡¯d be gone to another ce other than Da Sishen. By then, it would be hard for the master to find us.¡±
He was in a dilemma. As the prince of the Devouring Void Dog Tribe, he had his own troubles back then, but he had the backing of the tribe during those times.
This time, however, was different. He only had Yang Lujia behind him. No one else. Moreover, that guy wasn¡¯t even with them.
¡°Little girl, are you doing still okay? Do you need me to channel my qi into you? It seems like your qi had been depleted big time,¡± Brownie said, somewhat anxiously.
¡°It¡¯s okay. I can still keep up. You just take care of little senior brother,¡± Feng replied Huang as she reached out a bottle of elixir from her storage ring. ¡°This bottle of elixir will keep my qi in check from absolute depletion. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
But Brownie was still worried sick about this matter. ¡°You know you can make me help you.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, little puppy.¡±
¡°Little girl¡¡±
***
¡°Shen Zui, among us three, you are the one who went to Death City. Have you seen the City Pce Lord?¡± Zhang Wei hinted as he stared at the bald monk in front of him.
Shen Zui drank his tea and slowly ced the cup on top of the short table in front of the three of them. On the other hand, Zhao Qiaochen was still feeling ufortable with Shen Zui¡¯s aura.
¡°I have seen him,¡± Shen Zui said. ¡°He seems to be in the condition to fight¡¡±
¡°You mean¡¡± Zhang Wei was anticipating something for Shen Zui to answer.
After all, he had been using his son¡¯s power to spy and investigate the situation of Death City every year.
¡°Yes. During the weing banquet, when the Soul Demon from Diabolos City tried to probe into his cultivation level and whether it had regressed or not, his son, Xia Jieke suddenly interfered.
¡°The moment Soul Demon attacked the City Pce Lord, Xia Zhiguang, he was stopped by Xia Jieke. His body was even destroyed. That young man is truly ruthless. By the way, his son seems to be in the Saint Realm as well like me, you Zhang Wei, and this other friend of ours.¡±
Zhang Wei frowned. ¡°I did receive the news about the Soul Demon being attacked mercilessly by Xia Jieke. However, after that, I received another news that Soul Demon¡¯s soul was cursed miserably. Eventually, his soul perished even with the supervision of Runic Demon.
¡°I know that the two of you heard of him, the leader of the four demon generals of Diabolos City. He had raised my son. Probably, his cultivation might have reached the Saint Realm as well. Nevertheless, he wasn¡¯t an enemy. The more important thing was¡ no one knew where the curse he had received came from.¡±
Shen Zui¡¯s eyes were dark. ¡°I have a feeling. I have a feeling that the Central Domain has a strong ally on their side. Or perhaps it was just a coincidence. No one really knew. Headmaster Zhang Wei, you know Cao Nima, right?¡±
Zhang Wei¡¯s shock came so fast that he forgot to breathe. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°Yes, he may be the one who did that. They also seemed to be friends with Xia Jieke. I also looked into that young man¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s like a deep-sea trench. One look from them and they could drown you.¡±
¡°Feng¡¯er¡¡± Zhang Wei contemted and thought of what had happened during his stay in Guile City back then. ¡°Feng¡¯er, you know, my other disciple, had also died mysteriously. Her body exploded into blood mist. I didn¡¯t even have the time to react. The moment Dong¡¯er brought her to me, the enemy already detonated something from her body.¡±
Zhao Qiaochen¡¯s left brow raised. His interest was piqued.
¡°That time, the Registration Bureau of Guile City reported that thest person who Feng¡¯er interacted with aside from Dong¡¯er was¡ Cao Nima¡¡±
GULP!
¡°Wait, you mean that that kid was the one responsible for killing that Soul Demon? You call him kid or young man, is he really that powerful?¡± Zhao Qiaochen was feeling skeptical, but inside his heart, there was this unnatural feeling when he thought of what they said.
¡°Yes, Cao Nima is his name.¡± Zhang Wei solemnly nodded.
¡°It¡¯d be best if you don¡¯t provoke him,¡± Shen Zui warned. ¡°Perhaps he did that to Soul Demon because he only wanted to avenge his friend¡¯s father. From the outside, the kid also seems to be a carefree person. Also, he likes to eat a lot and sleep, from what I heard.¡±
¡°That¡¯s true. During the elimination round in Guile City, he slept a lot while thepetition was ongoing. He stood out for a while, and after some time, people would forget about him, unless he shows up in the arena. It¡¯s like his very existence is a fog I can¡¯t see through.¡±
Zhao Qiaochen¡¯s heart thumped, as though something bad would happen. Really bad.
¡°Moreover, he also has threepanions and a puppy that¡¯s at the God Emperor Realm like the rumors say,¡± Zhang Wei said.
Shen Zui almost spat out the tea he was savoring in his mouth. ¡°Are you sure about this? Twopanions¡¡± His eyes were still wide. ¡°During the banquet, he brought three people with him, a male and a female ten-year-olds and his proimed disciple, Cao Xiaoma. Counting them¡ wait¡ have you also seen a puppet with them?¡±
Zhang Wei¡¯s eyes widened after he realized something. ¡°ording to my intel from Death City, there was amotion there a few days ago. It was said to be caused by a puppet-looking human, a little boy with the dragon race¡¯s aura, a little girl with the aura of the Underworld Prison Creature, and a little puppy.¡±
¡°You also heard about this news?¡± Shen Zui¡¯s shock was still there.
At this time, Zhao Qiaochen felt very ill at ease.
Chapter 87 To Use Force
BROWNIE¡¯S EYES WERE already red as he continued to fight Zhao Xiaoran.
Unexpectedly, although he was already at the God Emperor Realm, his talent was still inferior to this echinemon kid before him. It was simply too unheard of.
A mere race of this lower was able to duel him this long? As a prince of the Devouring Void Dog Tribe, he knew that the lower realm cultivators were always weak in front of him. Only those people from the void could have a way to defeat him.
But perhaps he was just too exhausted when he ran away from these people earlier. Moreover, other than the three, those God Emperors were stationed not far away to observe the fight. He knew that once their fight with these three woulde to an end, they would do the final attack.
On the other hand, Feng Huang was already panting so ruggedly, that she could hardly catch her breath. Wrapped around her arms was her future little senior brother who was still sleeping.
She knew.
That if she failed to protect him from these people, Long Guang would suffer a severe bacsh from the impact. If that would really transpire, she didn¡¯t even want to think about it, but to her, Yang Lujia was the most unfathomable person she had met. More powerful than the elders and leaders of her Nether Phoenix n.
It was like the world could be shrunk into one of his palms and crush it like a ss broken due to force. For certain, Yang Lujia would run wild. If that ever happened, she could not imagine how Da Sishen would fare.
However, it was really not her business. She only had this faint feeling that he must protect his little senior brother.
As if they already met before they met here in Da Sishen. It was a negligible feeling, but because it was, Feng Huang could not totally ignore it as easily as she could with more vivid emotional attachments. Especially Yang Lujia, she had the deepest impression of him..
Whenever she watched his back, her mind kept shing some abrupt images, only to see a person in the end, facing the setting sun.
¡°I have to hold on tight,¡± she whispered to herself and fought the other two saints from the Echinemon Race fiercely.
¡°Little girl, just give up. Why won¡¯t youe with us, instead? If you grow, you¡¯ll surely be a very beautiful woman with some meat there¡¡± Zhao De licked his lips as he intensely stared at this small petite body of the other party.
Zhao Yi did not feel disgusted. She always heard this kind of thing from their echinemon race. In other words, it wasn¡¯t particrly new to her ears. This was why she didn¡¯t feel anything although considering she was also a woman.
¡°Come with me, girl. I¡¯ll definitely satisfy you,¡± Zhao De continued, floating midair. Then, he disdainfully turned his gaze at the sleeping little dragon. ¡°Why are you still protecting that little brat from the Dragon Race?!¡±
¡°Shut up, you ck butt-faced asshole!¡± Feng Huang exploded in power once more. The conversation had earned her enough time to adjust herself. ¡°I am definitely going to kill the two of you!¡±
¡°Little girl, you have to stop! Don¡¯t damage your foundation just because of this fight! I¡¯ll try to get our way out of this plight!¡± Brownie transmitted a voice to Feng Huang, sensing that she was trying to burn her blood essence to increase her cultivation for a short period of time.
Exquisite paws fell from the sky and bombarded Zhao Xiaoran like forever. Thetter gritted his teeth and face them head-on notwithstanding the fact that Brownie was still there opposite to him.
He was confident that this little puppy was worried about his otherpanies. Hence, it could not focus on fighting against him. This way, although it was strong, he could still defeat and capture it.
If this little puppy was otherwise not distracted by something else, he would have already been defeated. He was the same with Zhao Yi, wondering how these two living beings were too strong for even Saints like them to handle.
Who taught them?
Was it also a Saint like them?
A more powerful one at that?
Nheless, since they already began this dispute, they must try to end it here, without alerting whoever was backing these three people. He wasn¡¯t an idiot. Long Guang, the little dragon, could have already been captured by their race, but he wasn¡¯t at all. It was baffling.
Moreover, their patriarch said that the little dragon was still an infant back then. Why did he turn out to be a ten-year-old kid? There was definitely something suspicious going on about this matter.
Who did they find as their backer?
After he was done with this little puppy, he would then help the other two suppress that little girl who was clearly powerful and inquire more from this trio¡¯s mouth.
That little girl was powerful enough to easily destroy any of the fivergest cities of Da Sishen, considering that the city experts would not interfere in the destruction.
¡°Fuck this!¡± Brownie found out that Feng Huang wasn¡¯t listening to him. Hence, left with no other choice, he also did the same¡ªburning his blood essence although it would heavily damage his foundation in his cultivation. ¡°If they¡¯re both dead, the master would me their death on me. It would be more terrifying than dealing with these people.¡±
Calcting it, his aura soared. Sooner, he turned into arge dog. To say more precisely, his overall appearance inted into a wolf, in a masculine way as women would describe human males. His fur became darker in color, chocte-brown, each of their edges sharper. In addition to his bluish eyes, his hind legs looked even more handsome than it was before.
This was his first true form, the Devourish Frenzy Form!
It could only be achieved by one of their tribes when they reached Sainthood. As astonishing as it was, Brownie couldn¡¯t deny that his blood essence was rapidly spinning, gradually consumed by the surging powering out of his body.
After feeling the increase in Brownie¡¯s cultivation, Zhao Xiaoran¡¯s eyes shrank into little bits. Hurriedly, he also did not hold back. As he erupted in power, his robe was already torn apart, left with only his loose white pants.
His upper body was delicately slender but was screaming the kind of strength that no other normal saints would have. He was ck-toned, but it didn¡¯t shy away from the fact that girls woulde to kneel for him to beg for something sexual.
¡®Sure enough, the enemy of that little dragon boy was not simple. After all, the master was also not simple, but if only I could get back to my peak strength back then, I would have already pulverized this bumpkin for looking down on this little prince!¡¯
Brownie flew up higher and raised his paw against the other. ¡°Normal Consecutive Paws!¡±
WHOOSH!
WHOOSH!
¡°What the hell is this technique?¡± Zhao Xiaoran was dumbfounded as he looked at the strewn clouds due to the invasive attack of the little puppy.
Nevertheless, he did not dare dally. With his fist pushed forward, he screamed at the top of his lungs. A fist as big as a mountain condensed from the qi of Zhao Xiaoran shed with the numerous paws.
BANG!
Although he managed to stop it, there were still other paws left.
Moreover, they seemed lifelike, changing trajectories, and were already charging in his direction.
¡°More Normal Consecutive Paws! More Slightly Above Normal Consecutive Paws!¡±
Brownie¡¯s heart was racing. He knew that he was almost at his limit and couldn¡¯t proceed further. If those paws still couldn¡¯t kill the other party, he could only die watching himself being butchered by some lowly life in the lower realm.
¡°Damn it!¡± Zhao Xiaoran cursed as he drifted through the air, with countless paws chasing after him. ¡°Zhao Yi and Zhao De! Hurry up and finish that little phoenix! Deal with that dog, he¡¯s more dangerous¡ª¡±
¡°Hell! This little girl was even fiercer! After forcefully raising her cultivation level, she almost wiped the two of us in the face of the earth. Do you think we still have time to help you when we can¡¯t even protect ourselves?!¡±
Zhao Xiaoran¡¯s heart turned cold. By now, he knew he could only rely on himself. Hence, he gritted his teeth and chose to slowly punch out another mountain-like fist.
BANG!
BANG!
But it still didn¡¯t scatter away all of those brownish paws.
¡°Fuck this! I¡¯m gonna end this right away!¡± Zhao Xiaoran gnashed his teeth as his body clenched menacingly. ¡°Little dog! Take this!¡±
With a punch, a hundred-timesrger punch than his previously condensed ones appeared. As though time slowed down, Brownie had no strength to retaliate anymore. He did not even try to avoid the punch anymore.
He could only pray to be reincarnated into a much more peaceful ce than this one.
On the other hand, Zhang Wei and Zhao Qiaochen were ted with the improving density of the heaven and earth qi around them.
¡°It might be really a good idea to send them out,¡± Zhao Qiaochen. ¡°If I knew that this would work, I would¡¯ve already released them even earlier.¡±
Zhang Wei only scoffed and said, ¡°But we can¡¯t remain submissive and enjoy this fact. I¡¯m afraid that this was not yet the beginning.¡± His eyes, brimming with the intent of determination, reflected the sunlight. ¡°City Pce Lord¡ are you really injured?¡±
Chapter 88 Core Subduing Clan
¡°ZHAO QIAOCHEN, SHOULDN¡¯T you be stopping your people now? If you provoke that young man, it might be toote for you or us to regret,¡± Shen Zui bluntly said. ¡°I am not even confident about defeating that little guy.¡±
Zhao Qiaochen naturally weighed the consequences. While he was happy that the growth of ¡®that¡¯ creature was elerated, his heart was filled with restlessness.
But he could not give up pursuing that Dragon Race remnant, right? Besides, he couldn¡¯t believe he couldn¡¯t defeat that young man, he surmised that he could even kill him. It was just that Shen Zui, given how strong this old monk was, he really didn¡¯t dare think of it.
However, Shen Zui was perhaps only trying to insinuate his anger out of him. Thinking of this, his heart was enraged and suddenly harrumphed.
It made the other two speechless.
¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Zhang Wei¡¯s face was solemn. He knew the gravity of Shen Zui¡¯s words. If not for Shen Zui¡¯s strength, he would not have believed it. Still, even he felt quite skeptical.
Zhao Qiaochen ignored the question and instead threw the topic to another. ¡°How many months do we have to wait now that the overall heaven and earth qi of the entire realm has increased so much?¡±.
Zhang Wei wore a frown on his face. ¡°It might not even take a month from now. In fact, it could be two weeks, then. This is why we are now here in the Hundred Deaths Gorge River for preparation. We¡¯ll have Shen Zui guard us while we subdue that thing below.¡±
Zhao Qiaochen jerked his brows. ¡°Then, that technique you said¡ was it really easy to learn? You know, it must be something higher than any Human-Ranked Arts in Da Sishen.¡±
¡°It¡¯s an Earth-Ranked Art, especially utilized for enving beasts or creatures.¡±
Shen Zui looked calm, but he was shocked inside. To think that Zhang Wei was able to acquire such art that was even higher than any other art he had practiced. He couldn¡¯t help himself but ask, ¡°Is this an evil art?¡±
¡°It is ssified as such. I coincidentally found this art after the war between Da Sishen and the Underworld Prison Creatures subsided.¡±
Of course, that was a lie. This technique was given by histe wife as a means for him to exact his revenge on her n that deprived them of loving each other. In fact, this was an art exclusive only to her n, the Core Subduing n. Other than this, there was also a higher one. Unfortunately, she could not get her hands on it.
¡°I see,¡± Shen Zui said, nodding.
¡°Come on, give it to me already. I really want to know this miraculous art that could enve beasts or other creatures!¡±
¡°This is a technique exclusive only to the Core Subduing n. We have to be careful. Otherwise, we will receive a huge bacsh. After all, this technique was not for us in the first ce. However, since we are already Saints, it wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem.¡±
¡°That¡¯s what I also thought. Since it is ssified as an evil art with such exclusivity, it should have a bacsh on its users. Nevertheless, you¡¯re Saints yourselves. Such effect would almost be negligible.¡±
¡°Alright,¡± Zhao Qiaochen replied, prepared to meditate and learn this art with Zhang Wei. ¡°But, why did you not learn it in the first ce, Zhang Wei?¡±
¡°It¡¯s because it needs two living beings to be learned.¡±
Meanwhile, Brownie had already fainted during the fight between him and Zhao Xiaoran. Thetter was not looking good either. Both came in with a strong start and ended up offering the best of their abilities.
Zhao Xiaoran just looked better. Hence, he walked to the side of the little puppy and even thought of devouring this thing. However, thinking about the order of their patriarch and their elder senior ancestor, he did not dare so. As ordered, he should follow.
Chaining Brownie by the neck, he finally breathed a sigh and stared in the direction of his otherpanies¡¯ fight. On the other hand, the God Emperors by their side weren¡¯t able to do anything.
¡®They¡¯re practically useless. If someone will know that we¡¯ve gone through full force to capture these little chunks, they would probablyugh at us,¡¯ he silently thought.
However, the Dragon Race variable and that Underworld Prison Creature who seemed to have a noble bloodline needed to be taken care of. With her present, something must also be brewing on the other side.
In the Death City Pce, the Sheng Family had been relentlessly sendingints about what transpired in Death City. It gave Xia Jieke a hard time, particrly when his father said that something terrifying would soone out of its prison.
If he had the time to make this a big deal about the Sheng Family¡¯s misfortune, then he might as well resign as the Deputy City Lord. This wasn¡¯t the time for that. Their realm was already on the verge of destruction
¡°Deputy City Lord, we implore you to make a move against them! Why did you stop the order of chasing after those three little mischievous things! With your strength, you should¡¯ve been able to defeat them, right?¡± growled the Sheng Family Head.
¡°Shut up, old man!¡± Xia Jieke had had enough of his rambling! ¡°Today, Da Sishen is already facing a crisis. My father said that the realm¡¯s people, races, and beasts, were about to be ughtered by something terrifying. You know the ability of my father, right? He¡¯s now trying to conserve his strength for an uing battle.
¡°And yet you¡ do you think we have so much time to take care of your businesses? Besides, I already knew the whole story. That daughter of yours used her family to bully others! You could only me her for being rash. I hope this would be a lesson for you. Now, get out of my sight, or else I will kill you here and now.¡±
Yang Lujia, on the other hand, finally broke free from the restriction of the Valley of Gods. However, there were too many spatial cracks he made. He didn¡¯t know where he should enter, afraid that he might up end in another world instead.
Nevertheless, he mustered up the courage and went through it.
Finally choosing one spatial crack by instinct, he entered into it. Jumping to the other side, he did not forget to conceal his aura. Even if the spatial crack would be visible to others, at least he wouldn¡¯t be found.
Carelessness would lead him to his demise if he identally entered a world of experts.
¡°n Head! I sensed something from there!¡± a woman¡¯s voice echoed throughout that it made Yang Lujia, who entered through the channel, tremble.
Soon enough, before he could go back to the Valley of Gods, men in ck robes appeared in front of him. All of them had unfathomable auras. Heaving a sigh of relief, as least he thought he could still defeat them.
¡°There really is a spatial crack! And a huge one at that!¡±
Yang Lujia nned to stay here for a while. Based on these men¡¯s auras, he knew that they weren¡¯t from Da Sishen. They had the same aura as Feng Huang. It was only a guess, but he was pretty certain, somehow at the very least of his skeptical character, that they were from what Feng Huang called the Nether Universe.
Chapter 89 Captured, Earth-Ranked Art
AS THOUGH THE situation could not get any better, Feng Huang also fainted with an apologizing look on her face as she looked at her future little junior brother. That forbidden technique from her n was herst straw of hope.
After that, she knew she couldn¡¯t do anything further.
Just thinking about her little sister frustrated her. This group of echinemons actually dared to capture his sister.
They would have to wait until the elders of the Nether Phoenix n would find out about this. She naturally didn¡¯t worry about their strength to save her sister. What she worried about was that time was running out.
There wasn¡¯t at least a single guarantee about her sister¡¯s life being still alive. She couldn¡¯t imagine it either if she found her dead. The guilt of being weak would definitely wash over her soul. If only that young man was here, things could¡¯ve been better even if they dared provoke a noble within Death City.
As soon as her eyes closed, Zhao De stared at her like a beast. On the other hand, Zhao Yi forcefully interrupted the iing breakthrough of Long Guang, forcing thetter to spit a mouthful of blood..
Gritting his teeth, Long Guang clenched her small hands as he reached for his stomach. That punch from Zhao Yi made him lose all of his strength to retaliate. No matter what, the bacsh this time around was great even for him.
His body might be physically strong, rivaling the Fiend Echinemon Body of Zhao Do or perhaps even stronger, but he still couldn¡¯t withstand a full blow from a Saint, not to mention doing so while he was trying to break a barrier and advance to the Saint Realm.
That was right. Yes, he was supposed to be a Saint the interruption failed him big time, hence suffering an almost irreversible injury in his foundation.
As he looked at the chained Feng Huang, Long Guang was even more agitated to go and punch these fellows. As a kid, he didn¡¯t understand anything about the situation except that his future little junior sister and the Little Puppy Brownie were gravely injured protecting him.
Forcing himself to stand up, he threw a punch at Zhao De who was about to vite Feng Huang¡¯s little breasts. ¡°Long Guang kill!!¡±
Zhao De was shocked by the iing attack. However, he still dodged it with ease. Unfortunately, Long Guang wasn¡¯t anymore at his peak. If only he was at the Half-Step Saint Realm back then, they might have a chance of winning with him in the picture.
But it was different now. With his injury, he could barely kill a God Emperor.
¡°Cripple that kid immediately! His explosive power isn¡¯t something even we can withstand! Zhao De, leave that little girl to me. Take care of that little boy and destroy his cultivation!¡±
¡°No! I will just knock him unconscious! Our separate world needed a certain amount of supply in order to maintain the barrier that separates and hides us from the Will suppression of this damn realm! We need his energy. At least he could contribute a little. Hahaha!¡± Zhao De immediately opposed Zhao Yi.
Instantly appearing behind Long Guang, he knocked the little boy unconscious and held him in his arm. ¡°But that little girl¡¡± His eyes were fervent. ¡°Is¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t make rash decisions about that matter. This girl may possibly be a creature from the Underworld Prison. Or at least she had the same aura as them. We need to be careful, lest it would to the destruction of our race. Besides, the master they talked about must being here already. We need to go.¡±
She then looked at the horizon, in the direction of Death. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up. It had already taken us quite several days to finish our mission. Our opponents were even God Emperors at that. Do you not feel any shame?¡±
Zhao De could only grit his teeth as he watched Zhao Xiaoran disappear with the God Emperors after breaking his token. Zhao Yi did the same. He then followed with clenched jaws.
On the other side, Xia Jieke ordered the search of the three but he found news of their whereabouts. Although he felt relief because of this, he still felt ill at ease. He was pretty certain that news of the Death City not anymore pursuing the matter of them killing noble was disseminated all throughout.
If so, like what he thought, they should have alreadye back. But the three didn¡¯t.
*
¡°Zhang Wei, this Core Subduing Art was really as miraculous as you say. Perhaps with this art, we can really subdue that thing. That time, we will be able to rule over the entire Da Sishen. Even the Will would be helpless with it,¡± Zhao Qiaochen said, his face beaming with excitement.
¡°Don¡¯t get too excited yet. You have yet to grasp the in-depth concept of the art. This art was a cruel one. If other arts as such would only subdue the others and make them their servants, this type of art would erase a living being¡¯s soul and rece it with a portion of ours.
¡°Once done, our overall strength would slightly be weakened to a degree. That is why this is dangerous even for us Saints. We have to be careful for the bacsh not to be as strong as it should be.¡±
Zhao Qiaochen also frowned about this fact.
He actually had suspicions in his heart, but he cast them aside to fulfill his desire to control a very strong entity that had once terrorized the entire Da Sishen. If they could achieve such a feat, after hundreds of thousands of years had passed, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about fighting another same entity with such strength.
¡°Zhao Qiaochen, tell me when you¡¯re ready!¡± Zhang Wei¡¯s face was solemn as he stared at the wriggling heads of ¡®that¡¯ thing below the river. However, behind that solemn face was the enthusiasm he had never had ever since he lost his beloved wife.
*
¡°Damn it! I was actually sent to this Underworld Prison whatever,¡± Yang Lujia thought as he tried to ram his head in order to escape from this ce as soon as he could.
Time was really of the essence for him at the moment.
¡°Father, the n was about to start.¡±
At this time, a woman entered the room they were in and bowed respectfully to the man leading the others. Her clothes weren¡¯t fit but they didn¡¯t hide the charm of her curves nor the plump twin peaks on her chest.
¡°That man from before was about to start his n,¡± she muttered and swayed her hips as she walked beside the man she called her father. When she observed the situation, she had a look of surprise on her face.
Looking at her unresponsive father, she asked, tracing her sight to each of their faces, ¡°Why are you all here in the Underworld Valley¡¯s teleportation channel? Did something happen?¡±
Chapter 90 Finally Out!
PERPLEXED, YANG LUJIA decided to remain for the time being. He asked Fortuniel about the situation in Da Sishen, but he got no response.
As expected, he must not expect too much from the system. He didn¡¯t want to rely on it either.
Something about Fortuniel was off to him. He could not point out the specifics, but ever since he resolved the grudge Lin Diyu had with his brother, Lin Fan, he became wary of it.
Particrly when it began to have its own consciousness, even imitating his own appearance.
Eavesdropping, he stooped and stared at the ck-cloaked men and the woman. He felt that there was something from their aura that was peculiar. Before, his grandfather had only brought him to the Five Realms. Now that he ventured into the world outside by himself, he truly discovered that there were more worlds other than the Five Realms. Other than this Underworld Prison, Feng Huang also mentioned the Asura Prison.
Moreover, it seemed like this Core Subduing n was some type of group of gangsters that liked to toy with others. At least that was his presumption. The Underworld Prison was likely to be ruled by this n as well.
Fortunately, he had his power concealed as he entered this ce, camouging in the surrounding. Hence, he was not found out by this group. However, he could not be that careless. Circting his qi, he prepared for a surprise attack from them..
Who would know they already noticed his arrival and were pretentious enough to act like they did not see him at all?
After he heard their short conversation, Yang Lujia said to himself that he should not get himself involved in their business and made a firm decision to go back to the Valley of Gods to try the other spatial cracks.
Hopefully, by then, he would enter the spatial crack to Da Sishen. Yang Lujia, however, thought that he was taking a gamble with unlimited tries in this case; hence, he really didn¡¯t need to worry.
What only worried him were two things: time was getting tight and probably someone stronger than him would suddenly appear the moment he stepped into the spatial crack.
However, unbeknownst to him, the living beings of other worlds and realms alike from all over the ce were baffled about the spatial cracks that appeared.
¡°Why does this spatial crack feels like it¡¯s not going toward our Ember Gods Valley?¡±
¡°Where did this spatial cracke from? It¡¯s not yet the opening of our Valley of Demon Celestials, right? We must report this to the higher-ups!¡±
¡°This is really a bewildering matter. I didn¡¯t think the spatial crack toward the valley would open so soon.¡±
Meanwhile, Yang Lujia heard several sorts of words and strange terms as he jumped from one spatial crack to another, but he didn¡¯t mind them. It was only then on his fifth try that he was transported back to Da Sishen.
Breathing a sigh of relief, he closed all the gates with a thought and hurriedly flew toward the inn where he left the three.
¡®The ce feels nostalgic, especially without Diyu. Diyu, wait for me. Master wille back to get you as soon as possible. I¡¯m just hopeless at this moment because I still need to help your little junior brother.¡¯
At this time, Metallie¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of glint while being kept chained in an isted room.
Yang Lujia¡¯s thoughts, on the other hand, distorted as he looked over at the empty inn¡¯s room. Those three disappeared, along with Metallie. The only things left were the metals he told them to feed Metallie with.
Clenching his fist, he gnashed his teeth. Infuriated wasn¡¯t the exact descriptive word he was feeling at the moment. It was beyond description.
If he wanted to, he could thrash this realm right away, but he knew that killing everyone would mean including all the innocent lives. And killing innocent lives would involve too much karma.
Karma was something he had yet to grasp. Knowing that it had something to do with a person having a certain connection with others prevented him from wantonly killing anyone; as anyone could be a son of a mysterious expert or a privileged child of any of the wills of the Five Realms.
If these people or entities would know the person who killed their precious chicks, it would be detrimental to his life.
If it was before, he should have done so. However, ever since he killed those True Gods from the Echinemon Race and destroying that tracking device within Long Guang made himprehend the idea of karma. Other than that, he really didn¡¯t want any more lives to be involved in his selfish desires.
After that was the event when he destroyed an entire bureau in Guile City. It involved him too much karma that he might encounter problems in cultivation in the future if he would not help those he had wronged. For instance, that olddy who cried for his son.
Brushing these thoughts away, he stared at the Death City Pce. Almost arriving in an instant, he quickly changed his appearance to Cao Nima¡¯s and entered the hall of the City Pce Lord.
On the throne, he was a bit surprised when he saw Xia Jieke whose eyes were closed. Marching his way toward the man, he asked, ¡°Xia Jieke, where are they?¡±
Xia Jieke opened his eyes, his gaze turningplicated as he looked at Cao Nima. ¡°You came out already? How did you do it? It was supposed to be six¡¡±
¡°I don¡¯t care anything about that,¡± Yang Lujia said as he shook his head. ¡°Those three, a little puppy, one little guy, one little girl, and my puppet. Answer me, where are they?¡±
When Xia Jieke was about to open his mouth, Yang Lujia¡¯s rage suddenly permeated. The moment his aura spread throughout the entire city, Xia Jieke, who was the nearest to him and hence the most impacted, was petrified.
¡°You¡ what are you¡¡±
¡°I sense Metallie¡¯s location in Death City. Does the city want to take me head-on? Even if your dear father were here, he would still be a fly in front of me,¡± Yang Lujia said, matter-of-factly.
Outside, the people already panicked. Even the other cultivators felt the weight of the person who unleashed such an aura.
¡°What the heck is happening? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m just peacefully pooping here?!¡±
¡°To hell with it! Who is it! Pay for my wine!¡±
¡°Oh my god! I can¡¯t take it anymore! I feel like the pressure is even more pleasurable than someone spanking my butt!¡±
After a while, Yang Lujia calmed down and retracted the aura he emitted. Fortunately, he controlled it immediately. Otherwise, Death City¡¯s ordinary people would have their bodies explode.
¡°Alright. I am not an unreasonable person. I hope you¡¯ll give me an exnation, a valid one,¡± Yang Lujia said, sighing, as he stared around the hall that was filled with cracks. ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll fix this hall first and put some restrictions so others wouldn¡¯t be able to hear whatever we are going to talk about.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Chapter 91 First Meeting With Xia Zhiguang
¡°ALRIGHT, I AM not an unreasonable person. I hope you¡¯ll give me an exnation, a valid one,¡± Yang Lujia said, sighing, as he stared around the hall that was filled with cracks. ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll fix this hall first and put some restrictions so others wouldn¡¯t be able to hear whatever we are going to talk about.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Xia Jieke sat on the throne-like chair and looked at Yang Lujia speechlessly.
With that, rules of time and space swirled in the air as the cracks from the walls, the floor, the ceiling, and everything in the hall that was broken, gradually turned back to their previous appearance.
THUMP! THUMP!
When Xia Jieke saw what he did, his heart was almost knocked out of his chest.
¡°There,¡± Yang Lujia said, seemingly satisfied with what he did.
Xia Jieke, as a Saint, naturally knew what just transpired in front of him..
Those were rules!
It would only mean that Yang Lujia was not anymore in the God Emperor Realm. To put it even clearer, Yang Lujia was never in the God Emperor Realm in the first ce. His cultivation was just suppressed by something, lest he would not have been able to enter the Valley of Gods due to the restrictions surrounding that ce.
Moreover, the rules he manipted were extremelyplicated. His sword rules were basically millions of light-years away from Yang Lujia¡¯s.
When one became a Saint, they became aware of the fact that the world contained the rules that made it be what it is. For example, the rules of life maintained the lives of people.
On the other hand, the rules of death could appear when a person or a living being dies, but for Da Sishen, as a special case, the rules of death were abundantly present. Legends say that it had something to do with the creator¡¯s death. This then created the Death Purge that his father had told him about.
No matter, the rules were veryplicated that almost no one couldprehend them. Even Saints themselves found it hard to do so. And yet this seemingly young man before him just casually used the rules of time and space.
Moreover, time and space had always been legendary or supreme rules that only one in a billion could understand.
Seeing Yang Lujia control the rules like it was nothing for him made Xia Jieke¡¯s heart twitch. To think he oncepared himself to a monster like this. Anyhow, he was now certain that Yang Lujia had something to do in the Valley of Gods, making him choose no other alternative but enter the ce.
What was his motive for doing so, though?
Why did he go with all those procedures just to enter although he was already strong enough to rule Da Sishen?
It was truly baffling.
But Xia Jieke would never know what Yang Lujia was thinking at the moment.
To Yang Lujia, the rules he was able to control were just the most normal rules.
He was particrly unable to exin it, but these rules were one of his weakest ones, at least slightly above those he usually used in Da Shenghou. After all, the higher the realm was, the higher the rules needed for it to work.
There was, however, one drawback. No matter how high he hadprehended these rules, he could only use them at a certain level for Da Sishen.
In other words, he was suppressed, making him unable to use these rules when several hours had already passed. Unlike in Da Shenghou wherein, he was able to revive the dead by using theplex rules of time.
¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a misunderstanding,¡± Yang Lujia said, looking at Xia Jieke with his eyes boring into thetter¡¯s bones. ¡°You may release my puppet, Metallie. He won¡¯t attack any of your guards. Just bring him back to me.¡±
Xia Jieke subconsciously shivered, but he still obediently nodded. When he was about to pass his order through a voice transmission, his father¡¯s voice suddenly entered his mind.
¡°He was the one I told you and Xia Hua about. The one factor ovepping the fate of Da Sishen. I think he was suppressed by the realm¡¯s Will, but I know that he was treated as an outsider by it. I can feel it.¡±
¡°An outsider?¡± Yang Lujia interrupted, making Xia Jieke almost jump in fright. ¡°An outsider?¡±
Yang Lujia found this information quite graveling.
¡°You heard our conversation?¡±
Yang Lujia rolled his eyes and crossed his arms. Sooner, a wooden chair materialized in the air behind him through the use of his own qi. Sitting down on it, he crossed his legs and looked at Xia Jieke piercingly. ¡°Is that not obvious enough?¡±
But inside, Yang Lujia was scolding himself for being careless. He should have restrained his mouth from speaking too much. If he did so, he could have spied on their conversation further. s! He was again being too careless.
After letting out a light cough, he called out, ¡°City Pce Lord, you maye out. I know you¡¯re injured. If I had the intention of killing you, I would have already done so. Do you know about mypanions¡¯ whereabouts?¡±
Xia Zhiguang appeared in the hall, but this time, he was with two other people. One of them was a cold-looking woman and the other was a middle-aged man whose face resembled the former.
¡°Forgive me for not appearing right away, sir,¡± Xia Zhiguang said as he slightly bent forward. This scene made Xia Jieke¡¯s scalp feel numb. After all, he had revered his father all this time. Seeing his father submit to another person was very humiliating for him.
s! What could he do? Was there anyone stronger than this young man before them?
¡°City Lord Ice?¡± Yang Lujia muttered. ¡°I see. Seeing you all three gathered, two being saints even, it seems like something big is going to happen in Da Sishen.¡±
When he said this, Yang Lujia¡¯s mind already tried to ask Fortuniel about the location of Long Guang, Feng Huang, and Brownie. Although the system was somewhat off, he still tried to extract some information from it.
¡°Host, due to the realm suppression, I cannot function to the fullest of my abilities. I implore the host to use any of the things Long Guang had previously been in possession of. With this, you can trace his aura and let the host himself deal with the isted ce where your second disciple, Feng Huang, and Brownie are located at the moment.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t help me find them?¡± Yang Lujia asked, almost skeptically. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me, though?¡±
Fortuniel then replied, ¡°About what, host?¡±
¡°About them being captured? You should have given me a mission like what happened to Feng Huang¡¯s sister or when Lin Diyu was once in danger.¡± Yang Lujia was starting to question Fortuniel¡¯s reliability.
Chapter 92 Overlapping Factor
¡°ABOUT THEM BEING captured? You should have given me a mission like what happened to Feng Huang¡¯s sister or when Lin Diyu was once in danger.¡± Yang Lujia was starting to question Fortuniel¡¯s reliability.
A poetic silence ruled the two of them. Meanwhile, City Pce Lord Xia Zhiguang, City Lord Ice, and the other two were in a daze. Yang Lujia became quiet all of a sudden that which caught them off guard.
¡°Host, it was only normal. At the time when I told you to save Lin Diyu, it was the time before you epted him as your disciple. It was the same with your second disciple, Long Guang. As for Feng Huang, her condition to save her sister in order to acknowledge you as her master is part of my Disciple Acknowledgment Ability.
¡°I don¡¯t have a tracking ability or a danger-detecting rted ability that would assist you to know whether they are chased, captured, injured, or not. Again, unless it was issued in order for the disciple to acknowledge you as his or her master.¡±
In the end, Yang Lujia thought that it made sense. It seemed like his thoughts about Fortuniel being a potential threat to his existence were unnecessary, but it didn¡¯t mean he¡¯d let his guard down.
After the inquiries he did, his gaze once againid on the other four, specifically at City Lord Ice.
She had an aura that was familiar to him. Did he know her?.
¡°City Lord Ice, I am familiar with your aura. Can you perhaps change the shape of your entire body?¡± Yang Lujia said, his stare peering into her bones. ¡°I happened to have encountered a fellow in the Eastern Territory before.¡±
City Lord Ice was stunned. ¡°You were that kid who called himself Long Ao? That handsome boy?¡±
¡°No, it seems I am mistaken.¡± Yang Lujia shook his head and redirected the topic to another.
Again, he was being careless. He should have known that when he encountered her in the shape of an old man, he asked him questions about the Echinemon Race.
If they were to find out about his objective, who knew it would implicate Long Guang, Feng Huang, and Brownie even more?
Although he wanted to save them fast, though, he realized that he was being too protective of them. Especially Long Guang. He had been protecting this kid for quite a time since.
Being months old with a ten-year-old appearance, Long Guang needed to grow up. Eventually, this little dragon would grow into a fine young man someday. If he¡¯d dote on him very much all of the time, he might miss the old days when he was still young.
Getting entangled with such an emotional connection would lead him to have more weaknesses on his side.
¡°City Pce Lord, why am I a factor ovepping the fate of Da Sishen?¡± Yang Lujia was curious about this fact. Even though he was ridiculously strong, certain things were still obscure to him.
¡°Fate is a rule that an expert practicing the Divination Path would have. Sir, if you do not know, I happened to have grasped the rule of fate before because of an inheritance from a tomb in the Valley of Gods. That happened even before the fight between the Underworld Prison and Da Sishenmenced.¡±
Yang Lujia rolled his eyes and said, annoyed, ¡°Just get straight to the point.¡±
¡°Yes, sir.¡± Xia Zhiguang solemnly bowed. ¡°In other words, I am able to see a glimpse of the fate of Da Sishen. However, there is one living entity that seems to be not connected with the fate of Da Sishen, a factor ovepping it.¡±
¡°And that¡¯s me, right?¡± Yang Lujia pointed at his chest. His face then turned strange. ¡°Does it mean that I am like someone who does not belong here? Like I am outside the jurisdiction of this realm? Would it be the same as the other realms as well?¡±
Xia Zhiguang pondered about it for a moment and replied, ¡°There is a possibility that it is the same with the other realms, sir. After all, the Five Realms are interlocked with each other, having said to have the same origin. Hence, it is very likely that you are also excluded from the fate of the other realms.¡±
Yang Lujia had guessed as much. He then thought of Brownie¡¯s words about him, his surname Yang and the system panel of information about him. He was not from the Human Race. Instead, he came from a Void Human Race. It seemed like this was one factor.
¡°But why am I suppressed if I am outside the realm¡¯s jurisdiction? My strength should be enough to overpower the entire realm,¡± Yang Lujia said, very certain about the extent that his strength could erupt. ¡°In the Valley of Gods, I was able to damage its restrictions.¡±
Xia Zhiguang stared at Yang Lujia, somewhat speechless. ¡°Being outside the jurisdiction of a certain realm means you will be able to change the fate of that realm. I think you are suppressed because someone is deliberately doing that. Have you noticed that there is barely any increase in your realm, sir? If so, it must be likely because someone was monitoring you and was trying to keep you in ce.¡±
At the thought of it, Yang Lujia shivered. What he always thought when someone was oftentimes staring at him seemed to be true. Although he was already cautious enough, he was still being seen through? Then, how powerful would that entity be to do that?
He only has his instincts to notice him, not some kind of power or technique to discover the other party¡¯s exact location or identity.
Even Fortuniel seemed to be suppressed as well. He could remember that the highest rewards he could get from the system were heaven-raked scriptures, divine artifacts, and elixirs. It was truly a strange thing if he were to think of it.
*
Feng Huang and Brownie were still unconscious. At the moment, they were ced together with a group of other living beings, above arge te-like tform. Something was gradually sucking out their heaven and earth qi, as though they were made to supply something.
In fact, below them was a spherical object that was glowing with ck light. An ominous feeling immediately struck Long Guang¡¯s body. Looking from side to side, he truly wanted to squeeze his tears out.
But when he saw Feng Huang and Brownie lying down almost without a trace of life, he remained headstrong. Clenching his tiny fists, he gnashed his teeth, eyes filled with determination like no other.
Long Guang walked on the te-like tform and saw several of his brethren, some dragons belonging to the Dragon Race. Some of them already fainted after being deprived of heaven and earth qi.
Ignoring them, Long Guang shook his head and forced his tears back. Then, he looked up and circled around to look at the overall appearance of the ce. Sure enough, everything was dark. Nothing was visible to his eyes.
Moreover, it seemed like something was blocking his sight from peering further into the darkness. This frustrated him even further.
He tried to fly but realized that he couldn¡¯t. Among the three of them, he had the most qi left as he did not particrly participate in the fight. Thus, he could only channel some of his qi to Feng Huang and Brownie.
Otherwise, the two would be left with bones in no time.
Chapter 93 Taken Away
LATER ON, FENG Huang and Brownie woke up. As they opened their eyes, they saw the teary-eyed Long Guang, trying to smudge away the mucus in his nose while trying to send his own qi to Feng Huang and Brownie at the same time.
This softened the expressions of the two and implored Long Guang to stop what he was doing. Eventually, the little dragon was convinced by their words and did so as they said.
After a minute, they were suddenly attacked by someone from a Saint other than the three they had already met. As though not surprising, Long Guang was his purpose ofing at the moment.
Later, under Feng Huang and Brownie¡¯s persistent barrage of attacks, Long Guang was still taken away by this particr Saint. Helpless, Feng Huang could only sob. This time, it was not only his sister who she doted on who was kidnapped.
It already included Long Guang!
¡°Zhao Do is waiting for you, little asshole,¡± the Saint said. ¡°Now that you¡¯re injured, he could absorb your power, your bloodline, and your special body very well. From then on, you only need to behave.¡±
*
After questioning Xia Zhiguang, following the introduction of the other middle-aged man who happened to be City Lord Ice¡¯s father, Bai Qian, Yang Lujia went back to the inn and pondered over what he should do..
¡°Should I find them fast?¡± Yang Lujia said as he looked at the crib he made for Long Guang to sleep on. ¡°Long Guang, he¡¯s still a little kid. I hope he¡¯s doing fine.¡±
Yang Lujia felt his heart ache for a moment. Long Guang was like a treasure to his eyes, an apple to his eyes. Imagining him suffering from the enemies¡¯ torture, he couldn¡¯t help but think of saving them.
¡®Right, they must have suffered enough. I can¡¯t help but think something must have happened.¡¯
With them disappearing and even with the search patrol of Death City, they still could not be found. It could only imply they were captured or they were hiding in a spot that no one could find out.
But Yang Lujia was certain he had not given them anything like it. Also, with Long Guang¡¯s strength of being able to cross-level fight, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for them to escape?
There was really something wrong with this!
After all, he was confident of the array formation heid in the inn. What he forgot to tell them, however, was that even after they went out of the array, they could still be able to go back.
s! All three of them were mistaken!
Sitting on the ground, he traced the aura left by Long Guang on the crib. Capturing a thread of it, he immediately performed a tracking technique that would lead him to his disciple. In the end, he noticed that something seemed to be blocking him. Nevertheless, he still had to follow it.
Condensing arge crane with his qi, he rode on it and flew in the direction Long Guang¡¯s thread of aura was leading him to. Behind him was the standing Metallie, still looking indifferent.
¡°What the fuck was that bird? Why is it so big?¡±
What Yang Lujia did created amotion among the Death City¡¯s citizens. Of course, this was something he was oblivious to. He cared for nothing, except his disciples and his grandfather, including Brownie and his other possessions.
¡°Such a high profile person! Could it be a noble or someone?¡±
¡°Fuck! That¡¯s not even a real bird beast! It¡¯s only made out of condensed qi! Oh my god! My life has been a whole fucking lie?! Didn¡¯t they say no one could do that with the limited qi we have, even for God Emperors?!¡±
¡°Sure enough, he really couldn¡¯t sit still with his littlepanions missing. I¡¯m afraid that if they¡¯re captured and whoever captured them would suffer consequences beyond they could handle,¡± Bai Qian said, sighing while turning his stare to City Lord Ice. ¡°Little girl, where did you meet that young man?¡±
City Lord Ice rolled her eyes. ¡°Can you stop calling me little girl? I¡¯m already a grown-up woman, dad!¡± She then heaved a breath. ¡°But dad, City Pce Lord, that young man I met from before in a vige near Guile City should be him. My instincts are telling me so, although I couldn¡¯t distinguish his present aura from then. I bet he was only trying to dodge his identity because of the questions he asked me then.¡±
Xia Zhiguang was piqued as he looked through the window. ¡°What questions did he ask you?¡±
¡°He asked about the Echinemon Race¡¯s whereabouts.¡±
Bai Qian then gulped, as though he realized something. ¡°Didn¡¯t that little boy apanying that puppet had the Dragon Race¡¯s aura?¡±
Xia Zhiguang¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. ¡°Then, does that mean he was trying to enter the Valley of Gods to find some traces of the Echinemon Race but came out earlier as he did not gain anything?¡±
City Lord Ice also realized something, although she was a bit stupid and childish. ¡°Then, that means he¡¯s trying to avenge that little boy¡¯s race.¡±
While on it, Yang Lujia pulled out the Anathema Staff. With this, he thought of using the staff in the meantime to curse the Echinemon Race. It was necessary for him to gain the attraction of the race for a while.
¡®Who knows I could save them if they¡¯re about to get killed?¡¯
¡°I can¡¯t let them suffer more!¡± Yang Lujia muttered and started verbalizing the Echinemon Race before the Anathema Staff. Its crystal was shining while he kept mentioning the name of the race.
¡®What a convenient staff! It could really curse arge group of people!¡¯
Whatever the Echinemon Race was nning to do with the three, he needed something to dy them from doing so.
*
¡°Are you that infant from before? How did you grow up so much in such a short time?¡± Zhao Fenhua was skeptical about such a matter. ¡°It must have something to do with the one who¡¯s protecting you, right? Your master?¡±
Long Guang¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot at the mention of his master. Soon enough, the tears he had been holding flowed out. However, he suppressed them quickly and looked at Zhao Fenhua. ¡°Bad guy! You!¡±
Zhao Fenhua was stumped, unable toprehend what this little guy was trying to say, but he knew that from the perspective of Long Guang, he really was a bad guy. That was something understandable. However, what really baffled him was Long Guang¡¯s level of literacy.
Long Guang couldn¡¯t speak as a normal ten-year-old would. Most of the time, his words were mumbled as though it was his first time speaking.
Zhao Fenhua had a bold thought. Could the protector of this kid have some device that could elerate one¡¯s age? Or perhaps he had a realm like theirs, only with the difference being the time ratio isrgely different from the outside?
¡°Tell me, how did you grow up so fast?¡± Zhao Fenhua asked once more, but he was only responded with a spit by the other party.
¡°Presumptuous!¡±
¡°How dare you spit in front of the Patriarch!¡±
¡°You¡¯re worthy of death punishment, you little asshole of the Dragon Race!¡±
¡°Quiet,¡± Zhao Fenhua muttered, his gaze digging right into Long Guang¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tell me, little dragon. How did you manage to grow up so fast?¡±
Chapter 94 The Death Hydra
WHILE YANG LUJIA wanted to immediately tend to the Echinemon Race¡¯sir, both Zhang Wei and Zhao Qiaochen were busy subduing the ¡®creature¡¯ which would, when awakened, cause the so-called Death Purge of the Realm of Death.
¡°Zhang Wei, quickly use any imperial relic that you have!¡± Zhao Qiaochen screamed at the top of his lungs as he tried to make the creature stay put, always supplying qi to strengthen the restrictive array formation, which was trying to restrain the creature at the bottom of the river.
At the same time, several children were born on this very day or even the days before. Apart from the resources beingcking or the strong surge of qi within the realm, the number of people in Da Sishen would help the beast awaken more.
Its task was to make Da Sishen restart from the beginning. Just like what Shen Zui wanted, this was akin to a purification of the whole realm and the souls of those living within it.
And this was Death Purge. The moment it would start, people would begin fighting against the beast until they would all perish. Or so they thought..
¡°Zhang Wei, is it true that this beast will kill everyone in Da Sishen? Did it happen before? Have you experienced it? I¡¯ve heard that some of them have survived at those times.¡±
¡°Well, I¡¯m pretty sure Zhao Qiaochen was one of them. If you know how to hide well from this beast, you will survive such a cmity. However, if we will be able to sessfully subdue the beast, you don¡¯t have to worry about getting killed.¡±
¡°What if the Will of Da Sishen will decide to interfere?¡± Shen Zui¡¯s eyes shone sharply. ¡°Is it possible¡¡±
¡°It is indeed possible, but the Will of Da Sishen has recently been weakened. I didn¡¯t know why, but this must be the reason for the quickened awakening of the beast. It wanted to start over again to gain more power. The more the purges, the more its strength would elevate.¡±
¡°So, that¡¯s why my master once said that through the records of our Sacred Vihara, the ancestors have passed on the knowledge about the limit of Da Sishen¡¯s cultivation level breaking through another level. Before, they said that the limit in Da Sishen was only a God King. Later on, it was changed to God Emperor. So, that¡¯s how this world works.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure how the higher realms would do, though,¡± Zhang Wei said, feeling a bit guilty for not tending to his son all these times and even calling him for help without thinking of something in return. ¡°No matter, let us first try to subdue this beast. It will be our key to purging the whole realm.¡±
Jumping into the river, he appeared beside Zhao Qiaochen whose face was crunched. ¡°Where have you been? I¡¯ve been calling you over and yet you didn¡¯t show up! Fuck! I¡¯m at my limit! Hurry, Zhang Wei! Use some of your suppressing imperial relics or fix the array if you can!¡±
Looking at the appearance of the beast, Zhang Wei could not help but shiver subconsciously. If this were left un-manipted, it would really wipe out the entire Da Sishen. Apart from it being on the same level as the Will of Da Sishen, it had the strength of a Saint, stronger than them. To precisely word it, even Saints would feel death in the face of such a creature.
Such a beast had nine snake-like heads; however, their teeth and scales were akin to dragons, and their eyes were as piercing as tigers. It had four paws of a lion with above its back to its dinosauric taily a spiky dorsal fin of a typical fish.
Hissing, all their pairs of eyes were glued to Zhao Qiaochen. It made thetter subconsciously take a step back after quivering. ¡°It¡¯s still the same creature as before. I¡¯ve personally seen their heads before but I¡¯ve never experienced it up this close. Its rules of destruction were very evident, as though it could destroy us anytime. Can we really subdue this creature?¡±
¡°Why not try? If we can¡¯t, then it¡¯s the end of us. By the way, this creature is known as the Death Hydra, just in case you haven¡¯t known that.¡±
On the other hand, atop the river stood Shen Zui with a frowning expression on his face. He somehow felt uneasy, particrly the waves of rulesing out of the river through the water. Even the water itself disintegrated, as though something very powerful was trying to destroy them.
And Shen Zui, as a Saint himself could clearly see it, those rules of destruction¡ they¡¯re the most powerful rules he couldn¡¯t have imagined seeing in his entire life.
Meanwhile, Zhao Qiaochen silently chanted the Core Subduing Art, along with Zhang Wei. Both wore solemn faces as they closed their eyes.
The Death Hydra, recognizing what they were about to do, felt furious and struggled against the enchanting words from the Core Subduing Art. It was like it was drawing its heart toward these two people before it.
Thunder then came so fast that Shen Zui was startled by it. ¡°What? The Will of Da Sishen was really rmed? So, what I spected is true¡¡±
As the first lightning strike danced its way down so quickly, Shen Zui had to bear the brunt and anger of the Will. He could feel it in his bones that the Will wasn¡¯t trying to go easy on him.
But he promised the two that he¡¯d protect them. Hence, as a living being whose personality was ever noble, Shen Zui felt like breaking one of his vows would lead to his mis-path, redirecting him to another path that would not be suitable for his principles.
¡°Zhao Qiaochen,¡± Zhang Wei said as he momentarily stopped chanting in his head, his back breaking out in cold sweat. He then looked at the suspended water of the river above. ¡°It looks like we need to hurry. Once this creature gets out and we didn¡¯t subdue it yet, it will chase after us because of angering its creator.¡±
Chapter 95 Rules Of Curses, Commotion
AFAR WITHIN THE Echinemon Race¡¯s base, a young-looking man was still savoring the smell of a little girl¡¯s feet. Little by little, with it, he had grown stronger.
Until now, however, he didn¡¯t tell his father that he failed to kill all the descendants of other races, one of them the Spirit Race.
Sniffing the feet of an unconscious little girl, he cursed under his breath, ¡°Damn it! I didn¡¯t know that there would be someone that strong there and they seemed to have enmity with the Echinemon Race. I wanted to tell father but he¡¯s just going to call me ipetent.¡±
In the Echinemon Race, all of them were usually skeptical, especially his father. If they didn¡¯t personally see it, they wouldn¡¯t believe anyone without enough proof or evidence.
If he told them that the guardian in the Valley of Gods made a move against him, bearing some unknown grudge toward their race, his father would definitely investigate it first before believing him.
After umting smell enough to supply his cultivation, he sat down in a meditative state to hopefully level himself up. After all, he had been longing to be a Saint like his grandfather, his junior ancestors, or his father who recently became one.
Due to the strengthened core of their separate world, the ck sphere from before, the cultivation levels of the echinemons had grown really fast. Knowing that the infant from the Dragon Race was also captured made him feel thrilled..
The Fiend Echinemon Body and the Dragon King Body were always at odds with each other, at least their possessors. They were both strong in pure brute strength, only the Dragon King Body was more powerful than the former ording to the records of the Five Realms.
However, one of the main reasons why the Dragon King Body had be much stronger than the Fiend Echinemon Body was because of their past possessors.
The Dragon King Body owners in the past had basically devoured every Fiend Echinemon Body in their times. The more one devoured the other, it would be umted up to the most recent possessor.
This was why Zhao Do was looking forward to devouring the current Dragon King Body. It would surely elevate his strength, even bing equals with the Soaring Phoenix Body, ranking fifth in the entire course of history.
But since his father had yet to call him for the devouring process, he decided to cultivate first and prepare himself. However, as soon as he intended to begin cultivating, the race was thrown into disarray.
That was because the core that they had painstakingly taken care of was starting to form narrow cracks, even with the supply of the people they brought from the outside. Although negligible, cracks never appeared on the spherical core ever since.
Zhao Do was scared witless because of the report. It had to be known that if the Echinemon Race had a trump card apart from their overall strength, it would be their own world space that could avoid the supervision of the Will of Da Sishen.
¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Zhao Do asked another echinemon in front of him. More precisely, it was a servant echinemon who vowed to serve him wholeheartedly. ¡°Why is there so muchmotion?¡±
¡°That¡¯s not it, young patriarch! Apart from the world core¡¯s abnormality, the others who were cultivating also faced some mental demons. Some of them exploded¡ª¡±
Just as the echinemon said that, an explosion urred below them.
¡°What the fuck is going on?¡± Zhao Do, this time, was frightened. If he continued cultivating then, wouldn¡¯t he be experiencing some mental demons ahead?
¡°How about father? Did he do something about this?¡±
¡°The Patriarch had recently sent a voice transmission to all the echinemons to stop cultivating for a while. After all, the so-called mental demons or heart demons are no joke. Once they get the best of us, it would really result in exploding our own selves,¡± the echinemon said fearfully.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go meet father now.¡±
*
All of a sudden, after Zhao Fenhua relentlessly tortured Long Guang to spill any information for him, his eyes suddenly became blood red as he spit a mouthful of blood toward Long Guang¡¯s face.
¡°What the hell happened? Why am I suddenly injured?¡± Zhao Fenhua was truly baffled. Afterward, he then noticed the multiple explosions urring within their separate world space.
¡°Patriarch, there is an important report!¡± A guard, without hesitation hurriedly came inside the hall with a trembling body. ¡°Some of our race¡¯s members had encountered heart demons during their cultivation. We implore and suggest to the patriarch to let everyone stop cultivating for a while. There also seems to be a problem with our world core. It¡¯s showing some small cracks!¡±
¡°What did you say?¡± Zhao Fenhua was shocked. If it were not for the guard prohibited to lie to someone like him, he wouldn¡¯t have believed him. After all, lying would be tantamount to death.
He then looked at Long Guang and left him alone with some of the race¡¯s elders who also vomited a mouthful of blood due to their deemed peculiar phenomenon.
¡°Little dragon, you¡¯re lucky that we have such circumstances today. Otherwise, you would¡¯ve endured more painful torture from me,¡± he said, seeing the rage in the eyes of Long Guang, screaming.
Zhao Fenhua¡¯s figure then shed for a second and arrived outside the hall. When he saw the situation, his face paled. It seemed like it was moreplicated than he thought it was.
Especially when he saw those floating rules around. Bing a Saint, he became familiar with rules and this one he was seeing, in particr, was stronger than his own and might be even stronger than his father.
¡°Junior, I tried to contact your father, the eldest brother of ours but he wasn¡¯t responding. It seemed like he encountered trouble himself,¡± Zhao Xiaoran, along with Zhao Yi, Zhao De, and the other junior ancestors instantly arrived in front of Zhao Fenhua.
¡°Greetings, junior ancestors,¡± Zhao Fenhua said, slightly bending his body forward with sped hands.
However, the moment he did this, Zhao De suddenly spit a mouthful of blood, while Zhao Yi was trying to oppose the rulesing to her by clenching her fist and spreading her aura.
It was the same for others.
Zhao Xiaoran who barely managed to defend himself had a solemn look on his face. ¡°These rules are rules of curses. Curse rules are one of the most terrifying ones because one could kill their enemies even though they were afar. How the hell did we offend someone who could curse and someone who was as strong as this?¡±
Zhao Yi then forced herself to speak up and nodded. ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t think such a curse would not amount to anything in return. I think the caster himself or herself would also some suffer a huge bacsh, even more so than ours right now.¡±
Another junior ancestor then agreed with a nod. ¡°Since we seemed to have offended this person. It might be because that person was trying to save someone from us. Otherwise, why would he or she curse the entire race at this point in time?¡±
¡°So you¡¯re saying¡¡± said Zhao Xiaoran, staring at his fellow. ¡°That person was trying to dy something? Otherwise, that person would have already cursed us from the very beginning?¡±
¡°That¡¯s a good conjecture,¡± Zhao Yi said, veins appearing on her forehead with gritted teeth.
Zhao Fenhua then realized something as he thought of something incredulous, ¡®Could it be that little dragon¡¯s master?¡¯
Chapter 96 Enraged Will
ZHAO QIAOCHEN WAS pissed off when someone tried to contact him through the token as he was busy fighting against the Death Hydra with Zhang Wei.
¡°Zhao Qiaochen! Focus!¡± Zhang Wei screamed which made the other forcefully break his token into pieces. ¡°We need to subdue this creature. Otherwise, we will be the ones who will die!¡±
Above the river, Shen Zui was trying to stand firm in the face of the Will of Da Sishen, having his body scorched with lightning. Some crackling noises could even be heard from his body as he struggled against his faceless and incorporeal opponent.
¡°How dare a measly human dares to defy the Will of Da Sishen!¡± a resounding voice reverberated in the entire Da Sishen.
It had shaken everyone¡¯s hearts. Cultivators and beasts alike stopped everything that they were doing after hearing that voice. It was like a voiceing from the deepest of the oceans, filled with profundity and peculiarity.
No one knew whose voice it was, but Shen Zui very well knew as he had to face the voice¡¯s owner head-on. Even he was shaken by it.
On the one hand, Yang Lujia temporarily stopped the crane from flying further and turned his gaze in the direction of the Hundred Deaths Gorge.
¡°It seems like something is happening there for the Will of Da Sishen to personally take action. Nevertheless, that¡¯s none of my business. I still have to save those three. I just hope I am not toote.¡±
And so, he continued.
*
Bai Qian sat back down after the voice faded into the distance. The moment he heard it with Xia Zhiguang and his daughter, he could not help but stand with them. Even at the moment, they could hear each other¡¯s heartbeat..
It had to be known that they were born in Da Sishen, hence if the Will would want to restrain them or even kill them, they would end up like that.
¡°Who dared anger the Will of Da Sishen just like that?¡± Xia Zhiguang asked subconsciously as he performed another divination, but he only saw a very bright light.
He knew that if he continued, that person behind that light would give him anotherrge bacsh.
¡°What did you divine, old man?¡± Bai Qian hurriedly questioned.
City Lord Ice¡¯s ears perked, wanting to hear the City Pce Lord¡¯s divination as well.
¡°I didn¡¯t see anything except for bright light, but it was something familiar. It was as if I was seeing an old friend. Moreover, that person behind that light must be so strong that made me instinctively stop divining him,¡± Xia Zhiguang said, somewhat baffled.
Bai Qian then tried to give his insight. ¡°Bright light? As if you were seeing an old friend?¡±
Xia Zhiguang nodded.
¡°You only have a few friends left almost at your level. Let¡¯s crush myself out.¡±
Xia Zhiguang was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re not strong for me, even if I was heavily injured now.¡±
¡°Just shut up, old man! I am trying to narrow it down for you, alright?¡±
Later, Xia Zhiguang did not bother arguing with this person. Although Bai Qian was a bit scrupulous and shameless, he had to acknowledge his ability to deduce something with only the given information received by him.
Bai Qian crossed his arms on his chest and thought hard. ¡°The Diabolos City¡¯s City Lord¡ it¡¯s not him¡ then in Guile City¡ no, that old man was only a God Emperor. He¡¯d only be courting death if he really angered the Will. Then, we can only attribute this to one person.¡±
Xia Zhiguang also realized this and spoke of one name. ¡°Shen Zui. It couldn¡¯t be Cao Nima. Shen Zui was only the one who could emit that bright light.¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Bai Qian said as he nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing this for, but Shen Zui is also a good friend of mine. He¡¯s someone who is noble and righteous in nature. He must have his reasons. Rather, let¡¯s focus more on the events happening every day in Da Sishen. Old man, did you feel it?¡±
City Lord Ice remained quiet, but she got what her father meant. In fact, her cultivation at the peak of the God Emperor Realm was loosening. She only needed enough time to break through to Half-Step Saint toprehend a rule.
¡°I can feel it. It¡¯s getting stronger¡ªthe heaven and earth qi¡ no, rather, it¡¯s getting denser,¡± Xia Zhiguang replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know what this implies, but it¡¯s a good opportunity for everyone to cultivate faster. But however big this benefit is, there must be a price paid. I¡¯m afraid the Death Purge that we talked about will soon start.¡±
¡°But why was itsmencement elerated?¡±
¡°There¡¯s news that the poption of Da Sishen had reached the limit, especially now that several women had given birth to their children, and the resources here in the realm had also be scarce. I also surmise that these resources¡¯ heaven and earth qi were made to quicken that creature¡¯s awakening.¡±
¡°Death Hydra¡¡± Bai Qian mentioned.
¡°Yes, the Death Hydra of the legends, a creature with nine snake-like heads.¡±
City Lord Ice shuddered at the thought. Naturally, as she became the City Lord in the Southern Territory¡¯s biggest city, her father told her stories about legends and this was one of them.
Well, it wasn¡¯t exactly legend. Only in the eyes and minds of the weakest. For those who have lived for centuries, it wasn¡¯t.
¡°Father, uncle, what would happen if that beast was sessful in awakening?¡± she asked.
Xia Zhiguang then responded, ¡°It would be the doom of all living things in Da Sishen. As long as the beast is still there, Da Sishen¡¯s natives and other people would meet their death. Only a few could survive. Most of them were only the strong ones.¡±
Bai Qian nodded. ¡°We, your uncle and I have lived more than you think. For hundreds of thousands of years, we witnessed every Death Hydra. Fortunately, we were able to hide away from it, but that is at the expense of sacrificing others for our sake.¡±
¡°Yes, and every time it happens, after the Death Purge ends, Da Sishen will restart anew. There may be races that would be extinct and another would be born. I¡¯ve seen enough of it. Now, I think it is time for me to fight it, or perhaps I might not need to,¡± said Xia Zhiguang and spoke once more after remembering someone.
¡°Do you remember that Cao Nima?¡±
Bai Qian nodded. City Lord Ice did the same.
¡°Cao Nima, like I said, is an ovepping factor of our realm. He was not restricted by the Will of Da Sishen, only his immense powers were. I¡¯m afraid¡ if that kid would erupt¡ he would be able to destroy the entire realm¡¡±
City Lord Ice¡¯s eyes gleamed with shock. ¡°That strong?¡±
¡°Yes, that strong. This is why I was forced to humble myself in front of him,¡± said Xia Zhiguang. ¡°I don¡¯t know where he came from, but it seemed like he had some quests on his own to finish. He might not be from the Five Realms. He could be someone from the so-called void. You know that I already ventured outside Da Sishen and he had that aura the same as the void¡¡±
*
Zhao Fenhua hurriedly went back to the hall where he left Long Guang with curse rules looming over him. As he stared at the unconscious kid, he was afraid. A foreboding feeling arose in his heart.
He felt that if he continued to make this kid suffer or those other two, the race would meet its doom.
¡°Junior Ancestor Zhao Yi, did you really not find anyone protecting when you captured this little dragon and hispanions?¡± Zhao Fenhua¡¯s heart filled his mind with doubts.
¡°No,¡± Zhao Yi replied, frowning. ¡°It might be because the one protecting them was separated from the three.¡±
¡°How strong do you think he is?¡± Zhao Fenhua asked, almost timidly.
Zhao Yi contemted. ¡°Based on these rules of curses, at least stronger than our eldest brother.¡±
Zhao Fenhua swallowed a mouthful of saliva. ¡°Then, shouldn¡¯t we release them?¡±
¡°No, although that person could curse us. It was only at this time. Also, I know that he could not find our ce. Remember that this is a separate world. Otherwise, would he be forced to curse our entire race?¡±
¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Zhao Fenhua said as he sighed in relief, but the lingering fear in his heart remained.
¡®Will we really be okay?¡¯
¡°Besides, we need that little dragon¡¯s body and bloodline to be devoured by Zhao Do. From then hereon, Zhao Do would be an existence that¡¯d surpass even us,¡± Zhao Yi added.
*
Zhang Wei held their posts tightly, not trying to flinch their bodies away from the restriction while silently chanting the Core Subduing Art. They were almost there. The creature had almost given up on their collective effort.
The only problem left was the Will of Da Sishen¡¯s interference, which Shen Zui was currently fighting against. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can win against you, but we are with your n. We n to purify this realm and start anew! My friends there are trying to control your creature, not for their personal wants but the purification of the realm. Will of Da Sishen, please understand.¡±
The rolling thunder and lightning in the skies did not disappear. They were screaming rage. It did not talk, but after a while, it did not attack and was even starting to fade away.
Shen Zui heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed like he convinced it enough. However, a few minutes after, it came back and hit him again.
¡°Who are you trying to fool, human?!¡± it roared and streaks of lightning stormed their way down to Shen Zui.
¡°Who is so bold to fool the Will of Da Sishen? Didn¡¯t that person know that the Will could see through the emotions of the natives of Da Sishen?¡± Xia Zhiguangmented as he heard the voice once more with Bai Qian and City Lord Ice.
Chapter 97 Yang Lujias Arrival
THE WILL OF Da Sishen had already got Shen Zui discolored with tiny streaks of lightning shing on his skin from time to time.
When he looked up, he knew that the Will of Da Sishen was going tounch another strike on him. Dejected, he felt somewhat wronged. His motive was really for the purification of Da Sishen.
Didn¡¯t this correspond to the Will of Da Sishen¡¯s goal of killing all the living beings for a restart?
Miraculously, however, after a while, the Will of Da Sishen disappeared and the sky became clear again. As Shen Zui stared at the bottom of the river, he knew that they were about to finish subduing the Death Hydra.
What baffled him was the retreat of the Will of Da Sishen.
Had it be weak? From what he knew, when the Death Hydra would awaken, it was the time when the Will of Da Sishen would be at its weakest state. It would only be stronger the moment the Death Purge ended.
Bathed in sweat, Zhang Wei was panting hard as he stared at the Death Hydra they were able to subdue. When he looked up, it was as he expected. The Will of Da Sishen had really be frail the moment this creature would awaken.
Otherwise, Shen Zui would not have been able to defend himself from it, particrly when he was a Saint..
It had to be known that Saints were never allowed to stay longer under its jurisdiction. When discovered, it would do its best to eliminate that Saint. It happened before but only once or twice, something that could be counted on hand.
¡°Still struggling? It¡¯s futile!¡± Zhao Qiaochen mercilessly hammered the Death Hydra with his full might to subdue the creature as soon as possible. Although he looked like he did not regard what was happening above the river, he knew that they had to hurry. Letting one¡¯s guard down might amount to death.
¡°This Core Subduing Art is truly marvelous!¡± Shen Zui thought to himself. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone being able to subdue another with a hundred percent certainty, but it seemed to be the case with the Death Hydra.¡±
With this fact alone, Shen Zui was a bit shocked. Living for centuries within Da Sishen, he had never seen any art like this one, except for those one used to control some beasts as mounts.
After a while, as Shen Zui was trying to recuperate his grave injuries, he could hear the panting of the two people below the river. Their ragged breathing indicated the injuries they suffered while spiritually fighting with a beast that had used to gue the entire Da Sishen in the past centuries.
¡°It¡¯s truly worth it. If you didn¡¯t insist on me eliminating the Dragon Race or me cooperating with you, we wouldn¡¯t have gone this far,¡± Zhao Qiaochen said to Zhang Wei as he tried to calm himself down.
Zhang Wei threw a bottle at the other party. ¡°You should restore your spiritual power quickly. Otherwise, we might lose control of the beast once we havepletely depleted our spiritual power. Eat those human-ranked pellets. I personally made a trip to my son to get those pellets. We still have work to do.¡±
After wolfing down a number of human-ranked pellets, Zhang Wei continued as he looked at the obedient Death Hydra, ¡°The Dragon Race¡¯s carcasses we collected then were really a great help to nourish the Death Hydra¡¯s awakening.¡±
¡°Yes, but I can¡¯t believe that that old thing from the Dragon Race was able to hide that newborn child from us. Earlier, I received a message from the race. However, due to anger and agitation, I decisively broke it to keep myself from being distracted. It seemed to have something to do with that little dragon.¡±
¡°You¡¯re actually right with what you did. Anyway, after we heal ourselves, let¡¯s go right to the Spirit Race. With this act, we can truly deceive Shen Zui. The Spirit Race had one of the most powerful beings in Da Sishen, aside from the City Pce Lord.¡±
¡°You¡¯re right. Even that woman¡¯s daughter, I heard from Zhao Fenhua that she became a Saint already,¡± Zhao Qiaochen answered. ¡°Also, with this show of deterrence by eliminating the Spirit Race, we would be able to show our dominance throughout the entire Da Sishen. That way, the Echinemon Race can be free from our shackles and venture into the realm unlike before which I couldn¡¯t help butpare ourselves to helpless rats.¡±
Zhang Wei grinned at the other party¡¯s description of his race. ¡°Hahaha, the so-called Echinemon Race is reallyparable to rats!¡±
¡°You¡¡± Zhao Qiaochen¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment. ¡°Well, anyway, I just want to rule Da Sishen. In that way, I could keep my race safe. We all have our goals, no matter selfish they are, if it were for our loved ones, we would really go through thick and thin, take gambles with the risk of loss, or sacrifice something we never thought of sacrificing in order to give them a world of peace.¡±
Zhang Wei was speechless about Zhao Qiaochen¡¯s speech. He then faintly pped his hands as he chuckled. ¡°What a righteous deration from a despicable race.¡±
¡°Well, you can¡¯t me us. This is thew of the jungle. Whoever goes where the wind blows will only be ackey of anybody else. Inparison, when you be the absolute ruler, you wouldn¡¯t need to do that.¡±
At the same time, Yang Lujia continued to curse the Echinemon Race. He only ced the Anathema Staff back in Fortuniel¡¯s storage space when he felt that the location where he caught the aura of Long Guang was getting nearer and nearer.
No matter how angry he was, he knew that he had to calmly do this. As a person who grew up into an adult in his previous life, he had already seen quite the vicissitudes of life. Although life was really short there, him, choosing the path of cruelty and selfishness made him think of these things.
¡°So, here they are,¡± Yang Lujia said as his eyes, once again, turned purple.
Even if it was some secret realm, nothing could escape the profundity he had in his eyes. When he was born, he did not know about this ability of his.
However, as he grew up, he grew to learn how to use it at times. Not only could it asset dominance against another, but it could also see through things others could not.
For example, rules.
Saints could see them but certainly not God Emperors. But although Saints might be able to, it would still not be as clear as his.
¡°The rules of space here¡ it¡¯s quiteplicated¡ but¡¡± Yang Lujia trailed off as a grin slowly crept up his face. ¡°It¡¯s weaker than the rules I have seen in the Valley of Gods. Although I may be suppressed here by the rules of the realm, I could still pretty much breach through these rules here.¡±
In his eyes, lines of ash gray but slightly glimmering characters spanning for miles in this remote area continued to hold on to each other. However, some of the characters were quivering. It only meant that the cursing he did truly worked.
¡°If only I could curse them to death¡ never mind¡ I¡¯ll let Long Guang deal with them himself,¡± Yang Lujia said. ¡°I just hope he¡¯s still doing fine.¡±
From then, he flew up the air as the crane vanished into thin air. Behind him was Metallie who had grown wings on its back. It clearly did not have wings when it first appeared. However, it seemed to have upgraded because of the metals he had fed it along the way.
As he raised his hand in the sky, his might and demeanor could not be any more heavenly. He also wondered where he got this handsomeness he had, but he knew that his identity wouldn¡¯t be that simple.
Who would leave their child in the middle of the war?
Could his parents be powerful people?
If they were powerful, why would they need to abandon him as a child?
Shaking his head, he ignored such thoughts and started mumbling something under his breath. A majestic sword made of bluish qi then slowly materialized in his raised hand.
¡°This shouldn¡¯t have happened due to my carelessness and my overly cautious character. If I wanted to, I could¡¯ve eliminated all of you already.¡±
Just as he finished saying that, several members of the Echinemon Race appeared. Most of them were elders of the race, but they were not True Gods. All of them were God Emperors and most were at the peak of their cultivation realms.
Yang Lujia¡¯s face grew solemn as he saw this. However, he quickly kept his stoic face and calmly faced the hundred-in-number echinemons. His countenance somewhat surprised these members.
After heeding the orders of their junior ancestors to guard the outside of their separate world, they knew that something must have happened, specifically when they heard about the curse their race had recently suffered from.
Yang Lujia and this group of echinemons were trapped in a staringpetition. The eerie silence, broken by the rustle of the grasses and the winds, made thetter feel the aura of death.
Seeing the sword qi in Yang Lujia¡¯s hands, they readied themselves for his attack.
Yang Lujia thenughed shrilly and spoke with his voice that carried the majesty of the gods.
¡°You all have made a huge mistake.¡±
Chapter 98 Testing The Rules
YANG LUJIA THOUGHT of something and dispersed the sword qi he condensed. He wanted to know how proficient he was with the rules in Da Sishen, where the limits of the realm would be able to bring him.
Making a clockwise full-circle motion of his arms with his fingers apanying the rules of space, the lines of characters were like sharpened ropes in his eyes. Oblivious to the echinemon elders, their lives, no matter how prepared they were to defend themselves, would still be stolen away.
As exquisite as it was, Yang Lujia knew that only Saints could see the rules in each of his fingers. Like ropes, each line of space characters circled around every waist of every echinemon elder.
A grin formed on his face as soon as he saw the profusely sweating echinemons. After all, these people never really knew what Yang Lujia was intending to do.
¡°What is he trying to do? Why is he acting like that? Had he be a clown?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know either, but I think it¡¯s some sort of powerful art. We have to be careful.¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s arms rested beside him, his palms still open wide. It was as though he was just there as a guest of a show and performing for what he was paid for.
¡°Third elder, do you really think he¡¯s that powerful? What the Junior Ancestor Zhao Yi said to you?¡±
¡°Junior Ancestor Zhao Yi told me that the man who arrived outside our separate world is extremely dangerous. But you¡¯re right, I am also doubting what she said now. However, look at his eyes. Are those eyes of a normal person?¡±
¡°Purple¡¡± the other elder said. ¡°Wait, is he really¡ª¡±
Yang Lujia, who grew annoyed with their conversation, muttered something. As soon as he said a word, everything around him within a diameter of at least a kilometer had frozen..
Even the wind was not able to enter the ce where he forcefully used the rules of time to suspend everything he wanted to suspend. Even sound wasn¡¯t able to pass through. No matter the silence, however, it did not inflict anything serious on him.
¡°As expected, I am really suppressed by the realm,¡± Yang Lujia muttered. ¡°I could only stop time within a limited distance and a limited period of time.¡±
Seeing the shaking rules of time, getting loose, Yang Lujia knew that he had to finish this quickly. With that, if anyone were here to witness such a sight, they would probably flee frightened flies.
As he clenched his fists, it was as though everything shattered around him. The separate world the Echinemon Race was extremely proud of was breached open with narrow and wide cracks appearing in space.
It was as though an explosion but a silent one.
Not only that, the echinemon elders who were there to stop him had their eyes wide open. As they bowed their heads to look down at their bodies, they knew that they had met their doom.
As they expected, their bodies were cut into halves, like they were meat prepared to be eaten by the guest in front of them.
Yang Lujia grinned at this sight. Trying another move, he controlled the rules of space once more and even made thinner lines of characters at this point. Soon enough, a of space rules gradually formed, inteced with utmost care.
As this huge of rules arrived at the still-conscious echinemon elders, they did not even recognize it as they vaporized into blood mist¡ªnone of their body parts were left. It was as though they were reduced to nothing; their qi unfurling and integrating with the rules of Da Sishen.
¡°Interesting, rules are really powerful like what my old man said when I was a kid,¡± Yang Lujia muttered as his purple eyes prated into the damaged separate world of the echinemon race.
¡°Wait! Stop! Who the hell are you?!¡± Zhao De, who was the most unruly among the five junior ancestors, moved in front of Yang Lujia. But however unruly he was, he already saw what had transpired.
This was an enemy that didn¡¯t even need to move his feet in order to kill several God Emperors. Could Saints even do that?
No.
Could he defeat him?
Although not certain, it was near that uncertainty. At least that was his train of thought.
Zhao De¡¯s face was solemn as he looked at the ever-calm Yang Lujia.
Almost instantly, Zhao Yi arrived beside him and began to size up the man before them. This was the man who severely damaged their separate world like it wasn¡¯t a big deal.
She had been having an ominous feeling since they were rained with the rules of curses, causing several casualties, but she didn¡¯t even dare to think about it.
Yang Lujia also sized them up. Finally choosing to trust his own purple eyes, he managed to guess their cultivation levels. Both of them were at the First Stage of the Saint Realm, the realm above God Emperors.
At this time, he didn¡¯t really trust Fortuniel anymore. However, although he could use his purple eyes, it was still taxing for him, now that the realm was trying to limit all his abilities.
Looking back as well, he had wasted a lot of his time just to fucking track down this despicable race who was the closest friends of avarice and malevolence.
¡°You two, who are you?¡± Yang Lujia asked.
¡°We asked you first. Who the hell are you? We need an exnation from you now!¡± Zhao De was furious, thinking how torn their separate world was now because of this man before them.
Some of the members of the races then arrived behind them, including the three ancestors and the patriarch himself, Zhao Fenhua. But thetter had a rather quick instinctual response.
Due to that, when Zhao Fenhua stared at Yang Lujia, the back of his mind was already screaming for him to run away. As such, he didn¡¯t hesitate to turn back to the hall and looked for Long Guang.
He then dragged the little dragon with him as well as his son who was still confused about the tremors before and the aftermath of the sudden tearing sounds. Even if he was away from the ce where the separate world was most damaged, as a peak God Emperor, he could guess what happened.
Their separate world was already ruptured from the outside.
¡°You better surrender whoever you captured. You both have the smell of my little disciple¡¯s scent. I can also sense the aura of little phoenix from the two of you and the one behind you¡¡± He stared at Zhao Xiaoran. ¡°You have the aura of Brownie, my pet puppy.¡±
As he stated those, no one dared utter a word. Yang Lujia then swept his gaze to the crowd. ¡°Whether you don¡¯t hand them over to me, I will still destroy all of you. Who dared to fool me with Zhao Do¡¯s clone in the Valley of Gods?¡±
His voice was so ethereal but at the same time scary.
¡°You¡¯re mistaken!¡± Zhao Yi quickly interjected. ¡°We didn¡¯t capture anyone during the time when the Valley of Gods opened!¡±
Yang Lujia frowned, his voice growing solemn and more oppressive than it was. ¡°You still dare spout lies to me? I can sense the three of them within your separate world. Thanks to you bringing them to your secret ce, I was able to locate all of you. Now¡ oh?¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes shed with slight surprise as he managed to capture the slight movement within this dark world of the echinemons.
¡°They¡¯re trying to bring him with them? Despicable!¡±
¡°Defend!¡± Zhao Yi shouted with all her might.
Zhao Xiaoran also brought out his sword as he intently stared at Yang Lujia. Although he was of the Echinemon Race, what he always wanted was for someone to fight with him. Even their eldest brother could not severely injure him or kill him.
Today, he finally managed to encounter a very strong opponent. He could feel it. The other party was very strong.
With that, he flew from behind Zhao Yi and Zhao De, shing his way toward Yang Lujia. However, before he could even approach thetter, his body exploded and turned into meat paste.
Zhao Yi¡¯s eyes bulged out of her head. ¡°What did you do? How¡ how is this possible¡¡±
She knew very well how strong Zhao Xiaoran was, even stronger than she was. Among the five junior ancestors, he was the most gifted in terms of diligence.
However, the other party didn¡¯t even move and he was able to kill him without looking?
In fact, it was not only Zhao Xiaoran, some other within a certain distance from him also met the same fate.
¡°As expected, as soon as rules became chaotic, it would be hard to use the rules of time and space. Alright then,¡± Yang Lujia muttered and raised to the air, particrly when he sensed that the Echinemon Race used some means to let Zhao Do with Long Guang and that other Echinemon Race escape from here.
¡°However, if I don¡¯t use the rules of space, I wouldn¡¯t be able to locate them,¡± Yang Lujia thought as he forcefully weaved one line of characters for the rules of space. ¡°I need to find them first. Feng Huang and Brownie¡¡±
When his eyes glowed even more, everything around him froze. He tried to surpass the limits of Da Sishen and forcefully used the rules of time to suspend all his enemies for a while. As such, no one could make a move against him, unless they were stronger than him.
An unspoken rule, the typical rule of almost every cultivation novel Yang Lujia had read on Earth.
Within the separate world, a certain line of the rules of space paved its way around the whole area. As if it had eyes, it traversed from one ce to another; speed being ridiculously fast.
Finally, when it arrived at the core of the separate world, it stopped and wrapped the two figures who had long been left unconscious due to deprivation of qi.
¡°Found you.¡±
The moment Yang Lujia said that, everything went back to normal. Zhao De and Zhao Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°How¡¡±
Sure enough, Brownie and Feng Huang were already beside Yang Lujia.
Chapter 99 Sky Of Blood
XIA ZHIGUANG WAS rmed. His divination already came to a conclusion, particrly when the qi of heaven and earth became even denser. He was certain.
As he stared at the horizon alone in his room, he wondered when that creature would strike. Earlier, Bai Qian and his daughter hade back to the Southern Territory. Xia Zhiguang already gave them a warning.
¡°It¡¯s finally the start of the Death Purge.¡±
When the Death Hydra came out of the Hundred Deaths Gorge River, the skies as though stained with blood became dark red. Xia Zhiguang knew that starting from this day, that creature would spread terror¡ªit was just that¡ªno one knew where it would start or who it would first massacre .
¡°Is this really our fate? Can Cao Nima make us go through this cmity alive?¡± Xia Zhiguang¡¯s thoughts as his main body was still recuperating from his severe injuries.
On the one hand, the other cultivators and the ordinary citizens of their respective cities had terrified looks on their faces. The dark red sky made their hearts pound to the point that they could already hear their own heartbeats.
Xia Jieke could not do anything either. Even if he were to ask them to calm down and promise their safety, that would only just be a promise. It would never be realized.
¡°What will happen to us?¡± a citizen broke the gasp-worthy silence.
People and cultivators then began to mor. Some demanded answers from the Death City Pce, already in front of the ce, their hands waving here and there, rallying for an assuring answer.
s, no one tended to them..
Xia Jieke already ordered the city guards and every other subordinate to go on lockdown. Innocent lives were also important for him, but his life and his family¡¯s were still at the top of the list. To go and risk his life to fight a creature his father could not even defeat was just wishful thinking.
He was brave, but he wasn¡¯t an idiot.
Although he was conflicted, this wasn¡¯t a world where he could save others by words or by throwing sound arguments. This was a world where the strong get to always have the winning side.
Everyone knew about this. Some may be ignorant of this unspoken rule. But ignorance was never always blissful. Some other time in the future, one¡¯s ignorance would implicate oneself. And in this circumstance, Xia Jieke could only sigh.
For a hundred thousand years¡ªno, something shorter than a century, the peaceful Da Sishen would once again be a stage for a one-sided ughter. After all, it wasn¡¯t called the Realm of Death for nothing.
The same things happened in other cities as well. Even the demons in Diabolos City were afraid, let alone the others.
*
The Death Hydra brought great shock to Shen Zui. It was his first time seeing such arge creature up close. It was at least fifty-meters high, its heads wriggling like snakes that could roar.
At the same time, Zhang Wei and Zhao Qiaochen rode on its back, holding onto its dorsal fin. They then urged Shen Zui toe up after giving him some pellets to recuperate.
¡°Our first destination is the Spirit Race. With them not existing anymore, we would only have one problem and that was to destroy Death City, the other cities are almost negligible. As long as we assert dominance in this trip, we would be able to rule over Da Sishen hand in hand,¡± Zhao Qiaochen said through voice transmission.
Zhang Wei only nodded with his nonchnt face. Deep inside, however, his heart could already jump out of his rib cage at any time due to his joy. For several years, he was finally a step away from his nned revenge.
¡°Zhang Lixin, I may have neglected the process of your growth. I just hope you can forgive your father for not apanying you. At least, there was the other me beside you¡¡± his thoughts, wandering as they both controlled the Death Hydra to the direction of the Spirit Race¡¯sir.
*
Agitated, the Spirit Race Ancestor¡¯s face was unnatural as she guarded the sealed entrance to the Valley of Gods. ¡°Why did ite so fast? Why did it have to happen now?¡±
She was sitting cross-legged on the ground, looking at the blood-red skies. Her worry was not without basis. After all, she already experienced the previous Death Purges. It was gory and the skies rained blood on them.
Notwithstanding her old age, her appearance did not change due to her high cultivation. In fact, her face was almost the same as her daughter¡¯s; the only difference was she was more refined.
Zhao Qiaochen was once attracted to her and even courted her. However, she didn¡¯t agree with his proposal. If not for the Spirit Race being stronger than the Echinemon Race during her time, she might have been forcefully married to that jerk.
¡°Mother, the Death Hydra, I think it¡¯s been awakened once more to bring disaster to Da Sishen. How shall we deal with this, mother?¡± the Spirit Race Queen said, bowing to the Spirit Race Ancestor.
¡°Just like before,¡± the Spirit Race Ancestor said, sighing. ¡°Tell all the members of our race tomence the Fortification Spirit Text.¡±
The Spirit Race Queen wasn¡¯t surprised. It was also within her expectations. This Fortification Spirit Text is a human-ranked art that could be utilized by a group of their members only. It was an exclusive art used to envelop a certain range of the area to iste it from the outside world and form the strongest defense in Da Sishen.
With this, throughout the years and centuries that passed, no other human or the other races invaded their territory. No one was able to.
¡°Yes, mother,¡± the Spirit Race Queen said as she shed away.
Ordering the members to gather in their territory¡¯s bailey, an open-wide area where most of their activities were held, she stood on the tform in the middle of the ce. As soon as she motioned for this gathering, all of the members of their race immediately assembled.
¡°Today, the Death Purge has officially begun. To avoid the cmity, we need to hide ourselves once more. Hence, with the order of the Spirit Race Ancestor, I implore everyone to perform the Fortification Spirit Text!¡± she announced, which instantly aroused the crowd¡¯s fighting spirits.
As though they already knew of the technique, each of them went to their respective areas where they shall and must be stationed. After some time, the voice of the Spirit Race Queen intruded into everyone¡¯s minds.
¡°Is everyone ready?¡± Her voice rang into their minds.
¡°Yes!¡± they chorused that it frightened the birds in the forest.
*
¡°By the way, Zhang Wei, haven¡¯t you considered about that defensive art of the Spirit Race? It¡¯s not only for defense, it can also iste their entire territory. How are we supposed to find them?¡± Zhao Qiaochen remembered this fact, worried that their n would fail, even with the help of the Death Hydra.
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this at all,¡± Zhang Wei said as he grinned. ¡°I have already nted something to make certain that our n would work!¡±
¡°Father!¡±
As though frightened, Zhao Qiaochen and Zhang Wei instantly made a consensus to stop the Death Hydra in its tracks. It was when they heard that familiar voice, particrly Zhao Qiaochen who quickly looked back and saw the approaching pair father and son, with a little kid hanging on the former¡¯s shoulders.
¡°What the hell are they doing here?¡± Zhao Qiaochen asked, seemingly confused. Later on, as they got closer and closer to them, his heart felt something ominous.
It felt like something bad really happened for Zhao Fenhua and Zhao Do to be using the life-saving token he gave them.
As soon as the approaching group arrived near them, panting, Zhao Qiaochen frantically asked, ¡°What happened to you? Why are you here? What happened?¡±
¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry¡¡± Zhao Fenhua bent his body down on top of the Death Hydra¡¯s back.
¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhao Qiaochen asked, his voice trembling, and turned his head to look at his precious grandson. ¡°What happened?¡±
¡°Grandfather, our separate world was breached by someone strong. Our race was cursed before that happened and caused several deaths. Today, our race was already on the verge of destruction,¡± Zhao Do said, with a straight face.
Zhao Do was also a bit mad at his father for forgetting about that little girl who had smelly feet and some of those captured male humans with fat breasts.
¡°What¡ Who¡ Who dared to attack our separate world? Our race?!¡± Zhao Qiaochen¡¯s anger reached the bar of no return. ¡°Who?!¡± His aura began to raise that even Zhang Wei felt threatened.
¡°This¡ the Echinemon Race Ancestor, Zhao Qiaochen, was never really simple at all. To think his cultivation level had reached the Second Stage of the Saint Realm like me,¡± Zhang Wei thought as he looked at Zhao Do and Zhao Fenhua, with his eyes particrly attracted to the little boy, he had seen before at Guile City.
¡°What the fuck is that little kid doing here? Don¡¯t tell me¡¡± he subconsciously muttered that he garnered the attention of the others.
¡°It¡¯s just as the report says. This kid has the aura of the Dragon Race. It seems like he¡¯s really captured by your race. Now, you are probably facing the wrath of someone who¡¯s been taking care of him. It¡¯s that young man I saw in Death City,¡± Shen Zui muttered.
Zhang Wei also nodded, his face turning solemn. It seemed like they made an enemy of someone he had always been avoiding. And it was because of this arrogant Zhao Qiaochen.
Zhao Qiaochen¡¯s eyes shed with glint. ¡°That kid? Cao Nima?¡±
Chapter 100 Surging Undercurrent
YANG LUJIA, WITH his face still expressionless, was staring at the entire separate world of the Echinemon Race who was currently in a mess. Beside him were Feng Huang¡¯s little sister and Brownie, floating midair; all unconscious. Around them were rules that could help them heal their wounds and recover the qi they depleted.
He didn¡¯t know what rule it was until Fortuniel told him that it was somewhat rted to the rules of life. Here in Da Sishen, the rules of life function a lot slower than in any other realm. As they say, the opposite of life is death. With death overwhelmingly present, life could almost not carve its way through.
If Yang Lujia were any weaker than he was at the moment, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to do so. cing them inside the world he made for Long Guang, he let them recover themselves inside.
Before him, however, were the horrified faces of the Echinemon Race, not excluding the remaining four junior ancestors as well as the other elders who were not yet killed by Yang Lujia. However, just a blow of his breath shriveled their appearances, wounds and bruises appearing on their skin, as though an extremely powerful Saint used some forbidden art on them.
¡°That was just a blow from his breath¡¡± Zhao De was stunned. Immobile, he could only utter such words as he looked at Yang Lujia like he was some kind of monster. ¡°You¡ how many rules did youprehend¡¡±
¡°I myself do not know,¡± Yang Lujia replied, pointing his fingers at the core of the other party¡¯s separate world. ¡°However, I am pretty certain that if I can create a separate world like this, the same logic goes for me being able to destroy it.¡±
¡°What¡¡± Zhao Yi gravely coughed, her body frail as blood continued to trickle down all over her body. ¡°We already transformed, but we still can¡¯t touch a bit of you¡¡±
¡°If I knew I was this powerful, I would¡¯ve done this a long time ago. I wouldn¡¯t have wasted my time idling by, dying the revenge my little dragon disciple had long wanted in his heart,¡± Yang Lujia said, his eyes not carrying any emotion within them..
However, what he said was true. Due to his overly cautious personality, tending to overestimate his foes or some other random people, things would not havee to this point. But again, he could not fully trust the system itself. It might have helped him be, well, probably the strongest, but he could not rule out the fact that there might be a price for him to pay in exchange.
In business, ¡®free lunch¡¯ is a non-existent phrase. Rting this to his connection with the system, plus given its mysterious origins, he was almost certain that it was for something. His strength was like this for something he should and must do.
If this were a novel in his previous novel, he would have probably dropped it; only if he was the main character, though. Somehow, he found it annoying that he could be cautious but at the same time not entirely hide his strength from everyone.
After all, he was not the only one who had trump cards. Others also had their own. Just like the Echinemon Race.
At this point in time, when the qi that shot from Yang Lujia¡¯s forefinger almost hit the separate world¡¯s core, it was blocked by some kind of barrier.
So, this was their trump card. Such a barrier was both a defensive and absorbing type. The more qi he¡¯d insist on hitting it or even touching it with his own body, the more it would make the separate world mend on its own.
This was the reason why he saw several leftover bones of humans and some beasts on top of the core where he got Feng Huang and Brownie from. If he was a step toote, he would have already collected a bag of bones instead of a bag of intact flesh.
Zhao Yi grinned at the sight when she saw how their separate world quickly healed on its own as if time was turning back. That qi from Yang Lujia¡¯s finger could alone obliterate any Saint and it was that helpful for the separate world to heal. It even caused a huge explosion on the barrier put up by the original owner of the separate world.
¡°Interesting,¡± Yang Lujia muttered. ¡°But I¡¯ll keep this entire world for now¡¡±
With a wave of his hand, he was already out of the separate world. Then, it disappeared like it was never there before. That was because he ced it in Fortuniel¡¯s storage space.
¡°I¡¯ll let Long Guang deal with the rest of you. My priority is to trace my way to Long Guang¡¯s location,¡± he thought as he drifted through the space.
However, long before he could continue, a bolt of lightning suddenly struck him, with a voice ringing in his head. ¡°Bold! How dare you, an outsider, explode with your power?¡±
Yang Lujia let the lightning sh toward him. With a protective qi surrounding his body, it didn¡¯t even reach the protective qi before it dissipated into thin air.
¡°Haven¡¯t we met already before? Long Guang¡ back then, he was trying to be a God Emperor. I was the one who interfered to stop you from baptizing him. I was so protective of my disciple back then. Do you think I cannot destroy this realm?¡±
¡°You cannot,¡± the Will of Da Sishen firmly replied through voice transmission. ¡°Although you¡¯re strong, you¡¯re bound by the rules of Da Sishen, of the Five Realms, and are suppressed by them. What you¡¯re doing is a form of disrespect to our creator.¡±
¡°I do not care. Someday, I¡¯ll find ways to surpass rules or transcend the Five Realms to truly break free from the shackles of this world.¡±
His thoughts then wandered, ¡°Come to think of it, I feel like there¡¯s someone watching me from above. Could he be the one who¡¯s trying to imprison me in the Five Realms? That so-called creator?¡±
Thinking of it, it was indeed possible.
But for what reason?
*
¡°Master has gotten stronger like what I expected. However, it is just much faster than I anticipated.¡± A middle-aged man sitting cross-legged on the ground opened his eyes, with a glowing spherical orb on his hand. ¡°You can only me yourself, master.¡±
His eyes then shone, looking at the young man in the orb¡¯s projection. ¡°I don¡¯t know if this was truly you or you are just someone else. If this isn¡¯t you, then you must¡¯ve hidden yourself well.¡±
*
¡°Zhao Qiaochen, do not forget about what we needed to do first,¡± Zhang Wei calmly said, as if warning the other party for doing anything rashly.
Contrary to expectations, however, Zhao Qiaochen coughed a mouthful of blood. ¡°Impossible, my connection with the separate world¡¯s core as its master was severed. Was he able to destroy it?¡±
Zhang Wei could not calm down anymore, neither could Shen Zui. When they heard the severance of Zhao Qiaochen with their race¡¯s separate world¡¯s core, the first thing that they thought was: ¡°Cao Nima is very strong! Terrifyingly strong to severe a Saint¡¯s connection with such arge separate world!¡±
¡°Are you certain about what you said, Zhao Qiaochen?¡± Zhang Wei asked.
Zhao Qiaochen reluctantly nodded as he gritted his teeth in fury. ¡°Fuck that kid! I¡¯m gonna kill him when I see him. No matter how strong he is, I¡¯ll fight him to death.¡±
Zhang Wei then sighed as he lightly pped his forehead. ¡°Zhao Qiaochen, you¡¯ve gone mad. Do you think you can defeat him? You better return that little dragon to him. Otherwise, we would be making an unnecessary enemy for ourselves. Do you want to implicate this further? You see, just because of that¡¡±
¡°Shut up, Zhang Wei. Do you think he will simply stop making an enemy out of me with this little dragon¡¯s race eliminated by us?¡± Zhao Qiaochen argued.
Zhang Wei frowned as he never thought of that as well. As he stared at the expressions of Zhao Fenhua and his son, it was evident that the assant, Cao Nima, this time, was very strong. ¡°You¡¯re right. From the very start, when we decided o eradicate the Dragon Race, we already made him our irreconcble enemy, but for now, let¡¯s set this aside and follow through with our n.¡±
Zhao Qiaochen only nodded as a response. His forehead was still crunched, as though anytime, he¡¯d tear someone alive. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
This time, they ordered the Death Hydra to speed up to the Spirit Race. Both Zhao Fenhua and Zhao Do could feel the surging but suppressed wrath of their ancestor, hence they kept quiet.
On the other hand, the Spirit Race had almost finished setting their defensive stance against the approaching cmity that would sooner befall the entirety of Da Sishen.
¡°How¡¯s the preparation going?¡± the Spirit Race Ancestor asked, her eyes as deep as the ocean.
The Spirit Race Queen nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s going well, mother. Anytime from now, the barrier would be finished. We are now in the final process.¡±
Days passed and the Fortification Spirit Text that the Spirit Race performed had finally be stable, with everyone in the race supporting it with all their might. Although they did not need to sleep, some of them still felt fatigued. Fortunately, they had others rece them for the others to rest and recuperate the qi that they had lost.
To the south of the Spirit Race¡¯s territory, a young woman was talking to a young man whose demeanor and way of handling himself was not any different from someone who had gone through painful roads. ¡°Jing Shuai, should we really do that? Won¡¯t that incur the wrath of our ancestor? Our ancestor, after all, is too strong.¡±
¡°Big Sister Jing Fen, do you really think our parents were killed that time because they did not abide by the rules set by the ancestor? Do you really think our parents weren¡¯t innocent? I just found out about it recently¡¡± Jing Shuai¡¯s eyes were filled with anguish as tears subconsciously streamed down his face. ¡°Big sister¡ I already knew what happened¡¡±
Chapter 101 The Jing Siblings
JING SHUAI¡¯S PARENTS were never-before-seen geniuses of the Spirit Race. Jing Shuai and Jing Fen knew that fact until they grew up in the race together, with no parents to look after them. Although the race was protective of their kind, some of them were cruel and sinister to others as well.
Despite the blood of royalty that they had, they never had the chance to showcase their talents in the Spirit Race. Their talents were hereditary from their parents¡¯. They were royalty but they were almost treated as ves by other royalties of the race, even thosemoners had made them feel oppressed.
¡°Big sister, I knew what already happened,¡± Jing Shuai uttered once more. ¡°Our parents, the parents I did not even grow up with, were included in a conspiracy. In fact, they were the victims.¡±
Jing Fen was thrown into a daze the moment she heard her little brother¡¯s words. If there were anyone who knew best of their parents, it was her.
She knew how caring and protective they were of them. She knew how her mother carried her little brother in her hands. She knew the smile her father gave her when she first learned the techniques of the race at a very young age. She knew how her parents were revered by the members of the Spirit Race; often, however, they were despised by those who had the same bloodline as theirs¨Cthe royal bloodline of the Spirit Race.
From that alone, she couldce it with her brother¡¯s words now. Shaking her head while holding her little brother¡¯s hand, she muttered in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re probably right.¡±
Jing Shuai was a bit taken aback. ¡°You believe me about what I said, big sister?¡±.
¡°Jing Shuai, you¡¯re just fifteen years old now. I know more about our family¡¯s situation back then than you do. At that time, mother and father were targeted out of envy by their kind. With what you said, it was indeed a little suspicious about what happened to the both of them back then,¡± Jing Fen replied. ¡°But Jing Shuai, we better keep this first to ourselves. Besides, at your age, it was already impressive that you reached the God King Realm. You have more talent than I have. I don¡¯t mind suffering more from those men. Can you not endure it for me?¡±
¡°Big sister, aren¡¯t you tired? Aren¡¯t you tired of those shits? Aren¡¯t you tired of everything? Why are you still holding on when you suffer this much?!¡±
Jing Fen was rendered senseless. Silence reigned in the hut for a short time before Jing Shuai¡¯s voice broke it once more.
¡°I am also nning a conspiracy for our race,¡± he said, his hands drilling into his thighs¡¯ skin, particrly thinking about her sister being used as a sex toy to satisfy those fucking royals.
¡°I have always been jealous about others having parents to take care of them. I have always longed to avenge myself, and you included, for the injustices that we experienced throughout the years. Big sister, they robbed us of our parents, wouldn¡¯t it only be normal for us to rob them of their happiness as well?¡±
Tears streamed down Jing Fen¡¯s face. ¡°I¡ I know how you¡¯re feeling right now. You must be frustrated, but you have to remind yourself that if you n to conspire against those who have bullied us, it might swipe the innocents to death as well. Jing Shuai, little brother, you¡ you don¡¯t have to avenge our parents or for what we experienced. In this world, I believe that they would get the treatment they deserved¨C¡°
¡°Big sister, do you even know what happened back then? Waiting for something that¡¯s probably not going to happen in our lifetime is just mere bullshit!
¡°Someone told me. He was a man who called himself Zhang Wei. I don¡¯t know him but that senior showed me about the conspiracy that took ce within the Spirit Race, regarding our parents¡¯ death.¡±
Jing Fen was immediately piqued. Other than that, she also felt a bit shocked. ¡°I never knew anything. Back then, I was only about five years old. Although I could mostly understand the world at that time, I do not know much about conspiracies at all.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll tell you¡ no¡ rather, I¡¯ll show you the memory he showed me. That senior told me that he was there when our parents had no other choice but to ept their fates. Come, here, sister, before anyone could see us inside our hut,¡± Jing Shuai told as he took out an orb. ¡°This is the memory sealing orb. That senior sealed a copy of his memory in this orb. This time, you¡¯ll know why I am doing this¡ why I want to eradicate this race from existence.¡±
Jing Fen quickly looked at the orb as scenes after scenes shed before her eyes. ¡°Where is this? Isn¡¯t this at the Hundred Deaths Gorge River where that Death Loom Shrimp¡¯s existence was feared?¡±
¡°Exactly, and on that river stood our parents. This was the first time I saw their actual faces, moving like animated paintings. Both of them were beautiful and elegant. Inparison, look at us now, we both looked like beggars for the dirt the other royalties had caused us¡¡± Jing Shuai began to cry once more. ¡°If only they were here, we wouldn¡¯t have suffered like this. If only they were here, would they even dare to touch us?!¡±
His voice was low but it carried the conviction brought upon by the ache he had been feeling in his heart. By then, he had grown numb. However, when he was told about his parents and what really happened to them¡ he felt something again.
Jing Fen was also swept away by surging emotions hidden in the deepest corner of her heart, believing what she was seeing. Although she thought this might be something that a person called Zhang Wei had forged, she knew in her heart that if this really had happened, she would not back down and seek for revenge as well.
¡°Spirit Race Ancestor?¡± their mother, Jing Hua, asked as she cupped her hands. Jing Guli, their father, also did the same.
¡°The both of you, I have speciallye here to ask you something. Our Spirit Race¡¯s treasury, specifically that thing, why did it disappear? Moreover, why did the treasury contain both of your auras? I was the only one allowed to enter there. Even the Spirit Race Queen would not be allowed to do so.¡± The Spirit Race Ancestor¡¯s voice was calm, but hints of anger and disappointment were ringing with it. ¡°Do you know how important that was? It was the thing our first ancestor had left of us. When she chose to transcend to a higher realm, she especially left this to ensure the protection of our race. Now, tell me!¡±
¡°What?!¡± the couples chorused, their eyes filled with disbelief as they looked at each other.
¡°Spirit Race Ancestor, do you really think we did that? What¡¯s your proof that we stole it?¡± Jing Guli phrased.
¡°Oh?¡± The Spirit Race Ancestor raised her brow and looked at this handsome man. ¡°Jing Guli, I never said that you stole it. I only said it contained both of your auras and the fact that the treasury contained both of your auras.¡±
Jing Guli was instantly speechless.
Jing Fen¡¯s tears had now be an endless stream. She didn¡¯t want to watch what happened next, but Jing Shuai pretty much told her what happened. It was said¡ that ording to the rules established in the Spirit Race; if onemitted such a grave sin, they would be punished by severing their heads from their bodies and disposing of them somewhere.
So, she could pretty much guess what happened then.
Jing Fen knew much of her father¡¯s character. In fact, almost everyone knew of it. Some said he only had the strength to fight but never had the wisdom to use to win a fight against a stronger foe.
In other terms, he was not someone who was wise. From his response alone, she knew that he was him, the tone of his voice¡ the way he overbearingly talks.
¡®This is probably the reason why the Spirit Race Ancestor neglected our talents and let us rot like we¡¯re mere depreciable tools for them.¡¯
¡°Jing Shuai, you don¡¯t have to say anything more, but conspiring against the entire is really wrong. We should really just investigate on our own until we be strong ourselves and kill those who conspired against our parents back then. After this cmity that we were all about to face, we have to go out and travel. I don¡¯t want to be confined here anymore¨C¡°
¡°Big sister, you don¡¯t understand, I can no longer wait for that,¡± Jing Shuai said. ¡°I sincerely want to take revenge¨C¡°
¡°Jing Shuai! You¡¯re being consumed by your rage!¡± Jing Fen stood up and held her brother¡¯s shoulders tightly, her nails like a tiger¡¯s teeth denting into his skin. ¡°You. Must. Not. Do. That!¡±
¡°Big sister! I already have a contract with that senior. I already swore with him to death that I will avenge our parents. After the Spirit Race is eradicated, the contract will naturally be extinguished!¡± Jing Shuai insisted with a resolute expression on his. ¡°You cannot force me not to make a move, big sister. Even if it¡¯s as you said, we will go out to be stronger than we are now, it¡¯ll take a very long time. Moreover, do you really think we¡¯ll be safe when we go out there, huh?¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Jing Fen was dumbfounded. Every time his brother spoke, it contained something she was unfamiliar with her brother would say or the almost nonchnt attitude that he had shown just now.
Jing Shuai then grinned. ¡°Sister, they¡¯re already approaching. I can already feel it. I can¡¡±
Jing Fen did not know what to say but only call out his name. ¡°Jing Shuai!¡±
But it was as if Jing Shuai didn¡¯t hear her.
Soon enough, unexpectedly, when she was about to open her mouth to say something, her little brother disappeared into thin air.
Chapter 102 Zhang Wei, Runic Demon
ZHAO DILAO REMAINED quiet for the days they had mounted on the Death Hydra with the others. However, he could feel the emotions enveloping his grandfather as if he would blow up anytime or even kill him.
This was why he refrained to talk further. If he were to say that this so-called Cao Nima had the power to destroy their separate world, it might even incur more wrath from his grandfather, Zhao Qiaochen.
However, he really did not care much about it at all. From the situation that had transpired before he was pulled out by his father to escape there, he knew that they would soon be hunted by that person, more particrly when they still had this little dragon with them.
But even he was reluctant to part with this little dragon. He was just too precious for him to step ahead further of his current cultivation level.
Zhao Fenhua almost had the same thoughts as his son, but he was trying all his best to calm his father down. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t know what his father would do. It might alert the Will of Da Sishen. After all, Saints weren¡¯t allowed to stay in this realm for any longer than when they reached this height.
They did not have to worry about it, though. It was as though someone was trying to stall time for them. That person was the person whom their fear had stemmed from.
¡°What is your countern for that Fortification Spirit Text of the Spirit Race, Zhang Wei? Can¡¯t you just tell me right now? We¡¯re almost at their territory already,¡± Zhao Qiaochen said, seemingly irritated, as though he was ready to go all out and take on anyone, even his allies.
The Death Hydra let out a low growl as though it was trying to warn them..
¡°Zhao Qiaochen, control your emotions. Remember what you learned in the Core Subduing Art. Our emotions would affect the emotion of those who we subdued. In that case, we might lose control of the Death Hydra if you let your emotions get the worst out of you. If that happens, what do you think would happen? We barely even subdued this creature with restraints!¡± Zhang Wei warned. ¡°If you don¡¯t want our n to get foiled, you better keep your mouth shut and wait for the right opportunity for me to tell you. We¡¯re almost there.¡±
¡°Hmph!¡± Zhao Qiaochen harrumphed as he looked at the blood-red sky. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s ahead of us, but I know that everything will be for naught if I don¡¯t calm down. I have plenty of opportunities to deal with that kid. Let¡¯s first eliminate those slightly stronger groups of living beings.¡±
Zhang Wei looked ahead. ¡°We¡¯re almost at their territory. Ready yourselves.¡± As though he remembered something, he shifted his gaze to Zhao Do. ¡°Hey, young man, have you killed the Spirit Race Princess, Jing Shen, and those others as well?¡±
Zhao Do shook his head in response. ¡°I believe that the guardian of the Valley of Gods made a move. I don¡¯t know what his reason was, for why he did so, but he seemed to be taking care of another young-looking man who found the Saint Blood Pool.
¡°After that young-looking man ascended to a higher realm, I let my clone explode on itself. But of course, before that, that guardian saved the Spirit Race members and it seemed that that guardian had a grudge against the Echinemon Race as well. Most importantly, I also realized just now¡ perhaps the so-called guardian might not be true at all.¡±
Zhang Wei¡¯s face was solemn as he heard Zhao Do¡¯s end narrative. It was the same for Zhao Qiaochen who heard about this for the first time.
If there was truly a guardian inside the Valley of Gods who had a grudge against their race, they better pray that guardian would stay there forever. Or rather, they would pray that that guardian would not be able to step out of the Valley of Gods ording to the stories they had known all this time.
¡°Why do you think so?¡± Zhang Wei asked, not letting Zhao Qiaochen run his mouth.
¡°I can sense it. If there were anyone else whose sense of smell is very sensitive, our race is second to none. That person seemed to be the same person who attacked our separate world.¡±
¡°What? Then, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?!¡± Zhao Qiaochen growled, followed by the Death Hydra¡¯s reaction that seemed to also do the same thing.
And before Zhang Wei was able to say something, Zhao Do replied with a nonchnt face, ¡°If I had told you, you would not believe me. Also, how could I tell you if you¡¯re not even inside the separate world this entire time?¡±
¡°Lao¡¯er!¡± Zhao Fenhua called out. ¡°You could¡¯ve just told me, right? That way, I could ry your report to father. Also, enough with that disrespectful tone of yours!¡±
¡°You¡¡± Zhao Qiaochen muttered, his eyes burning, as though he was going to devour a person at any moment.
¡°Father, you must calm down. Lao¡¯er is just a child, you don¡¯t have to get angry with him.¡±
¡°If I also told father, would he believe me? He would not. It¡¯s still useless. Moreover, I¡¯ll only end up as a disappointment in all of your eyes if I told you I failed in my mission and was even killed in the process. Do not start to argue with me. My principles were taught by you¡ª¡±
¡°Lao¡¯er!¡± Zhao Fenhua screamed and pped the kid on the cheek. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± he said, his fist clenched and eyes bloodshot. This was the first time he did this to his own son, and after he did so, his eyes betrayed his fa?ade of not caring about pping his son like that.
Zhao Qiaochen was momentarily caught in a daze, as though every emotion in his body had left temporarily. Later on, he then sighed and looked away from the two. ¡°You two did great. Zhao Fenhua, take care of that kid for me. No matter what happens, let him live. I failed as his grandfather.¡±
*
¡°I¡¯m sorry, big sister. I am doing this for the both of us. If we do this, we will be able to get what we want and be free what we want with the protection of that senior,¡± Jing Shuai said, staring at her big sister whom he knocked unconscious from the back.
¡°If I don¡¯t do this as well, how can we avenge our parents? You yourself knew how powerful our ancestor is. If we fight her to death in the future, even if we get all the opportunities in the world, we still won¡¯t be able to defeat her given her bloodline that can suppress us.¡±
As he said those words, his gaze slowly drifted to the outside of the hut they were staying, looking at the Spirit Race members who were busy with their tasks of keeping the barrier up for several days, if not several years, or for how long this cmity wouldst.
However, that was not his concern at all. Firstly, it was necessary for him to contact that senior before he does something, lest he¡¯d spoil the crafted n.
¡°Senior, are you there?¡± he asked, after taking out a viridescent token that lighted up the moment he channeled his own qi inside it.
¡°Kid, have you decided yet? I mean¡ you already knew about the n. I just needed to hear your answer after our first encounter when you went outside the territory of the Spirit Race,¡± the other voice said, but it was sublime and authoritative.
¡°Yes, I will do it, senior. I will definitely do it! They will have to suffer! Whether they were innocent or not, I do not care! They¡¯re just all the same. Even the ordinary ones are like puppets under the influence of those royalties who had always gone against us. Every one of them is. I don¡¯t mind executing them to their death. Sumbing to those kinds of people¡ they¡¯re just spineless cowards!¡± Jing Shuai said, his thoughts transmitting into the glowing token.
¡°Hmm,¡± the other party merely replied. ¡°If we are all set, I will soon give you a cue.¡±
¡°Alright, senior!¡± Jing Shuai¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement but at the same time killing intent.
The moment he had been waiting for all his life was about to happen. This was not only for himself but for the rest of his family, his big sister, and his deceased parents.
¡°Get ready, you motherfuckers,¡± he uttered, fists crackling.
*
¡°Where¡¯s Zhao Lishu and that other supreme instructor? Has he arrived?¡± Runic Demon said as he ced away the token he just talked to earlier.
¡°Yes, sir,¡± the demon maid said, her eyes devoid of emotion.
¡°Alright, treat him like a special guest,¡± he ordered as he sat on his chair, looking at the token. When the demon maid went out of his room, he muttered in a low voice, ¡°It seems like he also failed to protect that child born between an Underworld Prison Creature and the Echinemon Race. Something might happen then when his mother will know what happened to her son.
¡°Worrisome, but the Core Subduing n is our truest enemy. I just hoped Zhang Lixin will ascend sooner orter. As a father, I don¡¯t know how I would face the grave of his deceased mother if he also died because of my other self¡¯s desire for revenge.¡±
Chapter 103 Striking A Deal
JUST AS THEY were busy preparing for the uing cmity, Yang Lujia was talking to the Will of Da Sishen. He wanted to fish out information about this so-called creator that it was trying to use to somehow scare him to the corner.
¡°Creator?¡± Yang Lujia muttered out, still fending off the attacks from the Will. Then, he raised his head after realizing something. ¡°You¡¯re getting weaker¡¡±
The Will of Da Sishen stopped the moment Yang Lujia said that. It had gotten weaker since the cmity began because it almost exhausted its strength trying to kill a Saint while also assisting the re-awakening of the Death Hydra. In the end, the creature was controlled by two people, which enraged it so much.
¡°State your name,¡± the Will said, as though it was an order that should be followed.
¡°Cao Nima,¡± Yang Lujia said as his thoughts went away for a second.
¡®I must not use my name Yang Lujia until I am sure that I am stronger than this so-called creator.¡¯
¡°Do you want to make a deal with me?¡± the Will of Da Sishen suddenly asked; although non-existent and hence invisible, Yang Lujia could almost feel its mixed-up emotions. If it were a person, it would not be wrong to say it was having suicidal thoughts.
¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s arms were crossed over his chest.
¡°Can you help me deal with those people who controlled the Death Purge Creature?¡± it said, its voice even pleadingly sounding. ¡°It¡¯s part of the natural process. The Death Purge Creature should already be ughtering the living beings of this world but was further dyed because of those who managed to manipte it. I tried to assault them but to no avail. As you said, I am weak. I can barely do something to Saints.¡±.
¡°Why should I help you?¡± Yang Lujia asked. ¡°In this world, there is no such thing as a free meal. If you want something for me to do, then you should have something as important as it.¡±
¡°Naturally,¡± the Will of Da Sishen said, its voice no more domineering than it was before. Also, unlike before, its voice did not ring in the entire Da Sishen.
Perhaps it had gotten weaker.
Or it just wanted to alert others to help him attack those who manipted the so-called Death Purge Creature during that time.
Yang Lujia wasn¡¯t certain.
¡°I want something as valuable as what I am going to do as per your request,¡± Yang Lujia added as he noticed the silence of the Will of Da Sishen.
¡°Do you have a little girlpanion?¡±
Yang Lujia turned vignt as he clenched his fists. ¡°How do you know?¡±
¡°Do not worry. I know everyone in the realm, except your names,¡± it reassured.
¡°I do have, but why do you ask?¡±
¡°Her bloodline seems to be sealed. She¡¯s a Nether Phoenix, right?¡± the Will asked once more. ¡°I have something to awaken her bloodline. If she¡¯s someone you protected all this time, she must be someone so precious to you, am I correct?¡±
Yang Lujia was silent for a while and asked Fortuniel through voice transmission. ¡°Fortuniel, do you also think that she has some sort of sealed bloodline? That¡¯s why even though she had strong talent; she couldn¡¯t be like Lin Diyu or Long Guang who could fight those people with higher realms than theirs?¡±
¡°That is correct, host.¡±
¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you include it in the mission of epting her as my disciple?¡± Yang Lujia asked, feeling skeptical of this matter at hand.
However, instead of answering him directly, Fortuniel drove his attention to another matter.
¡°Host, be careful of the Will of Da Sishen.¡±
It was extremely suspicious no matter how Yang Lujia thought of it. Both of these existences, whether it¡¯d be the system or the Will, they were of mysterious origins.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you¡¡± Yang Lujia said and continued a trail of thought in his head¡ ¡°For now¡¡±
After a moment of silence, the Will finally sent another message to him.
¡°She has one of the strongest bloodlines ever recorded of the phoenix¡¯s line. If she managed to unseal her bloodline, she would be able to awaken a special physique. I think it would be one of the strongest phoenix bodies as well¡ªif not the strongest.¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes slightly bulged out of his head. He did not know about her having this strong bloodline. Like before, he did not underestimate the ability of Fortuniel to find disciples as strong as them.
Later, he¡¯d also check about the bloodlines contained in Lin Diyu and Long Guang¡¯s bloodlines. Ever since then, he didn¡¯t check their bloodlines or their special bodies if ever they had one. However, when he was about to ask, Fortuniel¡¯s voice already rang in his head.
¡°If the host thinks about knowing the bloodlines and special bodies of the other disciples, the host will eventually know them in due time. The karma with knowing them is too great for the host to bear at the moment.¡±
¡°What is karma truly?¡± Yang Lujia asked subconsciously in his head, as though he was struck dazed. ¡°But how about me knowing about Feng Huang¡¯s bloodline and special body?¡±
¡°The host would not know for the time being and would only be aware of her bloodline¡¯s existence, but you can help her unseal it,¡± Fortuniel replied.
¡°Alright. That seems reasonable.¡±
He then turned his attention back to the Will of Da Sishen. ¡°Yes, she is indeed precious to me.¡±
¡°Oh,¡± the Will reacted as though surprised. ¡°How about it? Do you want to know the way to activate her sealed bloodline? Even I do not know what kind of bloodline she has, because it would probably be the ones that were forgotten through time. Only those who were stronger like the creator himself would know and some select people where thest possessor of this bloodline had lived.¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll agree to your request.¡±
Besides, he still had to trust Fortuniel more than this Will of Da Sishen. Fortuniel ryed to him that he must ept it, lest the other party became suspicious.
Could Fortuniel be referring to the so-called creator like what the Will of Da Sishen had said?
The Will then became silent and Yang Lujia patiently waited. Not long after, it came back with a flower floating midair. It had the appearance of a sunflower, only it was half ice blue and half fiery red. It also seemed to be moving, acting like it was shackled by something. Probably because it had its own consciousness and it wanted to break free from the grasp of the Will.
¡°What is this?¡±
¡°It¡¯s the Flower of Opposite Poles. We all know that me and frost do not get along with each other, but this was the exception. This flower was born from the heaven and earth qi and this is one of my precious possessions. I wouldn¡¯t give this to just anyone. You¡¯re lucky.¡±
¡°Flower of Opposite Poles?¡± Yang Lujia cocked a brow, curious about what this thing would do. ¡°Its presence is too strong. It can intimidate even Saints,¡± he assessed.
¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s called a treasure,¡± the Will replied. ¡°That little girl¡¯s bloodline needs this to stimte it. Normal degrees of temperature wouldn¡¯t help her temper her bloodline and her body. Now, take it. Consider our deal sealed. I hope you keep your word.¡±
¡°You¡¯re giving it to me like this?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will run after I got away from you?¡±
¡°Then, I truly can¡¯t do anything then.¡±
¡°Alright.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Yang Lujia felt that the Will¡¯s presence had already disappeared and while he was thinking this, the Will was also thinking about him. ¡°Why would master want to help that little girl even at the cost of giving her one of his most precious possessions? I really can¡¯t understand the master and his thinking.¡±
Chapter 104 To Gamble On The Formation
THE GROUND GRUMBLED.
Sights of debris falling from the tall establishments of the Spirit Race were caught by everyone¡¯s eyes. A trace of wind whistled past their ears, their heartbeats as loud as a beating drum. Sooner, their legs shook as tears seeped out of their eyes. They were silent because they were all too terrified to speak.
Something happened.
And not just something.
¡°What the hell is happening? Why did the Fortification Spirit Text fail at this time? Why now?¡± The Spirit Race Queen gritted her teeth as she muttered these words. ¡°Why¡¡±
She almost jumped out in fright upon the arrival of the Spirit Race Ancestor beside her.
Albeit, the Spirit Race Ancestor¡¯s face was a bit crunched. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±.
¡°Mother, it seems like something happened that failed us toplete the Fortification Spirit Text. I must investigate it now¡ª¡±
BOOM!
SPLAT!
BOOM!
Sounds of ttened flesh and explosives suddenly rang into everyone¡¯s ears. This time, they screamed and hurriedly ran to the center spot where their ancestor was living in. These explosions and mysterious deaths of their fellow race members were definitely something premeditated.
But who did it?!
BA-DUMP!
BA-DUMP!
¡°Quick! Mobilize the Spirit Race Army!¡± the Spirit Race Ancestormanded as she disappeared in ce.
This rendered the Spirit Race Queen in a daze momentarily. However, a secondter, she immediately recovered and shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°AN ORDER FROM THE ANCESTOR! SPIRIT RACE ARMY, GATHER! READY YOUR POSITIONS! SQUAD A TO C, BE AT THE FOREFRONT! SQUAD D TO E, BE AT THE REARGUARD!¡±
¡°ROGER, YOUR HIGHNESS!¡± all of them chorused as soon as they appeared in front of the Spirit Race Queen. Then, they flew out to their positions quickly, eachmander giving orders to their respective subordinates!
¡°SPREAD OUT! ALWAYS REMEMBER TO WANDER IN THREE AND MAINTAIN A CLOSE DISTANCE TO ONE ANOTHER!¡± amander loudly shouted as he fixed his soldier helmet.
¡°DO AS HE SAYS! DON¡¯T FORGET THE EAST AND WEST SIDE!¡± anothermander seconded.
¡°ROGER!¡±
¡°Hahaha! Look at them!¡± Jing Shuaiughed at the situation he had caused. Earlier, he purposely left his post and attack five men who were mobilizing the technique to further strengthen the foundation of the Fortification Spirit Text. ¡°While you can be despicable to us, I can also be despicable to you! An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth! This is what you all deserve for the treatment you all have given us!¡±
¡°Did you do this?¡± the Spirit Race Ancestor suddenly said, appearing out of nowhere behind him.
As his immediate response, he quickly slid through rough mud and faced the Spirit Race Ancestor from a certain distance.
¡°Spirit Race Ancestor¡¡± he said, briefly stunned by the sudden appearance of their ancestor. He then fixed his posture and stood aloof even in front of the pressure their ancestor was giving him. ¡°How did you know I did it?¡± he asked, to say presumptuously.
¡°Simple, I can hear you from afar, but this is not why I am here. I want to ask you, why did you do it?¡±
Jing Shuai¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot as he remembered what his parents had gone through back then. ¡°You¡ you killed them¡ it¡¯s only natural I want to kill everyone in this race as well¡ those royalties behind you¡¡± He covered his face with one hand and took a look at the sky,ughing. ¡°They¡¯re pretty scheming¡ I just want to scheme against them¡ don¡¯t you agree, a useless ancestor who only uses her hands and strength to settle things out without further investigation? Why would you do that¡ do you have no pity on us¡¡±
The Spirit Race Ancestor was a bit taken aback. She didn¡¯t know where this conversation was going to go. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°It seems like they¡¯re really nothing for you, huh? You even forgot about their kids¡¡± he trailed off as he walked to his unconscious big sister¡¯s side. ¡°You people¡ you are the reason why we are like this! I JUST WANT TO KILL ALL OF YOU! I WANT ALL OF YOU DEAD! A NOBLE RACE, THEY SAY?! HUH? NOBLE MY ASS!¡±
The Spirit Race Ancestor frowned as he looked at the two siblings. When she turned to look at the woman in Jing Shuai¡¯s arms. ¡°You¡¯re their children¡¡±
¡°Oh, so now you remembered?¡± Jing Shuai mockingly said as heughed like he had just gotten out of hell.
Meanwhile, the others were busy defending against the approaching enemy. However, no matter how they looked up ahead, they could only see a creature running in their direction while seeing a bunch of explosive projectiles aimed at their territory in a disorderly manner.
¡°DEFEND!¡±
As theirmander screamed the word, all of the squad members got into position as though they rehearsed everything before this even happened.
¡°Perform the Flower Text Formation!¡± themander further ordered.
Adrenaline rushed into each of them as their movements became unhurried but ironically fast and precise. As soon as they got into each of their positions, from a bird¡¯s eye view, a flower was formed; and while they were in this position, strange words kept chiming out of their lips. It was as if they were singing a certain melody.
As soon as the iing projectiles almost reached their post, a transparently blue barrier formed above them as it enveloped the entire race¡¯s territory. What they did was the same as others.
In fact, they were spread over the whole territory just in case something like this ever happened. To prevent any more casualties, they took the defensive stance and used the four directions to create an almost instant massive defense.
However, this was a gamble for them. Once they were interrupted or disturbed during the process, the formation would fall and all of them would most probably incur a bacsh or even die, for those who were slightly weaker.
This was a gamble. If they couldn¡¯t maintain this for an hour¡ no one knew what would happen then.
Chapter 105 Death Smoke
NOTICING THE SITUATION, the Spirit Race Ancestor was also stumped. She didn¡¯t expect someone was actually trying to attack them from a distance. She thought the failure was the only cause for the then destruction.
¡°Look at what you¡¯ve caused, our people are suffering!¡± the Spirit Race Ancestor said as she stared at the young man in front of her. Her voice was neither domineering nor loud but her eyes were sharp. ¡°Even if you¡¯re their children, I won¡¯t let you go because of this!¡±
Her already acute eyes became even sharper as she muttered one word. A soft breeze blew the wind in the direction of Jing Shuai and his sister.
But Jing Shuai knew that the Spirit Race Ancestor was using the Art of Speech that was exclusive only for the race to utilize. He could also use it, but his would only be a childpared to this living entity who had lived for centuries already.
As the sharp but soft wind was pushed to his direction, an even more tyrannical force propelled it back to the Spirit Race Ancestor which she deflected easily.
¡°You¡¯re finally going to show up. Who are you? Why are you protecting that kid?¡± the Spirit Race Ancestor directly queried as she tried to probe into the man who masked himself under a dark green cloak. ¡°You do know what I don¡¯t especially like, right?¡±
The man in the dark green robe still remained silent. He didn¡¯t even lift his head to look at her and just clung the two, the youngd and his sister away from the site. Soon enough, they disappeared midair.
¡°What did he do? Why couldn¡¯t I sense him even with my cultivation level?¡±
Although she was baffled by the enemy¡¯s movement, her face remained nonchnt. It then sooner turned into a solemn one as she thought about what their son had told her.
¡°Does he mean I killed them? Did someone dare brainwash him? When did I kill his parents?¡±
Ignoring this fact, she stared at the sturdy formation by the Spirit Race Army. However, at this time, she wasn¡¯t that confident anymore¡ªthat something would happen at any moment.
SHOOT!.
¡°AHHH!¡± a soldier screamed as soon as he opened his eyes and saw the creature before them. He was told not to open his eyes, but the pressure the creature was giving him was like no other. And he knew who this creature was.
¡°THE DEATH HYDRA IS HERE!¡±
¡°I knew it,¡± the Spirit Race Ancestor mumbled. ¡°But why would it find us first? Does this have something to do with that man in a cloak?¡±
As soon as that Spirit Race member lost control, the entire defense of their territory despite their territorial terrain advantage copsed.
The Spirit Race Queen¡¯s face paled when she saw the situation. All of the men from the Spirit Race Army¡ªbe it a woman or a man, every one of them fell from their posts. Themanders were slightly pale. Some were coughing blood. Some died from the impact of the bacsh.
¡°What the hell is happening? Why is this happening?¡±
¡°It is because of him!¡± a member of the race mored, pointing at the young man who attacked the group of members of the Spirit Race while they were performing the Fortification Spirit Text. ¡°If not for him, our momentum should have not copsed!¡±
¡°That kid?!¡± a nobleman from the race eximed. ¡°How dare he¡ªSpirit Race Ancestor!¡± However, when he saw the woman in front of the young man, he quickly prostrated to his knees.
¡°Who are you?¡± the Spirit Race Ancestor¡¯s voice thundered. It halted all the operations from around the territory. Even the Death Hydra was forced to stop from its tracks, more likely being stopped by the ones who were controlling it, Zhang Wei and Zhao Qiaochen.
¡°Who am I doesn¡¯t matter. You should be more concerned about the matter at hand. Look at the members of your race. Don¡¯t they need your help?¡± the man said as he vanished into thin air with the other two, Jing Shuai and his sister.
The Spirit Race Ancestor¡¯s face wasn¡¯t good. It made the surrounding members of the race quiet, as though they were silently waiting for their verdict of life and death. Notter than a second, the Spirit Race Ancestor turned around and flew in the direction of the creature.
¡°Tell them to retreat,¡± the Spirit Race Ancestor transmitted a message into the mind of her daughter. ¡°Evacuate everyone from here and go to that forbidden world our first ancestor had left for us. I permit you to enter the treasury and go get that thing. It¡¯s a white orb. There¡¯s a world inside and hide everyone in there and find a spot that no one could find.¡±
The Spirit Race Queen wasn¡¯t able to process the words of her mother for a moment when she heard her firm words again.
¡°GO! RIGHT NOW!¡±
¡°What¡¯s the use of escaping?¡± Zhao Qiaochen then appeared upfront, with the same cloak as the man who snatched away Jing Shuai and Jing Fen. ¡°They¡¯re all gonna die here together! You can¡¯t stop me!¡±
¡°It¡¯s you,¡± the Spirit Race Ancestor said, her expression not showing any nervousness.
The moment the Spirit Race Ancestor said this, her daughter immediately ordered everyone from the race to go to the centermost part of the territory.
¡°EVERYONE! GATHER!¡±
Her words woke everyone up from their daze. They immediately ran away from their posts and followed suit. When they did this, the Spirit Race Queen¡¯s eyes shed as she shot a nce from the side.
¡°ZHAO FENHUA! DESPICABLE!¡±
¡°Spirit Race Queen, you should¡¯ve known. I¡¯ve also broken through the Saint Realm. Let¡¯s see whose strength is stronger than the other,¡± Zhao Fenhua as he continued to strike his sword toward the Spirit Race Queen.
¡°Is this all you can do? Do some sneak attack?¡± the Spirit Race Queen asked as her aura began to rise inexplicably. She was mad. Very mad.
When Zhao Fenhua felt the increase in her strength, he immediately flew backward. ¡°You! You¡¯re at the Second Stage of the Saint Realm?! Bitch, how dare you deceive me?¡±
¡°Why do you talk like I need to tell you my cultivation level? Do you think I am stupid? Or it¡¯s just your brain has the size of a peanut?¡±
¡°You!¡±
¡°Leave her to me. She¡¯s not your opponent,¡± Zhang Wei¡¯s voice rang from behind Zhao Fenhua. ¡°She¡¯s stronger than you think. Just go help the Death Hydra.¡±
¡°Alright, senior,¡± Zhao Fenhua said as he clenched his fists and gritted his teeth in humiliation.
¡°Spirit Race Queen, daughter of the Spirit Race Ancestor. I can¡¯t imagine you have reached such a height in your cultivation level,¡± Zhang Wei said. ¡°Before, you were just a toddler before me. Now, you¡¯ve¡ª¡±
¡°Shut your stinky mouth, old man,¡± the Spirit Race Queen cut him off. ¡°Come at me. Don¡¯t act like a turtle hiding in its shell.¡±
Zhang Wei didn¡¯t get angry and just smiled at her remark. Unlike the hot-blooded Echinemon Race, he was pretty much calmer than them. ¡°Alright. Then, I¡¯ll attack now little girl¡ª¡±
¡°No,¡± the Spirit Race Queen muttered as she disappeared from her position. ¡°Let¡¯s better finish this fight quickly.¡± Appearing behind Zhang Wei, she muttered a word and the wind howled toward her target.
Zhang Wei¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits. Using the sword by his side, he immediately deflected all the approaching razor-sharp wind des. ¡°You¡¯ve be more proficient with the Spirit Race¡¯s exclusive Art of Speech, little girl.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me, little old man.¡±
On the other hand, the Spirit Race Ancestor and Zhao Qiaochen had long exchanged blows against each other while thetter¡¯s eyes shone with delight.
¡°Jing Fei, if I am to defeat you today. I want to use you as my sex toy¡ª¡±
¡°If I win, I will grill you and let ants eat your meat,¡± the Spirit Race Ancestor retorted with a scoff. ¡°You still haven¡¯t changed. Still the same Zhao Qiaochen who only coveted beauty without restraints.¡±
As she said those words, a chiming sound rang out from her lips as Zhao Qiaochen became mesmerized by it. She then spit saliva on the ground as she looked at the aroused face of the man.
¡°Disgusting,¡± she mumbled as she flew toward Zhao Fenhua.
¡®The illusion is not going to hold Zhao Qiaochen back for a long time. This time, I will kill his son first so the Death Hydra will be heedless.¡¯
Shuttling through the air, she immediately arrived behind Zhao Fenhua and dug the skin on his neck with her fingernails, muttering out some iprehensible words. However, before she could proceed with her n, one of the heads of the Hydra suddenly looked at her.
For a moment, it made her shudder. But it also strengthened her resolve.
If she wouldn¡¯t kill Zhao Fenhua at this time, there would be more trouble for her race from this point onward. After all, she still needed to deal with Zhao Qiaochen. Moreover, there was also the issue of the Death Hydra. She realized that it seemed like they were able to control it.
But how did they do it?
Plus, she wasn¡¯t certain if her daughter could defeat Zhang Wei.
Gambling on her cards, she crushed the frozen Zhao Fenhua¡¯s neck. His head then burst into blood mist. One could imagine the strength she possessed. Although Zhao Fenhua was a Saint as well, he would still be considered an infant to her.
However, the moment she did this, the Death Hydra suddenly released smoke. Hurriedly, she mobilized her qi and enveloped her whole body.
For a second, she felt the aura of death. It was so strong that even if she was a Saint, she would probably die if the smoke managed to seep into her skin.
¡°What is this? Is this the so-called Death Smoke? The Death Smoke that could kill anyone who would get closer to it? The denser it is, the more the probability one would die with it.¡±
¡°AAHHH! I¡¯LL KILL YOU!¡± Zhao Qiaochen suddenly screamed, his eyes bloodshot. ¡°ZHAO FENHUA!¡±
Zhao Do, who was on the side fighting against the other members of the Spirit Race, was also in a daze as he watched his father die in the hands of the Spirit Race Ancestor. It was like his mind wandered into a nk space.
ROAR!
The Death Hydra also lost control, affected by Zhang Wei¡¯s outburst, and shook its body, spreading the smoke all throughout the entire race.
ROAR!
¡°What?!¡± the Spirit Race Ancestor eximed as she saw the members of her race slowly dying at a fast pace the moment the smoke touched their skin. ¡°It¡¯s really that terrifying to weak cultivators. If I didn¡¯t have a high cultivation then, I would probably have been brought to hell by then.¡±
¡°CALM DOWN, ZHAO QIAOCHEN!¡± Zhang Wei screamed as he used all his strength to keep Zhao Qiaochen in his still mind.
Otherwise, the situation would truly turn out for the worse.
Chapter 106 The Battle Continued
THE BATTLE BETWEEN the Spirit Race and the Echinemon Race with Zhang Wei had reached the ears of all the other races as well as the people from the fiverge respective cities.
Bai Qianmunicated with Xia Zhiguang through a token. ¡°Old thing, I heard from my subordinates stationed near the Spirit Race that thetter was attacked by the Death Hydra and the Echinemon Race. Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something odd about this?¡±
Xia Zhiguang spected the same thing. ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about it. However, it¡¯s possible that the Echinemon Race had found something to be able to control the Death Hydra. It¡¯d really be wondrous if they were able to, but I¡¯m certain that there must be some sort of bacsh from using it.¡±
¡°They¡¯ve been fighting for days now. Don¡¯t you think your spections about ¡®bacsh¡¯ are a bit off?¡±
¡°You¡¯re probably right,¡± Xia Zhiguang replied. ¡°However, I don¡¯t believe that there are no downsides to whatever method they used. My instincts, even without divination, have been sharper than anybody else. I feel like something or someone is trying to make this happen.¡±
Bai Qian agreed.
¡°Also, didn¡¯t you notice that they attacked the Spirit Race first? The Echinemon Race is a race hated by many, especially humans or even the other races because of their despicable character. Because of this, they chose to iste themselves in a separate world where no one could find them. Rarely do some of them get out from there and if they did so, it would be the time when they would kidnap people from the other races.¡±.
¡°Your point being¡¡± Bai Qian probed.
¡°Yes, they must have attacked the Spirit Race because they want to dominate the entire Da Sishen. Plus, with the control that they have with the Death Hydra, it¡¯s very possible that they will attack Death City next. If they truly want to rule over Da Sishen, they would have to eliminate the strongest among the strongest.¡±
¡°Won¡¯t we join forces then and help the Spirit Race ovee this?¡± Bai Qian asked.
¡°No, only an idiot would go there while the Death Hydra was there.¡±
¡°Then, do you want to wait and die in your ce? That seems to be more stupid than going there to help?¡± Bai Qian cocked his brow, saying these words matter-of-factly.
Xia Zhiguang sighed as he lightly covered his forehead. ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯re helpless either way. Let¡¯s go. My injuries have been somewhat healed. My strength is nowparable to my peak strength.¡±
*
On the other side, a bearded man and an extremely beautiful woman stood side by side, looking at the orb which showed the events transpiring in the Spirit Race.
¡°Father, it seems like the Core Subduing n has already implemented its initial n,¡± the woman said as she crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°When they truly weakened the state of Da Sishen, it is the perfect time for us tounch an attack.¡±
¡°Not yet,¡± the man said, stroking his beard in a contemtive way. ¡°At that time, the Will of Da Sishen will certainly involve itself in the fight against us, outsiders. Moreover, after the Death Purge is done, the Will of Da Sishen will be stronger than it was before. I am strong, but I don¡¯t want to take it on, because it¡¯s so troublesome.¡±
¡°When will be the perfect time for us to strike them, father?¡±
¡°No rush. Let¡¯s figure it out then. It¡¯s good that we have something to watch in the eyes of that man.¡±
¡°What about that certain n¡¯s little boy? Xiao Yue was his name, wasn¡¯t it?¡± the woman asked.
¡°Their saintess¡¯ son?¡±
¡°Yes, father.¡±
¡°I heard that she had gone crazy after she knew how her son died. She vowed to kill whoever killed her son, including the guardian she stationed there to guard him. I think this was also part of the n of Zhao Fenhua, that boy¡¯s father, and Zhao Qiaochen. They spied on Guile City. I just don¡¯t know why they did so.¡±
¡®Or to be precise, ording to the information I gathered, Guile City was the weakest. It seemed like although Zhao Fenhua used his own son as a pawn, he still cared for him a bit.¡¯
*
Shen Zui stood by the side and watched the fight that had been going on like forever. When the time came, he also could not sit by and kill every Spirit Race member he encountered, but he was discreet in doing this.
He did not want to fight a bigshot just yet as his injuries from the attacks of the Will of Da Sishen had not yetpletely healed.
However, when the Death Smoke began to spread, he immediately backed down because of the ominous feeling it had given him. He then watched how Zhao Qiaochen shed a sword qi toward the Spirit Race Ancestor.
¡°Zhao Fenhua¡¯s dead,¡± Shen Zui muttered in a daze. ¡°No¡¡±
¡°You¡¯re pretty, smart,¡± a voice came from behind him that woke him up. It was one that he was familiar with, masculine but elegant.
¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± He turned around but found no one. His eyes revealed some worries. ¡°Why are there so many variables happening right now? This is totally out of our expectations.¡±
When he saw how Zhang Wei was trying to stop Zhao Qiaochen, he immediately interrupted them and shouted, ¡°Zhang Wei, Zhao Qiaochen, stop fighting! Zhao Fenhua¡¯s still alive. I can tell you about it! Someone is here and has interfered during that time!¡±
When the Spirit Race Ancestor heard this, she had a frown painted on her face. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± she asked in a mumble. ¡°Was that an illusion?¡±
¡°Yes, it was,¡± a voice rang behind her as she instinctively flew away to a distance. However, the moment she turned around, she saw no one. ¡°Do you want help?¡±
¡°Who are you?¡± Her sharp gaze seemed to drill into the other party¡¯s skin. ¡°Where are we?¡± she asked as soon as she noticed they were already inside another world. Moreover, it was one that was filled with the baleful smell of blood. ¡°What is your motive?¡±
¡°You asked me three questions in a row already. I somewhat have some connections with your Spirit Race. I am able to save a number of your race. Or should I say¡ I already saved some of your members in the Valley of Gods,¡± the other party said with a faint grin on his face.
No matter how the Spirit Race Ancestor tried to probe into the cultivation level of the other party, she was not able to. It was as if she was looking at a dark bottomless pit, with nothing but deafening and sharp music of the void.
Chapter 107 Making His Move
ZHANG WEI TURNED around the moment Shen Zui called him over. It was the same with Zhao Qiaochen who had blood-red eyes.
¡°What did you say?¡± thetter asked. ¡°Zhao Fenhua is still alive?¡±
¡°I saw it! He really didn¡¯t die. Look! His body should still be there if the Spirit Race Ancestor had only burst his head into a blood mist, but his body is nowhere to be found.¡±
Zhao Qiaochen calmed his ass down. Zhao Do also sighed, his heart tapped with the relief he had felt. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re right.¡±
Zhang Wei gratefully looked at Shen Zui who discovered this and told them. Otherwise, things would have turned out for the worse. ¡°Calm down, Zhao Qiaochen. Moreover, the one you shed down with your sword qi, she wasn¡¯t there anymore. I also can¡¯t feel her presence. Something feels strange.¡±
When Zhang Wei turned around, the Spirit Race Queen also disappeared from their sight. All the other members of the race who was still alive had gone missing as well. Zhang Wei felt his heart constrict in a second.
¡°Something really serious happened,¡± Zhang Wei said. ¡°Let¡¯s retreat for now. Quick! I have a feeling that something was wrong! Even with the Death Hydra by our side, I felt like we wouldn¡¯t be able to win against whoever made all of them disappear from our sight.¡±
With that, Zhang Wei rode on the Death Hydra and urged the others to do the same. Only Zhao Fenhua remained missing, but Zhao Qiaochen conditioned himself that his son was still alive. He must be alive no matter what. After all, that was his son and Zhao Fenhua was the one he doted on the most.
¡®What a mess,¡¯ he thought as he realized that things weren¡¯t going as they expected them to go. ¡®Zhang Wei should have felt the same thing. Although we had the upper hand then, I also felt uneasy now that I have calmed down a bit.¡¯
¡°Where do you all think you¡¯re going?¡± a voice rang into their heads as the Death Hydra already had the stance of running away from the territory..
*
¡°If you already helped us save some of my people, then wouldn¡¯t that mean I am indebted to you? Why would you help us again for nothing?¡± the Spirit Race Ancestor queried, expressing her doubts about the matter on the young man who dragged her into this world stuffed with blood.
¡°Is it believable enough to say that I extremely hate the Echinemon Race? Moreover, it doesn¡¯t hurt much to save you. In fact, it would be beneficial to me. If you feel indebted to me, in the future, you might be able to help me or my disciples. How about it?¡±
¡°Disciples?¡± the Spirit Race Ancestor muttered, her heart still filled with second thoughts.
¡°Yes, disciples. Currently, I have two disciples and one pending who was still recuperating her injuries. On the other hand, my second disciple, a little dragon from the Dragon Race had been captured by the Echinemon Race while I was inside the Valley of Gods. My first disciple, on the other hand, had already ascended in that ce as well. Do you believe me now?¡± the young man said, his sharp eyes making the other¡¯s pale inparison. ¡°Anyhow, you don¡¯t have a choice. Even if there are a hundred of yourself facing me, you won¡¯t be able to defeat me. After all, I am the one who created this world for my first disciple.¡±
The young man then waved his hand and soon enough, the other members of the Spirit Race, including the Spirit Race Queen, appeared and floated in the air with their faces dumbfounded.
¡°Mother, what happened?¡± the Spirit Race Queen immediately asked and went near the Spirit Race Ancestor. ¡°What is this ce¡ and who¡¡± She then noticed the other party who had the bearing of an old man but the face of a young man. ¡°Who is he¡¡± Somewhat, she was feeling fearful the moment her eyes stared into the young man¡¯s.
The Spirit Race Ancestor then heaved a sigh after his methods and replied to the young man, ¡°Alright, I believe you for now. Thank you for saving our race.¡± She then bowed to him.
This shocked the other members of the race, particrly the noblemen. ¡°Ancestor, what are you doing? Why are you bowing down to a stranger?!¡±
¡°Quiet,¡± the young man said and the nobleman whoined was turned into meat paste as his gaze trailed its way to the other members as well. ¡°Who else wants to die among you?¡±
THUMP. THUMP.
Everyone¡¯s hearts beat wildly, like a beast trying to break through their cages.
The Spirit Race Ancestor and her daughter were shocked because of this sudden turn of events. That was too quick. What the young man did was even more powerful than their Art of Speech.
Just one word and it killed the nobleman. Who would believe them if they told this to other people? A peak God Emperor died just like that?
¡°Now, back to business. You don¡¯t have to bow to me. After all, it is unbefitting of your status to do so. However, whoever wants to oppose me and be ungrateful of the help I have extended to your race, I would kill them in a matter of milliseconds.¡±
GULP.
¡°Stay here for a while. I will first go outside and take care of those people who invaded your territory,¡± the young man said.
When the young man was about to disappear, the Spirit Race Ancestor then asked a question, ¡°Wait!¡±
The young man turned his head back and said, ¡°What?¡±
¡°Can we know your name, senior?¡± she carefully worded.
The young man smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Cao Nima, the Echinemon yer.¡±
*
¡°Where do you all think you¡¯re going?¡±
No one.
No one dared to move forward.
Zhang Wei, Zhao Qiaochen, Zhao Do, and Shen Zui stood frozen the moment they heard that voice. They recognized him. Especially Zhao Do, who had a close encounter with this man inside the Valley of Gods.
¡®I thought he was a guardian in the Valley of Gods? How was he able toe out?¡¯
He was really afraid. Terrified.
¡°Did you all think you can get out of here alive?¡±
¡°HURRY!¡± Zhang Wei reacted as he mobilized all of his qi to control the Death Hydra to make it run as fast as it could.
However, before the creature was able to move, Yang Lujia¡¯s voice rang in the air once more. ¡°Come.¡±
With that word alone, every one of them, including the creature itself, went near to Yang Lujia, standing frozen on the ground, unable to make any sound. Yang Lujia then waved his hand and Long Guang appeared by his arms, carrying the little dragon like his own son.
¡°You¡¯ve suffered enough. I¡¯m sorry if master wasn¡¯t able to rescue you for a long time,¡± he said, dotingly to Long Guang.
Yang Lujia then disappeared and reappeared in front of Feng Huang, Brownie, and Metallie. The moment the three saw that Long Guang was back, they were immediately ted and helped the unconscious Long Guang with his injuries.
¡°Help him out with his injuries,¡± Yang Lujia ordered then looked at Feng Huang and her unconscious sister. ¡°Since I helped you out with saving your sister, it¡¯s almost time for you to ept me as your master.¡±
Feng Huang¡¯s eyes shone fervently as she stared at Yang Lujia. ¡°YES!¡±
¡°Good. Wait till I get back. I still have matters toplete outside,¡± Yang Lujia as his body went back to the original ce he had disappeared.
¡°Se¡¡±
¡°Quiet,¡± Yang Lujia interrupted as he heard the voice of Zhang Wei trying to plead his way out of this situation while gnashing his teeth. ¡°Oh?¡± Yang Lujia reacted after noticing that something was watching them from afar.
He then looked at Zhang Wei¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re Zhang Wei, right? Someone seems to be using your eyes to spectate the battle. Are you sure you¡¯re not controlled?¡±
Zhang Wei¡¯s eyes widened as he straightened his back. ¡°What¡¡±
Yang Lujia then stared at him. Soon enough, he extended his hand and clenched his fist. Like crushed tendons, Zhang Wei¡¯s eye sockets became hollow.
SHRIEK!
When the others saw this and heard Zhang Wei¡¯s pitiful scream, especially Zhao Qiaochen who had been underestimating Cao Nima all this time, they almost pissed their pants.
Yang Lujia scanned all of them from head to toe. ¡°Did I tell everyone to stand firm like that?¡± He then flew up, his gaze drilling into each of these people¡¯s skin, and said with a voice that carried splendor, ¡°Kneel.¡±
Then, he stared at the Death Hydra behind these people. ¡°It¡¯s quite a nice pet to have. However, it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re already a pet of somebody else.¡±
Then, he tapped the forehead of one of the biggest heads of the creature.
Chapter 108 Storytelling
AFTER KNEELING FOR some time, Shen Zui could not take it anymore. Although he was a monk, his resolve over the matter of cleansing the realm was stronger than anyone else.
Zhang Wei thoroughly convinced him.
¡°Senior, we dare not oppose you, but what we¡¯re doing is for the people of this realm. Senior, do you believe that the people who are suffering deserve the rest that they deserve? Do you believe that the people who are weak and often abused deserve to redeem themselves by iming eternal rest?¡±
Yang Lujia still stared at the Death Hydra who was no longer controlled by anyone. Then, his gazended on Shen Zui. Expressionless, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±
Shen Zui shut his mouth as his expression was rendered in a daze.
Zhang Wei was still wailing so hard for the eyes Yang Lujia had pulled out without even touching them. Bleeding, he kept cursing under his breath. On the other hand, Zhao Do and his grandfather were silent all the way..
However, they knew very well that among the four of them, the most sinned would be them. When Yang Lujia stared right into the eyes of Zhao Qiaochen, he also found the same thing. Someone was watching everything happening. ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked. ¡°The one behind the eyes of the old echinemon,¡± he referred.
Without waiting for the response, Yang Lujia simply raised his hands and clenched them; and just like Zhang Wei, Zhao Qiaochen also felt the same thing¡ªthe throbs of their eye sockets when their eyes were crushed.
Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes then drifted to Zhao Do who was kneeling and shaking. If it was before, he would have not feared this man before him. After all, that was only his clone then. On this day, it was, however, his real body. Moreover, his grandfather and the other seniors at the level of his grandfather were even prostrating themselves before this man.
¡°Because you all made my disciples and my pet puppy suffer, you must also suffer at the same range of time they suffered,¡± Yang Lujia said and began to talk about his life in Da Sishen. ¡°Did you know? Well, of course, you didn¡¯t.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°When I arrived here in Da Sishen, I was sent to a vige and there I was trying to fish some information about the Echinemon Race. This was after I found an infant dragon in the Dragon Race whose family was murdered by you all. In order to pull out any of the members of the Echinemon Race, Iid out ns and happened to be suggested with joining the Annual Death Ceremony.
¡°When I nned to enter the Valley of Gods, it was said that I will be able to meet some of your members, so I did. Who would¡¯ve thought that instead of helping me, it only led my disciples to suffer? My other disciple was even forcefully pulled into the higher realm without my permission and then you, Zhao Do, blew your clone up.¡±
CRACK.
The ground around the four of them began to crack as Yang Lujia released a bit of his aura. Nheless, it frightened the hell out of the four people.
¡°If before, I want to spare some of the innocent lives of your respective territories, now, I don¡¯t mind killing everyone there. However, I realized that I seemed to have be akin to a bloodthirsty person, so I didn¡¯t do so; because if I were in your position now, I would have felt helpless.
¡°After all, we are all just people with selfish desires, with personal wants to achieve¡ªwhether it¡¯d be for our families, our territories, or for our greed for power. You know, even in another world, that¡¯s the same case¡¡±
When the four listened to Yang Lujia¡¯s story, they were shocked by thest thing he said.
¡®Another world¡¡¯
¡®He¡¯d been to another world¡¡¯
¡®Is it the same world as ours?¡¯
¡®But why is this fellow¡¯s character seem unstable?¡¯
They had questions in their hearts but nothing seemed toe out of their lips, afraid of ending up offending the senior in front of them. They truly regretted treating him as some young kid, but he was actually more than they could describe.
Someone unpredictable and he hid so well that no one noticed his existence at all. They did notice him, but they did not take him that seriously and erased him as some essential external variable that might cause their n to fail. And because of this man, their n had bacshed on them. Initially, they came here to ughter pigs, but they became the pigs in the end instead.
¡°Why does every world have them? It might be because, without these variables, the world would not work properly. In an ecosystem, beasts kill other beasts in order to survive. Perhaps, if this kind of world doesn¡¯t kill, all of us would suffer.
¡°Shen Zulu, right? You should know that I let go of that creature to officiallymence the Death Purge. It¡¯s the Will of Da Sishen that asked me to help. Coincidentally, you have my little dragon as well, so it doesn¡¯t hurt much for me to lend a hand.¡±
Then, he stared right into the eyes of Shen Zui to recheck whether this monk was also being controlled unconsciously. ¡°Seems like I¡¯m gonna send you on your way first. I kinda like his name, though, easy to remember. You, what was your name again? Shen Zuli? You like to cleanse others, right? How about me wiping you off from the face of the earth so you can redeem yourself as well?¡±
¡°¡¡±
In no time, Yang Lujia effortlessly made Shen Zui disappear in the face of the earth and brought Zhang Wei, Zhao Qiaochen, and Zhao Do to the separate world of the Echinemon Race. There, there was also Zhao Fenhua who he had initially captured.
He looked at the blood-tinted skies. ¡°I am done with my job. From now on, I have no ties with you anymore. I hope the realm would be more prosperous in the time toe.¡±
When Yang Lujia disappeared to tend to his little disciple¡¯s condition and the others, three small airships arrived at the same time.
¡°What happened here?¡± Bai Qian asked, his mouth agape. ¡°It seems like the Death Hydra and those other folks have gone to another territory. Well, it¡¯s more important that I was able to save some of my people and my daughter.¡±
Xia Zhiguang then appeared by his side. ¡°I also have my daughter by my side and my two sons as well as my wife. It¡¯s still quite shocking as to what happened here.¡±
¡°Greetings, City Pce Lord, City Lord Ancestor Bai Qian,¡± Wang Lao said as he also arrived at the scene.
Chapter 109 His Third Disciple
THE MOMENT THEY all arrived, the Spirit Race¡¯s territory was already in shambles. No one expected that it would be too fast before everyone from the race would be exterminated. It was a good thing they already left their respective cities; only praying for the innocent people¡¯s lives to reincarnate and be stronger in their next lives.
¡°The destructive forces left by the battle, it was too strong¡ there was an even stronger force than mine that still lingered here. Could it be the Spirit Race Ancestor? It¡¯s been quite a long time since I¡¯d seen her and now, she was gone,¡± Xia Zhiguang muttered.
Bai Qian overheard this and replied, ¡°Right, I also remembered that peerless face of hers. It would have been good if she had be my wife instead¡ªfuck!¡± Suddenly, he felt a stinging gaze from the airship he came from and zipped his slippery mouth. He then coughed in embarrassment. ¡°I mean, she would have probably be a good wife then if only she did not perish.¡±
On the other hand, Yang Lujia looked at Long Guang who was sitting inside the crib he made for this little dragon. It had been quite a long time since he saw this disciple of his up close. If it were anybody else, his ¡®long time¡¯ might be the shortest for them, but to someone missing another, it was definitely the opposite.
¡°I hope that whatever experiences you have undergone all this time when I wasn¡¯t around would be your way to bing stronger than you already are,¡± his thoughts. ¡°Stabilize your cultivation level first and I¡¯ll let you ascend to a higher realm. I have no other choice but to let go of you. It¡¯s best if you grow up without me securing your safety all the time. Although it would be somewhat good to ride on a dragon sometimes, your growth is still more important.¡±
Yang Lujia himself could not believe that he had developed these otherworldly emotions, which he could only faintly feel when he was on Earth. Perhaps he did change the moment he was transmigrated into this world, in the body of a baby.
Although he med himself for not doing this earlier; otherwise, his disciple wouldn¡¯t have suffered, he was still quite grateful for the period of time Long Guang had undergone those tribtions.
Just like on Earth, people tend to teach others the harsh way in order for them to grow up because the moment the person they relied upon met his or her end, they would already be able to stand on their own..
Dramatic.
¡°Uhm, master¡?¡± a little girl¡¯s voice then interrupted his thoughts, to which he turned around and saw her pitiful torn clothes.
When Feng Huang saw Yang Lujia¡¯s firm gaze, she straightened her back and stared at thetter with clenched fists. ¡°You want me to ept you as my master, right? And since the condition of being able to save my sister was met, I would naturally be your disciple from now on.¡± Then, she quickly knelt on her knees with cupped fists and with her head bowed down. ¡°Greetings, master!¡±
¡°Get up,¡± Yang Lujia said. However, his heart was beating loudly. After all, he epted another disciple this time. Her talent should give him bountiful rewards, right?
Clearing his thoughts, he looked at the standing Feng Huang and her little sister who was peeking at him from behind her. ¡°Your little sister, will someone fetch her to your n in the Nether Universe? After all, it¡¯s quite that far for her to travel alone.¡±
¡°No, master. I will be apanying her to the n¡ª¡±
¡°Wait, but you¡¯re basically an exile of your n. When you go back there¡ª¡±
¡°Master, do not worry. I won¡¯t return her directly to the n. I will only be there to fetch her near the n¡¯s territory. I won¡¯t get caught.¡±
¡°Hmm,¡± Yang Lujia said as he nodded. ¡°Then, when are you nning to go?¡±
¡°Now?¡±
[Ding! Congrattions to the host for obtaining your third disciple, Feng Huang! Rewards: Frost-me Scripture, Whisper Wind Bow (Heaven-Ranked Divine Artifact), Two Chances to from the Wheel of Fate, and an Opportunity to build the Origin Court in the Realm of Spacetime (Da Shikong)!]
¡°No elixirs?¡± Yang Lujia subconsciously muttered as he casually pulled out his usual wine gourd and drank a mouthful of elixir.
Feng Huang¡¯s eyes almost bulged out when she saw the excess of the elixir falling from Yang Lujia¡¯s mouth. ¡°Master, isn¡¯t that an elixir?¡±
Yang Lujia burped without restraint and turned to look at Feng Huang once more. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re going there now?¡±
Feng Huang ignored her firstment after her master reverted the topic back to her matter. It was obvious that his master had done this quite a few times already. She might have not noticed it. Only now.
¡°Yes, master,¡± she replied.
¡°Wait for at least a month or so. I want you to refine something. I was told that your bloodline was sealed. In order to stimte your talent further, you need this treasure,¡± Yang Lujia said as he pulled the treasure he was referring to.
Soon enough, the moment he pulled it out, he immediately restricted its aura as it might affect Long Guang¡¯s recovery. However, when Feng Huang saw this, she was a bit baffled as to what kind of flower it was.
¡°Master, is this the treasure you¡¯re talking about? Why can I not feel any strong fluctuations from it?¡± she asked.
¡°Naturally, because I suppressed its intimidating aura,¡± Yang Lujia replied as he drank another set of elixir. ¡°I really missed drinking. Anyway, I wanted to tell you that you have the bloodline of the strongest line of phoenixes. The moment you awaken it, just like your little senior brother, you can certainly fight, defeat, or kill an opponent stronger than you are now.
¡°Now, refine this one. I will first attend to the outside world. It seems like we have visitors. After you refine this treasure called the Flower of Opposite Poles, you may leave then.¡±
¡°But master, what if its aura is too strong for me to handle¡ª¡±
¡°Then, you are not fitted to be my disciple.¡±
Hearing the undisguised mock in Yang Lujia¡¯s tone, Feng Huang suppressed the humiliation and disappointment she felt in her heart. Her master was so strong, so naturally, she also had to be strong if not stronger than him.
¡°I will do so, master.¡±
¡°But wait, I changed my mind. Let your sister stay and rest here for a while. Let¡¯s go outside and see if I can make a world for you, like your senior brothers¡¯.¡±
Feng Huang¡¯s excitement reached a certain height and even pped her hands in delight. She had personally experienced their worlds then. She could not wait for what world his master would create for her. ¡°Yes, master!¡±
¡°Big sister, is he a good human? Our father said that humans are desp¡ª¡±
¡°What are you talking about? Of course, master is a good human! He has saved you, so you have to be grateful to him as well!¡±
¡°Ehhh?¡± her little sister reacted, with disbelief written on her face. ¡°Then, he¡¯s not going to kill us?¡±
¡°Of course not!¡±
¡°Okay!¡±
Yang Lujia, ¡°¡¡±
Kids.
Chapter 110 Extreme Heat & Cold
THE ORB SHATTERED.
The Core Subduing n had failed on their n. It was part of their n to use Zhang Wei and Zhao Qiaochen as their subordinates to dominate Da Sishen. Moreover, what they most wanted was to subdue the creature of the Death Purge and let the purge continue infinitely so the creature wouldn¡¯t disappear from them.
That was their n.
But now it failed.
Their saintess even sacrificed her own self for this n, but in the end, it was foiled.
¡°How dare he?!¡± she shouted as she threw the orb, even with the presence of her father. ¡°How dare he try to stop us?¡±
¡°Calm down,¡± her father motioned. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s quite odd? Unless the other person is stronger than us, he should¡¯ve not been able to see through our spying. Why did it feel like he had even seen through us?¡±.
She stood firm, her eyes glinting with a strange light. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Father, I sacrificed my other self for this. I would not let our n that had been going on for years be put to waste.¡±
¡°As you wish,¡± her father said, agreeing with her sentiments. ¡°Even if the opponent this time is strong, we still have to put up a fight. However, you should know when to retreat and advance. Go now, use the channel we used back then when we invaded Da Sishen, at the core of the Death cial Waters.¡±
¡°Yes, father,¡± she said as she disappeared from the ce.
Only her father was left in the room with a frowning look on his face. His thoughts were filled with doubts. Although he tried to brush them off of his mind, they would insist on bothering him. Moreover, they weren¡¯t exactly concrete ones but were things originating only from his instinctual feelings.
*
When Yang Lujia appeared out of nowhere, Xia Zhiguang raised his weapon in the other party¡¯s direction and said, ¡°Who is there?!¡±
¡°What a wild old man,¡± Yang Lujiamented as he saw some of his old friends he just literally met months ago. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re both also here, Bai Qiao and Wang Lui?¡±
¡°..¡±
¡°It¡¯s Bai Qian.¡±
¡°It¡¯s Wang Lu.¡±
Both of their faces twitched with what Yang Lujia named them. However, their dissatisfactions were only up to their expressions. Although noticeable, it wasn¡¯t enough for Yang Lujia to clearly pay attention to every detail there was.
¡°Sir Cao Nima, so you¡¯re also here. I apologize for my insolence. Have you seen the battle that transpired here?¡± Putting away his weapon, he cupped his fist and looked up at Yang Lujia.
¡°Halfway through, but it¡¯s done, nheless,¡± Yang Lujia mumbled.
¡°Did you not interfere? I heard that the Echinemon Race was able to control the Death Hydra. Did that seem to be the case?¡± Xia Zhiguang questioned.
¡°That is yourst question for the day. However, I can tell you that it seems to be the case. For now, I haven¡¯t figured it out. Moreover, it seems as though while both of them controlled the Death Hydra, someone or perhaps a group of people was also trying to control them. It¡¯s like the Death Hydra was their grand puppet.¡±
¡°I see.¡± Xia Zhiguang frowned, considering what Yang Lujia said as a serious matter to tend to. ¡°But sir, can I ask you¡ª¡±
¡°There are too few rules here. While the rules of life are abundant, the rules of frost and me were little to non-existent,¡± Yang Lujia muttered and took a look at the ground,pletely ignoring everyone. Behind him was his third disciple, Feng Huang, looking at him with utmost reverence.
His master was actually such a powerhouse that every expert in Da Sishen would be willing to bow their head to.
¡°Oh? Ipletely forgot about these two,¡± he said and stared at the two siblings who betrayed the Spirit Race. He guessed this fact when he saw how the two were being protected by the invading group. ¡°No matter, I¡¯ll just let the Spirit Race Ancestor deal with them herself.¡±
Then, with a wave of his hand, both of the bodies disappeared from the ground. He then looked around and really found no rules of frost and me at all. There might be, but they were too thin for him to form a core; for a world he was going to make for Feng Huang.
¡°You,¡± Yang Lujia said as he pointed at Xia Zhiguang. ¡°Do you know any ces in Da Sishen which would be most beneficial to people following the Frost Path and the Fiery Path?¡±
Xia Zhiguang was silently speechless by Yang Lujia¡¯s attitude toward them. However, he did not dare dally and thought of what Yang Lujia asked for. Meanwhile, the others were just observing Yang Lujia¡¯s every action, like they were watching a movie documentary about a person.
¡°I heard there was a ce called the Mayonic Volcano,¡± Xia Zhiguang replied. ¡°It is a ce where most of the cultivators go to find some natural treasures with the affinity of mes. It can be found in the Eastern Territory.¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this and asked once more, ¡°What about for the people who cultivated the Frost Path?¡±
¡°I think it¡¯s more suitable for you to ask me of it,¡± Bai Qian interjected. ¡°After all, we, from the Southern Territory, are most proficient in the Frost Path. There, we have a ce called the Death cial Waters. The temperature there was extremely low that even I never tried to go near to its core.¡±
¡°cial waters? There¡¯s something like that here?¡± Yang Lujia contemted. ¡°How far are we from there?¡±
¡°With our airships, it might take some time, but it would be for a couple of days then,¡± Bai Qian answered.
¡°Sir,¡± Wang Lao called, now shy with Yang Lujia¡¯s presence, even changing the way how he called him. ¡°The Mayonic Volcano is the hottest ce in Da Sishen. Are you certain about your decision to go there?¡±
¡°Yes. Please lead the way. Let¡¯s go first to the Eastern Territory,¡± Yang Lujia said. ¡°Let me first fix your airships. Your smiths are not too proficient with smithing. Although they¡¯re pretty well-looking appearance-wise, their functions in the entirety were stillcking. It goes the same with the others as well.¡±
Chapter 111 Modifying The Airships
YANG LUJIA DIDN¡¯T receive the permission of the three and instead went to an airship with one hand rubbing his chin.
¡°Your airship is reallycking, Wang Lui,¡± he muttered and paused for a while. ¡°Wang Lui¡¯s his name, right? Never mind.¡±
He directly went to the rear part of the airship where the support in the engine using spirit stones as gas was located. When the people saw him enter the cabin, they immediately recognized his face, but Yang Lujia ignored them. His thoughts were on the engine on how to make it absorb more qi and make the airship faster.
¡°Hmm,¡± he said as he nodded his head. ¡°I think I should make this airship be isted from the realm, so we won¡¯t be attacked by the Death Hydra if therees a time it will happen.¡±
¡°Sir?¡± a man called out, extremely careful with his tone..
¡°Yes?¡± Yang Lujia replied, his thoughts wandering around the airship¡¯s enhancements.
However, he did not listen to the man¡¯s response anymore and just continued simting some crazy improvements that he thought of doing on the airships.
¡°Sir, what are you going to do with our airship?¡± Wang Lao finally arrived and immediately threw a question at him. ¡°I think it¡¯s the most efficient airship we have here in Da Sishen. Our Guile City¡¯s airship might be small, but it had the same ability as those of others.¡±
¡°I see, that makes it easier for us to do this, then,¡± Yang Lujia said. ¡°Let everyone out of the airship for a day, from all the three airships. Let them build a camp for them to stay in temporarily if they want. I want to focus on improving your airships to their limit.¡±
With that, Yang Lujia brought out a hammer from Fortuniel¡¯s storage space. When both Bai Qian and Xia Zhiguang saw his actions and the thing he pulled from nowhere, they stood frozen as they looked at the menacing aura emanating from the hammer Yang Lujia was holding.
¡°Quick,¡± Yang Lujia reminded, waking them up from their dazed minds. After all, the hammer Yang Lujia brought out was the hammer he had been using to forge things in the past. Just like the crib he made for Long Guang back then.
Noticing that all the people already stepped out of the airship, he then began to think of the things he needed to do. ¡°Well, if I want this airship to be controlled by ordinary cultivators or at least those at the God King Realm, I should raise its rank to be a human-ranked imperial relic¡ That¡¯s it, then.¡±
A day after, the people were just staring at Yang Lujia hammering their airships. There were even times when the smiths of the airships had their hearts ache when Yang Lujia destroyed a part of their creations.
However, they understood tacitly that because Yang Lujia was someone extremely respected by their leaders, he should be considered the strongest among them all. Hence, what he was doing must be for something better, exactly the opposite of their initial thoughts.
It was only over a day when Yang Lujia was finally finished with what he was doing; the people who watched him do such things had long gone numb to his actions and the things he brought out of nowhere like candies.
¡°Is this what they call the extreme extravagance of wealth?¡± Xia Zhiguang asked himself.
Bai Qian, whose jaw was still dropped, overheard him. ¡°You¡¯re probably right. This must probably be him showing off something he had long to show off. After all, all this time, we did not know of his existence. It was as if he was just part of the air until we saw him fight during the Annual Death Competition.¡±
Xia Zhiguang then felt strange. ¡°I just realized. How can such a cheat join thepetition? Wouldn¡¯t thepetition be his own domain and overkill the otherpetitors?¡±
¡°You¡¯re right. Besides that, look at the appearance of our airships now. He had modified them and turned them into castle-like airships. The moment the light bounces on its surface, it also gets too blinding. shy but ironically unrecognizable,¡± Bai Qian replied.
¡°Seniors, I have something to say to you.¡± Wang Lao suddenly came near them.
¡°What is it, junior?¡± Bai Qian smiled, feeling privileged of being called a senior by his friend¡¯s son. Thinking about that, he then seemed to remember something and hurriedly asked, ¡°By the way, what about your father? Is he also here with you? I didn¡¯t seem to sense his presence?¡±
Xia Zhiguang also noticed this and shifted his attention from Yang Lujia to Wang Lao. ¡®I also wonder.¡¯
¡°That¡¯s what I am about to tell you, seniors,¡± Wang Lao replied as he heavily sighed. ¡°He just wants me to tell you that of all the people here in Da Sishen, the two of you were the ones he was most grateful of. He said that he¡¯d remain in Guile City to protect the citizens since his life was quickly wearing out. Anytime, he said he¡¯d¡ he¡¯d die¡¡±
Wang Lao¡¯s heart was heavy as he uttered these things. After all, it was his own father. No matter the position or rank he had attained at the moment, his father was still a father for life.
¡°Junior¡¡± Bai Qian also sympathized. ¡°It seems like fate decided for the worst of him. ¡°Had he really not attained a breakthrough?¡±
¡°No, senior.¡± Wang Lao wiped the tears off his face and continued what his father wanted to say. ¡°Also, seniors, he also said that if things would really get worse than it was, he hoped that you¡¯d bring us, me and my younger brother, to your care. I am ashamed to say this¡ but father really said that to us¡¡± Wang Lao¡¯s cheeks turned red.
Suddenly, when Bai Qian was about to open his mouth, Yang Lujia came near Wang Lao and tapped one of his shoulders. ¡°Bring me to your father. I might be able to elongate his lifespan a bit. Besides, I also have some things to fix in Guile City. I still owe an old woman for something¡¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s voice seemed to fade. However, it regained its volume when he spoke once more.
¡°Besides, we¡¯re all going there now. All the airships are now ready to set off. Call all your people now to enter your respective airships.¡±
Chapter 112 The Invitation
YANG LUJIA BEGAN exining the modifications on the airships to those who were assigned to man them. He also let Wang Lao, Xia Zhiguang, and Bai Qian listen to him. All this time, they were all shocked to their core regarding the improvements made by Yang Lujia.
¡°When you try to man the airship, you don¡¯t have to worry about the qi consumption anymore. Apart from me cing a lot of peak-grade spirit stones from some veins I excavated in the past with someone, I also included a mechanism in it. It was to make it absorb the surrounding heaven and earth qi multiple times faster than it was before.¡±
A man then became curious. ¡°Sir, by multiple times faster, what do you mean by it?¡±
¡°Multiple times faster is at least a thousand times to me,¡± Yang Lujia said with a calm countenance. ¡°Also, the helm I created was made out of pure wood. On it, there were buttons for you to press. The red button was for the airship to stop absorbing qi while the green button has the opposite function.
¡°On the other hand, the white button will be the one responsible for the regtion of the qi absorbed. Otherwise, the airships may not be able to contain the qi absorbed by them and would be destroyed in the process.¡±
¡°Wow.¡± The three people who were to man the three ships gasped in surprise at what they heard. ¡°Is it really the case, sir? Then, how is it that the interiors of the ship had been changed too much as well?¡± Then, they looked around.
¡°The airship may externally look much smallerpared to its actual size right now on the inside, but using the rules of space, I was able to piece the spatial characters in order to expand the interior¡¯s size. At least this was now ten times than the former.¡±.
Bai Qian¡¯s jaw, which had just gotten back up to close his mouth, dropped down once more. This was too much! He even controlled the rules of space, one of the rules that were the hardest to control or manipte.
¡®Fuck! Where was I when the gods bestowed us talents?¡¯
Xia Zhiguang was also stumped. If fate like his divination path was strong, then so were the rules of space. It was such a wondrous thing to be able to see someone use such rules so proficiently that he would want to shy away from him.
Weren¡¯t they restricted? Of course, they were. Yang Lujia was just an ovepping factor of Da Sishen. This was why perhaps he could control rules orprehend them beyond the limitations set by the realm.
After the shock Yang Lujia had given them, the others went to their respective airships while Yang Lujia chose to remain inside Guile City¡¯s airship, standing next to Wang Lao by the cabin window of the airship.
¡°I cannot thank you enough for your help, sir,¡± Wang Lao respectfully addressed as he cupped his fist.
¡°Don¡¯t mention it. In fact, I should be the one to apologize to you. I have brought upon destruction once in Guile City. Do you remember the Competitions Bureau? I was the one who destroyed it.¡±
Wang Lao was a bit taken aback and looked at the young man beside him incredulously. ¡°May I ask the reason why you did that, sir?¡±
¡®So, that¡¯s why we can¡¯t find anything even a single piece of evidence. After all, it was done by him.¡¯
¡°For some petty reasons,¡± Yang Lujia carelessly replied. ¡°When I went there to register the organization in order for me to be able to participate in the Elimination Round, I was blocked and offended by a mere bitch. Do you remember that Guile Magus Academy¡¯s Headmaster, Zhang Wei? His disciple, I killed her.¡±
Wang Lao slightly slumped his back. ¡°So, it was you who caused all those fusses.¡±
¡°Technically. Also, I have a matter to tell you about. I sensed a lot of demons within Guile City back then. They had the same aura as those who were participating in the Annual Death Competition.
¡°I think that they¡¯re there as a spy. In fact, I was only able to think now. Zhao Lishu, the second supreme instructor, was someone from the Echinemon Race. Xiao Yue, his known disciple, was actually from the Echinemon Race as well¡ªbut not totally an echinemon but only a half-blood. To phrase it simply, it means that the higher-ups of that academy were filled with people who were spies of Guile City.¡±
¡°Then, why when I reached to investigate whether they were demons¡ª¡±
¡°Zhao Lishu isn¡¯t a demon. Zhang Wei is the one, the Headmaster of that Guile Magus Academy.¡±
¡°So, that sums up everything.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Slightly bending his body forward before Yang Lujia, he said, ¡°Thank you for telling me about this, sir.¡±
¡°You can just rx. Most of the things I did were all because of my foolishness and pettiness. You should not change the way you address me. You can just call me a little kid or some sort. Since you respect me so much, then you are also worthy of my respect.¡±
¡°Yes, sir¡¡±
¡°Just little kid,¡± Yang Lujia insisted. ¡°I like you a lot, so I¡¯ll allow you to call me like that. Besides, how old are you? Calling me sir seems a bit awkward.¡±
Well, in his world, it was¡ªbecause there, people would always tell him to respect the elderly.
But his principles never told him that he should always respect them. Certain old people were disrespectful to him, so he couldn¡¯t be respectful toward them, could he? Reciprocating the feelings he first gave them would make the already unfair world more unfair than it was.
¡°If I told you that I want you to join my organization, would you agree to do so?¡± Yang Lujia threw a question all of a sudden that caught Wang Lao off guard.
¡°Sir? I mean¡¡± Wang Lao¡¯s words were stuck in his throat as he looked down, his thoughts in a mess. ¡°I mean, little kid?¡±
¡°Yes, City Lord Wang?¡± Yang Lujia smiled.
¡°What organization are you talking about, kid?¡± Wang Lao asked, his tone still filled with utmost care.
But Yang Lujia was alright with it. The more time they would spend with each other, the more Wang Lao would be morefortable with him.
¡°I¡¯m talking about you joining my Origin Court, City Lord Wang.¡±
Chapter 113 Not Smart Enough
YANG LUJIA WALKED away from Wang Lao the moment he invited him to his Origin Court. After all, he felt the need to create Origin Court in the higher realm and establish a ground for himself. When he¡¯d find his disciples in the future, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad to let others work for him and find them.
That was of course in case something really bad happened.
He need not be afraid of offending others well. Besides, he was being watched by someone all this time. He also need not hide his ass away. Why not use his power to nurture more disciples and to fully utilize the abilities of Fortuniel?
When Yang Lujia woke up, he nned to make him take his revenge on his own. Only when Long Guang reached the Saint Realm then would he allow him in there, in the separate world of the Echinemon Race.
But first, while they were on their way, he must first fish out something from Zhang Wei or Zhao Qiaochen and contain Zhao Do to secure him from not escaping from his grasp.
Hence, without everyone¡¯s attention, he disappeared once more and went to a separate world where all the members of the race were despairing. Zhao Qiaochen and Zhang Wei were trying to regenerate their lost eyes in the main hall but to no avail..
The rules that lingered within their eye sockets were too strong for them to do that.
With one hand holding Zhao Do¡¯s cor, Yang Lujia appeared in front of the two. Vignt, the two hurriedly stood up. ¡°Who is it?!¡± Zhao Qiaochen then tried to smell the one who arrived and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s you again!¡±
¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, Cao Nima,¡± Yang Lujia replied and brought Zhao Do down to the ground, just like throwing a crumpled paper.
Yang Lujia was just about to look for Shen Zui, but he remembered that he killed him. It was Will¡¯s decision to kill him out of anger. After all, of the three, Shen Zui was the one who blocked the Will to interfere with whatever the other two were doing.
¡°The both of you,¡± he began as the two became still and quiet.
They did not even dare to breathe. But their heartbeats were vividly audible.
Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes then shed with a queer light. ¡°Where did you learn the art of controlling the Death Hydra? As far as I know, that creature¡¯s strength must have reached the peak of the Third Stage in the Saint Realm. Have you gotten it from someone you interacted with, before?¡±
Zhang Wei remained quiet for a while butter responded with a nod of his head. Although he could not see anything, he was certain that this was the young man who made them feel extremely powerless. At that time, they could only kneel.
He still remembered the terror he felt on that day.
Was there still hope for the revenge he longed for?
Was there still hope for avenging his wife by killing her entire n with the use of that creature?
None. With someone as strong as the young man before them now, he could really do nothing but sumb to his fate and his inner desires. It was a pity he knew him tooter than everybody else.
¡°Who did you get it from?¡± Yang Lujia continued to question them.
¡°From myte wife,¡± Zhang Wei replied. ¡°She¡ she¡ she died protecting me and my son from her own n from their Nether Universe.¡±
¡°Are you certain it was your wife and not someone else pretending to be her?¡± Yang Lujia directly asked without restraint. ¡°Do you really not think of other possibilities that she might be plotting over something? I saw it then. Your eyes, until now, I did not allow them to regenerate for this reason. Someone was watching your actions from afar using both of your eyes. If not, I wouldn¡¯t have done this useless thing.¡±
¡°NO! IMPOSSIBLE!¡± Zhang Wei violently reacted. ¡°SHE WOULD NEVER DO THAT! I KNOW HER¡ª¡±
¡°But you don¡¯t exactly know what she was here for, right? Just a guess, where did you meet? How strange was that meeting? How did some Underworld Prison Creature fall head over heels for someone on the enemy¡¯s side? What do you think? At that time, it must have been the period when the war was still ongoing. So, why do you think it was the case? For several years, you have be a fool of your own idea of revenge. Your wife? Dead?¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s words stung Zhang Wei¡¯s heart. In fact, the moment the young man burst his eyes into blood, he had his doubts, but the emotional attachment he had with his wife made his resolve as stable as the hardest metal.
But this time, it was different. There was some truth in Yang Lujia¡¯s words. He guessed all the points so urately that he had no idea what to refute.
¡® Was that really the case? Was his wife really someone who was sent by her n for their long-term n? Then, what was I to her? A pawn? A yer in her own game?¡¯
¡°How¡ how do you prove what you said¡¡± Zhang Wei gnashed his teeth as he tried to ignore the piercing needles in his heart and the pain he felt from his empty eye sockets.
¡°Simple. Just like I said, I saw them. She and her father, talking to each other,¡± Yang Lujia said as he pointed his finger at Zhang Wei¡¯s forehead. ¡°Let me send you the moment I have heard their conversation.¡±
A stream of memories flowed into Zhang Wei¡¯s mind. His body kept trembling from time to time, as though he was suffering from a long-time disease that had just taken effect at the moment.
¡°Do you believe me now?¡± Yang Lujia asked.
¡°IMPOSSIBLE! SHE IS MY WIFE! YOU¡¯RE TRYING TO TAINT HER IMAGE IN FRONT OF ME! GIVEN HOW POWERFUL YOU ARE, IT IS EASY FOR YOU TO MAKE ILLUSIONS FOR ME¡ª¡±
¡°Shut your mouth,¡± Yang Lujia solemnly said as the atmosphere within the hall became grimmer than it already was. ¡°If you really think I am too powerful, then why did I not kill you then? It would just be an easy thing for me to destroy a Saint like an ant. You don¡¯t even have the qualification to be an ant. Remember that I can destroy your entire race in just a matter of seconds whenever I want to.¡±
Zhao Qiaochen subconsciously quivered when he heard Yang Lujia¡¯s words. In fact, the pressure that Zhang Wei felt, he also felt it. It was too strong. Too strong for him to handle!
¡°You¡¯re smart, but you¡¯re not smart enough. You¡¯re just like me,¡± continued Yang Lujia.
Chapter 114 Recruiting Brownie
WHEN YANG LUJIA was able to confirm that the people behind the eyes of Zhang Wei and Zhao Qiaochen were connected to any one or both of them, he healed Zhao Do and the other two¡¯s eyes.
He had no intention of letting them off, but he had this disciple to fight against them. The moment Long Guang recovered his cultivation level and push it further to be a Saint, no one would be his match. At least, ording to what he knew
He then got back to the airship, leaving the other three dumbfounded for being spared.
And during this time, since he had nothing to do, he went to the world of Long Guang with Feng Huang. Feng Huang was with him all this time, but she only had eyes of admiration on him.
He thought at first that he was able to easily control the rules to make a world for her, but that was just a thought. The reality pped him that he could not.
The rules of mes and frost were too thin here in Da Sishen, only in some certain ces like the Mayonic Volcano they were going to and the Southern Territory¡¯s Death cial Waters.
¡°How¡¯s Long Guang¡¯s recovery?¡± Yang Lujia asked Brownie who was sleeping beside the crib of the little dragon..
¡°It was nothing short of good.¡± He then coughed as he spoke. ¡°I mean, he¡¯s doing well. In a few days or so, I believe he will recover.¡±
¡°How about you? Are you doing fine?¡± asked Yang Lujia, shortening the distance between the two of them. Extending his hand, he carried Brownie in his hand and stroked the puppy¡¯s fur. ¡°It seems like your injuries are now healed.¡±
¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you,¡± Brownie replied in his deep voice, his face slightly blushing.
¡°You should call me master from now on,¡± Yang Lujia said, as though he was giving an order. ¡°Also, I have something to request of you. If you want¡¡±
¡°What do I want?¡± Brownie questioned.
Yang Lujia then sighed as he continued to stroke Brownie¡¯s shiny and chocte-brown fur. He then looked up at the serene skies. ¡°I am nning to create my own some sort of sect. I will call it the Origin Court. I¡¯ll be creating it in the higher realm.¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Brownie was somewhat bewildered. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s someone against your cautious personality?¡±
¡°That is what I am trying to change now. Being overly cautious doesn¡¯t guarantee safety all the time. Besides, I don¡¯t want to be trampled by anyone just because they think I am a mortal like before,¡± Yang Lujia exined.
¡°I want to do this for a change. Come to think of it, my life¡¯s really boring since then. Fishing, eating, sleeping, drinking, all of these things were very leisurely. I kind of want to explore the world now¡¡±
But that was not his utmost goal. His very goal was to seek the person who had always been keeping track of his movements.
What was the use of hiding when the other person could still peek at you?
So, he had to take it slow until he reached that point.
Of course, he would still be cautious. He would still adhere to the rules he imposed on his disciples, except that he didn¡¯t want to hide anymore. By doing this as well, he might have the chance to find his grandfather as well.
The experiences he had in the Da Sishen proved him wrong about hiding could ensure safety for his disciples and his otherpanions. It wasn¡¯t the case at all. It might sound so repetitive but these were his thoughts.
¡°How about it? Do you want to join me?¡± Yang Lujia asked Brownie once more.
When Brownie thought of his princely position in their tribe back then, he actually didn¡¯t want to go back. Life was more exciting with Yang Lujia. Moreover, his disciples, he was looking forward to their growth, particrly Long Guang who seemed to have the greatest potential among the three.
¡°Of course. Anyway, if I say no, can I actually escape from you given your strength?¡±
¡°You can have a choice. I don¡¯t like forcing anyone to do something unless they did something undesirable or awful to me that ought me to do something as revenge.
¡°You can go back to your tribe, but at the same time, you¡¯ll still be my pet. However, when Origin Court faces a tragedy in the future, you will help us.¡±
Brownie almost teared up at his words, as he licked Yang Lujia¡¯s chin in delight.
¡®No matter what, dogs are still dogs in another world despite their strength,¡¯ Yang Lujia said as he smiled lovingly.
It had been a long time since he had felt this kind of feeling, the feeling of having someone to protect, the feeling of having some people you could trust with all your heart.
Somewhat, it might be the effect of his previous life¡¯s character on Earth, being the merciless type that he changed into someone like this. Was this something predetermined? Or was it really due to his own choices?
He did not know. He did not even know the reason why he came to this world.
¡°Master, what are you thinking?¡± Brownie asked as he stared up at Yang Lujia, still in thetter¡¯s arms.
Yang Lujia just shook his head and said nothing. When he saw how Long Guang was doing, he somewhat felt relief. As for Feng Huang, he told her to start refining the Flower of Opposite Poles. After all, it might take some time before he could build a world for her. In addition, he felt the urge she had within her to return her little sister back to their n.
When he looked at the almost clueless little girl, he would never think this was some wolf in a sheep¡¯s clothing. After all, ording to what Feng Huang said, this little girl was more ferocious than her big sister. This was probably the reason why she slipped from the n¡¯s territory.
¡°Well, it would not hurt to give her some of the cultivation practices that I haven¡¯t used,¡± he said as he walked toward where the little girl was ying with her sword. ¡°Little girl, do you want to learn something powerful?¡±
¡°Ehhhh?¡± shezily replied as her innocent-looking eyes stared right into Yang Lujia¡¯s soul.
Brownie turned his gaze to the little girl as well. He was a little baffled by this fellow¡¯s reaction. ¡®Why did it seem like she was always tired? Should I coax and fool her to join my future pet army? She¡¯s also a little phoenix, right? She can be one of my petmanders, then.¡¯
Chapter 115 Chief Justice
AT THE TIME he went out of Long Guang¡¯s world, Yang Lujia went back to an airship. However, this time, he particrly went to Bai Qian¡¯s side. When thetter noticed his sudden arrival, Bai Qian hurriedly bowed his head with his fist cupped toward Yang Lujia.
¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Yang Lujia asked, smiling amiably.
Bai Qian also saw this smile and he felt his body shudder uncontrobly. It was as though a predator was trying to swallow him hole.
Coming to his senses, Bai Qian immediately responded, ¡°We¡¯re fine now, sir.¡±
¡°What about your daughter?¡±
¡°She¡¯s there, pestering someone.¡± Bai Qian scratched the back of his head, slightly embarrassed. ¡°That junior of mine must have suffered because of my daughter¡¯s ruthless attacks. She just liked to beat someone up.¡±.
¡°Oh,¡± Yang Lujia reacted as he stared in the direction of the strange screams from a room. ¡°Oh, right, I was just here to check whether all of you are doing okay. After all, I am thinking of taking all of you under my wing. How ¡¯bout it?¡±
Compared to the others he had invited, he was rather direct when inviting Bai Qian. Earlier, he realized that the old man¡¯s ways were also direct. He wasn¡¯t like Wang Lao or Xia Zhiguang who talked about a lot of things first before going to their main point. Her daughter must have inherited this attitude of him.
Nevertheless, that wasn¡¯t his concern. His concern was about recruiting people to his side. After all, like in another world, an organization wouldn¡¯t work without people working hand in hand. It was a given that an organization must be aposition of not only one person but several.
¡°When I want to ascend to a higher realm, I am nning to bring you along with me. There, in the higher realm, I will build our own sect. It would be called Origin Court.¡±
Bai Qian was silent all the time as he weighed the pros and cons. When he came to a decision, he knew that by following this young man, he and his family would be able to reach heights they had not tried reaching before. Perhaps this would be the best decision he would never regret in the future.
¡°Alright,¡± Bai Qian readily agreed.
Yang Lujia was a bit surprised by Bai Qian¡¯s immediate answer. He wasn¡¯t expecting an answer on the spot after all. ¡°That¡¯s great, then. Well, then, farewell. That¡¯s my true purpose why I came here. I¡¯ll alsoe to convince Xia Zhiguang.¡±
Bai Qian¡¯s eyes lit up as he got excited to know he would have apanion to get along with, now that he was not yet veryfortable with Yang Lujia¡¯s presence. He was also certain that Xia Zhiguang would agree to it as well. Only an idiot would not.
Later on, Yang Lujia came back to Bai Qian¡¯s airship. However, his face wasn¡¯t showing any expressions. It was terrifyingly calm.
Bai Qian then asked timidly, ¡°How was it, sir?¡±
¡°He did not agree,¡± Yang Lujia replied with a shake of his head.
¡°What?¡± Bai Qian mumbled subconsciously. ¡°Is he an idiot?¡±
Yang Lujia then looked at Bai Qian strangely butter ignored thetter. ¡°Well, he did not say he did not totally agree. He said that I should give him some time to discuss it with his family and his people.¡±
Bai Qian let out a light cough, as if something blocked his throat from speaking further. If Xia Zhiguang knew about him calling the former an idiot, he would really be busted by that old man¡¯s banter skills. ¡°Anyway, what are you going to do now, sir?¡±
¡°You should not call me ¡®sir¡¯ anymore,¡± Yang Lujia instead responded. ¡°Call me the Chief Justice.¡±
¡°Chief Justice?¡± Bai Qian was confused. ¡°Why Chief Justice?¡±
¡°Just call me that,¡± Yang Lujia said, without exining. ¡°By the way, my organization is called the Origin Court and it is called a court as it was for a reason. A court is where justices are exacted with enough proof and evidence beyond reasonable doubt. As I am like the sect leader, I will be called the Chief Justice. As for my subordinates¡¯ designations like yours, I cannot think of anything yet.¡±
With that, Yang Lujia disappeared once more. Days after sulking on his own within Wang Lao¡¯s ship, they finally arrived in Guile City. Fortunately, the Death Hydra had not yet conducted its purge on this city. Otherwise, they would not have anyone toe back to.
As if sensing something, the City Lord Ancestor of Guile City hurriedly went in their direction and arrived in front of the three almost unnoticeable airships which Yang Lujia had modified. ¡°Who are these people now? Is this part of the purge?¡± His voice was deep as his solemn eyes were wanting to pierce through the walls of the airships.
Incredibly, he couldn¡¯t see through them.
Each of them looked perfect. Then, Wang Lingyun seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Has that old man Xia Zhiguang brought his brigade here to help me fight?¡±
¡°You¡¯re not injured, but you¡¯re dying due to old age,¡± a voice rang in the air as he saw a young man floating in the air while abridging the distance between them.
Wang Lingyun¡¯s instincts rolled and told himself that the young man in front of him was dangerous. ¡°Who are you? Are you the human transformation of the Death Hydra?¡±
When Yang Lujia heard what the old said, he was a little surprised. Did that Death Hydra have its own human transformation like Long Guang¡¯s or his own? After all, among his two special bodies, one was that of a dragon. However, he could only be considered a half-bred dragon as he only acquired the special body of the dragons and not their bloodlines, unlike Long Guang.
¡°No,¡± he replied with a smile on his face. ¡°Are you out here now to protect the city? If you continue using your qi while floating in the air, it¡¯ll only quicken the time it¡¯ll take for you to die.¡±
¡°Father.¡± Wang Lao immediately made an appearance and arrived in front of his father. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Cao Nima. He was that kid I used to tell you about, the one that was as strong as a Saint but never would have I thought he would be stronger than that. Father, he alone caused the destruction of the Echinemon Race, ording to what I know, and released their control on the Death Hydra. We came here toe back to you. Sir Cao Nima was also here to try and extend your lifespan. He said that he also needed to do something here.¡±
¡°Oh,¡± Wang Lingyun¡¯s reaction. He was rendered somewhat speechless of what he knew by now. ¡°So, he was that kid¡¡±
Chapter 116 The Old Woman Again
¡°SO, HAVE YOU thought about it?¡± Yang Lujia interjected after hearing the exchange between the father and son.
¡°About what?¡± Wang Lingyun replied, still spaced out.
Yang Lujia nodded at Wang Lao and began to exin. ¡°I am nning to extend your lifespan. However, on the condition that you will join me in my quest toe to the higher realm. There, I will be building my own organization. Your son had only awaited your decision and hasn¡¯t made a decision for himself now.¡±
¡°This seems a bit too sudden, right?¡± Wang Lingyun could not process too much information at once. ¡°Can you let me process it for a while?¡±
Wang Lao was the son he had believed the most. Wang Zhu was also honest, but he wasn¡¯t as reliable as his older brother. So, he didn¡¯t dare reject the request of the other party for them.
Moreover, the fact that the other party could extend his lifespan and make him live more than he thought he already had lived enough¡ªwas a very tempting offer for him to take..
Who would not want to live more and continue cultivating?
Even if he epted his fate then, he wouldn¡¯t just let such an offer slip by his hand. But he had to ascertain something first.
¡°What is your name again, sir?¡± Wang Lingyun respectfully said.
To be able to gain the respect of his son to the point that he¡¯d bow to this person, Wang Lingyun was sure that this young man was very strong, like he had the strength to back up his ims.
¡°Cao Nima,¡± Yang Lujia replied and added, ¡°Also, if you don¡¯t know, both Xia Zhiguang and Bai Qian, your old friends, have already agreed on this matter. I believe you won¡¯t doubt their decisions, right?¡±
¡°Old thing, you should ept it already. This would be the biggest opportunity of your life. We guarantee you that Chief Justice Cao Nima¡¯s methods and strength are a thousand times stronger than ours. Look at you, you¡¯ve be so old because you aren¡¯t able to break through to the Saint Realm. I believe Chief Justice Cao Nima could help you,¡± the voice of Bai Qian rang into Wang Lingyun¡¯s head and it made his face flinch a little.
¡°This old thing!¡± Wang Lingyun eximed in his mind. ¡°Wait till then. After I agree with Mr. Cao Nima, I will pummel you to the ground like before.¡±
¡°Hmph! What pummel to the ground before?¡±
¡°So, are you in?¡± Yang Lujia asked once more, his face still smiling.
¡°Sir, if I fall under your care, would I be some type of pawn you are going to use¡ª¡±
¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Yang Lujia directly replied. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about being controlled. You are allowed to act of your own free will. If that act of yours will lead you to your death or for your own good, I won¡¯t stop you. You will always have the choice to leave the organization I am going to create or kill in your name but not in the name of the organization. You just have to act in the role that I will assign to you in the future.¡±
Wang Lingyun thought about it andter his thoughts were drawn to his two sons. Perhaps this was the only time he could redeem himself for them. This time, instead of leading a group of people under his wing, he would rather be an underling of someone capable and take care of his sons personally.
His sons grew up alone. He definitely did not want that to happen again. With the death of their moms, especially Wang Lao witnessing it, he could not bear to let such a thing happen once more.
¡°Alright, I¡¯m in, but how about the people in Guile City?¡± he asked, hinting something at Yang Lujia.
Yang Lujia then looked down at the city whose people¡¯s eyes were on the airships, some of them even terrified of the thought of a civil waring. ¡°I will not be able to save them. Moreover, the Death Purge of the Will of Da Sishen is a natural process, something that can¡¯t be altered by mere force.
¡°If it can be altered in some way, then the realm should not have existed until this very day. I believe that since you are in the same generation as those two old people back there, you should have seen everything then, right?¡±
¡°It makes sense,¡± Wang Lingyun agreed and nodded. ¡°But can I bring some of my people here, those who are very reliable of course?¡±
¡°You may, but if they betray me in the future, their end will only be death,¡± Yang Lujia emphasized as he disappeared in a millisecond.
Then, he appeared by the stall on the side of the road within Guile City. There, he saw the old woman again whose son was unintentionally killed by him. With his face still the same as before, he went near the old woman and asked for some barbecue from her.
¡°Oh, young man, it seems that you¡¯re back!¡± the old woman eximed and hurriedly prepared some barbecue for Yang Lujia.
¡°Olddy,¡± Yang Lujia called. ¡°I¡¡±
Yang Lujia wanted to truly tell her the truth but the words just wouldn¡¯te out of his mouth. Perhaps it would still take a while. He could not force it if he couldn¡¯t do it.
¡°What¡¯s the problem, young man?¡±
Yang Lujia smiled awkwardly and chose the barbecue he wanted to eat. ¡°Just two pieces for me this time, olddy.¡±
¡°Alright!¡± She then excitedly grilled two pieces of barbecue. ¡°This is gonna be free for you. I am still like before, always excited about seeing young men like you.¡±
¡°No, olddy. I will pay for it.¡± Yang Lujia was a bit embarrassed by now as he handed several spirit stones. ¡°You work hard for it. It¡¯s only natural that I¡¯ll pay.¡±
¡°No, no,¡± the old woman insisted and pushed back the spirit stones to Yang Lujia¡¯s hands. ¡°You don¡¯t need to pay for me. I am just excited about seeing young men like you because you bunch always remind me of my son who passed away a few months ago. He was caught up in an unknown ident and until now, no one knew the culprit¡ª¡±
¡°Olddy, would you like toe with me?¡± Yang Lujia offered, cutting off the old woman¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t know but he couldn¡¯t bear to hear anything from her about that matter. ¡°I¡¯ll repay you for the two pieces of barbecue by taking care of you.¡± He smiled.
Chapter 117 Invisible Rules
SOMEHOW, AT THE moment he spoke with the old woman, he realized something important.
After the Supreme Heavenly Scripture evolved, not feeling any more hungry or sleepy, his emotions had be more dented and pure. During the evolution or even before it happened, however, his personality was somewhat a bit twisted.
He just killed people then like weak ants without them initially harming him by even a little as a cause. Even if they were not innocent people, all of the people in the world, except for some children, should not be innocent at all. In other words, that was already a given.
Even he wasn¡¯t. And but he never was.
If the same logic applied, then he was someone who also deserved to be killed. It was not because they were the same or different, but because they were just not in the same shoes.
He recalled that he killed some people just because he didn¡¯t like them. He remembered that he disregarded those who were weak just because he was strong..
Even if the strong have always been preying on the weak, there must be limits to them.
With that, he flew back to the airship. This time, however, he brought the old woman with him and let her take care of Feng Huang¡¯s little sister for the time being. They were able to get along very well. The old woman evenughed at taking care of the little girl¡¯s smelly feet and acted like he almost fainted because of it.
This frightened the little girl. She thought that the old grandma was really going to faint. Yang Lujia was somewhat happy in his heart that the old woman was able to adapt fast and became happy with this and not remember her son¡¯s death.
Shaking his head, he went back to the airship. Someday, if he¡¯d find a way to revive dead people or at least find their reincarnations, he would bring him or her to the old woman no matter what, that was if she wouldn¡¯t die during the process.
Days flew past and they finally arrived in front of the Mayonic Volcano. The three airships stopped when they were already about two miles away from the volcano. It was too hot that it could possibly melt the strongest metal in Da Sishen.
¡°You all stay here,¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s voice rang into everyone¡¯s minds. ¡°I will go to the center to take a look.¡±
GULP!
Sounds of surprise echoed inside the airships when they heard what Yang Lujia said. It was probably the craziest thing they ever heard. After all, Mayonic Volcano was the same as a Forbidden Realm where not anyone could just enter. Even more so because of its always emitting aura of extreme heat; its waves alone could liquefy anybody or anything who thought of stepping near it or which had identally or coincidentally lost within it.
¡°So this is the so-called Mayonic Volcano?¡±
Marveling at the volcano¡¯s body, Yang Lujia found out that it was perfectly cone-shaped. While theva kept pouring out of its mouth, it wasn¡¯t hideous at all. In fact, it was the most beautiful volcano he had seen in his life.
¡°Let¡¯s see if me rules are abundant here,¡± Yang Lujia said as his eyes shone, turning from pitch ck to purple. Gradually, lines of orange-like characters appeared in his sight. ¡°Sure enough, these are the rules of mes¡¡±
As he waved his arms in a circr motion, he was able to guide the rules of mes into his grasp and wielded them as though they were his own. Slowly, the lines of characters merged and gradually formed a hollow sphere. Later, he filled the inside of it with a bunch of condensed rules until he made the world core he was thinking of making.
When his eyes wandered around him, he could not believe it either.
But there were strange rules apanying the other rules when he was trying to make something, except for the rules of time and space as he had not seen them.
Although these rules weren¡¯t visible to the eyes and could be said to be quite faint, he could still see them with his purple eyes.
They were transparent ones, supporting the rules of mes and guiding them to a certain way that they would not be in turmoil. It was as if it was the one who created the other rules, only except for time and space.
And for some unknown reasons, they were the most abundant¡ªwhether in Da Shenghou or in Da Sishen. He didn¡¯t know in the higher realm, but probably it would still be the same.
Could it have something to do with the rules of creation or beginning?
Or could it be karma?
He didn¡¯t know, but he was certain that he could freely control it with the help of the system being able to make himprehend things like rules faster than anybody else. And it had been a long time since he was ying with those characters until he knew what they were called now.
Peculiarly, his adoptive grandfather, Zhuquan De, had never told him about rules. He just told him about how the world came about with the use of codes, but he told him that he¡¯d understand it the moment he grew up.
¡°Maybe the old man left because he wanted me to grow?¡± Yang Lujia guessed in his heart. ¡°It is quite reminiscent to me wanting my disciples to grow on their own, though.¡±
Enveloping the small world core he created, he went back to the airship after only a couple of minutes that which took the people in the airship aback.
¡®That was fast!¡¯
Their thoughts almost chorused silently.
¡°Let¡¯s go to the Southern Territory¡¯s Death cial Waters now,¡± Yang Lujia ordered as he kept the world core inside Fortuniel¡¯s storage space.
And when they set off once more in their journey, Yang Lujia noticed something that made him feel ted. ¡°Long Guang has made a major breakthrough?¡±
How long had it been since then? And this kid actually broke through to the Saint Realm, so fast that he did not even dare to think about it. Perhaps he was faster back then, but this little dragon was still a bit surprising to him, given that he himself did not even know how he progressed.
¡°Impressive.¡±
Chapter 118 Changes To Long Guang
WHEN THEY FLEW into the Southern Territory, they saw the clear separation of two climates, the cold and the warm being on the opposite sides. Even Yang Lujia was fascinated by this phenomenon.
Moreover, there seemed to be no light within the Southern Territory.
¡°To the west from here, the Death cial Waters could be found. We have to be careful when going near that ce, or else, even our airships wouldn¡¯t be able to hold anything against it,¡± Bai Qian warned.
Then he continued his story as they switched directions to the west. The two airships then followed theirs.
When Bai Qian once wandered around the Death cial Waters, he almost died in the ce. Some indescribable natural events kept on happening there, the sudden and almost frequent avnches were the most famous ones. Even God Emperors would not go there unprepared, and if they would try to go near the core, they would die an early death..
¡°Why is the cold so intense there?¡± Yang Lujia asked, somewhat skeptical.
¡°I don¡¯t exactly know about the reason, but just like the Mayonic Volcano, it had a core that was said to have been producing the rules of frost, the strongest ones there were here in Da Sishen,¡± Bai Qian responded with his face quite solemn.
¡°Alright,¡± said Yang Lujia. ¡°I¡¯ll be back after I settle some matters.¡±
Then, his body disappeared. In fact, he had only be invisible. He wanted to sneak into Long Guang and not let the little dragon see or sense his existence. He also reminded the others not to say anything about him, lest this little dragon would do everything to find him.
However, contrary to his expectations, this little kid actually only had a resolute expression on his face. Even if he woke up in his own crib, he still had this expression on his face that said he was not going to back down even if he was up against an immortal.
¡°This kid¡¡± Yang Lujia was caught off guard by these changes. He then woke up from his trance and transmitted some of his thoughts to Long Guang, acting as if he was only a will left.
¡°Long Guang¡¡±
¡°Master?!¡± Long Guang called out, trying to locate the master he was yearning to see. ¡°Master?!¡±
¡°You¡¡± Yang Lujia was again a bit shocked about another discovery from his second disciple.
Long Guang actually was now able to speak fluently unlike before. His ¡®master¡¯ was more fluid than how he phonated it back then. Nheless, Yang Lujia pretended to ignore it and quickly began his parting speech.
¡°This is only a will of your master. I am now in the higher realm, in the Realm of Spacetime, Da Shikong. Long Guang, if you want to find me, be stronger. Also, I have entrusted you with a task before you ascend. Eliminate your enemy. I will send you now to their world. After that, you will leave there and ascend to the higher realm. Then, when you be strong, find me. You also have to remember that you have a new little junior sister, Feng Huang. When you encounter her, do not leave her alone in danger. Anyhow, I will miss you, Long Guang. Be safe.¡±
Long Guang, who was listening to his master¡¯s words, was teary-eyed. But he acted like he was not a child anymore. Instead, he clenched his fist and the resolve in his eyes became even stronger than it was before. It was unbelievable how a ten-year-old child managed to do something like this.
¡°Yes, master. Long Guang will find you.¡±
In fact, Yang Lujia did not know about this, but the moment Long Guang became a Saint, some of his memories of the past were recovered. He didn¡¯t know whose memories there were, but it had to be known that it was closely rted to the cultivation scripture he was practicing at the moment, the umtion of itsprehension toward the scripture, and the way how to reason when things didn¡¯t go well for him and between him and some other third parties.
¡°It seems that I worry too much about him earlier. He¡¯s grown up so fast and somewhat, it feels unusual. After all, one cannot change the way how they speak in a matter of days or months.¡±
But Long Guang did that. It was just another mystery Yang Lujia had yet to uncover. If Long Guang didn¡¯t talk about it, he would probably not ask him about it. Again, forcing somebody to do something wasn¡¯t his thing.
And besides, as he said, he was just a will, and not long ago, he already seemed to have disappeared in Long Guang¡¯s detection range.
¡°I will always hope for your growth to be well. And in the future, I hope that you will be able to find your master.¡±
Sending Long Guang to the separate world of the Echinemon Race, thetter was simply annihted without any resistance. Bathed in blood, only Zhang Wei, Zhao Qiaochen, Zhao Fenhua, and Zhao Do were left in the entire separate world. Fissures could even be seen from the side and from above.
That was how destructive Long Guang¡¯s physical strength was. When he faced the four of them, Long Guang¡¯s small body was like an annoying mosquito that could never be captured.
¡°You all made us suffer, our little puppy and my little junior sister, hence you all have to pay. On the other hand, I had already long formed a grudge against you people. You exterminated my whole family, my whole race. If it were not for my master who had been supporting me all this time, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten this far, being stronger than you all¡ and¡¡± Long Guang scoffed and looked at Zhao Do. ¡°Your Fiend Echinemon Body, it¡¯s too weak. You are not a challenge at all and you once wanted to devour my bloodline? Are you being a joke?¡±
¡°When did this little dragon be literate enough to speak like an adult?¡± Zhao Fenhua was overwhelmingly confused and asked himself this question.
¡°You¡¯re too strong. We can¡¯t do anything to you. Just say my regards to your master. Because of him, I was able to awaken myself from being delusional about avenging the wife who never even fell in love with me,¡± Zhang Wei muttered as he knelt on the ground, totally helpless, his eyes nk.
It was all the same for Zhao Qiaochen and his son and grandson. ¡°There was no use to continue living at all. With your master backing you up, I¡¯m afraid, we¡¯re still gonna die whether or not you defeat us,¡± he said.
Chapter 119 Zhang Weis Wife
WITHIN THE DEPTHS of the Death cial Waters, a woman, although dressed in a ck cloak, could be seen drifting and was trying to avoid some of the natural phenomena that kept on happening within the area.
¡°This ce is all just snow, but it is named with waters. It¡¯s really weird how people in this world think,¡± she muttered as she flew in the air with the blizzard pushing off the hood that covered her face. ¡°This is it. I am here to see who is it that had the audacity to destroy my n.¡±
On the other hand, Yang Lujia and hispanions had already set foot within the range of the Death cial Waters. Arriving almost instantly as he did at the Mayonic Volcano, Yang Lujia disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight and stormed his way into the ce like an unhindered missile.
When he was almost near the center of the area, he found a woman who was greatly weakened by the strong wind and the big clumps of ice that kept falling onto her. However, he did not decide to help her. What was more important was the idea of making a world for Feng Huang to sessfully awaken his bloodline with the Flower of Opposite Poles.
¡°As expected, the rules of frost were also abundant here.¡± With the same movements he did when crafting the world core with the rules of mes, he created it swiftly with ease. ¡°With this, I¡¯ll be able to fuse these rules into the rules of frost-me that would be suitable for the cultivation of Feng Huang. It could also help her fasten the stimtion of her bloodline.¡±
When he was about to fuse the two spheres of mes and frost, he saw the woman again and this time, he got the best view of her face that he instantly recognized who she was..
¡°That was his wife?¡± Yang Lujia questioned. ¡°Why is she here? Have they found out about my existence and they¡¯re trying to eliminate a variable like me? Most importantly, how did she get here? Is there some spatial channel formation at the center of this ce?¡±
He truly wondered about the truth but he ignored it nheless. It didn¡¯t matter to him anymore. Besides, most of the key figures of Da Sishen had already been wheedled by him. What was left in Da Sishen were basically almost insignificant people. Well, if he took the other races out of the picture.
At this time, the woman also noticed the floating Yang Lujia who seemed to be unbothered by the ongoing onught of the weather. However, when she saw the two spheres hovering in the air, her pupils constricted. They were actually world cores.
Where did this young man get those?
She then lifted her body and get even with him in terms of height. When she looked at what he was doing, she was terror-stricken. It was as if every fment of her body was frozen silly.
¡°What is he doing? Why is he trying to fuse two very opposite cores?¡± she asked in her mind, trying to figure out the young man¡¯s actions.
¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Yang Lujia mumbled which almost made her soul jump out of her body. ¡°You¡¯re one of the people who tried to control the situation in Da Sishen, right? Where¡¯s your father?¡±
The woman stood stiffened, suspended in the air. She did not even dare to talk. However, her mind was now filled with an endless stream of questions.
¡®How did he know about me and father? Did he see through the eyes of both Zhang Wei and Zhao Qiaochen?¡¯
Thinking about it, it made her shiver¡ªthat even her hair wasn¡¯t spared.
¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I even know where youe from. You¡¯re from the Core Subduing n, right? From the Nether Universe, I suppose,¡± he added, still with eyes closed.
The moment he opened his eyes, however, they were still purple and when her gaze met his, it was as though she was petrified by some paralytic gazing technique from the other party.
¡°What¡ what do you want¡¡± she subconsciously queried, without even knowing about the implications of what question she had thrown. ¡°I mean¡¡±
¡°What do I want?¡± Yang Lujia temporarily left the ongoing fusion of the two world cores. ¡°What do I want? Naturally, you.¡±
¡°What?!¡± she eximed and thought of her real body being defiled by some nasty human. ¡°Who do you think you are to think of using me as your sex toy?!¡±
Yang Lujia just shook his head. ¡°No, do not make such assumptions like a bitch. I am not nning to make you my sex toy. I am nning to make you my pawn. Do you know the Nether Phoenix n in the Nether Universe?¡±
¡°Yes, but they¡¯re from the Asura Prison, which has one of the highest standings in the Nether Universe in terms of strength. Why do you ask?¡± She calmed herself down and just answered Yang Lujia in a rxed manner. No matter what, she had to calm her nerves down.
This was basically the man who found out about them and their n!
¡°Do you want me to spy on them then? That¡¯s impossible. If we dare to do that, my n would certainly be exterminated,¡± she continued.
¡°No, that¡¯s not my n either. I just want you to gather news and send them to me from time to time. Anything rted to that n. The Nether Universe is a whole distinct world from the Five Realms, so I wouldn¡¯t be able to go there for a long time, because I probably won¡¯t be able to survive.¡±
That was only just his guess that he wouldn¡¯t survive but he did say it, so it did not matter. On the other hand, she felt strange about the way Yang Lujia¡¯s skeptical attitude about surviving in the Nether Universe.
After all, with his strength, he could probablyst there for years. In fact, she had known some people who were originally from the Five Realms but managed to live in the Nether Universe without difficulty.
Yang Lujia just didn¡¯t want to gamble on anything, without using the time he has toy out a n or a set of ns before going there. But he¡¯d do it in the future. This was not his focus at the moment.
He should finish first the fusion of the two spheres. Although he could let them automatically operate, it would still not be as urate as him doing it manually.
The woman thenid her eyes on the two spherical things, with her head tilted to the side, as though she was just a kid. ¡°What are they?¡±
¡°I won¡¯t tell you. Your act would only fool an idiot.¡±
Chapter 120 Long Guang Vs Zhao Dilao (I)
IN THE END, Yang Lujia managed to subdue the woman, who was the so-called wife of Zhang Wei. He then ordered her to get back and tell her father about the truth that the other party was an expert and that they could not defeat him even with himself alone against their full force.
After he returned to the airships, he had already told everyone to settle down near the Death cial Waters and wait for the opportunity to ascend together. He then gathered them all together with his qi wrapped around each of them until they almost reached the center core of the Death cial Waters.
Seeing how the avnches and the snow hails that had killed several cultivators who were even God Emperors were ineffective against them, they were all gasping in shock. Such discovery was totally unprecedented to them. No, it wasn¡¯t just some sort of discovery. It was an ability that no one thought would be possible for a human to do. With as many as them, it was almost impossible.
¡°I really don¡¯t think I should not tell you, but Zhang Wei, the Headmaster of Guile Magus Academy had been plotted against by his own wife who he thought was killed during the war between Da Sishen and the Underworld Prison. His wife was coincidentally the saintess of the Core Subduing n who is specialized in controlling beasts and other living things.
¡°Afterward, before her so-called death, she gave Zhang Wei an art made for the Core Subduing n. In the end, heprehended it and used it to control the Death Hydra. He was so stupid that he had not gotten the hint of him being able to control the Death Hydra because she purposefully and meaningfully gave him their art just like that. It was not for no reason..
¡°And this dark passage right here at the center core of the Death cial Waters was the way to go to the Underworld Prison. Today, I want you all to witness something before we go to ascend to a higher realm. By doing so, you shall be at ease as you leave, because I will personally close this passage now. By then, no wars between Da Sishen and the Underworld Prison shall evermence again.¡±
GASP!
¡°You can close a spatial passage like that? How powerful are you?¡± Xia Zhiguang mumbled as he thought that the young man they once considered to be only slightly weaker than them was actually multiple times stronger than they were.
When Yang Lujia heard this question, he just smiled. ¡°When you apany me, the more you will know of the power I possess. Even I do not know the extent of power I can yield.¡± He then looked at some of the looks of other people. They were obviously quite hesitant to leave Da Sishen with Yang Lujia.
Hence, Yang Lujia told them, ¡°I know your attachments to Da Sishen and the people who are living with it. However, no matter how powerful I am, I cannot interfere with the natural process. Even immortals were just named immortals; it¡¯s just that they have longer lifespans than others. Those who died earlier would think they were immortals because they died before they did. Hence, everything has an end. We cannot start without expecting an ending.
¡°If it was truly so, then everything would have to restart in order for the world to work out. If several people don¡¯t have to die, the capacity of the world to amodate all of them would bepromised, leading to a shortage of food, resources, and more births.¡±
All of them kept their mouth shut after hearing the exnation from Yang Lujia. After all, what he said was the truth and these were the things they noticed through the years that they lived within Da Sishen.
¡°I¡¯ll follow you!¡± a man from under Bai Qian firmly said, bowing his body forward with his clenched fist on his chest.
¡°I¡¯ll also follow you, sir!¡± another man bellowed.
Then everyone followed suit. Only Xia Zhiguang and some distinguished people like his sons and daughter or the people who had almost the same status as him did not bow down to Yang Lujia. After all, even before this happened, they had already pledged their loyalty to Yang Lujia.
¡°As you wish,¡± Yang Lujia muttered as he flew to the sky, still tinted with blood. ¡°For now, stay inside your airships.¡±
He waved his hand and manually fetched them to their respective airships. The qi around these people was as though alive for it was able to move their bodies, even after he disappeared.
When Yang Lujia reappeared, he had already caught up in the fight between Zhao Do and his second disciple. Both of them had transformed into their original forms.
¡°That glowing thing inside Zhao Do should be beneficial to Fortuniel,¡± he thought. ¡°It was the same as that thing from Lin Fan¡¯s body as well.¡±
¡°Disgusting,¡± Long Guang taunted and ferociously threw an attack at his opponent with deafening roars.
His body was dominated by the tint of crimson. Attached on his back was a pair of wings with a belly of a m cornered by his four legs. And as though this wasn¡¯t ferocious enough, his eyes resembled a demon with two stag-like horns on top of his head; the soles of his feet mirroring a tiger¡¯s and ws of an eagle.
On the other hand, the silvery color of Zhao Do¡¯s fur did not lose to Long Guang¡¯s bright crimson body. In fact, he was more elegant and fancy to look atpared to thetter. The difference in size was just too big that Long Guang could, at any time, trample Zhao Do with a stomp of his feet.
¡°I am indeed smaller than you as thoughparing an ant to a dragon like you. But do you think a dragon could intentionally capture or kill a fast-moving ant?¡± Zhao Do mocked as he increased his speed by running around in circles.
When Long Guang noticed his n, the little dragon just scoffed and gripped the ground with his sharp ws. ¡°Do you really think I couldn¡¯t catch up to your speed? If there was one person I would not be able to defeat in my life in terms of anything, it would be my senior brother and my master. Other than them, no one could¡¡±
With that, he disappeared from his ce and unbelievably followed Zhao Do¡¯s tracks which made thetter run faster in panic.
Although he was of the Echinemon Race, he did not feel any close attachment to the race at all. Besides, he had already experienced firsthand the death of his father which was fake. Seeing it the second time didn¡¯t hurt him much anymore.
In fact, his will to live had been overflowing since they were captured by Yang Lujia. As he was running from Long Guang, his thoughts were also twisting his mind. They became even disordered when he heard Long Guang¡¯s voice behind him.
¡°Slug, face your death.¡±
Chapter 121 Long Guang Vs Zhao Dilao (II)
LEAPING UP FROM the ground, Zhao Do gnashed his teeth as he shot ck beams with his mouth toward the opponent. Thetter swiftly dodged the iing attack as he waved his spiky tail to attack the other party.
Zhao Do quickly ducked his body to the ground like a frightened kid.
¡°Your ck beams are too weak,¡± Long Guangmented. ¡°Is this really the extent of your Fiend Echinemon Body?¡±
¡°Fuck you!¡± Zhao Do cursed. ¡°How did you be so proficient in talking? Were you just pretending like a fool in front of father back then?¡±
¡°That¡¯s none of your business, kid,¡± Long Guang replied with a mocking grin on his face. ¡°Now, face my attack!¡±
DRAGON EMPEROR SCRIPTURE!.
As Long Guang¡¯s voice thundered, the ground began to tremble. It was as if the dragon emperor himself went down to settle the fight himself.
His entire body was glowing crimson red. Nheless, he did not appear bloodthirsty or someone wanting to kill. Instead, his body exuded the demeanor of being the highest among all creatures, the ruler of all beasts.
Zhao Do nearly choked as he felt the suppression of his bloodline. His own bloodline felt like a speck of dust in the wind to Long Guang. That was because he acquired his Fiend Echinemon Body only at the moment he received that ball of light back then. And not something he inherited from their race.
He did not have theplete bloodline of the Fiend Echinemon Body, unlike Long Guang who had hisplete bloodline.
¡°Zhao Do,¡± Long Guang called out. ¡°You have plotted against my race and almost killed me in Da Shenghou. If not for my master, I would¡¯ve already died in your hands and absorbed my bloodline to your own. Today, let me tell you. I will let you know the suffering of a child who went through all of those things because of your despicable means.¡±
Every word he spoke was like a thorn in Zhao Do¡¯s heart. Thetter froze in ce as his mind went nk for a second. That was it. It was the nature of the Echinemon Race to be despicable and hide when the enemy they encountered was stronger than them.
Now that Zhao Do was on his own, he had no way to run. Neither did he have any way to win. In other words, he had no other alternatives left.
¡°Do you want to win?¡± a voice rang into his head. ¡°Do you want to win against your opponent? Do you want to avenge yourself and the others? Then, I¡¯ll give you power.¡±
¡°What?¡± Zhao Do subconsciously looked behind him. ¡°Who is it?!¡±
¡°What are you doing, you fool?¡± Long Guang asked, his eyes as though seeing through everything Zhao Do¡¯s actions.
ARGGHH!
Long Guang was taken aback. The shrilling scream from Zhao Do was too sudden that it had thrown him into a temporary trance. He then looked over at the other party. ¡°What the hell is happening to his body?¡±
Yang Lujia, who was watching by the side, also formed a frown on his face. If he was happy with Long Guang¡¯s performance before, now he had the urge to go down and check Zhao Do¡¯s body.
Zhao Do¡¯s echinemon body twisted. Bones crackled; some popping of tendons and ligaments made Long Guang¡¯s face twitch. It was horrible. Just the sight of blooding out of his body alone could make any normal human being vomit¡ªthe way how his legs were warped in a forceful manner¡ªthe way how his eyes cried blood.
Even more so, Yang Lujia this time was truly surprised by the changes in Long Guang. He frowned even more at his second disciple¡¯s change of attitude and character which was considered to be abrupt.
¡®Is he some reincarnation of something? Did he awaken some sort of memories?¡¯ he asked himself in bewilderment. ¡®No matter, just like what I said, I¡¯ll wait for him to tell me in the future.¡¯
As time passed by, Zhao Do¡¯s transformation becameplete. His body was now fully healed, much to Long Guang¡¯s surprise. He thought that Zhao Do, for once, had tried tomit suicide and die because he could not defeat his opponent.
However, the menacing aura he felt from him made his heart slightly tremble. ¡°What has happened to him?¡± Long Guang wondered.
Zhao Do¡¯s body changes were too obvious. He had be as big as Long Guang was with the same bodily attributes and form. On the other hand, he was glowing silver this time, his fur the source of this glimmering and blinding light. His eyes had also be firmer as if he had grasped thest strand of hope.
¡°You seemed to have quite an evolution yourself, but do you think you can now defeat me with that? Wishful thinking!¡±
ROAR!
However, Zhao Do seemed to be unperturbed as he faced the deafening roar of Long Guang. Instead, he roared back as his fur turned into sharp spikes and flew away from his body, trying to reach out to Long Guang.
WHISTLE!
Long Guang¡¯s pupils contracted as he tried to roar once more. But only a number of spikes stopped moving toward him. With no other way left, he dodged them as he flew to the sky.
¡°You¡¯re getting good, but is this only the extent of your ability? It¡¯s not going to be enough to defeat me,¡± Long Guang muttered as his body glowed crimson once more. With his eyes turning more demonic than it was before, Long Guang¡¯s figure disappeared from sight and instantly arrived in front of his opponent.
¡°You¡¯re dead.¡±
¡°No,¡± Zhao Do muttered as he also disappeared in ce.
The two of their figures then shed from ce to ce that if Yang Lujia wasn¡¯t strong, he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with their inhuman speed. Well, they weren¡¯t technically human in the first ce.
¡°Zhao Do has be on par with Long Guang, but Long Guang still is not using his full power, I can see that. With his brute strength alone, he could pretty much smash the other to death. However, what the hell happened to Zhao Do?¡± he mumbled, staring at their fight.
Chapter 122 Who Am I?
IN THE END, the fight ended between the two and Yang Lujia simply sent Long Guang to the outside world for him to ascend to the higher realm. He then left him alone in the wilderness on his own.
Long Guang had somehow be proficient in speaking, like something awakened inside of him. It was a mystery yet to be solved.
However, that was none of his business. If Long Guang wanted to tell him how it became so, he would wait for that moment. Pretty much repetitive but his thoughts were like pushing him to believe that what happened to Long Guang was for the good of himself.
¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll be able to figure it out very soon,¡± Yang Lujia said. ¡°s, the ten-year-old kid had now had the mind of an adult. It was the least I could say. As for his growth, I don¡¯t know for sure how far he can go. But I am sure that from here onward, he can manage.¡±
Following the month after Feng Huangpletely refined the Flower of Opposite Poles, her bloodline had awakened. However, it was unknown what bloodline it was. But he could feel that it was strong.
With the intention of leaving, Feng Huang thought of bringing her back to the Nether Universe, more specifically to the spatial passage whose other end was the Asura Prison; it was a passage Yang Lujia never thought of closing..
After all, there were no issues about the Asura Prison invading here. Unless there were some territorial bastards who wanted more territory than they already had, then it would really be possible. However, it wasn¡¯t his thing to y like a hero, so it was better to leave it be.
Seeing her leave, he did not have anything in mind. However, he had given her quite a lot of things to protect herself. At least that was what a master should do.
Being shitty for no reason at all would once again make him appear stupid. But those protections were just there for her to keep her life. It wasn¡¯t entirely for the purpose of making her alive even when faced with a very strong opponent. She might be able to cross levels in terms of her cultivation prowess, given that her bloodline had awakened along with her special body¡ªbut that wouldn¡¯t be enough assurance to preserve her life whenever danger ensues.
And what Yang Lujia wondered most was after Feng Huang became a Saint. Her eyes had his instincts screaming that she was someone who knew him for a long time. It was just like how abrupt was Long Guang¡¯s changes.
He then shook his head. ¡°No matter, I¡¯ll learn everything about them in the future. If Lin Diyu were here, he should have the same changes as them, I guess.¡± As he looked at the closing passage, his eyes were as calm and deep as the ocean. ¡°I wonder what kind of journey awaits me after all the fuss that I made. At least, now, I have realized¡ª¡±
[Ding! Conditions are met for the system to upgrade! Child of Pan Gu¡¯s luck is plundered and will immediately fuse with the system after the host confirms permission to upgrade!]
¡°Just like before, it was the same golden light that came out of Lin Fan¡¯s body,¡± Yang Lujia mumbled. ¡°Never mind.¡±
[Ding! Will the host upgrade the system?]
¡°Yes,¡± he replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen after the upgrade, but I am somewhat looking forward to it. The system, since I had be stronger, had be very boring. I hope there¡¯ll be a decent upgrade then.¡±
[Ding! Reminding the host that the system will enter into hibernation for two months for the upgrade! Upgrading¡]
¡°It was two days before, now it¡¯s two months,¡± he thought. ¡°I don¡¯t understand the existence of this system, but it seemed to be the thing that was most likely the thing I must be wary of.¡±
Yang Lujia then settled everyone into the world he made for Long Guang. When they saw this world, they were in awe as they had never seen such a beautiful world in the past. No buildings, grandiose establishments, or death aura. The smell was unreasonably pleasant to them but was nheless good for making them feel warm, free, and secured.
¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re this strong all along. It was so embarrassing for me to think that I could defeat you back then. I apologize for my brash behavior¡ª¡±
¡°The daughter of the City Pce Lord¡¡± Yang Lujia mumbled as he looked up at the bright skies within Long Guang¡¯s world. ¡°Apology is only asked for people you have wronged. You have never wronged me.¡±
On the other hand, Xia Jiali was fidgeting with his fingers behind her. After knowing that Yang Lujia was an expert stronger than his father, he knew he was screwed. Back then, he even reprimanded such an expert during the Weing Banquet to protect the so-called noble status and dignity of their family.
¡°Uhm¡ senior¡ before¡ I¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Yang Lujia said before Xia Jiali could even utter a single word. ¡°The ignorant can be forgiven, but a pretentiously stupid person cannot be. But although I am stronger than all of you, Xia Jiali, you are a promising young man; you can just call me brother then. That¡¯s how we first met. We will not change anything. After all, I am still technically 15 years old.¡±
That was right.
He was still 15 and he had still yet a lot of things to learn in this world. His soul age, along with his memories, might be something that could affect him greatly¡ªbut those memories were only for the modern world.
¡°Here, it was different. When you have the strength to fight, you can win. There, when you have the power and wealth in the palm of your hands, you can win. Other than that, those memories were just memories of my life on Earth. It¡¯s got nothing to do with the current Yang Lujia that I am now.¡±
¡°Yes, brother!¡± Xia Jiali somehow eased up after seeing the smile on Yang Lujia¡¯s face.
¡°You¡¯ve earned quite a strong friend there, little brother. It seems like I am stillckingpared to you,¡± Xia Jieke interfered jokingly as he joined in the conversation.
¡°Ah?!¡± Xia Jiali almost jumped in fright. ¡°You¡¯re¡ you¡¯re here, big¡ big brother?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been here all the time,¡± he replied. ¡°After all, father told me to keep an eye on you two. You both oftentimes get yourself into trouble. Hahaha!¡±
Xia Hua remained nonchnt as she hugged her sheathed saber, paving its way in between her breasts. On the other hand, Xia Jiali was so bothered by his big brother¡¯s grin.
This somewhat fascinated Yang Lujia and just smiled at this sight. ¡®What a rare sight. I wonder¡ if I ever had a simple family back then, would I have been nurtured differently? Would I be who I am now?¡±
But whether it was his previous life on Earth or his life in the past 15 years in Da Sishen, besides the fact that he was a powerful and influential figure, he questioned himself at certain times.
¡°Truly, who am I?¡±
Chapter 123 Preparations
YANG LUJIA HAD all of the former city lords and city ancestors mobilize all their respective people for their new expedition toward a higher realm, Da Shikong.
¡°I can¡¯t believe this is happening,¡± Xia Zhiguang said as he stood midair with his friend, Bai Qian and Wang Lingyun; their hands sped on their backs.
¡°Neither can we,¡± Bai Qian replied. ¡°I never imagined ascending with several of my people with me. I was even sad about leaving my family. I wonder how he¡¯s going to do it, though? Was he that strong enough to even interfere with the passage where only Saints were supposed to tread on?¡±
¡°I also wonder.¡± Wang Lingyun held his beard as he also contemted the matter. ¡°But from the way he talks, it seems like he is confident in bringing us all there. I have no other choice as well. He hasn¡¯t fulfilled his promise in extending my lifespan as well.¡±
Xia Zhiguang nodded in agreement. ¡°It seems so. You know what? He¡¯s the only person I can¡¯t read with my Divination Path, using the fate rules. Whenever I¡¯d try to divine his future or his life, it was like I was only looking at a nk te that could attack me without notice. Back then, when I tried to divine him, I ended up having a bacsh. He even found out that I spied on him using the fate rules.¡±
¡°As I¡¯ve figured,¡± Bai Qian said as he sighed, staring at the high and mighty Yang Lujia standing above them,manding the others of their designations..
¡°The moment we arrived at Da Shikong, we will be assigning each of you to your designated positions,¡± Yang Lujia said as he stared back at the three city ancestors. ¡°I will leave it to the three of you for their specific assignments. While we¡¯re on our way there, I will think of the right names for your positions. For now, you will help me lead your people without causing any chaos.¡±
They stayed for one year before they decided to go altogether. However, the Death Purge of Da Sishen wasn¡¯t done yet. It was also a year ago when Long Guang chose to ascend to Da Shikong.
Yang Lujia didn¡¯t know about his situation, but he thought he might only be worrying for nothing. Instead, he should focus on making everyone ascend with him. With the world he created for Long Guang, he was thinking of bringing them with him, making such a world as their carrier to pass through the passage which only Saints could pass through.
¡°Alright, that¡¯s settled then,¡± Yang Lujia said as he nodded to his own n without even consulting the others.
¡°Master, are you thinking about using the world of Long Guang as your carrier to pass through that ascension passage?¡± Brownie asked, lying on Yang Lujia¡¯s arms while being stroked by thetter. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a bad idea, but it could cause damage to the world core you made for that world¡ª¡±
¡°That won¡¯t matter. I¡¯m just going to fix it then. On the other hand, do you have any better idea, though?¡±
¡°I actually have one, but it might not be possible even for you,¡± Brownie said with a solemn look on his face as a puppy.
¡°Oh? There¡¯s something I still can¡¯t do? What might it be, Brownie?¡± Yang Lujia joked. Of course, he still had things he could not do no matter how powerful he was now.
¡°It¡¯s the use of codes,¡± Brownie replied. ¡°If you will leave the Five Realms, master, you will naturally understand what I am talking about. For now, you may have the strength to protect yourself from the void, but you definitely don¡¯t have the strength to specifically know the ce you¡¯re intending tond.¡±
¡°I see,¡± Yang Lujia said. ¡°That¡¯s also the thing that happened when I came from Da Shenghou to Da Sishen. Instead of arriving directly in arge city like the Death City, we instead arrived in a forest near a vige in the Eastern Territory. Oh, right, do you know about void beasts?¡±
¡°Nah, master, they¡¯re just slightly stronger than the beasts in the realm where they are just a short distance away from.¡±
¡°Oh, that¡¯s why they were weak, but they¡¯re delicious, though,¡± Yang Lujia replied, his eyes sparkling with delight. ¡°Should I catch one while going to Da Shikong?¡±
¡°¡¡±
At the time, Brownie just pretended to sleep. He himself was a void beast but someone who had the bloodline of among the strongest tribes in the void. If Yang Lujia would have thought of eating him, wouldn¡¯t he just been a step away from death?
Yang Lujia saw through his thoughts and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am not going to eat you. Your mouth alone makes me want to vomit.¡±
Brownie bared his teeth and scoffed as he decided to really sleep this time. On the other hand, Yang Lujia was followed by Metallie. Thetter was just munching some of the metals Yang Lujia found while he was exploring Da Sishen during the year that they stayed here.
¡°Metallie, can you fight saints now?¡±
¡°Yes, master,¡± Metallie replied.
¡°There should be something that divides the strength of Saints, right? Would it still be the same with leveling up, like they¡¯re ten stages?¡±
Metallie looked at Yang Lujia with a questioning look. Thetter just sighed and shook his head. ¡°I should have asked another person.¡± When he roamed his eyes around, he saw Xia Jieke and grabbed him by his robe, instantly appearing above the area where they were preparing everything they needed to prepare.
¡°Xia Jieke, you¡¯re a Saint now, right?¡± Yang Lujia impolitely asked. ¡°I have something to ask.¡±
¡°You may ask, brother,¡± Xia Jieke replied without restraint.
¡°First of all, I would like you to pardon my questions. Unbelievably, I haven¡¯t felt anything since I started cultivating as a baby. I just felt my strength be stronger as time passes by. I don¡¯t meditate as you all do. I don¡¯t practice techniques or arts. I only read them. Anyway, you pretty much understand what I said, right?¡±
¡°¡¡±
No matter howposed Xia Jieke was, he almost lost all the blood on his face when he heard Yang Lujia¡¯s words.
¡°Brother, did you just say you started cultivating as a baby? Like a real infant?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but ask.
Yang Lujia pondered on how Xia Jieke worded his question with a rub on his chin and said, ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t it normal, though? Don¡¯t you start cultivating technically at birth? Even my second disciple had done that, so I thought it was just a normal thing to do, and based on your reaction just now, you do not cultivate as a baby, right?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Chapter 124 Farewell Celebration
XIA JIEKE HAD gone numb with Yang Lujia¡¯s logic about cultivating. Nevertheless, he still exined to Yang Lujia everything he knew about the Saint Realm.
After all, he didn¡¯t know that even though Yang Lujia had his system, Fortuniel wouldn¡¯t answer him about cultivation-rted things, except if it was within the scope of Fortuniel¡¯s functions.
The more Xia Jieke talked about the Saint Realm, the more enlightened Yang Lujia became. This reminded him of how his grandfather also taught him the cultivation system of Da Shenghou back then.
That aside, it turned out that Saints cultivate crowns. Within their core, they must form crowns made out of rules rted to the path that they chose to tread during the initial stages of their cultivation.
Xia Jieke showed a crown to Yang Lujia. The crown¡¯s physical appearance depended on the rules the creator hadprehended. As for Xia Jieke whoprehended the sword rules, his crown was somewhat shiny and silvery.
Then, the other party told Yang Lujia about his theories. ¡°It was once theorized by father that when one would reach the number of nine crowns, it could be said that they had already reached the pinnacle of their abilities and limits in terms of talent.¡±
¡°Would it be possible for a person to have more than nine, though?¡± Yang Lujia asked.
Xia Jieke shook his head. ¡°I do not know either, but it seems like it¡¯s possible. As for me, because I have yet to form my second crown, I could be considered to have reached the First Stage of the Saint Realm. In other words, ording to the theory father had made, the realm only had nine stages.¡±.
Yang Lujia then stared at Xia Zhiguang and Bai Qian. ¡°It seemed like I was right back then. The crowns they had in their bodies were very clear to me, but I have no idea what they were. Oh, you must know that both Xia Zhiguang and Bai Qian had already formed three crowns, right? Then, does that mean they have reached the Third Stage of the Saint Realm, right?¡±
Xia Zhiguang¡¯s three crowns were reddish. It meant that the fate rules heprehended were of this color. Bai Qian, on the other hand, had an ice-type of crowns. It was ice blue in color, which perfectly corresponded to the frost rules he hadprehended. It seemed like it was also at this time during their stay in Death cial Waters that Bai Qian was able to form his third crown. How fortunate of him.
¡°It seems so¡ªwait, did you just say both of them have three crowns?!¡± Xia Jieke¡¯s eyes widened in realization. ¡°Father once said to me that he only had two crowns, then¡¡±
¡°He must have hidden it from you. Whatever the reason, as I always think, people would have their own trump cards that even their loved ones would not know. Otherwise, it will be used against them to their opponent¡¯s advantage whenever a fight ensues.¡± Yang Lujia smiled.
Xia Jieke nodded as he looked at his father strangely and at Bai Qian who seemed so carefree with his father all the time. It seemed like they were on par with each other.
¡°But I have a question, brother,¡± Xia Jieke said, calling out Yang Lujia. ¡°Why does it seem like you don¡¯t know about cultivation realms? Is it really like what father had said to us? That you¡¯re probably considered an outsider of the Five Realms? If so, how did you cultivate to be this strong? At such a young age, at that. Even with the suppression of the Five Realms, you were still able to grow as strong as you are now. It¡¯s really somewhat wondrous.¡±
¡°I also wonder. All I do were leisurely things. Like my second disciple, he only needs to sleep in order to level up,¡± Yang Lujia replied. ¡°And ever since I was a baby, I already started cultivating.¡±
Moreover, because he told Fortuniel to not let him know about his cultivation level from the very start, it seemed as though he never cultivated at all. Or perhaps he did. He just wasn¡¯t the one who was doing it but Fortuniel.
He wasn¡¯t stupid. He realized that this great power he possessed should not be some bug but something he should bear with some great responsibility he would face in the future.
¡°Is that so¡¡± Xia Jieke sighed, ashamed of his own talent. ¡°You¡¯re clearly strong, but you don¡¯t emit the aura of anything but a mortal. If I have met you at a random ce, I would¡¯ve thought you were a mortal.¡±
¡°Hahaha!¡± Yang Lujia pped his forehead. When he was about to pull out the gourd from Fortuniel¡¯s storage space, he realized that he couldn¡¯t. It seemed so that he could not do anything or use the functions of the system unless the upgrade would end.
¡®I was too careless! What will I drink now?! I should have brought out some gourds first before agreeing for an upgrading.¡¯
¡°Brother, do you have some drinks there? Before we set to the higher realm, let¡¯s have some farewell-to-Da Sishen celebration?¡± Yang Lujia suggested as he thought of drinking once again. He would not live peacefully without a drink in his hand at times like this. With this celebration, he would also love to eat a lot of food.
¡®It¡¯s the fault of the Supreme Heavenly Scripture. It made me be like this. I look like some drug addict right now. Nevertheless, it¡¯s also the scripture that also made me stronger, so I don¡¯t have the right toin. Furthermore, after its upgrade, it seems like some of its syntax errors are now fixed.¡¯
¡°That¡¯s a great idea, brother! Let me tell father and the others about it!¡± Xia Jieke was somewhat thrilled and brought along his brother Xia Jiali with him to tell their father.
Yang Lujia only shook his head and smiled. Instead of hiding forever, he preferred this kind of life more. Yes, he knew he was being monitored by someone he did not know. Hence, it was pointless to hide when the other party knew who he was in the first ce.
¡°What¡¯s the point? I was being stupid before and hypocritical toward others,¡± Yang Lujia berated himself as he sighed. ¡°That¡¯s why, from now on, I don¡¯t want to necessarily stand out, but when someone would want to trample over me or my people, then I would not forgive them and take some necessary actions.¡±
Just like that, after a few hours, the people prepared for a Farewell Banquet for theirst day before they set off to the higher realm, Da Shikong. Everyone knew that from that moment on, life would be harder even if they were protected by Yang Lujia, so they wouldn¡¯t miss this only leisure time that they had.
Yang Lujia¡¯s two hands were already holding two gourds of wine. It wasn¡¯t an elixir at this time and Yang Lujia liked it even more because it was just like the wine he had on Earth. Enjoying it, he was also observing the people he had recruited. Seeing their smiling faces, he was also happy and contented.
Some talked about their funny past stories. Some talked about their wives dominating them in bed. Some even talked about how they destroyed a bed on their first night with their wives. Unlike before, Yang Lujia acknowledged these stories. It was not as disgusting as before. Perhaps he was just too caught up with a bad idea of making love or love per se during the time he spent on Earth.
¡°Why are you drinking alone like this time?¡± Xia Hua approached him as she also drank her fill, her cheeks intensely blushing.
¡°Women shouldn¡¯t drink too much, you know?¡± Yang Lujia ignored her and guzzled another gourd of wine. ¡°If you drink too much, men can take advantage of your lost sanity. Moreover, your body should be beneficial to men¡¯s cultivations, so you have to be more careful. We can¡¯t know what will happen whenever we lower our guards down.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Xia Hua replied.
¡°You¡¯re not like this when you fought my disciple at all,¡± Yang Lujiamented. ¡°Unlike that time, the ¡®you¡¯ that you are now, have be as soft as a pillow.¡±
¡°Uhm¡¡±
¡°You should rest,¡± Yang Lujia said as he tapped her forehead, forcing her to lose consciousness.
He then carried her to her father in bridal style. ¡°Xia Zhiguang, your daughter has slept. Where shall I ce her?¡±
Xia Zhiguang, who was talking to Bai Qian, widened his eyes at this sight and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I will dispose of her right away myself¡ª¡±
¡°No, alright. I¡¯ll choose a spot for her then. It seems like you¡¯re having quite a talk with Bai Qian,¡± Yang Lujia cut him off and disappeared.
¡°Huh? What¡¯s the purpose of approaching me then?¡± Xia Zhiguang asked in his mind.
¡°I shouldn¡¯t have asked him about this. I should¡¯ve just sought a spot for her to sleep. Never mind, though. I don¡¯t care anyway,¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s thoughts.
On the other hand, Bai Qian was so jealous that he looked at her own daughter who never thought of anything but continue to beat someone down to her satisfaction.
Wang Zhu: ¡°¡¡±
Meanwhile, Xia Zhiguang was so happy in his heart that his daughter and Yang Lujia already reached a stage where thetter would carry her like a husband carrying her unconscious wife.
¡®Xia Hua! Keep it up, my precious daughter! Hahahahaha!¡±
Chapter 125 Void Beasts Again
HE ONCE AGAIN made a visit to the Spirit Race and asked for their permission whether they would agree to submit to him or not. Yang Lujia was very specific with his goals and objectives. In order to fight against an enemy he didn¡¯t know, he first needed to build a force of his own for resistance.
The Spirit Race Ancestor had nothing to ask for except for her precious granddaughter, Jing Shen, to be out of the Valley of Gods as soon as possible. She wanted her to apany them. After all, Jing Shen was very important to their race as her bloodline was vital to them. Moreover, she was a never-before-seen genius of their kind, so she couldn¡¯t just leave her like that.
Yang Lujia quicklyplied and so then came the Farewell Celebration.
¡°Jing Ya, I never thought you were still alive and the Chief Justice saved you from the onught of Zhang Wei and the bunch,¡± Xia Zhiguangmented as he clunked his gourd with her, grinning.
¡°Are you trying to curse me to death old man, old man?¡± Jing Ya, the Spirit Race Ancestor replied. ¡°It was true, though. If it wasn¡¯t for him, we would¡¯ve gone extinct by now. If we haven¡¯t submitted to him, we may be the ones who will be killed.¡±
¡°From what I heard, he wasn¡¯t like that, though. He never forced us to be his subordinates. Perhaps it was just you?¡± Xia Zhiguang wondered.
Jing Ya just sighed and shook her head. ¡°That aside, let¡¯s try to recall some unpleasant things you did in the past. Weren¡¯t you trying to court me back then¡ª¡±.
¡°Shut up.¡± Xia Zhiguang threw her a re and immediately drank his wine to wash away his own shame. ¡°I don¡¯t recall anything about that.¡±
¡°And then you were rejected.¡± Jing Ya chuckled. ¡°After that, your son, Xia Jieke, also followed the same steps as you did.¡±
¡°Really? I didn¡¯t know that?¡± Xia Zhiguang was surprised. ¡°I was too caught up by divining that I forgot about tending to that son of mine. I really didn¡¯t know that, given his strong personality.¡±
¡°I was just joking, though,¡± Jing Ya replied, herugh making Xia Zhiguang blush in shame.
On the other hand, Jing Yan, the Spirit Race Queen, was approached first by Xia Jieke, without attracting the attention of the two.
¡°Yan¡¯er,¡± Xia Jieke gently called. ¡°I hope you reconsider what I said to you. I don¡¯t ask for an answer right away. It¡¯s been years and I still haven¡¯t given up on you.¡±
¡°You¡¯re the only man who did not approach me for ulterior motives and asked right away for my hand. So, I will try to reconsider it, Ke¡¯er.¡± Jing Yan smiled and winked at him.
Xia Jieke¡¯s cheeks turned beet red. ¡°Stop it. Otherwise¡¡± He then chugged another drink from his gourd and shied away from her.
¡°You¡¯re too cute. Hahaha!¡±
¡°Hmph!¡±
¡°By the way, it¡¯s been a long time since I saw your little brother,¡± she said, reminded of something. ¡°The first time I saw him was when he was still a kid. I wonder how grown he had be now. By the way, do you still beat him up until now?¡±
¡°Well¡ he¡¯s always asking for a beating so I feel obliged to beat him up. Also, that¡¯s the way how our father taught us. Otherwise, I might have already be a spoiled child since then. He had only been holding back on my little sister.¡±
¡°Speaking, her name¡¯s Xia Hua, isn¡¯t it? You really have a beautiful bloodline, no? Your sister¡¯s beautiful. Your brother¡¯s handsome. You, on the other hand, are even more so.¡±
¡°W-What are y-you talking about?¡± Xia Jieke stammered, his face bing even redder, almost like any time, he would explode. ¡°J-Just shut it¡ hmph!¡±
¡°Am I killing you, Xia Jieke?¡± With a gourd in one hand, she shortened the distance between them, her body slightly drooped as she looked up at his face with her clear eyes and with a smile on her face.
Xia Jieke then stole a nce at her twin peaks¡¯ obvious crevice, making him want to faint more. ¡°W-What are y-you doing¡ s-stop¡¡±
On the other hand, Xia Jiali was stalking them. He brought with him a recording tool and recorded the conversation between the two. As he thought of using this against his brother, he grinned. But just as he was about to exit from the scene, he suddenly heard a sonorous voice, making his heart shake in peril.
¡°Hey¡¡±
¡°What¡¡± he subconsciously muttered. ¡°Big brother¡¡±
Yang Lujia, on the other hand, had already ced Xia Hua in a safe ce. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I volunteered to do something like that, although the probability of getting infected with some disease from her was a bit high.¡± He then pped his arms and robe, as if something was really trying to contaminate him.
He thenughed at his own actions and stopped. ¡°I really turned into someone who¡¯s overly cautious. I should really change this habit of mine. Well, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s gonna happen overnight, though.¡±
Hours flew fast and then came the next day, Yang Lujia already settled everything for everyone. Even if they were nervous about the voyage this time, they strengthened their resolve and held on.
¡°Good,¡± Yang Lujia said as he looked up at the blood-red skies. ¡°I hope that our ascension this time would help you speed up the Death Purge.¡±
With a sh, he appeared before the sky and tore a spatial passage. This was what he also did when he came to Da Sishen from Da Shenghou. ¡°It seems like the passage this time was even harsher, but it didn¡¯t matter.¡±
¡°Here we go, Da Shikong. I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me,¡± he said as he drifted to the passage.
When he finally entered it, he added, ¡°As expected, there are several void beasts waiting for my arrival. It¡¯s like they predicted that I would again get out from a realm.¡± He then stared at their ferocious looks.
They were all in different forms. Some were in the form of tigers. Some were even dragon-like. Just like the void beasts he captured before.
ROAR!
They all roared at him, seemingly angry over something.
¡°Why are you roaring at me like that? Do you want me to eat some of you again?¡± Yang Lujia licked his lips as he imagine the barbecue he did with his disciples.
Chapter 126 Elder Sun Ling
WITHOUT ANY TROUBLE, Yang Lujia was able to pass through the passage safely, except at thest part with which the Will of Da Shikong questioned him about his appearance. Nevertheless, it let him pass without any issue as clearly, the Will of Da Shikong was weaker than he was. Hence, it was slightly afraid of him.
At least that was what Yang Lujia felt and believed in.
It had to be said that, except for him, anyone in that realm would always be weaker than the Will. An exception could only happen when the Will of that realm was weakened to such a state where, for example, in Da Sishen, a Saint could probably defeat it, or if not, the Will itself could not defeat a Saint.
¡°What!¡± Yang Lujia eximed when he entered Da Shikong. ¡°This realm, it¡¯s filled with the time and space rules¡ no, there are even stronger rules this time¡ it¡¯s like rules have different levels as well.¡±
¡°You! Who are you? How dare you trespass the Saber Path Sect¡¯s grounds?!¡± A man, wearing a soldier¡¯s helmet, immediately brandished his saber at Yang Lujia with his heightened vignce. Somehow, although this young man was a mortal to his eyes, his instincts were telling him he wasn¡¯t but a dangerous human, an extremely dangerous one, almost as if he could smell death from him.
Yang Lujia ignored him and continued to observe the area. His eyes turned purple all of a sudden. Then, he saw the density of rules differing from one another. ¡°Those of which had denser qualities must be stronger than those that aren¡¯t dense enough,¡± he muttered..
¡°What are you talking about? Are you even listening to me?¡± the man thundered as he neared his saber toward the neck of the other party. ¡°Tell me, who are you? What are your objectives for infiltrating the grounds of our Saber Path Sect?!¡±
¡°Saber Path Sect?¡± Only then did Yang Lujia be aware of the current situation as he took a nce at the man whose saber was only an inch away from his neck. ¡°Who are you? Are you one of their soldiers or guards?¡±
¡°Guards! Surround this man!¡± the man shouted and circled him. ¡°Capture him and bring him to the elders for questioning!¡±
¡°What happened?¡± another guard asked. ¡°I never thought there would be anyone who¡¯d dare to trespass the grounds of our Saber Path Sect. Does he have a death wish?¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s face remained stoic, however. He then held the tip of the saber in between his forefinger and thumb.
GASP!
Everyone was truly afraid for the man. Every person who tried to hold the saber of the guards would be reduced to mincemeat. After all, the saber of their captain was something specially made by their sect¡¯s greatest forger of sabers, Li Suchang!
That was why the moment Yang Lujia touched the saber, they were holding their breaths as they thought they were bound to witness another bloodshed from the saber¡¯s wrath.
¡°Oh?¡± Yang Lujia recognized the rules imbued in the saber. They would automatically activate and enter the bodies of the one that touched them. Moreover, they weren¡¯t just simple rules but the rules of explosion. Once it enters the body, the body will explode.
However, it wasn¡¯t the case with Yang Lujia.
With a pinch of his thumb and forefinger, he pinched the tip of the saber. As though time was slowed down, gradually, the saber broke into tiny pieces until all that was left was its handle.
SNAP!
Everyone¡¯s jaws almost dropped to the ground when they saw how the young man remained unharmed even after he touched the captain¡¯s saber. It was meant to kill trespassers, but it actually didn¡¯t bring any harm to the young man.
¡°IMPOSSIBLE!¡± their captain eximed and stepped backward as he looked at the young man incredulously.
Like before, the young man¡¯s face was always the same¡ªexpressionless. His countenance, even when he was aimed with a saber at his neck, remained the same. It was like he wielded his sword against a giant with an indestructible body.
¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± a voice as loud as a ringing bell sounded in the open grounds where the guards were patrolling. ¡°What¡¯s with themotion? Is there an intruder?¡±
¡°Elder Sun Ling!¡± the guards called as they bowed toward the woman who looked younger than every one of them.
Then, the captain of the guards proceeded in reporting the matter of the young man suddenly appearing within the grounds of the Saber Path Sect. ¡°Elder Sun Ling, this man must be from another sect who¡¯s here to spy on our grounds! You know, a Saint who was proficient in the rules of space can easily use the space for this kind of spatial transfer¡ª¡±
¡°No need to tell me that. I already know those things. What I am curious about was: if he was truly from any of the other sects who will act as a spy in our sect, then he should havee here prepared and silently. There was no way they would reveal themselves like this. Even if this was a mistake, they must have their own backup n. If otherwise, they must have already nned this all along and another person who is his aplice has already infiltrated the sect by now!¡±
¡°What?!¡± The captain¡¯s eyes widened and looked at his guards. ¡°GO SEARCH THE AREA NOW! IF THERE WERE ANY UNUSUAL SPATIAL QI FLUCTUATIONS, REPORT TO ME IMMEDIATELY! ALSO, CHECK WHETHER THERE ARE DISCIPLES WHO ARE HARMED!¡±
¡°YES!¡± all of them chorused as they went to their respective areas of responsibility.
Then, the captain stared back at the elder and bent his body to thank her for telling the possibility of infiltration.
¡°It¡¯s also part of everyone¡¯s responsibility, anyway. So, you don¡¯t have to necessarily thank me. As for the man that appeared, I should bring him with me for interrogation.¡±
As the wind blew on her robe and her slightly blond hair, her beauty was even magnified that it put the captain of the patrolling guards in a daze. He then woke up from his stupor and quickly left to participate in the investigation.
¡°Now, will youe with me?¡± Elder Sun Ling instantly arrived in front of the young man. However, thetter seemed unsurprised as though he predicted this much. ¡°Why are you not surprised that I am to use spatial transfer?¡±
¡°Is that something to be proud of, though?¡± the young man replied, his toneced with a hint of mockery.
¡°Hahahaha!¡± Elder Sun Lingughed and immediately, her eyes turned sharp. ¡°You have to pay for that insolence of yours. People who can control the rules of space are as rare as one in a million. Don¡¯t you dare underestimate me!¡±
Her objective was to make him feel fear. Contrary to her expectations, however, the young man did not even budge and his face remained nonchnt.
Then, he grinned as he instantly appeared behind her. ¡°Is that so? Am I part of that one of a million, then?¡±
Chapter 127 A Saint Prince
TO THE SOUTH of Da Shikong, a young man with a dark aura looming around him was sitting cross-legged on his bed. Strips of darkness rules were swirling around his whole body. Until at the moment, he was in a baffled state, albeit he was cultivating as usually as he was.
¡°I have already formed seven crowns, just two more and I¡¯ll be reaching the peak, but those memories¡ where did theye from? Why do I see the master in those memories? It¡¯s like he was fighting himself? Or was it someone else? Then, he got¡ªah it¡¯s so messy! I can¡¯t even remember every single detail.¡±
He rumpled his hair in frustration with his breathing getting craggier and craggier the more he thought about those memories. On that note, he also gained some methods in cultivation, which made his progress even faster.
¡°My crowns are quite dark. It must be because of the darkness rules Iprehended. And because of what the senior of the Ster Fiend Pce told me, I onlyprehended the inferior rules of darkness. When the master brought someone back to life, did he use rules back then? Then, from Da Shenghou, the master was already that powerful?¡± he wondered, calming himself down as his thoughts came to settle in one ce after trying to remember some memories that seemed to be rted to his master.
¡°I wonder how my second junior brother was doing. Master saved him, right? I know master wouldn¡¯t leave him alone. He must have also had his revenge. Hang on there, second junior brother. I will certainly find the two of you.¡±.
¡°Saint Prince, I will now report to you the matters about the people you are searching for,¡± an attendant from outside his room talked.
Lin Diyu¡¯s heart that was earlier filled with longing was now brimming with excitement. ¡°Come in! Come in!¡±
When the person entered his room, the attendant was holding a piece of paper, with it the information concerning the people the Saint Prince had ordered him to find. ¡°Saint Prince, I have located two people walking near the Dragon Emperor Pce. However, it seems like they¡¯re weaker than we have expected after we checked them.¡±
Lin Diyu showed a disappointed look on his face. When the attendant showed him a photograph of the two, he felt even more dispirited.
¡°You may get out now, but continue to seek for them. I still need to cultivate,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s really not easy to find master. Given his cautious personality, he must be hiding right now. Or perhaps he just wants me not to find him. No matter, I must find you, master! I have doubts in my heart right now. I want to help you with all that I can, in my power, to fight with you against that person I saw in my memories that you fought.¡±
He needed more power! More strength to help his master resist something in the future!
On the other side of the pce, a young man holding a fan with one hand was also interrogating someone, his attendant. He had pointed and sharp eyes and had nose akin to a hawk¡¯s beak, just almost as tall as Lin Diyu was.
¡°How was it? What have you found out about that new Saint Prince¡¯s objectives? Have you observed his attendant¡¯s movements?¡±
The attendant then replied, ¡°No, Saint Prince. So far, there are no movements from their side¡ª¡±
¡°No, he must be hiding something. It feels like he¡¯s trying to cook something from behind. Because of his sudden presence, my position as the first sessor had destabilized. This is clearly not a good thing for our side,¡± the young man said as he continued to elegantly fan himself. ¡°What about the Fiend Emperor? Has he made any statements? I heard that he was the one who personally invited that dog of a Saint Prince to the pce from the lower realm. What a scum. He actually invited such a lowly creature to our pce?!¡±
The attendant remained silent as he listened to the first line of sessors for the throne of the Fiend Emperor, the First Saint Prince.
¡°What about the Second Saint Prince? That idiot who provokes everyone should have already no hopes of bing the official sessor, right?¡±
The attendant just nodded but sooner reminded, ¡°However, Your Highness, we need to be careful with the Second Saint Prince, among the three of you, I heard that he was the most ruthless.¡±
¡°Oh? What¡¯s your opinion about him?¡± the First Saint Prince asked.
¡°Your Highness the Second Saint Prince deserves to be called a lunatic for his unrestrained killing of others, not even hiding away from the eyes of the Fiend Emperor.¡±
The First Saint Prince¡¯s eyes strangely shed. ¡°Do you think the Fiend Emperor likes what he¡¯s doing?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think so, Your Highness. Despite the personality of the Fiend Emperor of always wanting to ughter everyone whoever opposes his path, he also doesn¡¯t want to kill his own people as he would not benefit from them at all. What he needs is another emperor¡¯s body to absorb for his own to increase his strength,¡± the attendant said, matter-of-factly.
¡°You, attendant, how do you know so much?¡±
SILENCE.
¡°Who do you truly work for?¡± the First Saint Prince continued.
¡°Your Highness, I always do a lot of research, spending my time in the pce¡¯s Fiend Library to learn more about the Fiend Emperor as well as asking questions from the people in the pce and around the pce,¡± the attendant sincerely replied, bowing down his head, afraid of the First Saint Prince¡¯s wrath.
¡°Why are you shaking? I haven¡¯t said anything yet. But¡¡± the First Saint Prince trailed. ¡°But you know what¡¯s going to happen when I get mad, right? Not only will your life be involved but also your family. Don¡¯t make me ask you the same question again¡¡± His jaw snapped as he gradually walked toward where the attendant was standing, his eyes drilling into the soul of the other party.
¡°Who do you truly work for? Me. Or. The. Second. Prince?¡±
Chapter 128 The Saint Son
A GENIUS THAT had not appeared in a million years!
A year ago, a ten-year-old kid was found by the Dragon Emperor of the Dragon Emperor Pce and became the Saint Son of the pce, otherwise called the Dragon Prince.
When the Dragon Emperor asked him to be his master, however, the child refused it.
?[0)??? In addition, not only did the Dragon Emperor not be mad about this, but he also became happy because of the loyalty the child had for his master. In the Five Realms, declining someone¡¯s offer to be their master means they were people whose respect was immense for their first master.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, senior, but I already have a master of my own. I don¡¯t intend to acknowledge another master without the permission of my master. Otherwise, it would be considered betrayal. Moreover, he¡¯s stronger than you.¡±
That was what the child said that it almost made the Dragon Emperory down andugh his ass off. He didn¡¯t mind the child¡¯s strong mind, though. He knew that he had found a treasure this time. When the child thought he was an enemy, the child tried to fight him with all his might. After asking the kid about his cultivation level, he was shocked that the already formed his first crown.
Well, Long Guang had no other choice but, to tell the truth, as he could not defeat the man whatever means he thought of doing.
¡°An unprecedented genius!¡± The Dragon Emperor blurted out after they met at the edge of the Dragon Emperor Pce¡¯s territory..
He then brought him to the Dragon Emperor Pce and bestowed him the title of Saint Son, an even higher position than the Saint Princes of the pce.
This was rming to these Saint Princes, thinking that Long Guang¡¯s entrance this time immediately wavered their positions in seeding the throne. It then incurred the wrath of these dragons, but the Dragon Emperor made a move himself.
He even announced, ¡°Whoever is not happy with my decision of bestowing this child as the Dragon Emperor Pce¡¯s Saint Son, you may step up andpete with his talent. If you have talent above his, then you are wee to tell me. Saint Princes are simply a fart to this child. I warn you. I don¡¯t like schemes. I only promote brute strength and arrogance. Dragons do not like schemes. If I found out anyone scheming against this child, I, Long Hao, will personally execute him!¡±
Everyone, at that time, shivered at his might. The higher-ups who were eyeing the throne of the Dragon Emperor were even more fearful of the thoughts going on in their minds.
¡°If I can¡¯t be your master, then I can be your father, child,¡± the Dragon Emperor said as he looked dotingly at the eleven-year-old Long Guang. His eyes were sparkling with stars blinkingly blinding.
¡°Hmph! No!¡± Long Guang refused with a cocky look on his face, his arms crossed over his arms.
¡°¡¡±
AHHH!
The Dragon Emperor wailed in his heart. He could not even make this child be his adopted son.
Him, a Saint Emperor, was actually acting like an inferior in front of this child?
Then, the Dragon Emperor¡¯s eyes glittered. ¡°What about uncle, then?¡±
Long Guang thought about it and was silent for a while. The silence was filled with the anticipation of the Dragon Emperor, Long Hao. His eyes, along with his clenched and raised hands to chest level, were like saying, ¡®Come on! Come on! Agree to it already! I¡¯ve been thinking about this for a year now before you went out of your seclusion!¡¯
¡°Alright.¡±
SCREECH!
The Dragon Emperor screamed like an idiot and prostrated to the ground like he just won a hard-won battle. ¡°I feel like I am in heaven now! I now have the most talented nephew in the world.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t dare say that, uncle,¡± Long Guang interrupted. ¡°I still have a senior brother and my third little junior sister. They¡¯re both as talented as me. Or even stronger than me in terms of talent and strength.¡±
¡°What?¡± The Dragon Emperor was thrown into a trance. Then, he woke from this stupor. ¡°Are they dragons as well, though?¡±
¡°No, my senior brother¡¯s some type of demon while our third little junior sister is a phoenix¡ª¡±
¡°Then, that¡¯s good. Anyway, they¡¯re necessarily not my nephews. At least you¡¯re the strongest nephew I have among all the dragons. I don¡¯t have a child myself, but I always wanted to have one, so I really wanted to be your father.¡±
¡°Then, why don¡¯t you fuck some dragon females out there? Then, you can officially be a father.¡±
¡°Hey, where did you learn that?! As your uncle, I should refrain you from saying those things! Ahhhh! I¡¯m so embarrassed right now!¡± The Dragon Emperor¡¯s face turned so red that he¡¯d detonate at any moment from now.
¡°You¡¯re embarrassed at your age?¡± Long Guang was speechless. ¡°What are you doing here, anyway?¡±
¡°Ahh!¡± the Dragon Emperor reacted with one forefinger raised up. ¡°Ipletely forgot about it! How many crowns have you formed now?¡±
¡°Why do you ask? Can¡¯t you see it with your cultivation level?¡± Long Guang became skeptical.
The Dragon Emperor scratched the back of his head with an awkward smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t. There¡¯s some sort of restriction in your dantian that I can¡¯t see through. It¡¯s like a barrier. I found out about it during our first meeting. If you haven¡¯t tried fighting me, I wouldn¡¯t have guessed your cultivation level. Well, I guessed that you have five crowns, then, but you actually only have one so I was still basically wrong.¡±
¡°Master must have ced them on me,¡± Long Guang said. He smiled in gratitude, wondering about where his master was at the moment and how he was doing on his own.
He then stared at the Dragon Emperor and answered his question, ¡°Well, I only formed six crowns for the year, though. It¡¯s quite slow, actually, even with the resources you gave me.¡±
¡°What the fuck?!¡± The Dragon Emperor was shocked. ¡°Before, you only have one crown, right?! You¡¯ve be a peak Master Saint just like that?!¡±
¡°Yes, what does it have to do with that?¡±
¡°Fuck! Kill me right now!¡± The Dragon Emperor almost fainted and acted like he really did faint as hey across the floor.
¡°Kill yourself, then. Hmph! You¡¯re acting like an idiot, uncle! For once, act like you¡¯re a true Saint Emperor!¡± Long Guang scoffed.
¡°Ahhh!¡±
¡®However, you have no idea what master and my senior brother taught me. Do not reveal your cultivation level to just anyone because you don¡¯t know the intentions of whoever you¡¯re talking to. And keep it as if it¡¯s your trump card.¡¯
Because Long Guang never had six crowns.
Eight. He had already formed eight crowns.
Chapter 129 Dum Gai
NO MATTER WHAT Elder Sun Ling did, she could not catch up with Yang Lujia¡¯s speed. It was as though Yang Lujia had be space himself. It was truly such a shocking feat as ording to what she said, people who couldprehend the rules of space are one in a million.
¡°You¡ why can¡¯t I see how you control the rules of space youprehended?¡± she said, gasping for air. Fortunately, when she looked around, there were no disciples or her colleagues around, so she toned down her heightened emotions a bit and spoke calmly to him.
Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes suddenly turned purple and looked at her from head to toe. It was as if he was a machine used to scan diseases within the body. Then, he talked, ¡°I see. You only have three crowns. I know I¡¯m going to sound arrogant but you¡¯re pretty weak.¡±
?[0)??? ¡°You! You didn¡¯t even answer my question! You really wanted me to go all out and fight you to death?¡± She was driven by her emotions that she forgot how she was yed by the other party. ¡°And what¡¯s with your purple eyes? Why are you looking at me like you¡¯re stripping my clothes?!¡±
¡°No, I am not. I only wanted to see your cultivation level. Also, I never had the intention to fight. I only wanted to ask some questions since I¡¯m new here,¡± Yang Lujia replied, swiftly evading her question. ¡°Do you mind if we¡¯ll talk for a bit?¡±
Elder Sun Ling was thrown into a trance and gnashed her teeth for how much of an asshole Yang Lujia was for his smooth-talking that perfectly shifted the topic to his request..
Staring at his nonchnt face, a face that wouldn¡¯t particrly stand out amongst the crowd unless given special attention, her first impression of him was that of a normal young man who was lost in the middle of the woods.
Who would¡¯ve thought he would be the monster in the woods instead?
¡°Alright, I¡¯llply with your request about the questions you intend to ask. However, before that, I must ask you two questions. First, where do youe from?¡±
Yang Lujia then nodded, understanding what she meant. Anyone would be suspicious if you¡¯d suddenly appear in front of them. Hence, he honestly answered, ¡°I came from the lower realm, Da Sishen.¡±
¡°What?! Someone as strong as you came from the lower realm? You know, those people who just ascended from the lower realm were mostly bullied for their weaker strength, but you must be a Saint like me, right?¡±
¡°I thought you¡¯re only asking me two questions?¡± Yang Lujia asked, his tone questioning her reliability.
She then let out a cough in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just too caught up about being defeated by someone who¡¯sing from the lower realm. If it were someone else, I¡¯m afraid that that person would have already fought you to death. Nevertheless, I believe you for now.¡±
¡°Hmm.¡± He gave her a slight nod, his eyes darting into hers as though it was telling her to ask him the second question already.
¡°As for my second question, who are you?¡± Her face was solemn as she asked him. She was really just afraid that the sect would offend an expert like him because this young man might be on par with their sect leader.
Yang Lujia pondered about it and thought of what name he should use this time. He had been fond of naming others and himself since his journey began in epting disciples. Besides, he had enough of the name, Cao Nima.
¡°I am just a nobody, though.¡±
¡°How can someone be a nobody like you? Moreover, I am not asking to get an answer like that. I am asking you of your name¡ª¡±
¡°No, that¡¯s two questions already. Your second question is too general for me to answer specifically.¡±
Elder Sun Ling pinched the skin in the middle of her brows. She was extremely frustrated with how the conversation was going. ¡°Would it hurt if you tell me your name?¡±
¡°Of course, it would,¡± Yang Lujia replied. ¡°Do you know the rules of karma? I haven¡¯tprehended them yet, but I know that once a person gets bound to another by some sort of rtionship, they would get into trouble if the other person causes or is involved in some turmoil or dispute.¡±
¡°You¡¯re thinking way too deep!¡± she grumbled, crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°While it may be true that karma of knowing your name can tie me to your future troubles, I am not afraid of troubles.¡±
¡°No,¡± Yang Lujia said as he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about you at all. I am concerned with myself having karma with you. What if you suddenly get yourself into trouble in the future?¡±
Elder Sun Ling was speechless. ¡®Weirdo! He¡¯s aplete weirdo!¡¯
But he was not wrong, though. It was just that he was too shameless.
¡°Can you tell me another name, then? I can call you that.¡± Seemingly convinced, she just asked her for another name, afraid that she would get crazy if the conversation would be dragged further.
He nodded. ¡°Hmm, I think I¡¯ll go by the name Dum Gai.¡±
¡°Yeah, right. Suits you well, it sounds like a dumb guy.¡± She really didn¡¯t know whether she shouldugh or cry for him.
¡°Exactly,¡± responded Yang Lujia with crossed arms, immediately agreeing to herment.
¡°Are you dumb?¡± She couldn¡¯t find the words to say anymore. She was so done with this guy. How could this guy be a spy when his personality¡ªno, she was being too light about this matter.
She must be careful, lest she¡¯d fall into the other party¡¯s probable trap.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ve answered two of your questions. It¡¯s time for you to fulfill my request,¡± Yang Lujia said before she could even say anything. ¡°I want to see the person leading your sect, though. His information would be more valuable than yours. After all, you¡¯re just a Saint with three crowns. Your knowledge about this realm must be limited.¡±
To his surprise, Elder Sun Ling actually just agreed to him readily. ¡°That¡¯s true. My knowledge is indeed limited.¡±
¡°Why did you not get angry? I was nning to humiliate you and make otherse here, though.¡± Yang Lujia had a disappointed look on his face.
Elder Sun Ling couldn¡¯t take it anymore and pped her forehead. ¡®Weirdo!¡¯
Chapter 130 The Saint Realm
ALTHOUGH YANG LUJIA learned that Saints form crowns to increase their cultivation levels, he did not know the fact that Saints were also divided into three in terms of how well theyprehended their rules. The more crowns they have, the more it is proof that they are more proficient in the rules theyprehendpared to other people.
While they were on their way to the main sect¡¯s grounds, Elder Sun Ling spared some effort to exin to Yang Lujia about the Saints. She even told him about their sect master¡¯s cultivation level¡ªbeing at the peak of the Saint Realm.
¡°So, he has nine crowns, I assumed?¡± Yang Lujia asked as they slowly flew toward the main sect¡¯s direction. ¡°I heard that a peak Saint has nine crowns.¡±
¡°Yes,¡± she replied.
¡°But why are you telling me this information, though? What if I strike the sect all of a sudden and kill everyone in your sect?¡± Yang Lujia asked, skeptical of her change of attitude..
¡°Well, I don¡¯t think you¡¯d believe me but what if I¡¯ll say it¡¯s just my intuition? You know, while we¡¯re flying to the main grounds now, the more you talked, the more I found you not irritating at all. It seems like you¡¯re a kind young man. My first impression must have been wrong and besides, don¡¯t underestimate a woman¡¯s intuition!¡± she answered, her eyes narrowing as she smiled. ¡°Pardon my words earlier, though. I did not mean to say some bad things to you. It¡¯s just that,tely, there have been several issues about other sects spying on one another because of the uing Heavenly Selection. I think it¡¯s one of the reasons why they¡¯re doing this, so we were being attentive and cautious to people like you who¡¯d appear out of nowhere.¡±
¡°Heavenly Selection? That¡¯s quite a name, huh?¡± Yang Lujia muttered and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the connection with them spying on your sect, though?¡±
¡°As I¡¯ve said, it is or may be because of the uing Heavenly Selection. They probably want to rope in some capable disciples from other sects and absorb them into their own. Because the more talented disciples they can represent during the Heavenly Selection, the more rewards they will get.¡±
¡°I see. Other than that, I can also guess that the sects do not want to be overpowered by another, right?¡± Yang Lujia pondered and stared at her.
¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. Our sect master and the other sect masters are always at odds with each other. I heard from father that it is rooted in our ancestors¡¯ history where they fought because of a woman.¡±
¡°What the¡ that¡¯s quite petty if I were to say so¡¡±
¡°Right?¡± Elder Sun Ling agreed tacitly. ¡°However, I believe that it¡¯s not just about our ancestors being hostile against one another. It might be because of deeper reasons.¡±
¡°I can also guess that it may be because of greed. Every sect here in this specific region has its own heritage, right? Like some inheritance or treasury wherein it would help the others rise if they can make these theirs,¡± Yang Lujia once again surmised.
¡°What you¡¯re saying is also not impossible,¡± she replied. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s get to the main topic about Saints. You want to learn more about the Saint Realm and some other stuff, right?¡±
¡°Do you have a library in the main sect, though? I can just go there and learn more from there.¡±
However, before he even went there, he was already provided with enough information by Elder Sun Ling, except for the realm above the Saint Realm, because she did not know about it yet.
Apparently, Saint Realm is the cultivation realm where the cultivators are able toprehend rules after forming a crown. They can be considered half-step Saints if they can grasp the nature of rules. But if they were not able to condense or form a crown yet, they haven¡¯t truly be Saints at that stage.
¡°As I¡¯ve said earlier, there are three tiers in which the Saint Realm is divided. You are called a Saint Disciple if you have one to three crowns. If you were able to condense four to six crowns then, you will be called a Saint Master. Beyond the number of six crowns, you will be hailed as a Grandmaster Saint. In this specific region, Grandmaster Saint is the known strongest cultivation realm attained by cultivators, in which case, one of these cultivators is our sect master.¡±
¡°So, that¡¯s how it is. But what if you were able to form more than nine crowns, like you have condensed ten or eleven or even more, what would they be called? You said that the ninth crown is the peak a Saint could condense, right?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve heard legends about it. In the records, they are called the Supreme Saints, like geniuses among geniuses. There are even legends about people being able toprehend several rules the moment they entered the Saint Realm. You know, unless youprehend the rules, you can¡¯t see them or control them for your own.¡±
¡°Wait, I am bewildered about something, though,¡± Yang Lujia said, rendering her silent. ¡°I noticed that some rules are faint in color while the others are denser. Do rules also have some sort of tiers like the division of the Saint Realm?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t experienced or heard something like that.¡± Elder Sun Ling was more baffled about the question posed by Yang Lujia. ¡°Dum Gai, can you really see the differences in their colors¡¯ density? As for me, I can¡¯t see anything. They¡¯re all the same to my eyes.¡±
¡®Perhaps it¡¯s because of my purple eyes? I really have no idea how these purple eyes of mine came to be. I don¡¯t remember Fortuniel giving me this throughout my journey so far. I noticed my purple eyes when that old man of mine told me about it after he brought me away from that war.¡¯ He was quiet as he looked around the ce, his eyesight as though piercing through space.
?[0)??? ¡®This might be a backward region and quite big for being one. Anyhow, although the information I can get from here may be limited, at least I was able to learn some things.¡¯
His eyesight was limited to only a number of miles. Unlike in Da Sishen or Da Shenghou where the realm was much smaller, the realm here was bigger and hence he couldn¡¯t oversee everything with his mental power alone. It seemed like the more he went to a higher realm, the more his abilities were limited.
While his thoughts were moving from one to another, Elder Sun Ling woke him up from his trance. ¡°Dum Gai, we¡¯re here now. This is the main sect of our Saber Path Sect!¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Yang Lujia reacted as he witnessed the strange architectural structure of the Saber Path Sect. ¡°It¡¯s like there are fiverge sabers jabbed into the ground?¡±
Chapter 131 Bloated
IT TRULY RENDERED him astonished the moment heid his eyes on the overall structure of the Saber Path Sect¡¯s main grounds.
There were fiverge sabers stuck on the ground, probably at least their other halves from the toe of their des, with their other halves holding the building up. Yes, it was stupefying how crazy the level of creativity these people had reached in this backward world. No one would think they¡¯d use the saber¡¯s structure to build such establishments. At least to him.
¡°Are you surprised? These are the Five Sabers of the Saber Path Sect. Each one of them had one saber master, the tallest one being under the leadership of the sect master,¡± Elder Sun Ling said, seemingly proud as she introduced her own sect. ¡°Come!¡±
As soon as they entered the main gate that was the most normal amongst all structures he had seen so far, only using bricks to build walls beside it. Its design was of a simpleton¡¯s mind, very minimalistic¡ªcontradicting the idea of magical powers that people could wield in this world.
Midway, however, they were stopped by a group of disciples, holding their sabers against Yang Lujia. Flustered, Elder Sun Ling immediately called them off as they might offend such a young genius who easily surpassed her talent by a notch.
As she said, they needed more talents than they already had for the Heavenly Selection¡ªthinking that Yang Lujia might be able to increase their rewards..
¡°Greetings, Miss¡ªElder Sun Ling!¡± The leader of the disciples quickly bent his body forward. ¡°We apologize for the insolence we showed earlier. I didn¡¯t know he was a talent you recruited from the outside.¡±
¡°As long as you understand, and you should say sorry to him as well. He was wronged¡ª¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s alright,¡± Yang Lujia said as he did not want the issue to be pushed further. Besides, if he were in their shoes, he would¡¯ve probably had the same reaction as them.
With that, Elder Sun Ling¡¯s impression of Yang Lujia became even better than it already was. Other than his sensible personality, he was also humble on the inside. He sounded so arrogant just then, but she did not mind it at all. Perhaps he was just like that.
¡°We¡¯re now going to the tallest saber, also known as the First Saber! It is where our sect master resides!¡± she excitedly said as he tagged him along to her very much desired destination. ¡°Our sect master is really strong, you know! Probably a lot stronger than you are, even if you¡¯re a genius.¡±
¡°Okay,¡± he responded, slightly rubbing his forefinger on one cheek.
¡°Sect Master!¡± Elder Sun Ling called as she ran quickly to a chamber at the bottom of therge saber¡¯s handle. ¡°We have a guest! He¡¯s a talent! Try to rope him in as much as you can!¡±
She then ran her ass off the ce and winked at Yang Lujia. Thetter felt like he was betrayed by the trust between humans. In the end, he just sighed and walked right into the dark chamber, with its sides lit up by a number of smallmps.
Amidst the darkness, there sat a man who, although only a silhouette, had the vivid features of a fat person. Even though this was the case, there was still anticipation in Yang Lujia¡¯s heart to learn more about this realm from this man. He was not the type to judge a person¡¯s character by appearance in the first ce.
¡°Hello?¡± he called out.
¡°So, you¡¯re the one my daughter tried to make me rope you into the sect. I don¡¯t know what kind of person you are, but my daughter¡¯s intuition has always been better than anyone I know. Hence, I can¡¯t doubt her about this matter. Therefore, without any further ado¡¡± The fatty stood up with his clenched hands ced on his waist. Gradually, his whole body was shown in front of Yang Lujia.
¡°You are in the sect already, brother! I ept you!¡± He smiled widely.
?[0)??? Yang Lujia¡¯s expectations immediately went downhill. ¡°Ha?¡±
¡°What do you mean ¡®ha¡¯? I said I wee you to the sect already!¡± The fat on his cheeks jiggled as he walked groggily toward Yang Lujia. ¡°My daughter said you were here to join the sect, right?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t say anything to her like that,¡± Yang Lujia responded. ¡°I am only here merely to pull out some information from you about the realm. As you know, I came from the lower realm and I barely know anything about this realm in general.¡±
The fatty sect master pondered about it for a moment and asked, ¡°You came from the lower realm? You must be pretty weak!¡±
¡°No, I am certain that I¡¯m a lot stronger than you are,¡± Yang Lujia straightforwardly refuted. ¡°I can just p you like an ant!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t believe it! You obviously came from the lower realm, so you must be very weak! At most, you must be a Saint Disciple? People from the lower realms have always been like this? Albeit rare, since ancient times, it was what was written in our records. Actually, you¡¯re the first one I encountered who ascended from the lower realm.¡±
¡°No, I am above that. Or to be precise, above you,¡± Yang Lujia answered. ¡°Anyhow, I am not here to argue about strength. Like I said, I am only here to fish some information. So, when I go out, I wouldn¡¯t be as stupid as I was before, hiding from people like a rat waiting for a cat to find and eat me.¡±
¡°Rat? Cat? That¡¯s a strange way to describe yourself!¡± At this time, the fatty¡¯s belly bounced like a deted ball as he ced one hand on his chin, his elbow resting on top of his belly.
¡°However, as I said, if you want information, you should¡¯ve just asked my daughter, though? No need to find me and bother me like this. Besides, you¡¯re not gonna join the sect, anyway.¡± The fatty crossed his bulging arms across hisrge chest.
Speaking ofrge chests, he suddenly remembered the fetishes Zhao Do had. That was so random, so he immediately forgot about it and argued, ¡°No, your daughter said that you are much more knowledgeable about the realm than she is.¡±
¡°Fight me first! Prove to me your strength! If you can prove that you¡¯re stronger than me or even at least on equal footing with me in terms of overallbat prowess, then I wouldn¡¯t hold back any information you wanted to ask of me! Get ready, man!¡±
Yang Lujia sweated when he saw how the fatty of a sect master flew into the air and did a somersault toward his position. If he did not have any power at all, he would be crushed by this ball-like person.
Yang Lujia then raised his hand as he intended to face the iing attack with a palm. This did not concern the fatty, though. Thetter still continued his attack. However, as soon as the fatty¡¯s body touched the other party¡¯s palm, the former suddenly trembled as though all his fats moved out of his body.
¡°What the heck was that? Your body¡¯s like slime, very smooth. If you were not a person, I would have thought you¡¯re a boneless human,¡± Yang Lujia thought in his mind as he sent the fatty flying back to his seat.
Chapter 132 Third Region
AS SOON AS the fatty of a sect master got up from the wall he got stuck with, he delightfully looked at Yang Lujia and ran to thetter¡¯s side as though he had seen his long-lost lover.
¡°What the fuck are you doing?¡± Yang Lujia was frightened that he unconsciously used the rules of time, stopping the sect master¡¯s tracks. ¡°You¡¯re making all the hair on my body stand!¡±
Another timeter, the two finally settled down, with Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes strangely looking at the sect master¡¯s worshipping eyes. ¡°Why are you suddenly like that? Before, your voice really sounded so dignified and now you act like a little girl.¡±
¡°Nothing, brother! It¡¯s been a long time since someone was able to send me flying. Not even the sect masters of the other sects can do that. I grow my fats for a purpose.
¡°Although I have a saber that is of the level of an earth-ranked imperial relic, I still neglect using it despite my master always telling me that I am more talented when I use a saber. However, I still wanted to eat more. It helps me grow stronger when I use the technique I created by always eating. I called it the Food Supremacy Art!¡±
Yang Lujia was somewhat tempted to extract that technique from this fatty. Food was something very close to his heart as he also had the same technique, his being more advanced, however. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to collect more, though. Nheless, he forced himself not to. Instead, he kept his stoic face with arms crossed over his chest, his eyes still on the fatty¡¯s fanatic face..
¡°What¡¯s that got to do with you worshipping me right now? You look like if I told you to run amok across regions, you will do it unconditionally,¡± Yang Lujia grumbled. ¡°I haven¡¯t expected that the father Elder Sun Lang respected is some weirdo like you.¡±
¡°Huh?¡± The sect master¡¯s head was immediately filled with question marks. ¡°Who¡¯s Elder Sun Lang?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t she your daughter? That¡¯s her name, right?¡± Yang Lujia asked, almost pping himself for forgetting another name again.
It was like when someone insignificant intermingled with him, he¡¯d tend to forget them. Unlike the recent subordinates he recruited, he could pretty much remember their names.
That might be because he had already formed karma with them by trying to create Origin Court or by simply letting them know that it would soonere into existence and they would be part of it.
¡°What Elder Sun Lang? She¡¯s called Sun Ling!¡± the fatty replied. ¡°Anyway, I apologize for my attitude right now, but I could hardly find an opponent like you who could send me flying just with your palm. I was only able to experience that when I once sparred with a friend of mine from the Autonomous Region.¡±
¡°Autonomous Region?¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s attention was piqued. ¡°What region was that? And where are we?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know much because we rarelye out from our region to visit other regions,¡± the fatty replied, but his face suddenly turned serious. ¡°However, I can tell you that the Autonomous Region had the strongest of the strongest people. It was said that they have people whose cultivation levels were way above mine. The friend I mentioned was one of them.¡±
¡°Do you know what¡¯s above the Saint Realm, then?¡±
¡°My friend called it the Saint King Realm. I don¡¯t know if it was true, buting from him, it should be. Further details could be found in our sect library, though. He gave me a textbook about the Saint King Realm,¡± the fatty replied. ¡°By the way, that friend of mine was also fat like me. Actually, he was the one who proposed to me to create a technique beneficial for heavy eaters like us.¡±
Yang Lujia nodded and thought about the Autonomous Region again. ¡°If that ce where your friend should be residing was called the Autonomous Region, what is this region called, then?¡±
¡°This region where we are now is known as the Third Region, the region where sects stood erect. All in all, there are three regions, the First Region being considered the strongest and the most mysterious, the Second Region which was considered to be on par with the First Region, and us, considered the weakest,¡± the fatty dispiritedly said.
¡°So, you¡¯re the weakest. If we have sects in this region, though, what about the other regions? What kind of organizations they do put up?¡±
¡°Good question! If we have sects, the First Region has nests while the Second Region has churches. They¡¯re pretty united and organized. Unlike ours, we are pretty messy here. Others would even issue sect wars for the sake of some treasure or for the appearance of a peerless weapon.¡±
Yang Lujia naturally understood that. However, what really astonished him was what the fatty said about the other two regions¡ªunited and organized. Did that mean that something strong was ruling over them? That was why they were that peaceful?
¡®I doubt it. If a peerless treasure would appear in those regions, I¡¯ll bet all of my treasures to the table and whoever is betting against mine will definitely lose. No matter, the greed of people has no limits. Others would even risk their lives to obtain the things that they want. So, I doubt it. Nevertheless, thepetition there must only be discreet and is not being shown to the public, unlike here in the Third Regions.¡¯ That¡¯s why it appeared to be peaceful to others.¡¯
He then coughed and faced the fatty with a serious face. ¡°Then, would that mean that they have someone or a more powerful group of people backing them while yours don¡¯t have that?¡±
¡°Unfortunately, yes. That is why during the Heavenly Selection, the Third Region is always the bullied region out of the three as we aren¡¯t able to recruit many disciples because we have limited resources to attract the most talented ones,¡± the fatty said, his face a bit frowning. ¡°You also saw it, right? Thepetition going on in the Third Region¡ no sect would want to humiliate themselves as they already have experienced the humiliation back then.¡±
¡°I see,¡± Yang Lujia said, his one hand rubbing his chin. ¡°The Heavenly Selection seems to be really important. What kind of resources do they give you that you would want to push things to your limits? You know, you could just ignore it and not participate.¡±
The fatty shook his head and said, ¡°Unfortunately, this isn¡¯t just a simple matter. The rewards they give are enough for us to nurture disciples and/or fatten our sect¡¯s wealth to the peak. A hundred years wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration. We aren¡¯t told about what organization was trying to make this happen. We only knew that the Autonomous Region also had a backing, even stronger than the First and Second Regions¡¯.
¡°I heard from my friend that they are called the Two Supreme Temples. Other than that, I also heard that the sponsors for the Autonomous Region are these temples which we never knew what their actual names are. In our minds, the rewards are more attractive. Everything else is secondary.¡±
¡°Temples, huh,¡± Yang Lujia said as he grinned. ¡°Thanks for the information, brother. I¡¯ll be sure to repay you, then. You just need to gather talented disciples for the Heavenly Selection, right? To get bountiful rewards, I¡¯ll help you look for some talented disciples. Where can I look for these people, though? Where do you usually look for them?¡±
The fatty was delighted that he pped his bouncy hands as he stood up. ¡°That¡¯s great, brother! With you aiding us, it will be much easier for us to shine during the Heavenly Selection.¡± His eyes were tearing up, with sped hands, closing his eyes like a fat angel with tiny wings on his back.
¡°Fatty, stop it¡¡± Yang Lujia trailed off and he continued the thoughts he wanted to say in his mind¡
¡®Honestly, you look a little gross¡ and do you think I am doing this for your sake? This is only the beginning of my n, brother.¡¯
Chapter 133 Sect Library, Liu Chang
ELDER SUN LING fetched Yang Lujia from the chamber of the sect leader. She then toured him to the entire sect as he requested. He saw several disciples on the grounds practicing with their sabers, some sparring against each other.
Although the sect was a little weak, it actually had pretty decent disciples. While they were going around the sect, they encountered pretty talented but respectful disciples. Of course, there were disciples who seemed disrespectful toward Yang Lujia being close to Elder Sun Ling, but it didn¡¯t matter to him. Small fries needed no attention from him. It¡¯d only waste his time.
¡°You¡¯re given the position of an Honorary Elder, huh?¡± Elder Sun Ling asked him as they arrived in front of the sect library. ¡°Dad seems so fond of you, though. He actually gave you such a title. Did that mean you are strong enough to hold such a title like him?¡±
¡°I already said it. I am stronger than him. Far stronger,¡± he replied, his face unchanging. ¡°Anyway, your sect library only has three floors?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Elder Sun Ling. ¡°Mostly, it contained educational books and cultivation manuals. The first floor is for the former while the second and the third floors are for thetter. The second floor contained some Earth-Ranked Arts but they were pretty rare there. Meanwhile, the third floor contained only Earth-Ranked Arts, none anything lower than that. Most of them are also leaned to practicing sabers.¡±
¡°Oh,¡± he reacted, unsurprised. ¡°You may go now. I might stay here for a while to read more about what this world is all about.¡±.
¡°Alright, use your Honorary Elder token if you want to call for me, then. I¡¯ll now be preparing a residence for you,¡± she enthusiastically replied, walking away with a smile on her face.
¡°She¡¯s just like her father,¡± Yang Lujia said as he continued, ¡°a bit childish.¡±
When he entered the library, it was actually pretty normal. The shelves of the first floor were even filled with cobwebs and he could only see two or three disciples on the first floor. It seemed like only a few were interested in learning more about this world, or perhaps, they were new disciples who have no idea of what cultivation was or of what the world was all about.
¡°Let¡¯s see¡ where should I start?¡±
He began collecting books to add more to what he already knew from the conversation he had with the other two. Bringing them to a table, he nodded satisfactorily and sat on a wooden long chair with eyes filled with zeal.
The highest cultivation level recorded in these books was only the Saint King Realm at the Third Stage. It was also actually like a memoir from the sect¡¯s ancestor about his journey to attaining such cultivation.
¡°So, an era has already passed and that fatty wasn¡¯t really the first sect master.¡±
Then, he continued to read the memoir.
¡°I am Liu Chang, the first-generation sect master of the Saber Path Sect. I was once a disciple from one of the organizations from the Autonomous Region butter left to make a sect of my own. Well, I just want to. It¡¯s my dream to manage a sect, anyway. Moreover, in the Autonomous Region, I can¡¯t get the woman that I want! It¡¯s so boring, there! Most of them are always practicing like fuck!¡ª¡±
Yang Lujia rolled his eyes and flipped the book to the other pages where the old man wasn¡¯t talking about his personal experiences. He even recorded the positions when he first had his experience in bed¡ªeven proud as hell.
¡°Today¡¯s sect master is a fatty while the first-generation one was a pervert,¡± he thought as he continued to explore the book.
¡°I went to the Second Region once, but I was really not suited for there. The people there are so worship-py. Very devoted to their churches and I don¡¯t like that kind of devotion. However, I did explore the region and found some beautiful ces. There were even several Sacred Areas.
¡°They are areas where others are forbidden to enter unless they have the permission of the church who¡¯s in charge of managing it. It¡¯s like a dungeon inside. It can give out cultivation manuals rted to the church or basically some light or holy techniques when you finish the missions of the regtors there.¡±
Regtors were the mysterious entities in-charge of the Sacred Areas who give out manuals after a person finished a mission or he or shepleted a test. It had the same structure as a dungeon, at least to what Yang Lujia could surmise and imagine¡ªthe difference being that the rewards are only in one ss¡ªsomething rted to the church¡¯s practices.
¡°I wonder if they were made by stronger existences,¡± Yang Lujia wondered as he flipped to another page. ¡°There is barely information recorded about the First Region, except that it has nests within it. Even this first-generation sect master of the Saber Path Sect could hardly enter the First Region. It¡¯s just like what that fatty, Sun Feng, said.¡±
He then went over a few cultivation-rted books, learning that rules are even ranked differently. The denser the color and quality of the rules¡¯ characters, the more powerful the rules you could control. It was said that the rules that Saints could use were called Inferior Rules.
¡°Inferior Rules,¡± Yang Lujia mumbled as he tried manipting the rules of space, trying to distinguish the differences among them. They were indeed different albeit almost unnoticeable. ¡°How about for Saint Kings, then? What are they called? Perhaps I should go to other sects after this to scout for more information. That Liu Chang didn¡¯t say anything about rules in his memoir. It was mostly only about his life.¡±
After reading for some time, he went to the second floor.
¡°Where¡¯s your disciple token?¡± the old guardian questioned him as he continued to smoke. ¡°You need your disciple token in order to pass through the second floor. Also, you have to pay attention to the cultivation manual you are going to practice. If you have doubts about anything, you can approach me¡ª¡±
When the old man saw the Honorary Elder token Yang Lujia had taken out, he immediately bowed his head after cutting off his sentence¡ªhis back sweating so hard. ¡°I apologize for my insolence, Honorary Elder. I didn¡¯t know it was you.¡±
¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Yang Lujia said as he waved his hand, paving his way to the second floor.
As he expected, most of the disciples were not on the first floor but the second and third floors. They were more interested in arts or techniques. Like Elder Sun Ling said, some of the cultivation manuals on the second floor were Earth-Ranked Arts.
When he was about to go over some of them, a shout suddenly rang into everyone¡¯s ears inside the sect library.
¡°Bad news, people! My friend just told me right now! The Blue Scale Sect is now here again to kidnap some of our disciples! Fuck! They¡¯re really going too far!¡± The disciple hurriedly ran away and went out.
¡°Interesting,¡± Yang Lujia muttered as he grinned.
Chapter 134 Disciple-Level Conflict
¡°YOU¡¯RE GOING TOO FAR!¡±
¡°What¡¯s too far about this? I heard you bullied my junior brother when he was carrying out his mission outside! It was you in the portrait he showed me when I asked about his injuries and bruises! Let me give you a beating, kid! You should¡¯ve left him alone! I¡¯m so angry right now!¡± A burly man began punching the Saber Path Sect¡¯s disciple that it had his body brutally bruised.
By the side, Yang Lujia was concealing his presence as he stared at the Saber Path Sect¡¯s disciple getting beat up. His arms crossed across his chest. ¡°Bullies are still prominent in this world.¡±
¡°Big brother, you should cut his little brother as well. Our junior brother said that his little brother was almost cut by that guy!¡± a young man screamed.
¡°Oh? He said that?¡± the burly man replied. ¡°Then, it¡¯s my pleasure to do so. Hahaha!¡±
¡°N-No¡ N-Nooo¡ I really¡ really d-did not b-bully anyone¡¡± The Saber Path Sect¡¯s disciples stumbled as his body trembled after hearing the n of the other party. He tried raising his hands to cover the thing in between his legs. However, before he could reach for it, the other Blue Scale Sect¡¯s disciples already held his hands up, leaving his front so open.
¡°P-Please¡ j-just n-not that¡ I¡¯ll agree to a-any of your r-request¡¡± He tried to hold back the snot in his nose but failed to do so. His swollen eyes cried tears, eyes surrendering as though he just wanted to die on the spot. ¡°Just k-kill me¡¡±.
HAHA!
All disciples from the other partyughed as the burly man, presumably the leader of the group, took the saber from the young man¡¯s side. He then shed the saber at him, making a huge shallow cut on the young man¡¯s skin on his upper body.
BAWL!
The young man¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot as he enveloped himself with the remaining qi he had in his dantian, trying to push himself to the limit and forcing himself to kill himself. However, before he could do that, a quiet yet ironically loud sound of footsteps made their hearts skip a beat, apanied by the sound of the dry leaves getting squashed.
PAT. CRACK.
PAT. PAT. CRACK.
They all stopped moving, even the young man was pulled back from his n to kill himself as he stared at the side. There, they saw another young man. When the beaten guy saw who he was, he was immediately disheartened.
He thought it was one of his senior brothers from the Saber Path Sect. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve possibly been pulled out of this situation at the moment. A frown formed on his face as he strengthened his resolve to push himself to death.
No one could help him, anyway. He could only pray that he would reincarnate into a more talented body to avoid getting bullied like this. The young man appeared slim and seemed to be weak, so he just gave up as he knew that the young man would probably be bullied as well or would be forced to submit and run away as a coward would do.
¡°Stop,¡± the other young man said with a frown on his face. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, Blue Scale Sect. Do you want me to visit your sect master for questioning? What is this behavior?¡±
The beaten young man stopped his intention to blow himself up and stared at the newly arrived person from head to toe. Seeing him with a nonchnt expression on his face, he became somewhat hopeful. This person was at least not some fraidy-cat.
Yang Lujia seemed to have lit up a fuse inside the burly man¡¯s body. ¡°What are you talking about, kid?! Who are you to talk like that to our sect master?¡±
Yang Lujia shook his head. As he did not want to continue arguing with this type of person, he only raised his hand. What a waste of time.
¡°Answer me! You son of a bitch¡ª¡±
SNAP!
The burly man exploded into meat paste.
BANG!
BRRR!
Everyone¡¯s legs grew soft when they saw how the burly man died with just a snap. They did not even see the young man¡¯s movements. What made them fear him more, however, was the fact that the burly man¡¯s blood and body parts slowly mended themselves as the burly man¡¯s figure was slowly reformed.
¡°What the fuck?¡± their thoughts, messed up at the sight that they saw. ¡°How could he revive the dead?!¡±
¡°What happened to me?¡± the burly man asked, his mind still unclear about what happened earlier. He then looked at Yang Lujia and recalled the snap this person did. His body shivered in fright. As his legs turned mushy, he was forced to sit on the ground butt-first. ¡°You! W-What did you do t-to me?! I am the son of the Blue Scale Sect¡¯s sect master! Don¡¯t you dare do anything¡ª¡±
¡°Do you want to know who I am?¡± Yang Lujia grinned, cutting off the burly man¡¯s words. ¡°Look at you¡¡± His eyes traced every disciple from the Blue Scale Sect. ¡°You are all pissing your pants now¡¡±
¡°W-Who are y-you¡¡± a young man managed to say, that Yang Lujia almost wanted to p his hand for this young man¡¯s courage.
¡°You said you¡¯re the son of the sect master, musclehead, right?¡± Yang Lujia stared back at the burly man who was still shuddering in fear, now unable to talk further due to the invisible pressure brought by Yang Lujia¡¯s presence.
The beaten young man fainted as soon as he saw this situation. He felt like he could already rest now that someone hade to save him. No matter what happened, at least someone fought for him. He really didn¡¯t recall he bullied anyone.
Seeing that the burly man wasn¡¯t answering, Yang Lujia repeated his question. ¡°Again, you¡¯re the son of the sect master, right?¡±
¡°Y-Yes¡¡±
¡°Good,¡± Yang Lujia mumbled as he waved his hand. Sooner, white emblems flew out of his robe as each of them entered the bodies of the disciples from the Blue Scale Sect. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re all important to your sect. I won¡¯t waste this opportunity then¡¡±
The white emblems that contained the characters of his name had been branded in their dantians. It was like some sort of automatic switch¡ªthat when they¡¯d try to betray him in the future, it would immediately blow them up.
Of course, that was only a bluff to scare them.
¡®I won¡¯t destroy the tools that are still useful to me even if they¡¯re rusty. If they be useless, I can just throw them away.¡¯ His eyes turned sharp as he carried the beaten young man to his arm. A slight smirk then appeared on his face, staring at the petrified group of muscleheads. ¡®If any more of these guys can¡¯t be subdued through reason, then I¡¯ll use overwhelming strength to do so. They¡¯re always wee to try me.¡¯
Chapter 135 Incurred Debt
YANG LUJIA BROUGHT the young man to the chamber of the fatty sect master. He told him about what happened, especially seeing how the young man was contused all over his body and how his face was so swollen that he could not already be unidentified at this point.
¡°Those lunatics!¡± the fatty shouted as he mmed his table, leading it to break into pieces. ¡°Why do they have to go this far? Before, if I haven¡¯t stopped them, they would¡¯ve raped the girls in our sect! Lunatics!¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Yang Lujia replied, unperturbed by the aura emitted by the fatty. Unlike the others outside who clearly felt the might of a peak Saint. ¡°I already avenged this kid and also scared them out of their wits.¡±
¡°What the hell? Who angered the sect master?¡±
¡°Is that the sect master¡¯s aura? He¡¯s really that strong, right? I can even feel my soul shaking!¡±
¡°Father, what happened?¡± Elder Sun Ling was confused, but the moment the aura disappeared, she heaved a sigh of relief. After all, his father was someone strange, so it must be one of those days when his father got agitated because of his surging emotions.
But she couldn¡¯t help but worry. She would visit him after he gave his lecture to the disciples in front of her.
¡°Thank you.¡± The fatty bent his body forward to show how grateful he was for Yang Lujia¡¯s actions. ¡°Dum Gai, I don¡¯t know how to thank you enough, but we can offer you a banquet¡ª¡±
¡°No need. That¡¯s too bothersome,¡± Yang Lujia said as he looked at the young man. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to fix him, though?¡±
¡°No, I should repay you back! That¡¯s not what a man should do, not repaying back the debt he had with another man, especially for something like this! Anything will do, Brother Dum Gai! As long as it does not concern the life of me or anyone, I¡¯ll repay you!¡±.
¡®Yes, you must pay me back. I like collecting debts,¡¯ Yang thought as he replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s really alright, brother fatty.¡±
The fatty sighed but on the inside, he was determined to pay him back for what he had done. He then shifted the topic to another, staring at the thrashed young man. ¡°As for the kid, don¡¯t worry. We have some people in the sect who haveprehended the rules of life. He should be alright after a couple of days.¡±
¡°I can do it in minutes, though,¡± said Yang Lujia.
¡°Yes, brother¡ªwait what?!¡±
Yang Lujia was a bit frightened when the fatty¡¯s eyes bulged out from his head. He then sighed and responded, ¡°I said I can fix him. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s difficult, though.¡±
The fatty¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°What the fuck? I thought my daughter said youprehended the rules of space, just like what she said to me!¡±
¡°No, I alreadyprehended several rules other than the two mentioned. Is it really hard, though?¡±
¡°Are you fucking showing off? I¡¯m so angry right now!¡± The fatty¡¯s cheeks jiggled, extremely ashamed of his talent. He then let out a cough and said, ¡°Anyhow, can you really fix him? If so, you should do that already. That kid¡¯s already dying it seems.¡±
Yang Lujia did not find it surprising that the fatty was surprised about him being able toprehend several rules. In fact, he had already read it from the memoir of the first-generation sect master of the Saber Path Sect. That sect master said that he once encountered a genius from the Autonomous Region who couldprehend two rules, in which the fact that he was called a genius baffled him.
If that kind of kid was already a genius by onlyprehending two rules, then what was he? A monster of some sort?
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll heal him now,¡± Yang Lujia said as he raised one hand. Soon enough, the rules of life gathered around him like they were meeting their old friend. This sight shocked the fatty of a sect master to the core.
¡®Who would¡¯ve thought that in my entire life, I would be able to see this kind of miracle? I¡¯ve never seen anything like him. This was the first time I saw such a thing¡¡¯
The fatty was so amazed that he met someone like Yang Lujia and was even happier that he cozied up to this guy. He must reward his daughter handsomelyter for bringing him to their sect. So fucking awesome!
¡°Shall we start?¡± Yang Lujia, as though ordering the rules of life, gathered them on the young man¡¯s body. Soon enough, not even a minute flew past, and the young man¡¯s skin and condition had alreadye back to their peak.
Throughout the process, the fatty was even more amazed that he couldn¡¯t help but shiver in excitement. Did this mean that if he went to the other sect masters now to fight, he would still be healed if he brought Dum Gai along? Wouldn¡¯t that be too overpowered?!
¡°I thought you said you could fix him in minutes? Why did it only take you a few seconds?¡± Of course, the fatty didn¡¯t forget this matter.
¡°I¡¯m that strong. I may have already reached the peak of this world,¡± Yang Lujia said, unrestrained that it left the fatty speechless.
He did not even know the peak cultivation level of this world. ¡°Hey, hey, didn¡¯t you ask me about cultivation levels? If you were already at the peak, then why do you still need to ask me those things? You could¡¯ve traveled on your own! Fuck! I¡¯m so angry right now! You are so pretentious! I might be so stupid in your eyes back then!¡±
¡°I always view myself as an irregr, someone who doesn¡¯t belong to this world. Ever since I was born, I didn¡¯t even know that I already started cultivating. In other words, in this world, it¡¯s like I am some sort of cheat. While others cultivate so hard to reach the peak, I, on the other hand, can reach it even if I do nothing.¡±
The fatty was once again speechless by this shamelessness. ¡°You¡¯re too¡¡±
¡°I am not pretentious. I really don¡¯t know anything about everything that I asked you for before. Moreover, I am still not sure whether I am stronger than a Saint King or stronger that the cultivation levels above that. That¡¯s why I came here to ask you first. Unfortunately, youck the information I wanted to know.
¡°I couldn¡¯t travel recklessly just because I know I¡¯m too strong, right? Although I might be a variable of this world, there might be other variables out there. Carelessness would lead me to death.¡±
¡°What the fuck is going on¡¡±
¡°Do you believe me now?¡± Yang Lujia asked.
¡°I really still can¡¯t process it¡ Wait for a moment¡¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll show ten percent of what I can do, then.¡± Yang Lujia smiled that it crept the hell out of the fatty. ¡°Are you ready, brother fatty?¡±
With the rules of space enveloping the whole chamber, the area became eerily quiet. Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes were still pitch-ck. However, it even gloomy-fied the whole ce. Moreover, if he used his purple eyes at the moment, he was afraid that would destroy the entire sect.
No one knew what was transpiring inside the chamber of the sect master. Only Yang Lujia and the trembling fatty knew of this.
¡°You don¡¯t have to be scared, fatty. I won¡¯t kill you. I just want to show you this. You owe me, right? You said you¡¯d repay me with anything.¡±
¡®Fuck! I shouldn¡¯t have said that in the first ce!¡¯ The fatty knelt on the ground from the pressure Yang Lujia was giving him, even if thetter did not release his aura yet.
Sooner, a wave of monstrous aura mmed his body. The fatty froze. It was not because he could not move but because he was thoroughly terrified at the moment.
¡°Raise your head, brother fatty,¡± Yang Lujia said. ¡°You want to repay me, right?¡±
Yang Lujia forcefully raised the head of the fatty and saw thetter¡¯s teary-eyed face. ¡°Am I that scary, brother fatty?¡±
¡°N-No¡¡±
When the fatty looked straight into those pitch-ck eyes, he even shivered more and his muscles convulsed. ¡°What do you want¡¡±
¡°Brother Fatty¡¡± Yang Lujia called him as he grinned.
The whole ce was quiet. The rules of space disappeared all of a sudden as the chamber went back to its normal appearance. The fatty waited for what Yang Lujia was about to say.
THUMP!
He could hear his heartbeats.
He could even hear the blood flowing in his veins.
They were boiling that it even heated up the situation he was entangled with.
¡°You said you¡¯re going to repay me with anything, right? Brother Fatty, I¡¯m being reasonable here, you know that, right?¡±
The fatty gulped. ¡°Y-Yes¡¡±
¡°If there¡¯s anything you can repay me, then¡¡± Yang Lujia trailed off as his eyes turned purple, staring right into the other party¡¯s eyes. ¡°Submit.¡±
Chapter 136 Three Major Paths
YANG LUJIA WAS powerful but he was not powerful enough to topple the entirety of Da Shikong, even more so when his strength was being suppressed. He could feel that the suppression had even be stronger than when he was in Da Sishen.
Although he was suppressed, however, his overallbat prowess also increased. He could feel that the rules he could control were the densest he could sense around him.
Nheless, he was not as powerful as he was in Da Shenghou wherein the suppression was very weak that it could simply not contain his powers, wherein he would not even rely on the rules around him but create them through just a thought.
Now, he could rely on the rules in the environment. The denser they were, the more powerful he could be. It was just like in Da Sishen where he ought to find the rules of me and frost¡ªwhich led him to two ces that contained most of them.
He was no different than the others at the moment. He might be able to create them but not as proficient as he was more so when he was still staying in Da Shenghou. Perhaps there were also rules in the Five Realms he could not see. For example, those invisible rules that he could barely see with his purple eyes seemed to always apany the other rules when he¡¯d try to control them.
Lying down with a gourd in one hand inside the residence Elder Sun Ling prepared for him, he thought about his disciples¡¯ situations, wondering if they were all doing fine. Especially Long Guang whom he doted on the most. He was also a bit worried about Feng Huang, but he was confident with the treasures he gave her. No one should be able to touch her..
As for Lin Diyu, he did not need to worry about that kid as well. Among the three, he should be the most sensible and cautious as he had been with Yang Lujia the longest. Moreover, he was the one who knew his rules, so that disciple of his would probably not just recklessly do things as he would do before.
¡°I wonder how they are right now,¡± Yang Lujia muttered as he stared at the nk ceiling, his eyes in a trance. ¡°Now, I feel the loneliness again, from the time I was on Earth like no one was there for me to talk to because I thought of everyone as my enemy.¡±
When he mumbled these words, a knock that came from the door of his residence pulled him back to reality. ¡°Brother Dum Gai, are you there? Can we have some chitchat?¡±
¡°Come in,¡± Yang Lujia replied. When he saw the man walking into his residence, which was even more extravagant than the fatty¡¯s, he grinned after drinking another shot of wine from his gourd. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me back there? Did you¡ª¡±
¡°No,¡± the fatty replied, shaking his head. ¡°I was indeed afraid, though. But only because you are strong and not because I thought you would kill me. If you were going to do it, you would¡¯ve already done it, Brother Dum Gai. Anyhow, again, although it¡¯s vague, I trust my daughter¡¯s instincts, although something changed of her. It might be some sort of adulting issues. Anyhow, you¡¯re a good young man.¡±
Yang Lujia sighed as he continued lying down with one leg over the other. ¡°So, do you ept my proposal? Do you want to submit to me?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to, Brother Dum Gai. However, I was just afraid that it would be disrespectful to the past sect masters¡ª¡±
¡°No, I won¡¯t be doing anything to change or rule the entire Saber Path Sect by depriving you of your freedom. I just want you to choose my side no matter what happens,¡± he immediately refuted. ¡°Brother Fatty, that¡¯s not the kind of person I am. You could even say I am restrained. Only if I don¡¯t have disciples to take care of or something that bothers me, I wouldn¡¯t be here at all. I want to gather my forces to fight against something. The more I gather, the better.¡±
The fatty lowered his head as he stared at the wooden floor. ¡°Then, what am I supposed to do, Brother Dum Gai?¡±
¡°The future is uncertain. We have to get prepared,¡± Yang Lujia said. ¡°For the time being, I have no ns in mind, but I only have one goal to aplish at the moment.¡±
¡°What is it, Brother Dum Gai?¡±
¡°Just call me brother,¡± Yang Lujia said. ¡°Anyway, my goal is just simple¡¡± His eyes sharpened as his grip on the gourd tightened. ¡°I want to¡¡±
*
There were three major paths that a cultivator can tread on. Long Guang learned more of this from the Dragon Emperor. When one would reach the Saint Realm, they would be able to choose any of the three major paths they would want to choose.
¡°What did you choose, dear nephew?¡± the Dragon Emperor asked, his hands being fidgety. ¡°Tell me! Tell me!¡±
¡°Hmph!¡± Long Guang replied as he crossed his arms across his chest. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you anything about it!¡±
The Dragon Emperor immediately became disheartened at his reply. Who could imagine that the Dragon Emperor, Long Hao, was being treated like this by a child? Others see him as a mighty figure that could single-handedly ravage or destroy an entire kingdom but look at him now. A little kid easily overturned him.
If others would hear about this, especially those Saint Emperors he knew, they would either probably not believe it orugh at him.
¡°But, uncle, I can sense it. I feel like my master has alreadye to this realm. I can feel it. After reaching the Saint Realm and after ascension, I did not feel anything from him. But now, I can feel it already. Does this mean the master lied to me about him ascending to this realm? Or was my master sent to another realm instead and he just recently found his way here?¡±
The Dragon Emperor got a hint of Long Guang¡¯s thoughts. ¡°You could actually sense it? Your instincts had gone sharper, right?¡±
¡°My instincts?¡± Long Guang looked at him with a baffled expression. Although he got some memories that could help him cultivate, he was still a bitcking in terms of in-depth understanding of them. After all, he was still an eleven-year-old child. Technically speaking.
¡°Yes, like what is taught to us, if we have paths like the dominance path, the fiery path, or anything path, then we also have major paths above them. The three of them are called the Body, Spirit, and Mind.¡±
¡°Yeah, I pretty much knew of that, uncle,¡± Long Guang replied. ¡°But what do you mean by instincts getting sharper?¡±
¡°You chose the dominance path, my dear nephew,¡± the Dragon Emperor said in a serious tone, reverting to his dignified aura. ¡°I can surmise that you chose two of the three major paths like fuck. You chose Mind and Body, right?¡±
Without Long Guang saying anything, the Dragon Emperor already knew that he was right. ¡°While the Body Path focuses on training your physical strength, the Mind Path is more leaned towards sharpened instincts, intelligence, and perception. You both have them, nephew. The Dominance Path¡ it¡¯s a path that needs both.¡±
Chapter 137 Sect Spy, Limited Abilities
¡°TELL ME THE TRUTH!¡±
A ring voice echoed throughout the entire Blue Scale Sect. It was the only voice that could make the legs of every disciple weak. Even some of the elders would not dare oppose his authority. One stomp from him could already tear them into pieces.
¡°Father, we really did not do anything. However, someone interfered, so we couldn¡¯t carry out your order of capturing at least one disciple from their sect. We were told that he was very talented. Hence, we fought him and he lost miserably because we¡¯re too many for him to beat.¡±
The sect master, who was sitting on a throne-like chair and whose elbow was ced against the armrest, nodded slightly. For now, he believed his son¡¯s words. ¡°Do you know who interfered?¡±
¡°We don¡¯t know,¡± the burly man replied. ¡°But I know that he should be an elder from their sect. It seems like he really is a talented disciple as there was someone guarding him.¡±
¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot who only knows how to use his fist in physicalbat?¡± his father, the sect master, questioned. ¡°What elder are you saying? If it was really an elder from their sect, then you should¡¯ve been dead or captured right now. Even if they knew you were my son, they would not back off against me.
¡°After all, they still had that fatty with them. If he is still alive and kicking now, praying that he¡¯d be dead because of over-eating, then they¡¯d be confident about dealing with me and instead captured you. Now, what do you think about this situation, my son? Are you not getting something?¡±.
¡°Then, that means their¡¡±
The sect master nodded as a response. He then said, ¡°But we should not jump immediately to conclusions. What if he¡¯s tricking us into attacking their sect? After all, they¡¯re not the only sect that we should be wary of. There are still two old geezers and one bitch that we need to pay attention to.¡±
¡°What shall we do then, father?¡±
¡°I already made contact with our spy from the other side. You don¡¯t have to worry. I even know about the man who recently entered their sect as an Honorary Elder. Quite mysterious, eh?¡± The sect master grinned as he took a look at his son¡¯s pathetic eyes. ¡°But don¡¯t feel socent yet. I have not decided on what kind of punishment all of you shall undergo. After all, you didn¡¯tplete my mission for you. You didn¡¯t even bring a disciple from the other sects. What a shame for you to be my son!¡±
The burly man clenched his hands with his teeth gnashed against one another. His father gave him this chance to prove himself to him that he was not some kind of idiot, but he still failed to do them. ¡®It sucks! How can we defeat that monster, anyway? Can father even defeat that young man?!¡¯
Oblivious to them, however, they did not know that Yang Lujia was already listening to their conversation through the white emblem from inside the burly man¡¯s body. ¡°A spy, huh? Other than me, the sect master, the library guardians of the second and third floors, and Elder Sun Ling, no one knew about me being an Honorary Elder of the sect. That¡¯s indeed strange, but I think I already know the culprit. A variable may interfere if they told another person about this.¡±
Yang Lujia cut off their connection and stared directly at the approaching Elder Sun Ling while he was drinking his wine by the side of a tree at a mountain top near the main sect grounds.
¡°Seriously, I¡¯ve already been looking for you all this time, and yet you¡¯re here enjoying your life like that?¡± sheined with a pouting face.
¡°Life should always be good like this,¡± Yang Lujia replied, his eyes staring at her with no evident emotions¡ªjust a nk expression a boring person could make.
He then looked at the beautiful skies. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that under such a beautiful sky lies a lot of secrets yet to be unfolded? Don¡¯t you think so, Elder Sun Ling?¡±
The woman did not reply and just stared at him, her eyes seemed to be meaning something. Afterward, she sighed. ¡°As many as mysteries there are in the world, it was the same with secrets in number if not even greater.¡±
Yang Lujia remained silent. He knew what she meant. It was all like it was.
She continued, ¡°Mysteries contain secrets as are secrets to mysteries.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can confirm now, it shouldn¡¯t be you,¡± Yang Lujia replied. Seeing the confused look of the other party, he added, ¡°I meant the spy sent by the Blue Scale Sect.¡±
¡°Ehh?¡± Elder Sun Ling revealed a surprised expression. ¡°They sent a spy within the sect? How audacious can they be? Are they courting death?¡±
¡°It¡¯s all human nature,¡± he only replied, not even observing the expression she was making at the moment. ¡°Elder Sun Ling, you should go back now. Let me first revel in the beauty of the stars tonight.¡±
¡®They¡¯re very beautiful to look at. I wonder how same or different they were from the stars we see on Earth. I wonder if they alsoe in different sizes. Soon, I¡¯ll be able to know about this.¡¯
When Elder Sun Ling said her goodbyes and wished him a goodnight¡¯s sleep, Yang Lujia looked in her direction with his dazed eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve be too sentimentaltely.¡±
Just like that, two months passed by. In the middle of the night, a cute male voice woke him up from his sleep. Yang Lujia was instantly enraged for being disturbed by his beautiful dream of eating a lot of food from Earth. But he suppressed his emotions as he knew that it was time for Fortuniel¡¯s upgrade.
¡°I wonder what will happen, though?¡± he questioned out of curiosity. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡¡±
[Ding! System Level 2 to Level 3 Upgrade Completed!]
[Ding! Main Mission Triggered: Insufficient System Level! Needs Upgrade!]
[Ding! After the upgrade, the system is limited in its abilities. The host can now only sign in once every year! Signing in multiple times at different ces every year is not allowed!]
[Ding! After the upgrade, the system is limited in its abilities. The host can now only use the 2R¡¯s ability once every year!]
[Ding! After the upgrade, the system is limited in its abilities! The host is no longer able to use the 999 Times and the Gift Packages Abilities!]
[Ding! The host still has Two Lottery Draws left from the System¡¯s Wheel of Fate! Will the host draw the Two Lottery Draws from the Wheel of Fate in one go?]
[Ding! The system has discovered an SS-ss Genius!]
[New Mission: Recruit and acknowledge the Holy Light Pce¡¯s SS-ss Genius. The reward will be issued upon acknowledgment from both parties.]
***
A/N: NEW! For every super gift received, I will post at least two more chapters than usual. If I am in the mood, I might even post more than the minimum. =)
Chapter 138 Strange Young Man
YANG LUJIA COULD not find a valid reason why the system limited its own abilities. However, he surmised that it might be because he was already too strong to rely on them. After all, even Fortuniel, the system itself, could not be something absolute in the first ce.
This might be a magical world but it didn¡¯t mean absolutes exist in this ce.
[New Mission: Recruit and acknowledge the Holy Light Pce¡¯s SS-ss Genius. The reward will be issued upon acknowledgment from both parties.]
[Target¡¯s Information: The SS-ss Genius, Sheng Ao, is a twenty-year-old prodigy, a Holy Son of the Holy Light Pce. He once went to Da Sishen and executed a lot of the devils that were residing there. After that forceful descent, the Saint Emperor of the Holy Light Pce called him back for another mission he was tasked to do. It was a mission to eliminate another lingering faction of fiends to the southwest of Da Shikong. While he was trying to eliminate the whole faction, he was caught up in a strange affair. Although he was a monk and vowed not to taint himself with otherworldly desires like lust, he was still ovee by the beauty of the faction leader¡¯s daughter. When the Dragon Emperor Pce reported what happened to a Holy Son of the Holy Light Pce to their Saint Emperor, the entire ce instantly erupted in rumors. Due to his destroyed reputation, he was thrashed and condemned by the Holy Light Pce even though he pleaded for himself that he did not touch any part of the woman¡¯s body and was only drugged. When their Saint Emperor heard of this, he instantly sent him to the Second Region of the Three Regions.]
[Additional Information: When you go to the Holy Light Pce, do not kill as possible as you can.]
[Sub-Mission: Learn about the truth and prove his innocence to the entire Holy Light Pce.].
[Sub-Mission: Sheng Ao¡¯s life is hanging on a thread. Save him by using the Nine-Lead Nirvana Herb.]
[Sub-Mission: Kill the Child of Pan Gu, Sheng Ao! Reward: System Upgrade, A System New Function Option]
[Ding! Main Mission Triggered: Insufficient System Level! Needs Upgrade!]
Yang Lujia was dumbfounded by the bombardment of notifications in front of him from Fortuniel, but he disregarded them.
Fortuniel¡¯s voice was still child-like, but it was obvious that he had grown. However, that was not his focus at the moment. He was still looking at the new mission of epting another disciple.
He wasn¡¯t even able to finish Feng Huang¡¯s problem and now he was given another problem. But he had to bear with it. Also, he wanted to know who this Sheng Ao was. He was kind of curious about the kid who slept with a woman.
Moreover, he was sent to the Second Region. He would be stupid not to notice the relevance of the information he acquired from the fatty before, specifically regarding with the Second Region.
Fatty said that the Second Region was flooded with churches. In other words, they must have the Holy Light Pce as their backing. He could also tell that a Saint Emperor must be the strongest cultivator in Da Shikong. That wasn¡¯t surprising at all. Just like how they called God Kings and God Emperors, it would be normal to call them Saint Kings and Saint Emperors as well. The only mystery was if there was any realm that was lower than thetter but higher than the former.
However, that would be left forter. ¡°Fortuniel, how long do you think that kid, Sheng Ao, couldst?¡±
¡°Host, he canst only until a year.¡±
¡°Then, I guess there¡¯s still plenty of time. After all, I have to finish what I started here. It would be boring of a life to leave here just like that, right? Haha!¡±
Fortuniel did not reply. Instead, the boy appeared in front of Yang Lujia, floating midair. ¡°Hello, host,¡± the boy greeted.
Yang Lujia smiled at him and said, ¡°You¡¯ve grown up. Have you recalled anything from your memories?¡±
¡°Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t.¡± The boy shook his head. ¡°However, I am onlying out because I want to feel some fresh air.¡±
¡°You¡¯re able to act like a human now?¡± Yang Lujia pretended to be surprised. He knew that the boy would definitely grow and even if it was only an inch, he would still recognize it. No matter, he kept his vignce. If things went for the worst, he would be able to somehow evade it. Hopefully.
¡°It seems so,¡± Fortuniel replied and happily went back to Yang Lujia¡¯s body.
¡°It still feels weird that someone is living inside my body,¡± he voiced out which made Fortuniel speechless. ¡°Nheless, you¡¯re just a system. Moreover, you are a boy. If you were a girl, I would really be slightly embarrassed.¡±
Although he said that, no one knew whether he was really embarrassed or it was due to him drinking wine. Soon enough, he burped.
Strolling within the main sect grounds, he found pretty decent disciples who he could give his guidance to. But he did not have much of that time to do it. It would only be a hassle. He was only here to search if there was something wrong with any of the disciples. Given the spy that was involved in the conversation between the father and son of the Blue Scale Sect, he knew that there must be more than just one spy in the sect.
While doing so, one disciple particrly attracted his attraction. It was a young man who was aiming his saber from side to side shabbily.
Appearing beside the young man with a wine in his hand, the former was frightened that he dropped his saber and his butt hit the ground before he could even realize it.
Yang Lujia stilled his gaze on the young guy who could not even utter a word. ¡°I feel like something¡¯s weird about him. It¡¯s like something¡¯s pulling me to him,¡± he thought.
¡°W-Who are y-you?¡± The young guy looked so petrified as if he had seen a monster.
Because in his sight, Yang Lujia wasn¡¯t someone normal as others would see him. He could see through the terrifying treasures Yang Lujia was wearing. From his robe to his bracelet, to the gourd he was holding, and to the ne around his neck. All of them were treasures to his eyes.
¡°W-Why do y-you have s-so many tre¡ treasures?¡± The young man pointed at Yang Lujia. ¡°Your robe¡ your gourd¡¡±
¡°Oh? You can actually recognize them?¡± Yang Lujia said in a light voice, but it was like a big blow to the young man.
Yang Lujia was dumbfounded, though. He had always covered his robe and the other treasures of his body with a protectiveyer that could disguise them as normal things, like ordinary things to wear of a mortal.
And with his strength, no one should be able to see through him or his treasures.
Chapter 139 Sirin Grave Sect (I)
YANG LUJIA WASN¡¯T informed that, today, he would have a staringpetition with a young man whose cultivation realm was obviously way below his. Perhaps this young guy was still as young as he was.
¡°Fortuniel, do you know this young man? Why does it seem like I am connected to him in some ways I cannotprehend?¡± Yang Lujia was baffled, resorting to trying and asking Fortuniel for an answer.
¡°Host, the young man is a natural born body of heaven and earth. His body could be said to possess one of the earliest bodies in history. It¡¯s called the Treasure-Amassing Body. ording to my memories, the body is weak but it is extremely useful for storing treasures¡ªthat even if the enemy killed him, he wouldn¡¯t die in vain as the treasures would also vanish with him,¡± Fortuniel replied, his childlike voice was as if trying to cozy up to Yang Lujia. ¡°I think he also has karma with you, host. Karma is like that. It¡¯s something mysterious that can¡¯t beprehended if you never onceprehended its rules.¡±
Instead of responding directly, Yang Lujia asked, ¡°Why can you answer my questions now?¡±
¡°It¡¯s because of the upgrade, host.¡±
¡°That¡¯s reasonable.¡± He nodded and went back to the topic he just left. ¡°In other words, you just meant that this boy is some sort of bank, right?¡±
¡°What is a bank, host?¡±.
¡°It¡¯s like where you store your money,¡± he replied, his eyes still at the young man¡¯s. ¡°Young man, why were you swinging your saber like that? You shouldn¡¯t be doing it that way.¡±
¡®That¡¯s right! Although I have Fortuniel¡¯s storage with me, the Origin Court¡¯s treasury should still be separated from my own treasures. Hence, I must recruit this young man to my side!¡¯
¡°Ehh?¡± The young man was surprised by the guy who just appeared out of nowhere. He then tried standing up and barely made himself do so, while his legs were still quivering in fear.
¡°Look, young man, I¡¯m gonna teach how you should properly do it, alright?¡± Yang Lujia brought out a saber from his own storage that almost dimmed the eyes of the young guy. When Yang Lujia saw his expression, he wore an awkward face and immediately exchanged it with another that was of the same level as the young man¡¯s saber.
¡®Why is he so scared of my treasures? Or was he scared of me?¡¯ Yang Lujia thought as he performed some superficial moves with the saber in his hand.
¡°Look carefully, young man,¡± he said, although he was not sure if he could give the young guy some hints of how to hold and wield a saber.
After some time, the young guy was no longer shivering as he was before. It seemed that he also gained the courage to pick his saber up as he glued his eyes to Yang Lujia¡¯s repetitive movements. They were simple shes but they made him gain enlightenment.
With every stroke that he did, Yang Lujia was smiling all the time. He then stopped as he looked at the nk eyes of the young guy. He knew that this young guy¡¯s cultivation realm should increase after this and his control over whatever technique he had realized at the moment would definitely amplify his overall prowess.
With that, he disappeared and let him be. However, before he truly went away, he erected a barrier around the area where the young guy was practicing. It was a barrier where no one coulde in but only the young guy himself, but he coulde out.
Since he already considered him as part of his force, he would not bring him into any harm.
As he smiled, he disappeared from the skies and went to the chamber where the fatty of a sect master was meditating. As he sauntered toward the fatty with a gourd of wine in his hand, he smiled. ¡°Brother fatty, you should drink as well. Care to share some of your time with me? By the way, where¡¯s Elder Sun¡ your daughter, I mean¡¡±
He forgot her name again. Anyhow, Yang Lujia already got used to this.
¡°Brother Dum Gai! It¡¯s actually you!¡± The fatty was delighted as he quickly prostrated in front of Yang Lujia like a dumb dog. ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me, though? I came here to have a drink with you. You know, I am a bit troubled abouting out of the sect. You want me to recruit disciples for the sect for the uing Heavenly Selection, right? I already said that I¡¯d help, so I will,¡± Yang Lujia borated as hezilyy on the ground with one hand supporting his head up from the ground.
The fatty¡¯s eyes glittered and nodded immediately. He then brought all the wine of his own and even bragged to Yang Lujia where he got them. He actually got all of this from that old friend of his.
¡°So this is the kind of wine that the Autonomous Region has? It¡¯s unexpectedly good!¡± Yang Lujia eximed. ¡°But is it okay for you to take them out, though? I mean, it¡¯s something that your friend has left for you. Why would you want to give share it with someone like me for such a simple asion? This time¡¯s not even an asion.¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s alright, Brother Dum Gai. Besides, you¡¯re not just ¡®someone¡¯ to me. I¡¯ve kept this already for almost a hundred years. From that time onward, though, I heard he died going out in a mission.¡± The fatty¡¯s tone was so contagious that even Yang Lujia was able to feel his sadness.
¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss, but if he¡¯s dead like what you said, it¡¯s even more so that you don¡¯t have to use this wine to satisfy ourselves.¡±
¡°No,¡± the fatty insisted, his smile seemingly telling Yang Lujia that it was alright and that he already moved forward from that grief.
¡°Alright,¡± Yang Lujia said as he didn¡¯t bother much about it. ¡°Now, tell me more about the sects outside, so I will be able to know them.¡±
As he gave Yang Lujia a gourd of wine, he asked in surprise, ¡°Are you going to barge into their sects, Brother Dum Gai? With your strength, you should be able to subdue their sect masters.¡±
Yang Lujia shook his head. ¡°No.¡±
¡°Then, you¡¯re going there to kidnap some of their disciples?¡± the fatty guessed.
¡°It¡¯s not that. I want to know so I wouldn¡¯t necessarily make an enemy out of them. I hate making enemies, you know.¡±
¡®That was somewhat a bluff, though.¡¯
¡°Anyhow, whatever your purpose is, the information about the sects is already prettymon,¡± the fatty said as his face grew serious. ¡°Brother Dum Gai, we have a total of five sects in the Third Region. Other than the Blue Scale Sect that you once encountered, we also have the Dragon Phantom Sect and the Northern Wolves Sect. Both of them were always very ruthless with their means.¡±
¡°Then, that totals to only four. What about thest one?¡±
The fatty sweated that he almost peed himself, remembering thest time he fought with that woman. It was truly terrifying.
¡°Why are you acting so scared all of a sudden?¡± Yang Lujia was baffled. ¡®I thought I was the only one that could hurt the fatty or send him flying. What¡¯s he being scared for?¡¯
¡°Nothing. I just remembered that woman in my early days. She¡¯s too terrifying. Among all of us in the past, before we all became sect masters, she was the most terrifying rival that men could have.¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s interest was intrigued. ¡°What sect does she supervise?¡±
In the end, the fatty lightly sighed as he said, ¡°It¡¯s the Sirin Grave Sect¡¡±
Chapter 140 Sirin Grave Sect (II)
AFTER GAINING ENOUGH information about the sect master of the Sirin Grave Sect, Yang Lujia directly left the main sect grounds of the Saber Path Sect. If there was someone who could do the task of subduing this sect, it could only be him. No one else would be able to help him as even the four sect masters were afraid of the woman leading such a sect.
Apparently, they are a sect filled with women practicing different types of cultivation techniques. They only had one supreme rule and that was: their cultivation techniques or arts should be something elegant and pleasing to the eyes. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t wee you.
Yang Lujia could already picture what kind of woman leading the entire Sirin Grave Sect was, from the description that the fatty gave him.
She was someone who hated men to the core, as though they were thorns in her life that must be removed whenever she saw one.
It was said that her mother was cheated on by his father by sleeping with another woman¡ªand she saw that ¡®exact¡¯ scene where he made out with his other woman.
Because of that, she was enraged and left their home, then built her own sect where he would curse every man away.
When her mother saw how her daughter changed from a little girl to someone very vicious toward men, she could only sigh.
Her daughter wouldn¡¯t probably be able to marry anyone..
It was the typical story of a woman who hated all men because of some unspoken past. However, hers was somewhat different, as the ¡®cheating¡¯ did not directly affect her.
That was because her father was someone she adored and respected. To actually see how wreck of a father he was behind that kind fa?ade he always wore before her, was such a big blow for her to receive.
¡°Deputy Sect Master,¡± she called the woman beside her as she unsheathed the sword from her side. ¡°My cousin¡¯s missing again. Go look for her. Whenever she goes out of the sect, we all know what would happen¡ her existence would be erased.¡±
¡°Yes, sect master,¡± the other party said, bowing. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely find that little girl. She¡¯s really so eager to sacrifice her life just for some temporary happiness.¡±
She frowned at the woman¡¯s remark about her cousin.Even she didn¡¯t know what happened to her cousin. She did not even know that she had a cousin like her. However, just like that, her feelings were so deep toward her that she¡¯d even give up her life to protect her. It was truly strange.
Nheless, that didn¡¯t matter much to her at the moment. Her current issue was that the other sects were especially targeting their sect this time.
¡®The audacity of those old men to attack the girls of my sect. Whoever is doing that to them, I¡¯ll really not hesitate to directly kill my way inside to their sects,¡¯ she thought as she held her sword with even more conviction than before.
Eventually, Yang Lujia arrived before a forest whose another end would lead him to the Sirin Grave Sect. He stopped for while, somewhat hesitant about confronting such a woman in this life. He was really afraid of strong-willed women.
After all, his mother was once infamous for being strict with her students in a university to which he followed her steps and was alwaysshed out for doing even a single mistake. The pressure he received from his parents, especially his mother was more than a young him could endure. And that was how people saw him as the most perfect but ruthless man in history.
Even after his mother met her death, he still grew up fearing women like her. If they were women who were soft or just slightly fierce, he would not have any issue. But if it was some kind of lunatic that would impose their beliefs and ways onto him, he wouldn¡¯t know how he would fare in that kind of situation. Because that was how his mother usually did it to him back then.
Nevertheless, he steeled andforted himself that he was stronger than the woman he was about to meet. Conquering her should not be that hard.
Hopefully so.
¡°Oh, a big brother!¡± Yang Lujia almost jumped in fright when a little girl was sniffing his side. ¡°You¡¯re a big brother! Your chest¡ is not big like those big sisters¡¡± She ced her forefinger on her lower lip as she looked at him in wonder and curiosity.
Meanwhile, Yang Lujia was slightly baffled. He didn¡¯t even recognize her presence while standing with a dazed expression before a forest. That was really strange because his instincts should be far better than anyone else.
The little girl then bent forward and looked at his crotch.
¡®What is this girl thinking?¡¯
¡°The big sisters said that big brothers had a long and thick rod attached to their lower body in between their legs. Although you look like a big brother, that doesn¡¯t confirm you¡¯re a big brother at all. After all, one of my big sisters has short hair as you have.¡±
Yang Lujia stiffened as he stared at the little girl. Still, with one deep breath, he calmed down and asked her, ¡°Where did you learn that?¡±
However, the little girl ignored him and continued to stare at his crotch. ¡°Is there really a stick there? Why is it t like his chest, then?¡± She instead asked him another question, ¡°Can I see it, big brother? I just want to see it! It¡¯s also to prove to me that you¡¯re a big brother!¡±
Lightly blushing, Yang Lujia let out a cough. He didn¡¯t know why he was acting like a shy idiot. ¡°Little girls shouldn¡¯t be learning about these things. Haven¡¯t your big sisters taught you that these things are bad for little girls? Also, I do not need to prove it to you that I am a big brother because I am a big brother.¡±
While saying this, he was also thinking. ¡®When she said big sisters, did she mean those women from the Sirin Grave Sect?¡¯
¡°No! I haven¡¯t seen one yet, big brother! I tried to sneak out of the sect to find a big brother and ask them to let me see theirs, but I am always caught by my big sisters back to the sect!¡± She had tears flowing out of her eyes as she looked at Yang Lujia.
Yang Lujia pped his forehead as felt helpless about the current situation he was caught up with. He then massaged his temples and held her up. ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s bad for you to see something like that. Wait until you grow up, you¡¯ll be able to see several of them if you capture other men. But you have to be strong to do that!¡±
¡°Really?!¡± Her eyes brightened up as she stared at Yang Lujia. ¡°Then, should I beat you up so I can see yours, big brother?!¡±
Yang Lujia shook his head and flicked her forehead. ¡°No. You can¡¯t beat me. You have to find another big brother to beat. After all, I¡¯m very strong.¡±
¡°No, big brother! I can totally beat you!¡± She tried to move her body but learned that she could not. Seeing the grin on Yang Lujia¡¯s face, tears suddenly crawled down her face all of a sudden, which really frightened him.
¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll find you a big brother, then,¡± Yang Lujia lied. ¡°But what you said earlier, are you trying to escape from your sect?¡±
The little girl, this time, showed a terrified expression. ¡°H-How d-did you know?!¡±
¡°I just know. Anyway, someone seems to be trying to locate you right now. I¡¯ll be leaving now, little girl¡ good luck with escaping and finding another big brother¡¡± When he was about to turn around, however, the little girl sobbed with her eyes pleading for him not to leave. He sighed and carried her up. ¡°Just this once¡ but you have to behave¡¡±
She then wiped the tears off her face as she showed bliss in her eyes with clenched fists. ¡°Hmm!¡±
¡°Alright.¡±
Yang Lujia actually tricked her. No one was trying to find her, but he could surmise that she was someone important from their sect.
And although she was a child, he still kept his guard up. But it wasn¡¯t like before where he would think up to the point that he¡¯d kill her. The world wasn¡¯t as dangerous as it seemed when you had the strength to back yourself up.
Now that he was somewhat aware of his strength, he should not be overly cautious. After all, it might backfire. And he knew that those with greater strength would always win.
¡®Moreover, since she¡¯s like a core member of the Sirin Grave Sect, I might be able to extract more information from her. But I truly wonder why such a child approached me without me recognizing her presence. Or was I too caught up with my thoughts earlier?¡¯
Chapter 141 Sirin Grave Sect (III)
THE DEPUTY SECT Master arrived at the end of the forest where Yang Lujia and the little girl were supposed to be. However, sheter found out that she wasn¡¯t there anymore.
¡°When did that little girl learn to fly so fast? This is going to be troublesome,¡± she said, sighing. After searching the ce thrice, she confirmed that the little girl was nowhere to be found. ¡°Why am I feeling like something bad happened to her? She better not be kidnapped.¡±
¡°Big brother, what is your name?¡± the little girl asked when they arrived at the nearest city.
Although the Third Region was ruled by sects, it still had towns and cities around them that functioned for auctions or doing other businesses that required buying or selling treasures.
The moment they arrived in the city, it was bustling with a lot of people who seemed to be working nonstop. There were also children who were ying with their peers and some adults who didn¡¯t have any cultivation. However, their blood and body were obviously native to Da Shikong. At least that was what Yang Lujia could tell.
On the other hand, the houses and establishments were also no different from what he had seen in Da Sishen in Guile City. They were pretty tough as they used bricks to build their fences and walls, and they had a metallic roof whose curvy edges extended at least a meter away from the walls.
¡°I¡¯m called Dum Gai,¡± Yang Lujia responded to the young girl as he carried her through the city. ¡°Where do you want to go, little girl?¡±
¡°I want to eat something, Big Brother Dum Gai!¡± She pouted as she gently rubbed her stomach that grumbled. ¡°It must be something delicious!¡±
¡°Alright,¡± he replied, his face nonchnt. Soon enough, he found a restaurant that was famous for its various cuisines. After ordering a lot, he sat down with the little girl on the opposite side, intently looking at her. ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s your name?¡±.
¡°Lan Mingyue!¡± she replied.
¡°That¡¯s a beautiful name,¡± hemented. ¡°Can I call you Mingyue, then?¡±
¡®Come to think of it, I had not asked the fatty about the Sirin Grave Sect Master¡¯s name.¡¯
¡°Alright, big brother! Ahhh! I¡¯m so excited to eatl¡¡±
Yang Lujia was silent while waiting for the food. He then noticed that the little girl was somewhat of a strange existence that he could not see through. Even if he tried to use his abilities to see into her future, he was instead blocked by something.
¡°Mingyue, big brother would like to ask something of you. It¡¯s about the sect you escaped from. It¡¯s called Sirin Grave Sect, right?¡±
¡°Yes, big brother!¡±
¡°Do you hate that ce?¡±
She shook her head. ¡°No. The big sisters there are very kind. I just want to go out!¡±
¡®So, she¡¯s just like a brat in the modern world.¡¯
¡°Then, can I ask about the Sirin Grave Sect, Mingyue?¡±
¡°Of course, big brother! We are quite famous, you know! At least that¡¯s what my cousin is telling me!¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Yang Lujia was piqued. ¡°Who¡¯s your cousin?¡±
¡°Big Sister Lan Mingyue!¡± She looked around, almost drooling at the food the others were eating. When they saw the cheerful little girl, they were somewhat surprised and looked at her dotingly. Who wouldn¡¯t like a child like her?
¡°You have the same name as your cousin?¡± Yang Lujia asked.
¡°Of course, because we¡¯re cousins!¡±
¡°¡¡± Yang Lujia was speechless.
¡°Then, what is her position in the sect?¡± he questioned.
¡°She¡¯s the sect master!¡±
GULP.
Yang Lujia felt his heartbeat skip for a moment. It seemed like he had caught some big fish this time. After that, he asked more about the Sirin Grave Sect.
But he first let the little girl eat her fill before he asked her another set of questions again.
Eventually, he learned about the other rules of the Sirin Grave Sect. Other than being just girls, almost half of them hated men to the core. It was like a haven for women who got cheated on or got deceived by men. Apart from that, he also learned that Lan Mingyue, the little girl¡¯s cousin and sect master of the mentioned sect, was pretty aloof to almost everyone and very harsh even to her. However, the little girl said that although her big sister, Lan Mingyue, was like that, she really cared for the people around her.
Only if they were not men.
¡°If I want to visit your sect, will she be angry?¡±
¡°Certainly!¡± the little girl replied without hesitation. ¡°Big brother, I want to y this time! Let¡¯s go hunt some beasts!¡±
¡°¡¡±
After a short span of silence, he nodded and brought her out of the restaurant after paying their fill. He felt bloated after eating so much. It wasn¡¯t that expensive because it was a pretty normal restaurant, however. Hence, he did not need to worry about the bill.
¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I still feel hungry,¡± he mumbled, not believing that his appetite was so great that he wouldn¡¯t even dare to measure it. Perhaps it was because of the Supreme Heavenly Scripture again.
The little girl still caught him saying something and asked, ¡°What did you say, big brother?¡±
He shook his head. ¡°Nothing. Anyway, where do you want to hunt some beasts?¡±
He really felt helpless this time, but in exchange for the information he got from the little girl about their sect, this should be enough to satisfy her wants.
¡°Hmm¡ Let¡¯s just go to the¨CAHHH!¡±
SCREECH!
Yang Lujia was frightened when he heard how the girl screamed. It almost made his eardrums explode. When the other people heard this, they looked at the little girl pitifully.
¡°What¡¯s happening, Mingyue?¡± Despite that, he did not sound agitated. ¡°Why did you suddenly scream?¡±
¡°It hurts! It hurts! I don¡¯t want to be here anymore!¡± she shouted that it even incurred the other people¡¯s opinions.
¡°Is that her father? He¡¯s pretty harsh for a cute little girl like her, right?¡±
¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more. If I had a daughter like her, I would¡¯ve doted on her.¡±
¡°That young man seems to be too young to have a daughter, though. Moreover, she doesn¡¯t resemble a bit of his appearance. Moreover, as a man myself, my instincts are telling me that he¡¯s a virgin.¡±
Yang Lujia, ¡°¡¡±
Nheless, he ignored all of them and temporarily stopped to try to ask the little girl about her condition. However, the moment he put her on the ground, her body suddenly became so blurry that it confused him big time.
¡°What¡¯s happening to her?¡± he asked himself.
¡°I want to go back! I want to go back to daddy!¡±
Chapter 142 Sirin Grave Sect (IV)
ARRIVING AT THE other end of the forest, he arrived at the Sirin Grave Sect with the little girl in his hand, sleeping soundly. Ever since he got closer to the sect, the little girl gradually came to stop crying in pain while her figure became more condensed than it was¡ªunlike before¡ªshe was fading from existence.
Although he was a ruthless person in the past, it was different now. This little girl had a kind heart. Such an innocent little girl, he could not bear not to help her.
The more he traveled around the world, the more he came closer to these realizations in life even though he was already this strong. And the more he realized these things, the more his thoughts over things were changing.
Nevertheless, he still had to take her to the sect master, her cousin. After all, if there was anyone who knew more about the little girl¡¯s circumstances, it could only be her.
With that, although he thought of changing his appearance to suit a woman, he still did not do it. It was so disgusting, no matter when he thought of someone like him suddenly transforming into a woman. It wasn¡¯t like he wanted to change genders, though.
¡°Stop, male human!¡± The women guarding the gates of Sirin Gate Sect turned their spears at him, as though he was some virus that needed to be taken care of quickly. Otherwise, if not, they¡¯d be infected.
Yang Lujia just shook his head. He then disappeared in front of them as he didn¡¯t want to be caught up in further trouble.
¡°Huh?¡± The women were baffled, looking at one another like they probably had only seen an illusion.
But who was so daring to do such a thing to them?
When Yang Lujia was within the sect grounds where no one was around, he scanned the whole ce and was actually having a hard time finding the little girl¡¯s cousin. s, although she was the sect master, she was a woman and he could hardly identify anyone because the women¡¯s strengths here were almost the same to one another. Unless¡
¡°That should be her. After all, she must be someone with the strongest aura if she could be a sect master of arge sect like this,¡± he thought as he disappeared once more, appearing in a profound-looking room where the woman was sitting on top of her throne-like chair..
Seeing her appearance, Yang Lujia gulped. Other than her peerless beauty, the aura she carried with her was the same as his mother¡¯s, who had made his childhood more hellish than it already was with his father pressuring him to do his best. Even when she was closing her eyes, he could actually feel it.
Seeing that she seemed to be asleep, he took some steps closer to her, carrying the little girl in his arms. ¡°Excuse me¡ ma¡¯am?¡±
¡°Who!¡± The woman suddenly stood up and released her aura which was like a tsunami. Ifpared to the fatty, she was much more formidable. The fatty¡¯s aura would only amount to normal waves on the shore.
When the woman finally realized Yang Lujia¡¯s existence, she directly unsheathed her sword and pointed it at him. ¡°Who are you? How did you get in here?¡±
¡®Moreover, how did I not sense his presence when he entered? Is he someone from the Second Region sent by my father to take me back? Impossible! That despicable man!¡¯
¡°Uhm, I¡¯m only here to return your cousin? This little girl seemed to be in pain and asked me that she wanted to go back here and to her daddy. She also told me about you. I was just afraid that something happened to her¡ª¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything,¡± she cut him off, which made him almost choke in his throat. She then got near him and hurriedly snatched the little girl away from his arms. ¡°Did you touch her?!¡±
¡°Huh? No!¡± Yang Lujia was a bit frightened by the amount of pressure she was giving him right now. Although he was strong, the aura she was exuding reminded him of his terrifying mother from Earth.
¡°You are lying! All men are the same! You are no different from them!¡± the woman insisted, her eyes trying to drill into his soul, with so much pressure.
Subconsciously, Yang Lujia erected an invisible barrier around him, as though he was afraid of being seen through by the woman. Despite his nonchnt expression, he was really afraid of her. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, woman. Men are all not the same. I don¡¯t want to sound defensive, but I haven¡¯t even touched a woman in my entire life.¡±
She was quiet for a while.
The two of them were having a staringpetition.
Yang Lujia didn¡¯t want to back down, lest he¡¯d be someone she would hate. Moreover, the little girl wasn¡¯t the only reason why she was here. It was because he wanted to conquer this woman, not by heart but by soul. Literally by soul. He wanted to etch fear into her heart.
Soon enough, she sighed. ¡°Lan Mingyue.¡±
¡®Is she trying to introduce herself by saying her name?¡¯
¡°Dum Gai,¡± he replied. ¡°I see. So, you have the same name as the little girl.¡±
The woman red at him that it almost made him jump in fright. ¡°What do you know?¡±
Nevertheless, he still resolved himself.
¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s rude to ask, but why does she seem like her existence is something very vague? I¡¯m truly baffled about this matter.¡±
The woman remained silent as she caressed the little girl¡¯s hair. ¡°I also don¡¯t know.¡±
¡°Is that so¡¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°¡¡± Yang Lujia was speechless this time. The entire area was still fluctuating with the amount of qi surging from inside her, as though he felt the rageing from the bottom of her heart.
¡°Who are you? What is your purpose, male human?¡±
¡®Why are they all calling me like that?¡¯
However, instead of opposing her, he lowered his head as a form of respect and said, ¡°Woman, I am here to conquer you,¡± he said with a straight face.
¡°What did you just say?¡±
BANG!
The floor cracked as though a volcano from below the earth erupted or a beast that had been slumbering for a long time awakened. However, Yang Lujia was determined this time.
After all, in his previous life, before he even reached the peak of his life, his mother was someone he wanted to conquer the moment he grew up. But s, fate yed him worse that she died before that dream of his came true. It was the same for his dad, inheriting the business that they had at a very young age.
¡°Again, I am here to conquer you and the sect,¡± he said, again.
Her surging aura grew denser and denser that if Yang Lujia was not unbelievably strong, he might have already suffered some injuries from her aura alone.
¡°Do you know what it means to be conquered by a man? It just means like being a pet being yed by him. I¡¯ve already seen it in my eyes¡ªthe dread of someone loving a man to her fullest only to find out he had another woman.¡±
¡°Ah¡¡± Yang Lujia reacted and soon realized what she was saying. ¡°So, it was true. That¡¯s quite tragic.¡±
¡°Are you making light of what I just said, male human?¡±
However, Yang Lujia remained unperturbed as he looked at her with even more delight in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re just like someone I am always looking forward to meeting at the peak of my life.¡±
Lan Mingyue ignored him as she gently ced the little girl on the ground. Her aura then spread out like wildfire as she suddenly appeared in front of him. ¡°Space-Cutting Art!¡±
Without seeing her making her move, a sword sh was produced nheless as it approached Yang Lujia in a blink of an eye.
¡°The rules of space?¡± he subconsciously muttered as he barely managed to evade her attack. He then heaved a breath, as though he escaped from almost entering hell. ¡°Hoo¡ that was close.¡±
¡°What?¡± the woman uttered in a trance.
Even before, she did not let her guard down. It was because she could sense that the man before her was someone very strong. However, she didn¡¯t expect that he could simply avoid her strongest attack just like that.
Yang Lujia grinned, noticing her dazed expression. ¡°Why did you stop? Aren¡¯t you stopping me from conquering you?¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± she shouted, but before she couldunch another attack, the sound of a little girl suddenly brought her back to her senses.
¡°S-Stop¡ b-big sister¡ big brother¡ h-he¡¯s not a bad m-man¡¡±
¡°Little Ming!¡± She sheathed her sword and hurriedly carried the little girl in her arms as she sat down to ce her on her thighs. Her eyes were filled with worry.
When Yang Lujia realized how thin the fabric of her clothes was, he gulped. Although he found it disgusting to love, her beauty really piqued his interest.
¡°What happened, Little Ming¨C¡±
¡°Big sister¡¡± The little girl smiled at her. With her little hands, she tried to reach the cheeks of Lan Mingyue and thetter instinctively lowered her head down for her to let these little hands touch her. ¡°Y-You don¡¯t have t-to worry about m-me¡ after all¡ i-in the first ce¡ we are one¡ y-you and I¡ we are only o-one person¡¡±
Hearing this, Yang Lujia himself was somewhat dumbfounded.
¡°What?¡± he even subconsciously muttered that it made the little girl turn in his direction.
¡°Brother Dum Gai, when I truly disappear from this world, I hope you can take care of big sister. You are a good man. Big sister will be able to dispose of her hatred toward daddy if she continues to be under your care¡¡± the little girl said, through a voice transmission. ¡°Farewell, Brother Dum Gai¡ I am now going to fuse with my big sister¡ hopefully¡ she will change by then¡ I finally found someone for her to live and marry¡¡±
¡°What the hell is happening?¡± Yang Lujia asked in a muffled voice.
Chapter 143 Assumed Alter Ego
WHEN THE OTHER women heard themotion from the hall, they immediately went inside only to see their sect master crying in front of a man.
¡°You son of a bitch! What did you do to our sect master?! How dare you defile her!¡± the Deputy Sect Master screamed and prepared herself for a deathmatch-like battle. ¡°I only went out for a while and someone dared to make my sworn sister cry like this! This is unforgivable!¡±
¡°Stop,¡± Yang Lujia said as all the women froze in their steps. He turned around to face the other side and said, ¡°I did not defile nor take her virginity or whatever you are thinking. I was only here to return the little girl to her cousin. I also don¡¯t know why I am exining.
¡°Anyway, it¡¯s up to you whether you believe me or not. Besides, if I wanted to, I wouldn¡¯t need to go through all these means and just defile everyone here as a man myself. After all, I am much stronger than all of you. You cannot defeat me. Unless you call the god of this world, nothing can stop me from doing anything I want.¡±
¡°Big brother!¡± Lan Mingyue suddenly shouted from behind. He then felt arms wrapping his waist. It caught him off guard that he almost ran away through the use of space. ¡°Thank you.¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Yang Lujia was confused. ¡°Why are you saying thanks to me? Besides, where did that little girl go? Although she¡¯s somewhat of a brat, I still like her somewhat.¡±.
¡°Host, that little girl is apparently a reality illusion manifested from the thoughts of a person who was having doubts about themselves, as if something was forcing them to choose between two things where they could only choose one. It was like this woman¡¯s alter ego assumed the form of a little girl.¡±
¡°Daddy?¡± Yang Lujia realized, not expecting a response from the woman. ¡°Then, that exins everything. It must be because she subconsciously separated her own alter ego who still loved her dad from her own real body, while her real body was the one that hated her father the most, right?¡±
¡°Yes, host.¡±
¡°Fortuniel, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re now able to answer some of the things I am confused about¡ªvery unlike before. I think you should do that often.¡±
¡°My knowledge is limited, host, but if you finish the missions given to your disciples and kill the culprit who ruined their lives, my knowledge will be further expanded and I will be able to help you as much as I can with your doubts.¡±
Yang Lujia nodded. Seemingly, he remembered something. ¡°Oh, right. You didn¡¯t give me the name of the person who was behind Sheng Ao, my future fourth disciple¡¯s demise, right? It¡¯s kind of strange that you haven¡¯t.¡±
¡°That¡¯s because it was already part of your mission, host, to learn about the truth. If the host is limited in his powers, the more he ascends to a higher realm, the more I, Fortuniel, will be limited in my abilities. However, the limitations of my abilities will only be obvious when you use them often, host.¡±
¡°I see, but for now, I think it¡¯s no use for me to use your abilities at all. I am already strong enough to take care of myself, though. However, I couldn¡¯t be that careless in this world, so I still have to rely on you somehow,¡± Yang Lujia said, his eyes glinting with peculiarity.
Fortuniel turned silent, while Yang Lujia slowly removed the arms that were wrapped around his waist and turned to look at the woman who was now in tears. ¡°Lan Mingyue, little girl, is that you¡¡±
¡°No and yes,¡± she replied, wiping the tears off her face.
Yang Lujia raised an eyebrow in wonder.
¡°I am still Lan Mingyue and at the same time, the little girl who imed to be my cousin when she wasn¡¯t,¡± responded Lan Mingyue. ¡°However, since she wanted me to surrender to you, from now on, I will be under your care. You can do whatever you can with me, master.¡±
¡°Hey, that sounds a bit off,¡± Yang Lujia replied, with a strange expression on his face. ¡°Nheless, I didn¡¯t expect this to be as smooth as sailing through a still river. Rest assured, though, I don¡¯t like being mistreated. Hence, I will never mistreat you or deprive you of anything. However, it¡¯s a different matter if you betray me, because that will be the end of you.¡±
Lan Mingyue subconsciously shuddered when the man¡¯s voice changed when he spoke hisst sentence.
With a wave of his hand, the frozen women¡¯s restrictions wore off. He then looked at them with a slight re in his eyes. It all caused them to involuntarily kneel on the ground with horrified expressions.
¡®Just how powerful is big brother to even cause a peak Saint like my sworn sister to bow down like that with just a nce?¡¯ Lan Mingyue clicked her tongue in wonder as closed the distance between her and Yang Lujia.
¡°Big brother, what shall I do with them? You know I could kill them if you want to, but I doubt it because you want to conq¡ª¡±
Yang Lujia shook his head. ¡°No need for unnecessary killing. I don¡¯t see anything wrong with putting them under your care. If I may ask, you are already a Saint King, right? You¡¯re on a different level than the sect masters of the Blue Scale Sect and Saber Path Sect. It¡¯s no wonder the others are afraid of you.¡±
When Lan Mingyue showed an innocent look, Yang Lujia could not help butugh a little. If it was before she conquered this woman, he would have been slightly afraid of her, despite his strength. She really reminded him of his mother.
Lan Mingyue did not reply to him. She was just slightly surprised when heughed. Afterward, she asked the others to go out.
¡°All of you, get out,¡± she ordered, her voice returning to how she sounded earlier. It even caused Yang Lujia to feel a bit stiff.
After they scurried out, she then faced Yang Lujia and asked, ¡°Now that we¡¯vee to this, what do you want to do now, brother? Since you conquered me, although I don¡¯t like men, I know you¡¯re different from them.¡±
¡°Your implication being?¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s interest was piqued.
¡°Big brother, when a man conquers a woman, it means that the woman can do anything for the man like a ve. That¡¯s what I am taught. We can even do ¡®that¡¯ thing, big brother¡ªif you want.¡±
Yang Lujia immediately felt cold sweat running amok on his back.
Chapter 144 The Shadow Trio
HE REFUSED HER concept of ¡°conquering¡± as it did not align with his. Moreover, it was never part of his intention to do such a thing.
¡°Is it alright for me to call you, Yueyue?¡± Yang Lujia asked, avoiding her question about ¡®conquering¡¯ her. ¡°If it¡¯s not alright, you can just tell me what to call you. Just don¡¯t make it sound too extreme.¡±
¡°Big brother, you can just call me anything,¡± she replied, shaking her head.
¡°Alright. Then, Yueyue¡¡± When Yang Lujia called her, it was like her body was electrocuted. For a moment, she had seen flowers around Yang Lujia¡¯s face, as though he was some immortal with peerless handsomeness.
Seeing her dazed out, he called her once more, ¡°Yueyue? Did you hear just what I said? Why is your face so red anyway?¡±
¡°N-Nothing,¡± she stammered. ¡°Anyway, big brother, what did you say just now?¡±
Yang Lujia sighed as he did not have any clue about what had happened to her. He had a clue, but he was someone who didn¡¯t like toe up with conclusions with no evidence beyond reasonable doubt..
He let out a light cough and said, ¡°You go outside and exin to your sect members about our circumstances. They must be in turmoil right now. Make sure that not a word about anything that happened today gets out of the sect. Otherwise, I¡¯ll find the culprit and silence her myself.¡±
With that, Yang Lujia disappeared from her sight.
To his surprise, however, Lan Mingyue just stomped her feet and said, with an irritated tone, ¡°I don¡¯t like it! Why did big brother disappear like that! I want to go with him. Next time, I¡¯ll make sure to tie him down, lest he escapes like that again¡¡± hmph!¡±
¡°¡¡±
Feeling the chills running down his spine, Yang Lujia scampered away like a cat running for its life. As he finally arrived outside the sect, he heaved a sigh of relief. As light as his steps were, he went through the forest. When he almost reached the end, someone suddenly threw a sharp dagger at him that contained an ominous aura.
As if it was nothing special to dodge, Yang Lujia did not bother about it and it hit his body. However, to the aggressor¡¯s surprise, the dagger just made a nking sound. When the dagger was about to fall, the assassin from the background threw another dagger. However, while he managed to throw the dagger toward his target, thetter had already disappeared from sight. Moreover, the dagger he threw was even parried by the first dagger he pitched.
¡°It seems you¡¯re not alone.¡± A voice chilled the hell out of his body as he instinctively pushed his speed to the fullest, overtaking quite a distance. ¡°I am not in a hurry anyway, so let me y with all three of you.¡±
¡®What the fuck? Why did he find out that we had three people on our side? How did he manage to do it? Fuck! We¡¯re highly skilled Saint Kings!¡¯
¡®I didn¡¯t know he was this powerful. It was like I was facing a peak Saint King!¡¯
¡®We better get out of here fast. Although the money and treasures given to us were enough to make anyone drool, we¡¯re not that desperate. We, the Shadow Trio, should not waste our lives for mere wealth.¡¯
Their minds were all in turmoil, not knowing what to do. Nodding at themselves, they agreed to hurry their way out of the forest. Even if they were humiliated, the strong would always reign supreme over everything in this world.
¡°Oh, so you¡¯re actually not idiots,¡± Yang Lujia said as he grinned. ¡°In fact, I already know who you¡¯re working for. Other than some people who knew I was making my way to the Sirin Grave Sect, none knew about me going there.¡±
¡°What?!¡± they uttered in shock.
¡°Time Freeze,¡± Yang Lujia said with a nonchnt face as the whole area around the three people stilled. Not one of them was able to move their bodies, not even the flow of their bodies.
Although the time was strong, it didn¡¯t restrict their consciousness. Hence, they were all aware that Yang Lujia was definitely going to kill them.
With this, he raised his hand. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t see the need to ask you more about this situation. Thus, you¡¯re nothing but useless trash who tried to kill someone stronger than you all.¡± While the qi was overflowing his body, the three people¡¯s consciousness trembled in fright.
¡°Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!¡± They could only curse in their minds. ¡°We¡¯re dead! We¡¯re definitely dead!¡±
¡°Hahaha!¡± To their surprise, Yang Lujia put away the qi materializing above his palm. He just looked at them as though he was reading their thoughts. ¡°Although I could stop time, I am still limited to only a few hours in this realm. I don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t kill you, but I could have killed you in a second. However, I didn¡¯t¡ What do you think is the answer?¡±
¡®Fuck you! We can¡¯t even move our eyeballs and you asked us about something you need an answer to! What the hell are you ying at?¡¯
¡°You guys are actually good assassins. At least a peak Saint King wouldn¡¯t be able to find you even if they used their mental power to check the area around them. Unfortunately for me, you met someone like me. Now, since the three of you are Saint Kings, why don¡¯t you serve this lord?¡±
¡°What?!¡± the three of them muttered as soon as the restrictions wore off their bodies. ¡°You¡¯re willing to spare us just to serve you? What if we betrayed you¡ª¡±
The leader, who was assumed to be the one managing the group of three, immediately pped the back of hispanion¡¯s head and bowed deeply in front of Yang Lujia, who looked like a mortal. When people were able to hide their cultivations like this, it only meant one thing¡ªthey were definitely Saint Emperors, and that was just not something they could offend.
If they couldn¡¯t afford to offend peak Saint Kings, much more couldn¡¯t they when faced with an entity more terrifying than them.
¡°We apologize, my lord. From now on, we now pledge our loyalty to you, our dear master!¡±
¡°You¡¯re rogue cultivators?¡± Yang Lujia smiled.
¡°Y-Yes¡¡±
¡°That makes it easier, then,¡± he replied, carrying a piece of parchment paper in his hand.
When the three of them saw this, their bodies shuddered. Although they already anticipated this oue, they still could not believe they could not escape.
Who could stop time like that if not a Saint Emperor?!
¡°I believe you all know about this parchment paper, right? This is actually a blood contract between a master and a servant. Once you drop your blood onto the paper, you will immediately be my servants for your life. Do you want that or do you want the other way?¡±
The three of them were a bit taken aback when the other party offered another way for them to avoid the blood contract. They were rogue cultivators for a reason¡ªand that was that they did not want to be restricted by any other human or group of people.
¡°W-What m-method?¡± the leader asked, not losing the hope that was slowly igniting inside his heart.
The dagger that had fallen to the ground flew to Yang Lujia¡¯s hand as though his hand was a ma. He tested the sharpness of the dagger by sliding his forefinger on the dagger, making him bleed. He then licked his own blood as he looked at the three with a grin that was like no other demon they had seen.
¡°What else would it be if not death?¡± Yang Lujia replied, still grinning from ear to ear.
Chapter 145 Yin Hang
¡°INTERESTING. THEY REALLY intend to make an enemy out of me, huh?¡± Yang Lujia said after interrogating his three new servants. ¡°It seems that my decision to leave you three alive helped me ascertain my suspicions. If they wanted to do things this way, then let me y with them.¡±
When the Shadow Trio heard what he said, all the hair on their bodies stood in response.
Yang Lujia turned his head back to them and asked, ¡°What are your names?¡± he asked. ¡°I don¡¯t mind knowing you since all of you have now be my servants.¡±
¡°I¡¯m Xia Gulle.¡±
¡°Xia Chen.¡±
¡°Xia Li.¡±
Yang Lujia was a bit taken aback. ¡°Are you brothers?¡±
¡°Yes, master,¡± they chorused.
¡°By the way, you all have the same surname as the family I have already known from the lower realm.¡±
¡°What?¡± Their minds went nk all of a sudden. ¡°The masteres from the lower realms?¡±
¡°Yes, what¡¯s your problem with that?¡± Yang Lujia asked and ignored their reaction, but it shocked the trio to the core. ¡°Also, now that you¡¯ve be my servants, I definitely won¡¯t mistreat you like the people who surrendered to me. For now, since you have no use for me, I will send you to the world of my second disciple.¡±.
¡°You have disciples, master?¡± Xia Gulle, who seemed to be the leader of the group, could not help but ask.
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Where are they now?¡±
Yang Lujia shook his head with a sigh that surprised the trio, contradicting his earlier behavior of threatening them. ¡°I don¡¯t know the ce they are currently living, but they¡¯re here in Da Shikong, in this realm. I let them explore the world for themselves instead of having me by their side, always guarding their safety. They can¡¯t grow like that. Worse, they¡¯d form an almost-irrepressible dependence on me as they grow stronger.¡±
¡°I see,¡± Xia Gulle said.
After that, Yang Lujia waved his hand and the Shadow Trio disappeared from his sight. While he sent them to the Dragon World, it wasn¡¯t exactly the same ce where the others were residing, especially the people from Da Sishen. Frictions might happen, so as long as he was still not finished his work outside, he must separate them in the meantime.
Moreover, these three people would probably be more afraid or worse destroy the Spirit Race in the Blood World as they were Saint Kings themselves.
Speaking of the Spirit Race, he had the thought of visiting them once this was all over. However, he still had things to take care of at the moment, so he temporarily disregarded the idea.
With that, he continued his way back to the Saber Path Sect. As he arrived, he tried to use his mental power to see through every corner of the sect and the aura of Elder Sun Ling was still nowhere to be found. Hence, instead, he looked for the fatty in the sect master¡¯s chamber at therge saber that stood erect from the ground.
¡°Fatty, how have you been? Where¡¯s your daughter?¡± Yang Lujia asked with a wine gourd in one hand, appearing like he was just there for leisure.
¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t you going to the Sirin Grave Sect?¡± Sun Feng, the fatty, asked back.
¡°I changed my mind. I will conquer the woman the next time around. Now that I¡¯ve answered your question now, it¡¯s time for you to answer mine. Again, where¡¯s Elder Sun Ling?¡±
¡°Oh? Her? She went out for a mission?¡± the fatty said as he sighed.
¡°Really?¡± Yang Lujia had a questioning gaze despite looking drunk by the wine he was drinking.
¡°Yes,¡± the fatty replied with a face showing regret.
¡°Alright.¡± Then, Yang Lujia disappeared from the chamber and went directly straight to the young man who had the Treasure-Amassing Body. The moment he looked into his cultivation level, he was shocked and somewhat satisfied.
¡°He already reached the Foundation Path Realm from being stuck in the Ten Meridians Realm for a long time? Just like what Fortuniel had said, although his body was not used forbat, it was still something that could make anyone jealous of his cultivation speed.¡±
He smiled as he continued watching the kid sit in a lotus position, absorbing a massive amount of qi into his body. ¡°It¡¯s like it¡¯s also one of his advantages of being able to get stronger by absorbing qi faster than anyone else because of his body. Qi is a treasure in the first ce. What a gifted child.¡±
He then went down from the sky andnded in front of the young man. Thetter opened his eyes and gripped the saber from his side, thinking ofunching an attack against the intruder.
¡°Not bad, your perception has be better than before,¡± Yang Lujia praised.
When the young man heard his voice and saw his appearance, he immediately withdrew his saber and knelt on the ground. ¡°My Lord!¡±
¡°What?¡± Yang Lujia himself was dumbfounded by his actions. He did not expect such a dramatic scene would ur. ¡°Why are you kneeling? Get up!¡±
¡°Yes, My Lord!¡±
Yang Lujia pped his forehead and said, ¡°Cut it. Call me senior instead. It¡¯s quite strange to be called your Lord. I barely helped you in your cultivation.¡±
¡°No, you have helped me more than you think, senior! If not for my Lord¡ªsenior¡¯s grace, I wouldn¡¯t have made it this far. Moreover, senior, I have discovered one thing about my body, I could actually store several things in it!¡±
¡°Young man, you¡¯re a talented one. You have a special body that others would covet or do, in any means, to get their hands on it. In this cultivation world¡ª¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to exin, senior! I¡¯ll join you! I¡¯ll dly be your servant. Before, when my family was ughtered by a group of cultivators, I cowered and raced away, but when I actually felt my power increasing, I regretted not cultivating in my early years.¡±
¡°You¡¯re smart, but what happened to you and your family was too tragic. Anyway, but would you continue to carry that regret with you?¡±
If Yang Lujia were to put his feet in the young man¡¯s shoes, he would probably understand what he had gone through and would do the same. He still remembered how frightened the young man was when he first saw him. He could not imagine the trauma this young man could have experienced.
Somewhere deep in his heart, he must have been longing for revenge.
¡°No, senior. It¡¯s already in the past. Besides, my mother and father don¡¯t want me to regret it forever. They would be sad on the other side of the world if I don¡¯t work hard to continue living¡¡± His eyes were filled with resolve, which really made Yang Lujia admire his reignited fighting spirit more.
¡°That¡¯s good. Anyway, now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t asked you for your name. What¡¯s your name, young man?¡±
¡°Yin Hang,¡± the young man calmly replied.
¡°Huh?¡± Yang Lujia was dumbfounded. ¡°Your name really suits you. A bank.¡±
¡°A bank? What is that, senior?¡±
Yin Hang expressed his doubts through his eyes, but they quickly faded away after hearing another question from Yang Lujia. No matter, the senior was someone who helped him ovee his fears and strive for the greater good of himself. Otherwise, his love for saber and cultivation would have already been extinguished by now.
Yang Lujia just shook his head. ¡°Anyway, do you mind if I name you something more beautiful?¡± He grinned, obviously happy with what he was about to name the young man.
Yang Lujia was proud that his naming sense was far more advanced than any other human or even beast. Perhaps even the so-called gods and immortals in the heavens would cry for his superior talent in naming.
To his surprise, the young man showed an ted look when he offered to give him a new name. It was very contrary to what he expected him to be reacting. After all, he must have used this name to retain the memories he had with his family.
Although Yin Hang liked his own name given by his parents, he didn¡¯t intend to use that name for the rest of his life as he would again sumb to his own grief if he did not have anyone to speak to, or rather, he did not want to remember those things anymore. Even if he badly wanted to avenge them in his heart. Thus, he¡¯d rather bury it deep inside of his and use a name other than the present name that he had.
As a servant of the Saber Path Sect, he especially wanted to be taught by someone. Now that someone was finally willing to teach him the way of the saber, he could not neglect this chance of getting stronger.
Perhaps he might be able to avenge his family in the future if he¡¯d see those cultivators who wiped them all out except for him who barely escaped.
¡°Yes! Yes! It¡¯d be an honor, senior!¡±
¡°Alright,¡± Yang Lujia said, also feeling excited about naming again. ¡°Hmm¡ then what should I name you¡¡±
The young man had a look of anticipation on his face.
¡°Then, since you¡¯re basically a small treasure house, then I shall name you¡¡± He pondered on it even more and soon raised his forefinger when he finally thought of the ¡®perfect¡¯ name¡
¡°From now on, I shall call you¡ Piggy Bank!¡±
***
A/N: sses on our side of the world have recently begun yesterday. Despite that, I will still write chapters for the novel as it¡¯d always make me feel empty when I wouldn¡¯t be able to write a chapter in a day. Hence, no matter how tight my schedule would be, I¡¯ll still be writing. Unless the situation calls for necessary and temporary cessation, I won¡¯t stop writing. Moreover, thank you for all the support I am receiving. Next year, hopefully, I would be able to post a new novel and join the WSA 2022.
1 Super Gift = Two Chapters (or more)
Chapter 146 Slip Of The Tongue
HE LET THE young man, whom he named Piggy Bank, into Long Guang¡¯s world with the others from the lower realm, stationing him at the part where he would do some farming on a certainnd and grow herbs while cultivating. That was after he made him practice more of his saber and guarded him until then since he had nothing to do anyway.
Well, there were already people under Yang Lujia who started to grow herbs, so he was naturally epted by them when Piggy Bank said he wanted to help them.
Every one of the people who were to join the Origin Court in the future was basically learning to be friendly toward another. As long as they were within the world Yang Lujia sent them, they believed that they were all good people¡ªgiven the cautious personality the Chief Justice of their organization had.
Moreover, if they turned hostile toward one another, they would probably incur the wrath or disappointment of Yang Lujia. Although they did not sign a blood contract with Yang Lujia as master and servant, they still revered him for his overwhelming strength.
Yang Lujia also believed that in order to capture people¡¯s hearts, actions simr to initiating a blood contract or anything that¡¯d force them to work under him like coercion would only incur dissatisfaction among these people.
Besides, he had fair trust in them.
¡°Uhm, mister, should I start from here?¡± Piggy Bank asked an old man, pointing at an emptyrge field. ¡°Should I start tilling thisnd now?¡±.
The old man had white hair and a beard with a paddy hat on top of his head. He had a resemnce to City Lord Ice¡¯s physical features. It was actually such a wonder for this old man to do this kind of leisure activity.
As for handling those under him, he had his daughter to rely on anyway.
¡°Yes, young man, so it will loosen the soil. After that, you notify me to teach you how to sow seeds for the herbs we are intending to grow.¡± Then, he wondered about something. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name, young man?¡±
¡°Oh, I was previously called Yin Hang. However, my master changed my name to Piggy Bank, and I like it so much!¡± He formed a wide innocent smile on his face.
¡°How old are you?¡± Bai Qian couldn¡¯t help but ask, despite the strange-sounding name his so-called master gave this young man.
¡°Huh? I don¡¯t count my age, though, but I think¡ 15¡ or somewhere younger¡¡± Piggy Bank was a bit baffled. ¡°Why do you ask, mister?¡±
¡°Nothing, I am just curious. Perhaps I can help you cultivate after you¡¯re done with your job. How long has it been since you started cultivating?¡±
Hearing about how the old man intended to teach him, Piggy Bank was ted as he pped his hands together. It was as his master said, there were experts in this world and the old man was probably one of them, if not, one of those considered the strongest.
Well, he wasn¡¯t wrong.
Despite his excitement, he tried to control himself and still answered, ¡°I¡¯ve been cultivating since I was fourteen, I think? I really can¡¯t remember exactly, but I really struggled with wielding the saber, and it was the master who helped teach me a technique!¡±
¡°What was your cultivation level before you met this master of yours?¡±
¡°Eh?¡± Piggy Bank looked surprised and answered timidly, ¡°I barely managed to reach the peak of the Ten Meridians Realm. After I met the master, I was barely able to reach the Seventh Stage of the Foundation Path Realm and it¡¯s already been hours since then. To be honest, I was quite disappointed about it, mister.¡± He sighed as he lowered his head.
¡®What the fuck? Who would decide with that kind of speed? It even took me years to reach the Foundation Path¡¯s First Stage, and yet he was disappointed because he was only able to reach the Seventh Stage of the same realm? Have some respect for your elders, young man! ¡®
Bai Qian cleared his throat and acted as if he wasn¡¯t shocked by the effortless blow the kid had given him. ¡°By the way, who is your master?¡±
¡°He¡¯s named Dum Gai! Yes, Master Dum Gai!¡±
Bai Qian¡¯s face twitched as he recalled the name: Cao Nima. It was precisely because of this naming sense that he immediately realized that the master this kid was talking about was Dum Gai.
Or perhaps it was another person. He was just being too negatively sensitive with the names Cao Nima had so far made up.
Moreover, it wouldn¡¯t add up if this young man had suddenly sprouted out of nowhere without Cao Nima¡¯s power. In other words, without that man¡¯s permission, no one could basically enter this world.
¡°I see,¡± Bai Qian replied.
¡°What about you, mister? What¡¯s your name?¡±
Bai Qian sped his hands behind his back and looked at the skies with a proud expression. Obviously, he was proud that his name had rung a bell to everyone who heard them unless they were not from the lower realm.
¡°Well, I¡¯m called Bai Qian.¡±
¡°Bai Qian¡ what a weird name¡¡±
Bai Qian was inwardly enraged when the young man criticized his name for being strange. But he did not take it to heart.
As a senior, he should be benevolent, and instead, he dodged the uing questions by leaving after bidding his farewell¡ªthe excuse being that he still had important things to do and Piggy Bank had to notify him after tilling thend, only in the hut where he¡¯d be doing these ¡®important things¡¯.
Meanwhile, in the outside world, Yang Lujia went back to the sect master¡¯s chamber to look for the fatty. He asked him about Elder Sun Ling.
The fatty even thought that Yang Lujia was already head over heels for his daughter, which was clearly not the case.
¡°Your daughter¡ what is she truly like?¡±
This even intensified the suspicion the fatty had about Yang Lujia falling in love with his daughter.
¡°Well, she¡¯s pretty hard toward others, even to the point of scaring them. The disciples are scared of her actually. She¡¯s not an easy-going person and she can only manipte the rules of time,¡± the fatty replied.
¡°It didn¡¯t seem like she was like that, though.¡±
The fatty froze, realizing what he had just said.
Chapter 147 Underground Prison
YANG LUJIA PRETENDED like he did not know that the fatty¡¯s daughter, who Yang Lujia had known all this time, could only use the rules of space and definitely not the rules of time. He acted like it just slipped through his ears, despite seeing that the fatty freezing for a moment.
¡°Where can I possibly find her then?¡± Yang Lujia asked, and this time, he was drinking an elixir in a gourd. He didn¡¯t know its specific effects as it had little to no effects on his body already. It has been like that ever since. Nheless, he ignored such unrted thoughts and stared at the fatty.
¡°I don¡¯t know, but I heard that she¡¯s on a mission to subjugate a gang in a faraway city,¡± the fatty replied after snapping himself awake. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you can go there to find her. If something bad happens, I really can¡¯t bear to watch it if she¡¯ll be harmed.¡±
¡°Alright,¡± Yang Lujia nonchntly replied.
With that, he then spread his mental power as he searched through every nook of the sect master¡¯s chamber, but there didn¡¯t seem to be anything suspicious. However, when his mental power reached the bottom, he could see arge dark prison with several people in each cell, almost not wearing anything while their hands were chained. Only themps attached to every two cells lightened up the dark ce.
¡°Is this where they condemn the criminals of the sect? Then, why are they only capturing these women? Why can¡¯t I see any man?¡±.
That was his thought. With that, he bade his farewell to the fatty and disappeared from in sight. When he was already gone, the fatty retrieved something from his spatial ring. It resembled a blue token, with scales inscribed on its surface.
While Yang Lujia had already bid farewell, he still remained above the chamber while concealing his presence from the world. He was surprised when the fatty had a spatial ring just like the rings he had been signing in with Fortuniel before.
However, he did not choose them because they were simply inconvenient for him, especially with Fortuniel¡¯s storage space; only giving some to Long Guang and Feng Huang. As for Lin Diyu, it took him by surprise back then when this disciple of his had been forcefully ascended.
Despite this, he noticed that spatial rings in this world must bemon; as this part of Da Shikong was clearly the weakest.
Because the people in the lower realms didn¡¯t know about the rules, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use spatial rings. They did not need to use the rules of space in order to open a spatial ring or use it. They needed only to be at a higher cultivation level to pierce through the rules restricting them from knowing what was inside the ring. However, that would only be applicable to low-level spatial rings.
Yang Lujia knew that spatial rings varied ording to the total area capacity they could contain the things their owner wanted to ce inside. In other words, they were ranked ording to such.
*
To the northwest part of Da Shikong, the Saint Emperor of the Holy Light Pce was still pondering about the young man he once personally recruited because of his talents and eventually kicked him out because he did not stick to his principles as their Saint Prince.
Sheng Ao was undoubtedly the most talented individual he had ever recruited, even more monstrous than him in terms of talent. He even treated him as his own son.
s, the heavens would not just allow such an anomaly to exist in the world. He even thought that the heavens plotted against Sheng Ao. However, there was nothing they could do.
On this day, however, he only had a frown on his face after he sensed a faint aura of death from his own Holy Light Pce. This was why he mobilized all the High Saint Elders for an audience with him, discussing with them the matter that he had felt.
¡°I¡¯m certain I felt it. Did you or your disciples have had any contact with anything rted to the undead?¡± he asked, sitting on his throne with a glowing crown on his head.
The Holy Light Emperor had the demeanor of an insanely handsome immortal that had descended from the heavens. However, due to his head being bald, dedicating himself to practicing the light and holy scriptures, reduced his charm.
Nevertheless, it wasn¡¯t what mattered. Instead, it was his cultivation base that had made him soar high to bing equal with the other strongest Saint Emperors of other pces.
¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself¡¡± he said, his voice carrying the order that an emperor would normally have.
*
Stealthily, Yang Lujia arrived at the front of the bottommost part of the tallest saber among the five sabers that stood erect in the sect. As he looked at the door where there were rarely any disciples who would dare to enter, it magnified the idea that his suspicions were not groundless.
¡°Until now, I haven¡¯t seen one of the fatty¡¯s disciples despite knowing him for a couple of days.¡±
Considering how he was trying to get close to Yang Lujia back then like a fat leech, he should have introduced his disciples to him and could have probably asked him to train them a bit¡ªgiven that he was very powerful, to top it all, even more powerful than the fatty himself.
Even if he said they were all going on a mission, Yang Lujia didn¡¯t want to believe it. Given how strong his mind had be, his instincts were screaming the same thing¡ªthat something was definitely wrong.
As he observed more of the disciples, he noticed that every one of them was mostly male disciples. There were only a handful of female disciples on site. Even when he tried to pry into other areas, it was still the same.
With those girls in the underground prison-like area, he believed that it must have something to do with this strangeness. Hence, he decided to go down there. However, when he stepped into therge doorway, he was stopped by the conversation of a few disciples.
¡°Hey, is it really true? The rumors about the sect master only epting talented female disciples?¡± asked a disciple who was wearing a new disciple uniform.
Yang Lujia stopped in his tracks and decided to go near these disciples.
¡°Shh! Lower your voice! If the elders hear you, you will definitely be executed on the spot. It wasst week when a disciple was killed for only talking about it casually, so you better keep your mouth shut,¡± an older disciple warned.
Chapter 148 Visiting Old Friends
WHEN YANG LUJIA went down to the ce where he saw women scattered around within cells, he was reminded of the human trafficking that was a crime on Earth.
However, this was different.
After hearing the conversation between those disciples, he was pretty certain that these women were being used by the higher-ups like pigs. They did not even bother cleaning these women¡¯s bodies after using them.
Yang Lujia could only imagine the cold touch of their blood on their skin, even more so when their clothes almost made them look naked¡ªit even augmented that feeling as he could see some of them shivering. Not to mention the cold stone ground.
Some were closing their eyes while covering their ears. Some seemed unable to move with their eyes wide open and quite lifeless..
If he was in their shoes, he probably had the same reaction as them.
Who would¡¯ve thought that after the excitement of finally joining a sect to be a cultivator would lead them to this kind of hell?
As he walked through the path, ignoring the presence of the guards who did not notice him a bit, his eyes were fixated ahead. It was dark and almost no light was lit up.
¡°It seems like they moved so fast that even I was surprised,¡± Yang Lujia said as he chuckled. When he went back his way, he mumbled, ¡°These women, although I am often called heartless and have no obligation to save anyone, I feel like saving them. Is this what they call sympathy?¡±
Shaking his head, he went outside the sect and went to the nearest city where ¡°Elder Sun Feng¡± was supposed to be, ording to his ¡°father¡±.
Entering the city, Yang Lujia caught a nce of ordinary people again. As though he remembered something, he mumbled to himself, ¡°It seems like I forgot how the olddy was doing right now in Long Guang¡¯s world. I also have to remind the others that it will probably take a long time before I can proceed to create the Origin Court in Da Shikong.¡±
He had the thought of creating one of the five sects he was told of with his own organization. However, his ambition was far more than that. If he could get them to work under him, that¡¯d make him converge all the possible forces he could gather. It was better to be prepared for the inevitable.
¡°May I call the presence of Bai Qian, Xia Zhiguang, and Wang Lingyun,¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s voice echoed in the world he created for Long Guang. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to speak to¡ªon some matters.¡±
¡°That¡¯s his voice! Ahh! Who is he calling? Does that mean that there are other people here other than us? One of them even had the surname as ours,¡± Xia Gulle expressed his thoughts, surprising the other two as well.
¡°Eldest brother, just how strong is he to be able to create something like this? Can Saint Emperors do something like this¡ªcreating a world?¡± Xia Li, the youngest of the three, asked.
¡°I don¡¯t think Saint Emperors would be capable of such a feat. Look at all those nts and flowers brimming with life, the harmless small-looking beasts, the flowing river,kes and seas filled with weird sea creatures¡ªthey were allced with the rules of life. Perhaps it was too high level that even we, Saint Kings, couldn¡¯t see through everything.
¡°Moreover, the amount of space rules he needed to create such an independent space would be tremendous, not to mention that living beings like us could actually live here. If it were too fragile, it would have already been broken the moment we¡¯d try to release our auras but it didn¡¯t even budge.¡±
On the other hand, while the brothers were in awe of this sight, Yang Lujia already talked with the other three. Seeing him in person once again made them feel overwhelmed. Unexpectedly, time passed so quickly that the kid they just used to watch participate in apetition had be someone who could rule them.
¡°What is it, Cao Nima?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t have anything special to say. I only wanted to remind you that you may continue whatever you are trying to do right now. It might take a couple of days, months, or years, before I could build the Origin Court in Da Shikong. Although I am strong enough to topple the realm, I cannot be more careless.¡±
¡°It¡¯s alright, though,¡± Wang Lingyun replied, who by now, was brimming with life. Deciding to follow Yang Lujia was the best opportunity he had ever taken in his life that he was able to take care of his son now. Needless to say, his eyes looked very grateful.
After talking to them about some preparations they needed to do and handing them resources for them to make progress in their cultivations. Otherwise, they¡¯d die in old age. And also, Yang Lujia left these resources to their discretion as he believed in their leadership skills, having ruled cities for centuries.
However, what disheartened Yang Lujia, however, was the death of the olddy who was still holding a piece of clothing in his hand¡ªwhich happened to be her son¡¯s white robe. It even had his name on it on the edge.
The emotions inside seemed to have surged but he managed to control all of them. Otherwise, he might have really burst into tears at the moment. He could not save her. Even if he could turn back the time, he would add more to her suffering. Perhaps he could find them if there was ever reincarnation in this world¡ªand repay them for his debt.
But he wouldn¡¯t be hindered by this and would continue to pursue in knowing his real identity and who he really was to ¡®someone¡¯ watching over him.
¡°You may now rest in peace, olddy. I will miss your barbecue.¡± Yang Lujia smiled as he waved his arm to reduce the olddy to ashes. ¡°May your soul live in this world I created.¡±
He also went to the Spirit Race and settled them in Long Guang¡¯s world instead as they suited the environment here more than the Blood World that only reeked of the smell of ughter.
After settling all these things, he proceeded on walking within the nearby city. As soon as he made his fifth step, he noticed a movement from the east of the small city. ¡°Oh? Elder Sun Ling just arrived here?¡±
Chapter 149 Elder Sun Ling?
YANG LUJIA WAS certain about it.
He found that she was the Elder Sun Ling he had first met, not the one he was expecting to be.
The fatty once said that her daughter wasn¡¯t as friendly as this Elder Sun Ling that he had met. Moreover, she seemed to be in a hurry to find somebody, based on her facial expressions.
¡°Hey, have you heard that Elder Sun Ling of the Saber Path Sect has personally taken down the beasts that have been guing the other city for a long time now?¡± a man asked, chugging his wine with his other friend.
¡°Yeah! If only I were as strong as her, I would¡¯ve already had the guts to propose a marriage to her. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want such a powerful, talented, and kinddy by their side? Moreover, she¡¯s the most beautiful woman I have ever seen in my entire life! Hahaha!¡± The other manughed his ass off as he drank another shot of drink and ced his heavy hands on the table with a gratified face.
¡°So, she¡¯s been to another city?¡± Yang Lujia, sitting by the corner of the restaurant he had just entered, said.
¡°Nearby city, huh? So, it wasn¡¯t this one? That makes it suspicious again. Albeit it could only faintly magnify my doubts, it was still enough for me to guess that she must have arrived here after being notified that I was going to see her.¡±.
Changing his physical appearance to a middle-aged man, Yang Lujia went to the table with the men whom he had heard about Elder Sun Ling.
¡°Hey, brothers, do you mind if you tell me more about Elder Sun Ling? I¡¯ll give you two high-grade spirit stones each!¡±
They almost puked out the wine they had already imbibed and stared at Yang Lujia with wide eyes.
While Yang Lujia¡¯s face remained nonchnt, he was a little inwardly surprised by their reactions. However, after reading those textbooks from the sect, he knew that spirit stones were apparently graded as inferior, middle, high, and peak. The denser the qi within them, the better their quality and the higher their grade would be.
However, to ordinary people like these men, a single high-grade stone was already equivalent to an enormous wealth to them. He forgot this time as he was too focused on Elder Sun Ling¡¯s movement, but he went with it. Since he had already said so, it was already toote for him to swallow his words back.
¡°Are you serious, brother?¡± one of them asked. ¡°You know, we can also tell that you yearn for Elder Sun Ling¡¯s beauty, but you don¡¯t need to pay us anything.¡±
¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡± Yang Lujia said with a smile, thinking that it was rare for someone not to covet such treasures. ¡°Anyway¡¡± He tossed two high-grade spirit stones to each of them and asked. ¡°Can you tell me about her now?¡±
? ¡°Certainly!¡± the men chorused.
They then hurriedly put away the spirit stones and began talking to Yang Lujia.
¡°Brother, Elder Sun Ling, as you know, is the daughter of the Saber Path Sect Master and a once-in-a-lifetime genius. At the age of less than 100, she has already be a Saint even with even limited resources,¡± a man excitedly said. ¡°It was even said that the sons of the other sect masters could not defeat her neither their geniuses could. That¡¯s how talented she is!¡±
¡°So, she¡¯s a genius in this ce,¡± Yang Lujia mumbled and asked a question. ¡°What about her personality? Do you know much about how she approaches people or men?¡±
Then, they all sighed at his question.
¡°Why?¡± Yang Lujia asked.
¡°It¡¯s because she¡¯s rather cold to people and rarely talks or interacts with some of us. Well, it¡¯s not like we deserve her attention, though. Another genius from the other regions would probably be the only ones who would catch her eye.¡±
¡°Have you seen her smile then?¡±
They all shook their heads. Then, one of them added, ¡°Brother, I also have to remind you that even those powerful geniuses from the other sects here in the Third Region did not receive her recognition. She¡¯s extremely cold to men, especially.¡±
¡°I see,¡± Yang Lujia replied, while most of his attention was still on Elder Sun Ling. ¡°It seems like what you¡¯re telling me is the truth.¡±
¡°Of course, it¡¯s true, brother!¡± one man said.
¡°Alright, thank you for the information,¡± Yang Lujia said as he temporarily restricted their moments for a moment before he disappeared, back with his face as Cao Nima. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m going to wait until she finds me.¡±
Yang Lujia waited on a bench. While his eyes were closed, his attention was still on her. When she was about to approach him, he retracted his mental power and opened his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±
¡°Dum Gai!¡± she cheerfully called, clinging herself to the guy as though no one was watching them and as if they were already close enough for her to do this.
¡®Why is she acting this way toward me?¡¯ Yang Lujia thought. ¡®Moreover, there was a strange but fragrant scent that could most probably lead men to believe that she wanted to have sex with them. This is weird. Although it doesn¡¯t have any effect on me, it¡¯s still bothersome.¡¯
¡°Hey, brat! Who do you think you are?¡± a man, who looked like a young master from a renowned family, approached their post. ¡°Why are you clinging onto Ms. Sun?! Fuck! Don¡¯t get too close to her¡ª¡±
¡®Oh, a brat?¡¯
Ignoring him, Yang Lujia brought Elder Sun Ling outside the city grounds. He then looked at her with eyes neither nonchnt nor discerning. They were iprehensible to the other party, but Yang Lujia was thinking about the scent she had on her.
¡°It¡¯s good that we already transferred her to your sect. Report to me when something happens,¡± the fatty said to another man using a token from the Blue Scale Sect. ¡°Otherwise, he might realize that my daughter is a spy, or rather, we will make him believe that she is the real other one.
¡°Now, we¡¯re just going to lead him into a trap and surprise him to weaken his overall prowess. I bet he has several treasures on him. Although he was strong, I don¡¯t believe we could not defeat him together. Moreover, that poisonous scent should work after a few hours. By then, we will attack him together.¡±
¡°Understood,¡± an almost-lifeless voice rang from the other end.
¡°Good.¡±
Chapter 150 The Real Elder Sun Ling
YANG LUJIA WAS suspicious ever since he had smelled the scent going off from Elder Sun Ling. Distancing himself from her, he thought of something interesting to do.
¡°Hey, your scent seems too potent and it¡¯s like trying to arouse me,¡± Yang Lujia said, heating up his face to look like he was blushing. ¡°What are you trying to do to me, Elder Sun Ling?¡±
Elder Sun Ling smiled like an angel and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you have such a cute side to you, Dum Gai. It¡¯s truly surprising.¡± Her eyes then glimmered, as though she was happy with how this was going.
¡®I didn¡¯t think it had taken effect so fast. How low is his tolerance towards poisons like this?¡¯ Inwardly, she was ted that it had alreadye to this point. ¡®I¡¯ll inform my father once I¡¯m able to assassinate him. He would be happy if I killed such a nuisance. It would be troublesome if he were let alive, even if he was weakened to an extent.¡¯
Seeing that Yang Lujia was still blushing, with even beads of sweat trickling down his forehead while his head was lowered down, she took the initiative and went with the current flow.
¡°Hey, do you know that¡ the moment Iid my eyes on you, I instantly fell in love with you¡ because, who wouldn¡¯t? Your strength and the charm surging out of you makes me want to pounce on you. You know, I love a man when he¡¯s stronger than me.¡±
Yang Lujia was speechless when he saw how she was also acting like him, her face clouded with redness. ¡°¡¡±
¡®What a sly fox!¡¯
¡°E-Elder Sun Ling¡ you have to take responsibility for this¡ otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to hold myself b-back¡¡± Yang Lujia tried to make his acting as wless as ever. ¡°I-If you did this, you must be nning on d-doing ¡®that¡¯ thing right now¡ can we d-do it already¡ I can¡¯t take it anymore¡ E-Elder Sun Ling¡¡±
¡°You¡¯re really cute!¡± Elder Sun Ling eximed and went near him with a huge smile on her face as if she had won a lottery. ¡°Come on, Dum Gai! I have already prepared a room for us in this city. Let¡¯s do it to our heart¡¯s content. If you want to, we might even be able to destroy the whole building while doing ¡®that¡¯.¡±
¡®Shit, this woman¡¯s so bold! It¡¯s making me feel goosebumps all over my body!¡¯ Yang Lujia thought as he stared at the innocent-looking woman. ¡®She looks like she¡¯s not shy about it at all. Where did the redness on her face go? It seems like she¡¯s changed from a shy woman to a bold one! Like a carp who became a dragon!¡¯
However, this was what Yang Lujia wanted. Even though she had let her guard down at the moment, his cautiousness suddenly kicked in.
No matter, his strength far surpassed hers. Even if she used a weapon to pierce through her body, Yang Lujia was pretty confident that he¡¯d only bleed at most¡ªnothing would happen¡ªfor certain.
Holding his hands, Elder Sun Ling went back to the city gates and entered. It even caused the curiosity of the guards to shoot up.
After all, who didn¡¯t know the beautiful Elder Sun Ling, who once dominated the other geniuses of other sects¡ªthat not even these people gained her recognition?
¡°Holy shit! It¡¯s my first time seeing Elder Sun Ling holding someone¡¯s hand¡ªmuch less a man! This is big news! The man was even acting like he was shy!¡±
¡°Fuck! My Elder Sun Ling is now already taken? Ahhhh! I promised that I¡¯d lose my virginity only to her! Even if she¡¯s just gonna touch my ¡®thing,¡¯ I will forever be satisfied!¡±
¡°What the fuck are you saying, man?! Stop with that lewdness of yours! Elder Sun Ling is not that kind of woman! That man should probably only be one of her subordinates!¡±
¡®As much as I want to use the scent on her body to turn these people into sexual predators, I have my own dignity and reason for not doing so.¡¯
No matter what, that would be considered rape if he did that. Although Yang Lujia was the viinous type, of all things, he did not want to witness nor experience such things again.
When they finally arrived at an inn, Elder Sun Ling dragged him inside and immediately gave one spirit stone to the counter without even looking at the person. When Yang Lujia saw the face of the man who had been tossed with a spirit stone, he was stumped.
The man winked at him and mouthed the word, ¡°Fighting!¡±
¡°What the fuck is wrong with this world?¡± Yang Lujia asked, but he thought that it was only normal for men to support one another when they got themselves a girl to y with at night.
Ignoring the man and finally, just a step before the room where they were supposed to do ¡®that¡¯ thing, Yang Lujia asked another question to Elder Sun Ling, ¡°A-Are we really doing ¡°that¡¯ thing now, Elder Sun Ling?¡±
¡°Of course! I can¡¯t wait to taste yours! Judging from your body build, it must berge! I really can¡¯t wait to blow it for you!¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s body subconsciously shivered, and like a lion that was disturbed from its sleep, his aura soared, rendering the ground of the entire city grumble.
Elder Sun Ling, who received the most brunt of his soaring aura, almost pissed herself.
¡°What did you say? You¡¯re gonna touch mine? This?¡± Yang Lujia pointed at his crotch with a crazy grin on his face, as though he was not like his usual self.
¡°W-What happened¡ Dum¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t call me by that name anymore, you slut,¡± Yang Lujia verbally attacked, without even considering her emotions at the moment.
Dragging her to the room, he ced her on the bed. However, this time, his face was frighteningly calmer than usual.
¡°What do you want?!¡± Elder Sun Ling crossed her arms on her chest, trying to cover them like precious tomatoes. ¡°Do¡ª¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I just want to know where you held ¡®her¡¯ captive,¡± Yang Lujia said, deviating the topic away from the main one. ¡°I know about it already. You once imprisoned ¡®her¡¯ in the underground prison you have in the Saber Path Sect. I saw it personally. It was as if, in that specific part of that area, there should be someone who had been taken. I can tell by the chains that were not yet disposed of and the lingering scent of that woman.¡±
Elder Sun Ling showed a terrified look on her face, her body constantly shuddering in fear. ¡°H-How do you know that¡¡±
¡°Do you think I¡¯m some pushover who only knows to drink and sleep?¡± Yang Lujia asked, his tone non-inquisitive but riddled with ridicule.
¡°N-No¡ NOOOOO¡ª¡±
When he noticed that Elder Sun Ling tried to scream her heart out, characters of space rules stood as a barrier around every corner of the room. ¡°You can scream all you want, but nobody is going to hear you.¡±
Meanwhile, the people outside the inn were startled, and women even blushed, especially those who were already wives. Most of the husbands liked to do it hard, and they would often scream at every thrust.
¡°HAHAHA! Youth! Still very lively!¡±
¡°Right! The man should¡¯ve shut her mouth to not alert us outside!¡±
A girl then said, ¡°She sounded like she was hurt, though. It wasn¡¯t like the normal scream you would hear.¡±
¡°Little girl, you haven¡¯t had your first, have you?¡±
¡°Ah?!¡± the girl reacted, taking some steps back.
¡°HAHAHA! I know about it more than you do, little girl! After all, I¡¯ve fucked my wife a couple of times now!¡± Then, the man turned serious. ¡°But they sure have guts, huh? Even after that ¡®aura¡¯ spread for a little while, they still continued what they¡¯re doing. It¡¯s probably a beast doing that! I just hope the sects will eradicate them already!¡±
While the misunderstanding was ongoing outside the inn, within the city grounds, Yang Lujia was just staring at the woman who had gone even crazier after shouting countless times¡ªthat her throat eventually gave out for her.
¡°WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU LOOKING AT, BRAT?! KILL ME NOW! HAHAHA!¡±
BANG!
She mmed her own forehead on the ground as her face grew hideous, with the blood filling almost every space on her face. ¡°HAHAHAHA!¡±
¡°She¡¯s gone crazy due to fear. I shouldn¡¯t have reacted like that to make her act like this like she wanted to kill her,¡± Yang Lujia mumbled as he looked at the pitiful woman who had basically turned into a demon with blood all over her face.
Clearly, she was doing this to relieve the feeling of horrifying aura Yang Lujia released at that time.
.?O? His eyes then focused on hers, and they made her body subconsciously freeze. He said, ¡°You, I am not going to ask this again, and this is thest time I am going to ask you. Otherwise, I will not let you die a quick death. Tell me now, where is the ¡®real¡¯ Elder Sun Ling?¡±
¡°HAHAHAHA!¡± Her eyes turned bloodshot as she looked at Yang Lujia, like a predator ready to pounce on her prey. ¡°What ¡®real¡¯ Elder Sun Ling? Do you think I am fake?! Do you really think that bitch even deserves to have the same name as me?!¡±
Yang Lujia at this revtion. After a while, he asked Fortuniel, ¡°Fortuniel, I want to ask something. Is she really not disguising herself? I am not sure myself because although my mental power is strong, it seems like I cannot find something different from her or a disguising technique. This is something I¡¯ve been wondering about now.¡±
Later, while the woman was stillughing like a madwoman, Fortuniel replied, ¡°I have checked, host. She is not using any disguise. Her name is also Elder Sun Ling.¡±
Chapter 151 Dark Executive
CRAZED, THE WOMAN pounced on Yang Lujia even though it was already obviously known that she could not touch a single hair of him. That was just how powerful he was.
¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± Yang Lujia mumbled as he easily dodged the relentless attacks of the woman. His thoughts were in disarray as he thought of a possibility. ¡°Does that mean that she is manipted of some sort?¡±
¡°Host, something is indeed wrong with her. There are dark wisps within her dantian,¡± Fortuniel vaguely said.
¡°Can you borate it further?¡± Yang Lujia asked.
¡°Host, there are only two possibilities for the dark wisps to exist in her dantian. It¡¯s either she is a double-rule controller, one who can control two rules one at a time or simultaneously, or she is purposely manipted by someone stronger than her,¡± Fortuniel replied, somewhat clearing the doubts of Yang Lujia.
He then formted the most likely possibility and pondered on it while dodging the assaults of the other party, ¡°It seems that she is likely manipted. ording to the records of the first-generation sect master of their sect, he had not encountered any double-rule controller in the third region, only in other regions.
¡°Then, that leads to a possibility that she is most likely controlled by someone who could control the dark rules.¡±
¡°You are correct, host,¡± Fortuniel answered. ¡°Moreover, look at her appearance, host.¡±
Now that Fortuniel mentioned something about this, Yang Lujia looked at her with a look of amazement. It wasn¡¯t because she suddenly got stronger, but because her hair was already all standing as though she was electrocuted. Furthermore, her skin had be as dark as charcoal while her eyes were blood-red.
¡°She is in her berserk form. ording to my memories, the one who maniptes her should be someone who uses dark rules in order to enve others,¡± Fortuniel replied. ¡°As far as I can remember, they should be called Dark Executives. It is their specialty to control others. When they¡¯re powerful enough, they can only use their eyes to manipte someone and inject dark rules into their dantians, so that when they get exposed, it will be triggered and will cause the berserk form of a person like what you are facing now.¡±
¡°How can we stop her from doing all these things, then?¡±
¡°It will eventually stop, host,¡± Fortuniel replied. ¡°However, by that time, she would self-detonate.¡±
¡°So, she¡¯s basically like a time bomb,¡± Yang Lujia asked. ¡°When will she detonate herself, then?¡±
¡°Her dantian can at most hold on for slightly longer than a minute. Anytime after, her dantian would not be able to hold it for long and would explode. As for you, host, you know what to do.¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Yang Lujia responded as he breathed in. Afterward, a barrier made from his rules of space stood erect before him, while the other party was still trying to kill him. ¡°I think the explosion wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy the entire building as I especially enveloped this ce with the space rules.¡±
With that, a minuteter, a loud explosion rang into the surroundings, but the sound did not escape from the room. Apart from the things within the inn¡¯s room, nothing was destroyed, nor the entire inn itself.
Sighing, Yang Lujia said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I wasn¡¯t able to extract any information from her. However, I have this instinct that there is still one important woman hidden within the Blue Scale Sect.¡±
As far as he had known, the Blue Scale Sect was the only sect the Saber Path Sect had been in contact with. After all, he heard about it when he once spied on the former sect and the fatty.
¡°However, he did not know their intention yet, nor what they would do with the women imprisoned in that underground prison. This is really weird,¡± Yang Lujia muttered as he pondered over the matter.
Nevertheless, he left the inn and went to the Blue Scale Sect¡¯s grounds immediately. Now that she was killed, the fatty should have the means to know that she was already dead. If so, he would really try to act first without trying to notify him. As much as possible, he wanted to save that woman who had been transferred most likely to the Blue Scale Sect.
¡°They were able to mislead me and I truly thought Elder Sun Ling was an impostor, a spy, and the other woman who was imprisoned was the real one,¡± he thought as he sped up to the location of the Blue Scale Sect.
After a while, he arrived at their main gates with his identity concealed. Although he was strong enough to destroy the entire sect, he did not want some innocent lives to be dragged by his overwhelming power.
Like the olddy who sold barbecues back then, he identally killed her innocent son due to his recklessness¡ªbeing without regard to their innocence and their families. This was definitely not something he had thought of when he was still on Earth.
Shaking his head, he directly released his mental power while still concealing himself from everyone in the sect, and there he saw women, still in an underground prison below the sect master¡¯s hall. It seemed like both the fatty and their sect master were in cahoots with each other.
When he, the Blue Scale Sect master, ordered his son and some of thetter¡¯sckeys to attack a disciple from the sect, it must have been initiated by the sect master himself to test the waters of how powerful Yang Lujia was, the new guy who recently appeared within the grounds of the Saber Path Sect.
What baffled him most was the fatty¡¯s attitude toward him when he first met him and the way the fatty was so scared of his aura back then. It was too genuine.
Although at that time when he chose to unt his strength was a form of warning to not make a move on him, the fatty still continued to ignore it as though it wasn¡¯t something he should be caring about.
¡®Is he also being manipted by whoever controlled Elder Sun Ling? Are they just victims of someone stronger than them? Who is this Dark Executive toying with them?¡¯
¡°Host, Sun Feng is indeed being controlled, but by a stronger Dark Executive,¡± Fortuniel¡¯s voice resounded inside Yang Lujia¡¯s mind.
¡°Huh? So, there are two Dark Executives toying with them?¡±
¡°Apparently, yes,¡± Fortuniel replied. ¡°However, it might not be the case as well. Sun Feng must have controlled his daughter himself by using the power bestowed by the Dark Executive to him by temporarily having the power to control the dark rules. This may likely be the very reason why the dark wisps inside Sun Ling¡¯s were weaker.¡±
¡°They can do that as well? That¡¯s quite impressive.¡±
¡°Yes. You may also do the same thing, host.¡±
Ignoring the suggestion of Fortuniel, he asked another question, ¡°How did you know that the fatty had that with him, too?¡±
¡°I have long inspected him the moment we first met him. That includes Sun Ling.¡±
Chapter 152 Sacrificial Rite
WITHOUT ALERTING ANYONE from the Blue Scale Sect, even with the presence of their sect master, Yang Lujia managed to find and arrive at the underground prison that was filled with an ominous aura.
Every cell, just like the underground prison of the Saber Path Sect, contained women and even little girls whose faces were filled with trepidation¡ªtheir wrists chained. Without even asking them about their situation, their eyes already spoke of the horror they had gone through.
Yang Lujia tried to calm himself down by clenching his fist, especially when he saw trails of blood and some bruises on their legs¡ªwhich seemed to suggest that they had been molested and defiled.
¡®I just want to kill those bastards responsible for this one. Fuck.¡¯
Shaking his head and breathing himself out of his raging emotions, he continued walking through the underground hallway. But before he could even continue, he was stopped by the voice of a guard within this underground prison.
¡°You! You are next! It¡¯s now your job to satisfy Elder Mao today! He¡¯s currently waiting in his courtyard. You bettere with me and let Core Disciple Liao apany you!¡±
¡®What the fuck is that guard trying to say?¡¯
However, just as Yang Lujia was able to try to step forward, a handsome-looking man emerged from the shadows who was expected to have a gentle demeanor.
¡°You don¡¯t have to be so harsh on her. Besides¡ I want to try her right now, so don¡¯t injure my prey before I can taste her,¡± Core Disciple Liao said as his eyes turned into a predator¡¯s¡ªlicking his lips in anticipation¡ªwhich was very contrary to what Yang Lujia initially saw.
Core Disciple Liao went near the woman and licked her ears like a lion trying to tease its prey. He then grinned and looked at her like a human beast, with his right hand slowly snaking from her knees up to her thighs¡ªthen to the flower in between her thighs.
Yang Lujia clenched his fist as his eyes turned bloodshot, but he tried not to release any of his killing intent. He just watched in silence as he remembered everything once again. Subconsciously, he muttered, ¡°No¡¡±
The woman flinched in fear while her tears were crawling down her cheeks. Although she was feeling indignant, she felt very powerless right now. She could not do anything to this beast.
Core Disciple Liao looked at the guard and said, ¡°Do you also want to try it, buddy?¡±
¡°C-Can I¡¡±
¡°Of course¡ just don¡¯t tell Elder Mao about this¡ besides, she¡¯s not a virgin anymore. He wouldn¡¯t suspect anything even if we did this. That old man¡¯s dick is already rotten, so allow her to try mine first! It¡¯s been a while since my dick hasn¡¯t entered a cave such as hers¡ HAHAHA!¡±
When Core Disciple Liao ripped off her thin clothes, the woman¡¯s body was immediately exposed. It made the guard unconsciously drool at her voluptuous breasts, wanting to touch them right away.
¡°But if you want to try her, let me do it first. I want you to see me fuck her. It¡¯s going to heighten my excitement if you do so! AHHH!¡± Core Disciple Liao rubbed his crotch until his rod stood erect after a couple of seconds as he shouted in pleasure. ¡°AHHHH!¡±
GULP.
The guard was so excited that he subconsciously stuck his sword out and started ying with it in his hand.
Yang Lujia could not bear to watch this corrupted and sinful scene anymore. Although he warned his disciples not to help anyone even if they encountered situations like this, he found out that he was still unable to ignore such a sight¡ªespecially after he remembered what happened to ¡®her¡¯.
When Core Disciple Liao pinned the woman to the wall, he immediately held his rod up, mming it gently on her belly. ¡°How do you find my sword? Is it¡ª¡±
Before he could even talk, everything froze around them. Yang Lujia¡¯s anger could not be held back anymore. He slowly walked to their side and re-dressed the woman with a robe he got from Fortuniel¡¯s storage space.
ring at the Core Disciple Liao¡¯s rod, a sword made of qi formed from his right hand. He then grabbed it with his left hand and shed the sword down, cutting the disciple¡¯s dick by several inches. ¡°Asshole.¡±
With that, time once again flowed. However, at that moment, Core Disciple Liao was already beheaded. It was the same for the guard. If someone watched how he did this, they would be in awe because no one would be able to see how he attacked them.
Before the woman was able to scream when she saw such a sight, Yang Lujia ced his palm on her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s not good for you to stay here anymore. Would you want toe to my ce instead?¡± Yang Lujia appeared friendly as he slowly removed his hand and offered her a hand.
However, to his surprise, the woman shook her head. ¡°Thank you for saving me from that misery, but I can¡¯t do that. I¡¯m truly sorry. T-There¡¯s j-just nothing else we can do¡¡± Her voice was wavering as she looked at the other women in the same cell as her.
¡°Why?¡± Yang Lujia asked, seemingly baffled. However, when he scanned her body, he saw something akin to what he saw from Elder Sun Ling. ¡°You also have those ck wisps within you? How? What is their purpose in doing these things to you?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know, but when the elderse here¡ when theye here¡ they always mention the Sacrificial Rite,¡± she replied, trying to stop the tearsing out of her eyes.
Yang Lujia pondered about it. ¡°Then, let me guess¡ is this some kind of using all of you here to revive someone¡ But why are they only targeting women and even little girls? Why not men as well?¡±
She shivered after hearing the cold voice of Yang Lujia. ¡°Uh¡ u-uh¡¡±
When Yang Lujia noticed this, he immediately calmed down andforted her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really can¡¯t stand it when these people who are viewed as righteous people by others are this despicable. It¡¯s madness.¡±
¡®But who are they going to revive? Who is the Dark Executive that Fortuniel and I talked about? Who is he doing this for?¡¯
Chapter 153 A Breed Of Their Own
WITH HIS MIND filled with questions, he tried to ponder the matter of the Dark Executive andter asked Fortuniel, ¡°Fortuniel, can¡¯t I just remove those ck wisps from their bodies? Wouldn¡¯t it be better that way?¡±
¡°No,¡± Fortuniel directly replied. ¡°If you remove it, the person you are removing it from would be killed. Only the Dark Executive himself can remove those ck wisps. This is something unique to them. Even if you control the dark rules, you do not necessarily have the power to control others with these rules. In other words, a Dark Executive is like a breed of his own.¡±
¡°Howe it¡¯s like that?¡±
¡°It involves theirmon bloodline. Moreover, as far as I know, there are several executives in this realm.¡±
¡°By several executives, you mean¡¡± Yang Lujia trailed off, waiting for Fortuniel to answer. He was thinking if his thoughts were correct about these executives.
¡°Yes, you are correct, host. Not only is there a Dark Executive, but there are also other kinds of executives who control other types of rules. They also have amon bloodline with a certain unique ability that they can only use, like the maniption ability of a Dark Executive through using dark rules in creating ck wisps. Moreover, most of them aren¡¯t pure-blooded executives.¡±
¡°Pure-blooded?¡± Yang Lujia questioned, baffled by the new information he received from Fortuniel. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they use the blood of a pure-blooded executive to make themselves official executives?¡±
¡°That is correct, host.¡±
¡°What a strange way of doing it,¡± Yang Lujiamented. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s get ¡®her¡¯ out of this underground prison first. I am not exactly sure if she¡¯s still here, but because of the lingering aura she had in the Saber Path Sect¡¯s underground prison, I am able to tell that she had at least been here.¡±
Yang Lujia left the woman he saved from Core Disciple Liao. She insisted on staying because she had already submitted to her fate. He also didn¡¯t want to let her get killed because of his selfishness. After all, although he was powerful, he could not do anything with the ck wisps. He would just wait for the best time to save them by killing the Dark Executive who was in control of their lives.
When he finally arrived at the huge cell where a woman was tied to a wall, with her legs and arms open wide, his pupils contracted after seeing her.
She barely had any clothes on her. Moreover, her body was riddled with bruises just like the other women in the underground prison. However, that wasn¡¯t what pinned Yang Lujia to the ground.
It was her face. Such a face shouldn¡¯t be possible unless the other was using hers for a purpose.
¡®Elder Sun Ling?¡¯
Slowly walking toward her, he inspected her face from left to right and the size of her body. The Elder Sun Ling he knew of had exactly the same features. Just like her, her beauty could wage war between countries. Only their cultivation level differed. The woman in front of him had already reached almost the peak of the Saint Realm.
¡°Why is she tied here? Why are they specifically trying to separate her from the other women? Moreover¡¡± Yang Lujia tried to probe into her dantian. ¡°She did not have those ck wisps. Who is she? Who is the real Elder Sun Ling?¡±
¡°Ugh¡¡± The woman flinched, waking Yang Lujia from his temporary trance. He then looked up at her eyes, which were now open.
She had hazel-brown eyes that mirrored the eyes of a lioness. When she saw Yang Lujia, she scoffed and acted like she was done with all these things¡ªeven spitting out saliva.
PTUI!
¡°To think they would send a mortal to y with me today. What a joke. I really don¡¯t know what has gotten into my father¡¯s mind! Hell, I wouldn¡¯t even call him my father anymore! He¡¯s a beast!¡±
Seeing her spat so many words that he used to carefully infer, heter thought of a possibility. ¡°Are you twins with Elder Sun Ling?¡±
¡°Who¡¯s Elder Sun Ling? I am Sun Ling! Who dared to use my name outside? Is it my despicable twin sister again?! She¡¯s really going too far!¡±
¡°So, that exins everything,¡± Yang Lujia said as he sighed. ¡°Anyway, I am here to take you out. The fatty¡ªI mean, your father might be conspiring over something with the Blue Scale Sect¡ª¡±
¡°I know, but that won¡¯t happen with me still alive! If I get out of here, I will slowly skin them alive and toss them to a flood of beasts!¡±
Subconsciously, Yang Lujia shivered at this aggressive woman¡¯s words.
Were they referring to ¡®this¡¯ Elder Sun Ling, who was cold and would not bat an eye over those other geniuses?
After she said a lot of things, cursing her father and her sister, she realized something about Yang Lujia. Her eyes turned sharp and she vigorously said, ¡°You! Who are you?! How did you get here? Why did you sound like you knew about the conspiracy they were trying to cook?! Aren¡¯t you sent by the elders here to y with my life?!¡±
¡°No,¡± Yang Lujia calmly said, as he shook his head. ¡°Like what I said, I am here to get you out of here. I also personally know your father, and I want to stop him from getting controlled by a Dark Executive.¡±
¡°What?! A Dark Executive?!¡± Sun Ling¡¯s eyes widened a fraction.
After a minute of silence, while staring at Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes, her forehead formed dark lines as she asked, ¡°What is a Dark Executive anyway?¡±
¡°¡¡± Yang Lujia was speechless.
Why did she act like she was shocked about her father being manipted by a Dark Executive when she didn¡¯t even know who or what a Dark Executive was?
Her head must be muddled at the moment. Or she was just an idiot who had no hope at all. This might be the reason why she got imprisoned in the first ce.
Seeing this beautiful thing woman act like this, Yang Lujia could not imagine the men who tried to court her.
Chapter 154 A Task
ELDER MAO WAS waiting in his room, his cheeks red while imagining the uing ecstasy he was about to experience, that kind of pleasure he never imagined he would experience after their sect master suddenly announced to capture every female disciple in the sect and contain them in the underground prison.
It was such a joyous day in his life as an elder as the sect master allowed them, elders, to fuck these disciples to their hearts¡¯ content. It was also to increase their cultivation level while nurturing the yin essence in these girls.
After popping their first essence, like a ripple effect, they would be able to produce more and with that, they would be stronger and useful to the sect master. Elder Mao was well aware of this. The moment he popped several disciples¡¯ hymen, he was so delighted with their expression of fear.
The way they cried and wailed for him to stop made him want to thrust his precious brother more.
Those days were the happiest he had experienced. Well, he could say until at the moment, because he would sooner be able to travel to heaven again.
But his own disciple, Core Disciple Liao, had not returned yet. In his mind, he wondered what dyed his disciple¡¯s return. As though his mood sank, he stood up from the bed and went out without wearing anything. In between his legs was a proud and standing rod. However, it was a bit veiny¡ªperhaps due to his old physique.
¡°Where is he? Why isn¡¯t he back yet? This disciple!¡± Elder Mao was furious while the other male disciples looked at his naked appearance nonchntly.
They knew about Elder Mao¡¯s hobbies. That was stripping in public without any caution or embarrassment.
¡°Why am I having such a bad feeling?¡± he asked himself, frowning.
Meanwhile, Yang Lujia already unchained the woman and tossed an ordinary robe at her. It was for males but it would not hurt for her to deal with it temporarily. Moreover, Yang Lujia thought that her aggressive nature corresponded to her wearing a male¡¯s robe.
¡°Wow! This is a good robe!¡± she even eximed, praising it. ¡°Do you also have some undies? The wind feels cold¡ª¡±
¡°Don¡¯t say it,¡± Yang Lujia said, handing her a pair of undies while averting his gaze to something else. ¡°Here.¡±
After a while, the woman finallypleted fixing herself up. When Yang Lujia stared at her, he was caught in a daze for a while before he shook his head while chuckling.
Although she was beautiful, he didn¡¯t want to have any feelings for anyone. He already had his disciples. Stockpiling emotions like love one after another would only make him into a pit of no return.
At least that was what he usually read when he went about some Chinese light novels on Earth.
¡°So, what are you going to do now?¡± the woman asked, her body still filled with bruises.
Yang Lujia pondered about it and looked at her from head to toe. ¡°I¡¯m gonna heal you after we get out of here. However, before that, let¡¯s leave something to fool them that you¡¯re still here. Otherwise, if you suddenly disappeared without a trace, it would certainly alert your father or the sect master of Blue Scale Sect himself.¡±
¡°Alright, that¡¯s quite reasonable,¡± she replied.
Seeing that Yang Lujia fell silent, she did not disturb him.
On the other hand, Yang Lujia was trying to find someone to rece the woman in her stead and get imprisoned and chained in the prison. Although he could fake their appearance, it would certainly not be the same case with their cultivation.
Yes, he was strong, but he couldn¡¯t conveniently alter someone¡¯s cultivation realm to his desire.
After scanning Long Guang¡¯s world, he could only find three people who were perfect for this disguise.
It was the Shadow Trio.
They were all Saint Kings so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. He pulled Xia Gulle outside the world.
Seeing him appearing out of nowhere, the woman instinctively clenched her fist and punched in his direction. Xia Gulle was forced to defend himself after the blow. It did not send him flying but he felt the brunt of her simple attack.
¡°Stop, Sun Ling,¡± Yang Lujia called out to her. ¡°He¡¯s an ally. He will be the one recing you here. I haven¡¯t told him yet about our situation, but let¡¯s quickly do this before Elder Mao and the others realized some abnormality.¡±
¡°W-What¡¡± Xia Gulle was unable toprehend what was happening. He looked at Yang Lujia with an inquisitive gaze after staring at the beautiful woman. ¡°W-Why am I here¡ eh? Blue Scale Sect?¡±
After a while, he immediately felt the familiar ce and managed to name it. This was the sect who hired them, the Shadow Trio, to assassinate this very man before him.
¡°Xia Gulle, I have a task for you. If you do it, I¡¯m gonna remove the restriction among you three brothers and let you go if you want to,¡± Yang Lujia said with a smile. ¡°How about it? Do you agree with this deal?¡±
Xia Gulle would¡¯ve been happier and would¡¯ve immediately agreed if he knew about the task to be given to him, but he did not dare ask.
What was the point of gaining freedom when your death was at the expense of such?
However, that was not what he was feeling at the moment. Xia Gulle found the life inside the world of this man more appealing and pleasant than the outside world.
Along with his brothers, they were only trying to gain a standing in this realm in order not to let others bully them. And in order to gain a reputation, they would need to get stronger than they were.
But then this man appeared. Under his protection, wouldn¡¯t it be better for them to remain by his side? Moreover, this man was clearly a Saint Emperor!
What was a Saint Emperor?! That was the peak existence of this realm!
¡°Although I don¡¯t know what task you will give me, l will agree to it. However, I don¡¯t want the condition that you would let us go. If we can, let us lend our hands to you, young master.
¡°We only wanted to be at peace in life, but the peace we wanted to attain would never be realized in the outside world because of the countless fights among cultivators. On the other hand, inside your world, we are happy and content. That¡¯s why, whatever task you would give us, we would give it to you. Again, under the conditions that you wouldn¡¯t let us go and you would protect us and our peace.¡±
Yang Lujia, ¡°¡¡±
Sun Ling, ¡°¡¡±
She was clueless about what was happening. In her mind, she only wanted to fight.
Sighing, Yang Lujia took a deep breath and said with a serious look on his face, ¡°Alright. I agree with your conditions. From now on, you will be one of my people, the three of you. I¡¯ll prove to you that following me would be the greatest honor you¡¯ve never thought you¡¯d ever have.¡±
Chapter 155 A Fraud
ELDER MAO WAS growing furious as time passed by. His disciple, Core Disciple Liao, had note back for an hour. He could very well guess that this disciple of his was either trying to fuck his target or had likely gotten himself into trouble.
After stomping one foot, Elder Mao went back inside his room and wore his robe before walking to the underground prison where his disciple was supposed to be. And because he chose the Body Path, his mental power wasn¡¯t as strong as those who chose the Mind Path.
¡°Hey, is it really true? I¡¯m new here, so I don¡¯t really know anything about the elders and the sect master. Someone said to me that they are fucking every girl they see in the sect. If so, can we also do the same?¡±
¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t know why, but I feel like I smell some conspiracy here. You know, I am already an old disciple here and it was not like that until the Saber Path Sect¡¯s master visited our sect master.¡±
¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t see anything wrong with that, though. It might be fun as well!¡±
¡°Are you an idiot? It would be more pleasurable to fuck girls you love than those that you don¡¯t¡ªoh, shit, be quiet everyone, Elder Mao ising in our direction!¡±
¡°If you have time to chit chat and not cultivate, then you better answer my question right now. Have you seen Core Disciple Liao?¡±
Although he was hailed as a pervert, Elder Mao still had the air of a sect elder. Hence, everyone still had some respect for him, especially those who were perverts themselves.
They all shivered at his question, although they did not do anything wrong. It was just that the pressureing from Elder Mao was too much. If he wanted to, he could squash them into meat paste at any time, so they dared not talk.
¡°Answer me!¡± Elder Mao demanded, frightening this group of disciples.
Without dilly-dallying, the oldest disciple mustered up the courage to speak up to get through this ordeal. ¡°Elder Mao, we haven¡¯t seen Core Disciple Liao in a while now. We¡¯ve only seen him go inside the underground prison.¡±
¡°Fuck! Where did this disciple go?! If I don¡¯t see him now, I will skin all of you alive.¡±
¡°How unreasonable! Elder Mao, just because we can¡¯t find him doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re going to sentence us to death! What kind of thinking is that?!¡± the newest disciple eximed, not knowing what he said would lead to his impending doom.
¡°What did you say?¡± Elder Mao¡¯s eyes shed with a glint.
¡®Fuck! If you want to die, don¡¯t drag us down!¡¯ hispanions¡¯ thoughts.
Meanwhile, Yang Lujia had already gone out of the Blue Scale Sect. He noticed the presence of Elder Mao, but he could not be bothered about this parasite. Sooner orter, he¡¯d deal with all of them at once.
Holding Sun Ling¡¯s hand, he sessfully stepped outside the sect and talked to her. ¡°What was this sect doing while you were imprisoned there?¡± he asked.
Gritting her teeth, Sun Ling said, ¡°Fuck them! Almost all the girls there are already defiled by those brutes!¡±
¡°So, that¡¯s how it is. As much as I want to save them, I can¡¯t. They have those ck wisps within their dantian. If I forced them out, the Dark Executive overseeing and controlling them might notice something,¡± Yang Lujia said. ¡°If only I could find this Dark Executive¡¡±
¡°You didn¡¯t tell me what a Dark Executive is, though,¡± Sun Ling replied with her innocent eyes that spoke nothing but aggressiveness. With arms crossed over her chest, she said, ¡°Hmph. If you don¡¯t want to tell me, then don¡¯t!¡±
¡°Alright, alright.¡±
¡®Why am I dealing with some kid here?¡¯
Obviously, she was already a grown-up. Hence, she should have already matured by now. Or perhaps she was too spoiled to act mature.
¡°Anyway, Dark Executives are people who control the dark rules. They have this unique ability to control others with their dark rules and inject ck wisps into someone¡¯s dantian to control them.
¡°They can either control one person and let this person control others, or they can do this themselves. As for your father, your sister, and those women, they are all controlled by a Dark Executive.
¡°Moreover, I couldn¡¯t do anything to them as they would die when I¡¯d decide to pull those ck wisps out of their bodies. Hence, the only way to deal with them is to kill the Dark Executive himself.¡±
Sun Ling¡¯s brow shot up. ¡°Can¡¯t you just find the Dark Executive and deal with him?¡±
Yang Lujia shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as you think it is.¡±
After a while, both of them arrived at the Saber Path Sect. Meanwhile, Yang Lujia told Sun Ling to hide inside Long Guang¡¯s World first. Because she was too stubborn to confront her father about this matter, Yang Lujia hit her in the nape and she fell unconscious.
¡°Why did I even save that brat?¡± he asked after entering the sect with a wine gourd in one hand.
Observing the sect for a while, he really saw that most of the sect members who were left were all male disciples. Almost none of them were female. This was indeed odd.
After directly arriving at the sect master¡¯s chamber, Yang Lujia found the fatty sleeping inside. Yang Lujia grinned as he thought that this fatty might have be weary because of his dealings with the devil (Dark Executive).
¡°Hey, brother fatty! I have bad news! It¡¯s about Elder Sun Ling.¡±
As though he was not sleeping all alone, the fatty stood up from the ground and looked at Yang Lujia incredulously. ¡°Brother Dum Gai¡ what did you say?¡±
¡°Elder Sun Ling is just an impostor. She¡¯s a spy of the Blue Scale Sect!¡± Yang Lujia quickly told him. ¡°Your real daughter¡¡± Clenching his fist, Yang Lujia¡¯s face turned solemn. ¡°That impostor told me that your real daughter, Sun Ling, was imprisoned within the Blue Scale Sect¡¡±
Inwardly, the fatty was, however, d about how his n was going smoother than he expected. ¡®We need to eliminate him. He¡¯s a strong variable. I don¡¯t believe that even with the help of the Blue Scale Sect¡¯s leader, we can¡¯t deal with him!¡¯
Chapter 156 Sun Feng Vs Jia Ling
¡°WHAT! THAT CAN¡¯T BE TRUE!¡±
The fatty had a look of disbelief on his face, trying to mask the joy inside his heart.
Meanwhile, Yang Lujia just scoffed inwardly at his pretentious facade.
¡°If you want to save her, you need me,¡± Yang Lujia said with a serious face. ¡°Brother fatty, you are now like a little brother to me. I don¡¯t want you to lose your daughter. Who knows how much wine I would spend just to relieve you of your regrets for not trying to save your daughter! Let¡¯s go now!¡±
As though he woke up from his stupor, Sun Feng quickly urged himself to leave with Yang Lujia and go to the Blue Scale Sect. In not even more than a minute, they both arrived in front of the sect.
While Elder Mao was still trying to find his disciple, Core Disciple Liao, he suddenly heard a loud bang!
BANG!
The entire sect¡¯s grounds trembled. He didn¡¯t know what happened, but he knew it was definitely not something good. When he noticed the multiple auras appearing one after another, he also flew from his position and went to where themotion began just now.
But before he could even continue flying in that direction, a loud shout suddenly startled him awake from his thoughts.
¡°GET THE HELL OUT OF HERE, YOU BRUTE! JIA LING! COME OUT AND FACE ME! HOW DARE YOU IMPRISON MY DAUGHTER!¡±
¡°That voice¡¡± Elder Mao trembled upon hearing that voice. ¡°It¡¯s that fatty, the sect master of the Saber Path Sect? Why is he talking about his daughter getting imprisoned here?¡± As though he realized something, he quickly said, ¡°OH FUCK! DON¡¯T TELL ME SHE¡¯S IMPRISONED THERE AS WELL! Are we really going to have a war with a sect now? Won¡¯t that disadvantage us and let the other sects attack us after the fight?!¡±
Jia Ling, the Blue Scale Sect Master, grinned as he flew from his chamber after hearing the voice of the fatty. ¡°What are you trying to do here, fatty?¡± he mumbled.
Landing on the ground in front of Yang Lujia and the fatty, Jia Ling¡¯s huge body quaked the entire sect. Even Yang Lujia was slightly frightened by his huge body.
¡°YOU BRUTE! WHERE THE HELL DID YOU IMPRISON MY DAUGHTER?!¡±
¡®Wow, what an act. It¡¯s like I¡¯m watching Volstagg versus Hulk. I wonder who will win between the two?¡¯ Yang Lujia thought.
BOOM!
The two of them directly released their cultivation levels, shing against one another. Some of the disciples who were near them spat blood, while some died due to the impact.
¡°IF SOMETHING HAPPENED TO MY DAUGHTER, I WILL NOT REST UNTIL I KILL YOU!¡± the fatty shouted as his fats jiggled in anger.
¡°HAHAHA! Sun Feng, are you really that confident that you are able to kill me?!!¡± Jia Ling responded as he took the initiative to attack first.
By throwing a punch, Jia Ling was able to force the fatty to defend himself. In terms of cultivation prowess, both of them were equal. However, at this time, the fatty had taken some steps back.
That punch thrown by Jia Ling was obviously very strong.
Seeing this, Yang Lujia sent a voice transmission to the fatty, ¡°Do you need help?¡±
¡°No, just be there on standby, Brother Dum Gai.¡±
Yang Lujia grinned at the reply of the fatty. This time, Sun Feng did not even bother him to let him find his daughter. From this point on, it was already evident that the fatty was just acting.
¡°DEVOUR!¡± the fatty screamed as he opened his mouth widely.
Later on, Yang Lujia saw something that he thought only Brownie could do. He stared dumbfounded at the gathering qi toward the mouth of the fatty. ¡®Was this some kind of art rted to his eating art?¡¯
Sect Master Jia Ling frowned at this sight and hurriedly strengthened his body with multiple defenses. ¡°Blue Scale Art! Activate!¡±
He knew this move from the fatty, as they had already fought once before. It was a terrifying move that could destroy several mountains.
¡°ROAR OF THE DEVOURING GOD!¡± the fatty eximed as a greenser st shot through the air toward the other party¡ªnonstop¡ªthat it even injured most of the sect elders present.
¡°FUCK!¡± Jia Ling cursed under his breath as he looked at the fatty without fear. ¡°Do you really think this move would be able to make me kneel like before?! I¡¯ve also improved, youzy fatty!¡±
¡°HOW DARE YOU MOCK ME!¡± The fatty prepared to devour once a lot of qi from the air again. This time, however, it was stronger than thest one¡ªthe qi was denser than it was before.
While cursing under his breath, Jia Ling could not find any way to make his offense as he was busy trying to defend himself from the iing attack.
Meanwhile, the sect elders and the disciples were thrown into disarray.
¡°Fuck! How could they fight in the open ground with so many others around them?!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t really get how their brains work!¡±
¡°I¡¯m outta here! Why did I even choose to join this sect, anyway?! It¡¯s much better to join the Dragon Phantom Sect! They¡¯re much more discreet than these two sects!¡±
¡°Sect Master, you have to stop! Maybe we can talk this out! You imprisoned her daughter, right? We should just make her our hostage, so he would stop attacking us! Moreover, we can use this tactic as well to keep him in check! Isn¡¯t it more advantageous to do that?!¡± Elder Mao couldn¡¯t help but shout.
However, what he received was only a cold snort and a re from Sect Master Jia Ling. ¡°Do you want to die, Elder Mao?¡±
Elder Mao immediately zipped his mouth the moment he heard the question. Although he was a high-ranking elder, he did not have enough status to question the decisions of the sect master.
On the other hand, Yang Lujia was watching from the side, clearly amused by what was transpiring. He noticed that other than Sect Master Jia Ling, no one knew about the conspiracy both sect masters had been cooking up until now.
Chapter 157 Inferior Rules
YANG LUJIA WATCHED in amusement as the fight between Sun Feng and Jia Ling continued. When he checked that the girls in the underground prison were not touched by anyone since he left, he sighed in relief.
To him, this was like a game, but he could not forsake the sanity of these girls just for his so-called games. Schemes are good, but if they be detrimental or could cause great negative infliction to someone, he would not be able to sleep with a clear conscience. As heartless as he was on Earth, there were still bad things he never liked doing, such as tolerating this shit.
¡°JIA LING! RELEASE HER AT ONCE!¡±
¡°HAHAHA! SHUT UP, YOU MEATY JERK!¡±
Jia Ling swung his right arm to the side, intending to attack Sun Feng in the head. Thetter evaded it without much of a problem, as if the move was something he anticipated. When Jia Ling made his next move, it was still the same case.
He couldn¡¯t hit the fatty, Sun Feng. Almost as if purposefully.
There was something wrong with this. Although both of them seemed to be working together, they should still have enmity against each other. However, when Yang Lujia checked the expression of Jia Ling, it was as though he had been deprived of his emotions.
Even when he was yelling, his face didn¡¯t change as much as he would have expected.
Activating his mental power, he pushed it through Jia Ling¡¯s dantian and saw something he was correct to suspect. ¡°ck wisps! He also had those. However, just like what Fortuniel said, it seems to be weaker than the fatty¡¯s.¡±
BANG!
When their bodies shed, it produced a deafening sound in their surroundings. Yang Lujia realized that peak Saints like them were already so powerful, but he didn¡¯t know why¡ªfor some reason, whether it was because of his real cultivation level or not, he did not see them as a threat¡ªjust some ant he could squash at any time with one of his fingers.
Moreover, during their entire fight, they had not been using the rules surrounding them for a while now. It was just pure physical strength defending and attacking each other. However, Sun Feng had used it before¡ªthe rules of devouring, while Jia Ling used the rules of strength to enhance his already-strong physical body.
It was his first time encountering such rules. However, he was not totally oblivious to them as he knew some of the rules recorded in the Saber Path Library¡¯s books.
The rules of devouring had a different shade of color to them; they were somewhat dark gray. However, as the name of the rules suggested, it involved devouring anything to aid the cultivator in his cultivation¡ªto which the process of absorbing qi would be faster than others, depending on theprehension of such rules.
If Sun Feng had had a highprehension of the Inferior Rules of Devouring, then he should have already gotten past the Saint Realm. It was the same case for Jia Ling, whose rules involved self-enhancement of strength. Its color was somewhat reddish, akin to the flesh.
¡°I wonder if rules are also ranked. For example, time rules are certainly stronger than the rules of strength¡¡±
Before Yang Lujia could ponder about it, Fortuniel¡¯s voice sounded in his mind, ¡°Host, you are correct that they are ranked in terms of how much they can maximize the prowess of the cultivator. As for the Inferior Rules, they are ranked as early, middle, and peak.
¡°Due to theck of understanding of the rules, Sun Feng and Jia Ling are stuck at the early stage of the Inferior Rules and are still unable to advance to the next realm, as it is one of the requisites in order to be a Saint King.¡±
¡°What if it¡¯s already beyond the peak stage? What are those rules called?¡±
¡°You will soon know about it, host. You will slowly learn about it.¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s mouth twitched after hearing Fortuniel¡¯s response. Stingy.
¡®What¡¯s the point of hiding it from me, anyway?¡¯
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll discover it on my own.¡±
Yang Lujia was really unaware of anything regarding this one. It was the system that helped him grow up into whoever he had be at the moment. His current cultivation level could also be credited to Fortuniel. After all, he did not even have to do anything to get stronger.
His grandfather also said that he had slowly caught up to the former¡¯s cultivation. Could it be that his grandfather could see through his cultivation?
Speaking of that old man, he was not even taught about rules and such. It was like his grandfather was just there to pamper him. It was safe to say as well that, other than his grandfather, no one knew how strong he was.
Because his grandfather could have already surpassed him or the limits of this world.
¡°Could the rules Iprehended be also due to the system?¡± his question, somewhat muffled.
¡°Host, I only aided you in your cultivation. It was you whoprehended the rules yourself,¡± Fortuniel replied, to which the content shocked Yang Lujia.
¡°What? Why do you so, Fortuniel?¡± he asked, clearly bewildered.
¡°I do not know your circumstances, host. However, while you were cultivating back then, it was as if it was only natural for you toprehend such rules. While you were sleeping, eating, and doing other leisure activities, you tended toprehend them involuntarily. It¡¯s like they were engraved into your mind and soul.¡±
¡°Could it be because of the Supreme Heavenly Scripture? Wait, it¡¯s upgraded, right? What happened?¡±
¡°It only modified some of its ws, host. However, it did not cause any substantial effect on the host¡¯s cultivation. The way the technique was constructed was also fixed. You call it grammar in your world. Nevertheless, the scripture is still unpolished. Hence, Fortuniel thinks it can still be upgraded.¡±
¡°What? You know about that? That I came from another world?¡±
¡°Yes, host. Apparently, it appeared in my memory bank after my recent upgrade.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after some time. It seems like their fight has been dragged on for too long. After that, let us find a way to remove those ck wisps from their bodies. There¡¯s gotta be a way, right?¡±
Hearing no response from Fortuniel, Yang Lujia just sighed and decided to put an end to their useless fight.
Chapter 158 Unknown Intentions
LIFTING THE TWO of them up in the air, Yang Lujia watched as their faces were filled with confusion. Using the rules of space, he easily restricted the space around them, temporarily restricting their movements.
¡®What? Why can¡¯t I move? Is this the so-called rules of space? I can¡¯t even move? What the hell is going on? Why is he also constraining my movements? This is not part of the n!¡¯
Sun Feng¡¯s eyes constricted as he realized something. His other bodily movements were restrained, but it wasn¡¯t the case for his eyes. As his eyes fell on Yang Lujia, he felt his heart growing cold, beating abnormally fast.
Panic overwhelmed him. He quickly mobilized his qi out of his body, trying to utilize the rules of devouring left within the space he was confined within. Afterward, the pressure on his body increased by ten folds and the rate of his qi absorption was raised to a degree where even the weaker rules of space used by Yang Lujia were slowly breaking apart.
¡°Oh?¡± Yang Lujia was surprised by Sun Feng¡¯s rules of devouring. ¡°Does that mean he could really devour anything?¡±
¡°That¡¯s one of the characteristics of someone who could manipte the rules of devouring. Once theirprehension of these rules shot up to a certain extent, they could even devour an entire realm.¡±
¡°What the hell?¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes almost bulged after he heard Fortuniel¡¯s timely response. ¡°What did I just hear? Did you just say he could devour anything, even an entire realm¡ªgiven that hisprehension level on such a rule was that high?!¡±
¡°However, even the person with the highest cultivation in this realm could not do that. One needs higher-ranked rules, which you will know soon, host.¡±
By the time Fortunielpleted what he said, Sun Feng unbelievably broke free from the confined space Yang Lujia had set up. Jia Ling was also on the way to breaking his confinement with just the use of the rules of strength.
¡°Although they were only using these rules in the early stage as Inferior Rules, they dealt quite a damage to the spatial restraint I created.¡±
¡°They broke through. Their rules are now at the middle stage,¡± Fortuniel suddenly reminded him. ¡°Because in order for their early stage Inferior Rules to advance to the middle stage, they needed to rack themselves up until theyprehended denser or higher-ranked rules. Perhaps they were just so desperate that they were able to break your rules of space.¡±
¡°I wanted to test their rules if they were indeed weaker than the rules of space. Indeed, it seemed to be the case. If it weren¡¯t for their breakthroughs, it would have taken their lives to break through the rules of space.¡±
However, Yang Lujia¡¯s face showed a frown as he stared at the panting Sun Feng. ¡°It seemed like it¡¯s not because of desperation that they¡¯ve had their breakthroughs. Instead, it was because of those ck wisps. Is a Dark Executive powerful enough to make their puppets have some breakthroughs? That¡¯s quite incredible.¡±
Indeed, just like what Yang Lujia observed, the ck wisps inside Sun Feng and Jia Ling¡¯s bodies had be much thicker than they were earlier. Could these Dark Executives use the dark rules even when they¡¯re far away?¡±
Scanning the entire ce, Yang Lujia didn¡¯t find anything or anyone unusual with his mental power.
¡°Host, the Dark Executive who was controlling Sun Feng seemed to be someone with high cultivation. He should be a pure-blooded executive. Other than controlling people using the dark rules, you should know that they could also increase the cultivation of their puppets as long as it wouldn¡¯t surpass theirs.
¡°However, it could be taxing even for a pure-blood executive to do so. That¡¯s the same case for the other executives as well. However, a half-blood executive could die if he used this innate ability exclusive to those with pure blood.¡±
¡°I also think so. As much as it is an overpowered ability, it shoulde with a price. After all, such an ability alone is already against the naturalw, where cultivators should, step by step, be stronger, and not be stronger in one fell swoop,¡± Yang Lujia said, his words hinting at the system.
But he acted like he did not suspect anything of Fortuniel.
Fortuniel did not reply. Still, Yang Lujia poured all his attention on the two before him. He looked at Sun Feng who had a dumbfounded look on his face.
¡°Why did you do that, Dum Gai?! You almost got me killed!¡± Sun Feng roared with bloodshot eyes, his body slowly changing form. He then stared at Jia Ling and ordered, ¡°It¡¯s time, Jia Ling! I don¡¯t want to drag this further! We need more women to sacrifice! If we fail on this n, the lord will not be able to forgive us!¡±
¡°So, you¡¯re showing your true colors now?¡± Yang Lujia grinned. ¡°I have long known about everything that¡¯s been going on between the two sects. After arriving and knowing about my strength, you looked flustered and panicked back then, but you alone knew that it wasn¡¯t the case, Sun Feng. Otherwise, why would a puppet feel fear?
Ignoring the ferocious and transforming Sun Feng, he continued, ¡°You have two daughters. In fact, they¡¯re twins. It seemed like you weren¡¯t able to control the other daughter of yours because she had some special bloodline that rejected the intrusion of the ck wisps. I wonder, though, if they were twins, why did she have that bloodline when the other did not?
¡°Sun Feng, oh, Sun Feng, what have you gotten yourself into?¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes turned sharp as he appeared in front of Sun Feng with a raised hand, pping thetter¡¯s head downward.
The moment he did this, Jia Ling also attacked him. When he recognized the ck wisps inside his body, Yang Lujia discovered something.
¡°It seemed like you were not controlled by the Dark Executive himself. Instead, Sun Feng managed to do that, so that¡¯s why your moves when you fought him were a bit strange. I wonder how he did that. Or perhaps it was the Dark Executive himself who did this to you, huh? After all, both of you are on par in terms of overallbat prowess,¡± he said.
Although the Dark Executives could control or manipte people like puppets, they could not control an astronomical number of cultivators. That Dark Executive was definitely not doing this kind of thing in one ce. Perhaps even in the other regions¡ but again, for what purpose?
¡®Is it because of the Sacrificial Rites that I heard about? Or is it for something even graver?¡¯
Chapter 159 Choices To Choose
ENGAGED IN A one-sided battle, Yang Lujia continued to think about the probable intention of the Dark Executive who manipted Sun Feng into bing his own puppet.
¡°Has this been going on for a while now? Or have they just recently been doing this?¡± Yang Lujia asked himself as he effortlessly avoided the ongoing attacks of the other two. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to ask Sun Ling about this. After all, she should¡¯ve known about this already.¡±
¡°Halt,¡± Yang Lujia said as he used the rules of time to freeze everything within the sect. Lines of time rule characters outlined the space around them, rendering everyone immobilized except for Yang Lujia himself.
¡°Is there a way to trap them in the meantime?¡± Yang Lujia asked. ¡°But I really want to know the truth about the reason this Dark Executive was doing this.¡±
He was not being cheeky or anything. Other than being curious, he was also furious about what happened to the women. As much as he wanted to ignore the matter, he wouldn¡¯t be able to. Most probably, the Dark Executive himself must have already known about his existence.
¡°If only I knew of his identity, I could have cursed him with the Anathema Staff. s, there are several Dark Executives in this realm. What if I¡¯ll also kill innocents with the strength of my curses?¡± Yang Lujia pondered.
No matter, he believed that he would find out about everything soon. After all, he was certain about not staying in the Third Region forever. He would also go to the other regions. Along with his journey, he would investigate the matters of the Dark Executives.
He thought about how he would imprison the other two without letting them go berserk and kill whoever they saw. He paused in midair for a while and looked up. ¡°The only most feasible method would be to use the space rules. However, Fortuniel, can I contain them inside your storage space? You can handle them easily, right? Although my rules of space weren¡¯t asplicated as the time rules, it could be taxing for me to contain them for a while.¡±
¡°Yes, host. You can ce them into Fortuniel¡¯s storage space. However, it isn¡¯t taxing for the host to use the rules of space infinitely. You have a great amount of qi reserves in your body, which exins your inability to feel tired, weary, or fatigued.¡±
¡°It¡¯s true, though, but I¡¯d rather ce them into your storage space. After all, even if they were the ones who instigated these things, it wasn¡¯t their fault at all. If they were not controlled, they should¡¯ve never gone this far. Moreover, Sun Feng is Sun Ling¡¯s father. I don¡¯t want another human to hate me for being cruel.¡±
Reminded again of himself from Earth, he realized how much of a jerk he had been. Killing people just to satisfy his own gains.
Disregarding others¡¯ feelings just for the sake of his own pleasure. If he stole something from someone and that someone cursed him or stole something back from him, he would resort to killing that person as he¡¯d think that person would hinder his ns.
¡°Too stupid,¡± he said as he shook his head. He then looked in the direction where the women were imprisoned and chained. Seeing their terrified looks, his heart clenched as he was recalled of something that happened in his previous life on Earth.
Sending the two into Fortuniel¡¯s storage space, Yang Lujia confined the whole sect with the rules of space, erecting a barrier to prevent everyone from going out.
When they were able to move, the world seemed to be at peace that it baffled them whether the fight was just all a dream and it never urred. However, when the elders saw Yang Lujia who was standing midair, their pupils shrank by arge margin.
They knew that man. They immediately recognized him. It was the man who effortlessly avoided all the frenzied attacks of the two sect masters, who had the same title among the strongest of the Third Region.
RUN!
Mobilizing all their qi, without even paying attention to the barrier erected around the sect, shrilling cries rang throughout the entire sect.
BANG!
AHHH!
¡°Do you really think you can escape from me?¡± Yang Lujia snickered. He then mumbled a word that spread out the entire sect. ¡°Come.¡±
Almost as though they lost control of their bodies, every one of them was pulled back to the open ground of the sect with Yang Lujia above them whose eyes were as if looking at nothing but ants.
¡°Among all of you, who did not defile thedies in that underground prison? Do not get me wrong. I get angry whenever people didn¡¯t fuck a singledy!¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s face was dead serious that everyone who saw such a scene shuddered in fear. ¡°I am also asking the same to the disciples!¡±
Elder Mao, who trembled in excitement, presented himself by saying and even kowtowed, ¡°Senior, I am one of those people who defiled thedies in the underground prison!¡±
¡®Shameless!¡¯ Yang Lujia snickered inwardly.
¡°Alright, you can move to my side now. Who else fucked those girls in the underground prison?¡± Yang Lujia swept his gaze to the ground.
¡°Me, senior!¡± A disciple, wearing the core disciple uniform, stepped out and proudly represented himself as a motherfucker. ¡°I fucked at least fivedies in the underground prison! They were so fresh!¡±
¡®Fuck! He¡¯s not even ashamed of what he did!¡¯ Yang Lujia was speechless as he stared at the young disciples, but his eyes were still looking nonchnt.
Merely nodding, his gaze, once again,nded on the people. Meanwhile, the others were gritting their teeth, because they just caught up with this issue. Moreover, who would have thought that this senior would want those who fucked those women?!
¡®Does he also want to fuck them one by one with these shameless bastards?¡¯ was what basically clouded their minds at the moment while looking at the high and arrogant bastards.
Sooner, several people stepped onto the side of Yang Lujia. Most of them were core disciples, sect elders, and some other disciples who got lucky because of connections.
¡°Senior, I also defiled a woman in the underground prison!¡±
¡°Me, senior! I even let them suck my dick until I was dried out.¡±
¡°I have not had enough of them, senior! I was actually nning to go there tonight and have my feast! Hahahaha!¡±
These words from these people were like hellish music to the ears of those who were innocent. Most of thetter kept silent. Some of them chose to lie just to save their lives. They took the gamble.
Shouts and promations continued. After a couple of minutes, there were already several people by Yang Lujia¡¯s side. Even at such a moment, it continued.
¡°Are these all the people who defiled those women?¡± Yang Lujia asked everyone but they all kept their mouths shut, even those who were already on his side¡ªthinking that they were already saved.
¡°Seeing that no one is answering, I guess this has alreadye to a conclusion. Now, to those who did not defile even one woman from the underground prison, bring thosedies out of their cells and fetch them here,¡± Yang Lujia demanded, his forefinger pointing at the ground.
All of them showed surprised looks. Nevertheless, they still followed Yang Lujia¡¯s order as they did not want their lives to be implicated when they did not even do anything wrong in the first ce.
¡°Yes, senior!¡± they chorused as they rushed their way to the underground prison, picking every girl that they saw.
One of them tried to free a girl and let her run, but he was obstructed by his friend to refrain himself from doing so. Although they did not want anything of this to happen, their lives were still the utmost priority that they must tend to.
¡°Girl, you have to follow me! I¡¯ll be moving you out of this misery!¡± the young disciple still insisted, despite being warned by his friends. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to suffer like this¡¡±
¡°Yeah! We should not let them suffer like this! Little sister, let¡¯s go! I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment. Even if I die today, I won¡¯t falter. Besides, even if we will be able to live, my conscience wouldn¡¯t be able to let me sleep! It might even be my heart demon! What would we be at that moment, then?¡±
¡°No¡ big brother¡¡±
¡°If you want to die, don¡¯t drag us down!¡± a member of a group shouted and dragged the other women outside.
¡°Little sister, I¡¯ve been wanting to save you since then¡ but¡¡± The man who spoke earlier began shedding tears as he knelt in front of her little sister. ¡°L-Little sister¡ b-big brother failed to protect you¡¡± He lowered his head, sobbing. In the end, he was able to say two words.
¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡¡±
Then, he continued.
¡°I¡¯m sorry for being weak¡¡±
When the others heard him talk like this, they paused and looked at him, and their views changed.
¡®That¡¯s right! It¡¯s not because they don¡¯t have a choice! It¡¯s because they¡¯re weak, rendering them no choices to choose but sumb!¡¯
However, that wasn¡¯t the case in this day¡¯s event. After all, this one was uncalled for. Therefore, no matter what, they have to survive in order to get revenge. They needed to be stronger if they were able to live forward today!
¡°What are you all waiting for?¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s voice sounded into their minds that froze them still.
¡°Big brother¡ even if you all want to save us¡ there¡¯s nothing you can do¡ªthat¡¯s because we¡¯re being controlled¡ If we leave with you, we¡¯re still gonna die¡¡±
¡°W-What do you mean¡¡±
¡°If we leave this ce, we will just be goners. So, it¡¯s better to follow their orders and let you live forward¡¡± She smiled brightly at him as she continued with tears glistening on the side of her eyes, ¡°Big brother¡ it¡¯s fine¡ Yan Yu is fine¡ Yan Yu only wants big brother to live the life that he wants¡ after all, until now, I¡¯m still a burden to you¡¡±
Her big brother was struck dumb. As though his body lost control, he grew limp. Standing up, trying to muster up his courage, he said to his sister, ¡°Let¡¯s go¡¡±
¡®Although you said that to me, little sister. In the future, I want to avenge you! I want the world to be bathed in blood with my wrath! I will strive to be the strongest even if it would be so difficult for me to achieve it!¡¯
He clenched his fist as he dragged his sister to the outside of the underground prison, bringing her to the open grounds with the others following them.
¡°Oh, so you¡¯re already all here?¡± Yang Lujia raised his brows. He thennded on the ground and faced these women, whose faces were pale while looking at the men behind Yang Lujia¡ªeyeing them like beasts.
With a wave of his hand, however, the men on Yang Lujia¡¯s side all stood frozen. This baffled the others, especially the man who just experienced the consequences of being weak. He looked at Yang Lujia in wonder.
¡®This senior¡ why is he freezing us?!¡¯ a sect elderined in his heart.
¡°Since you¡¯re all here,dies, you can now choose to¡¡± Yang Lujia trailed off and pointed at the men behind him, his face still expressionless. ¡°You can now choose between killing them or letting them live.¡±
Chapter 160 Indescribable Feeling
ONLY AFTER A moment, the open grounds of the sect became akin to a world of blood. Sttered blood and the shrill screams of the women enveloped the entire area.
The women seemed to have earned a bloodthirsty personality. Perhaps it was because of the hatred they incurred.
When the sect elders or some disciples tried to self-destruct, they found that they couldn¡¯t as their qi and meridians were also blocked by the rules of space.
¡®What kind of rules are there? Why can they not only block movement from the outside?¡¯¡ªwas themon thought of most elders.
Surprisingly, when Yang Lujia stared at the other side of the grounds, there were still women who did not step up to kill those bastards. In fact, they were being held by the other male disciples, covering their eyes so they would not see the gruesome death of those sect elders and disciples.
¡°Big brother, what is happening?¡±
When Yang Lujia saw this little girl, he was shocked. How could they defile such a little girl at her age? What was their problem? Too crazy! Motherfuckers!
When everything was all over, rendering the deaths of several sect elders and disciples, everyone turned to Yang Lujia¡¯s direction and knelt.
Even the man who promised himself to take revenge for his sister¡¯s future death did the same. Since her death which he predicted did not happen, his resolve vanished.
However, from then on, he knew that the stronger he was, the safer they would be. Therefore, he even now had more desire to be stronger than he had before, especially seeing how Yang Lujia was able to easily thrash those people made of trash!
¡°Thank you very much for giving us this opportunity, senior!¡± they all chorused, not daring to stand.
Yang Lujia stared at every one of them with a nd countenance. He then spoke, ¡°I only acted like that, because I don¡¯t want others to deny their wrong deeds. It¡¯s like reverse psychology. I had them turn themselves in and kill them after that. Are you satisfied with your revenge?¡±
¡°Y¡ªhonestly no, senior,¡± ady said as she stood up, her eyes as though she found her purpose. ¡°I hate men, but I don¡¯t hate every one of them. However, I would like to make a vow to kill every man like them.¡±
Yang Lujia shook his head and looked at thisdy. ¡°What about your strength? Your little strength wouldn¡¯t amount to anything,dy.¡±
¡°Then, I¡¯ll strive for strength, no matter what adversity I¡¯ll go through!¡± she said, fists clenched.
Yang Lujia suddenly smiled, and it caught them off-guard. ¡°Do you desire strength?¡±
¡°Y-Yes,¡± the woman replied, her eyes looking nk. It was as if she saw the image of the real face of Yang Lujia after thetter smiled.
It was not enough to describe his face as heavenly. He was literally akin to a divine being, an immortal not shackled by the rules of heaven and earth. The same went for others, mesmerized by Yang Lujia¡¯s smile.
¡°Then, you can be under my tutge. I will help all of you if you promise to stay by my side and serve under my reign. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask you to do anything excessive. I just found it admirable to take in people who were filled with resolve to fight in this world where the weak are prey and forsaken.¡±
Yang Lujia then spread his heaven and earth qi, bathing everyone in sublimity and pleasure. Moans even came out of their mouths. That was how good Yang Lujia¡¯s heaven and earth qi was.
He then pushed his heaven and earth qi inside their dantians, ignoring the ck wisps within the women¡¯s bodies as he did not have the way topletely pull them all out. Gradually, minutester, pleasant shouts of satisfaction rang across the whole sect.
¡°What? I actually broke through?!¡±
¡°OH MY GOD! I broke through to the Third Stage of the Human Ascension Realm!¡±
¡°What? My realm actually reached the True God?!¡±
Some even incurred the Lightning Tribtion and achieved the God King Realm. It was truly a wondrous sight. There were those who reached the God Emperor Realm. Based on their uniforms, most of them were inner disciples of the sect.
¡°Consider your breakthroughs my first gift to you all,¡± Yang Lujia said after all of them settled down.
The man who had his little sister beside him stepped forward and knelt in front of Yang Lujia. ¡°We cannot thank you enough, senior! Please take us under your tutge and let us serve you to the best of our abilities!¡±
Everyone did the same.
¡°You¡¯re a core disciple of the Blue Scale Sect?¡± Yang Lujia asked, seeing the uniform of the man. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±
¡°Senior, let me introduce myself. I am Yuan Cheng. Beside me is my little sister. Her name¡¯s Yuan Yu. And indeed, I am a core disciple of the sect.¡± After that, his body trembled¡ªmasking the hatred he had for those who had died. ¡°Ever since my sister was taken away from me and threatened me that they¡¯d kill her if I did not obey the sect master¡¯s heed, I had no other choice but to sumb. I had not enough power to go against them.
¡°Then, I heard that they were trying to use thedies, my little sister, as sex ves. It was so infuriating. I almost killed another core disciple. Since then, I¡¯ve be hated as a core disciple for going against them.¡±
¡°Then, you are gold. They¡¯re just garbage. I¡¯m d I already disposed of them,¡± Yang Lujia said as he continued to look at the people around him. He let out a cough and announced, ¡°I would like to announce that today marks the end of the Blue Scale Sect. Since I am recruiting you under my wing, no one will be left in the sect. From now on, you will stay temporarily in my world, so you don¡¯t have to worry about where to stay.¡±
Everyone was perplexed and looked at Yang Lujia in wonder.
Yuan Cheng asked, ¡°Excuse me, senior, but when you said ¡®your world,¡¯ did you mean your own world?¡±
GULP.
They all clicked their tongues in astonishment. If such a cultivator could already make his own world, wouldn¡¯t that mean he was so strong that he could destroy everything?
¡°It¡¯s actually my disciple¡¯s world, though. He¡¯s away for now, but he¡¯lle back soon,¡± Yang Lujia replied with a smile.
¡®What?! Even his disciple could create a world like that, then how powerful was senior?¡¯ Yuan Cheng was frightened by Yang Lujia¡¯s reply. ¡®No wonder¡ no wonder the senior could fight the sect masters like a brush of the breeze¡ no wonder he could render even the sect elders immobile¡ so he was that powerful¡ Even if I was as strong as the sect elders, I could still not defeat them like that. I am still a baby in their eyes, especially when the rules I can control are still faintly discernible.¡¯
¡°Anyway, before letting you into that world, I still have one task for all of you. I will let you destroy the entire Saber Path Sect, but let¡¯s first filter them by letting me suppress them like what I just did to all of you. Also, just a reminder¡ªno one must talk when I am speaking to them. I don¡¯t want to kill innocent people as much as I can,¡± Yang Lujia further announced.
¡®Senior is the best!¡¯ Yuan Cheng was delighted.
He could finally fight without restraint with this senior backing them up!
¡°Yes!¡± they all chorused, cupping their hands at Yang Lujia.
¡°Good. You wait here in this sect until I give the instructions to go to the Saber Path Sect,¡± Yang Lujia ordered, retrieving a token from Fortuniel¡¯s storage space and tossing it to Yuan Cheng. ¡°You use that token by inserting your qi into it. That way, I canmunicate with you. It will also light up when I¡¯ll try tomunicate with you.¡±
Yuan Cheng caught it in his hand and hurriedly nodded like a little kid.
¡°Haha, alright, I¡¯ll be on my way now,¡± Yang Lujia said as heughed a bit, feeling a bit satisfied with what he did. He then mumbled as he drifted in the air, ¡°Is this the vague feeling of being able to save another¡¯s life?¡±
¡°Alright, I have yet to ask Sun Ling about what happened to her father, Sun Feng, previously. Before going to the sect, I will need to ask her first because I direly need to know about it. Maybe I can use such information to trace this Dark Executive trying to manipte them,¡± he muttered under his breath and stopped in the middle of a forest and sat down on a thick branch of a tree.
A whileter, Sun Ling appeared by his side, whose facial expression showed annoyance. ¡°Why would you suddenly call for me when I was cultivating?¡±
¡°Alright, alright, I have something important to ask of you,¡± Yang Lujia replied, trying to ease the woman¡¯s temper.
¡°Make it fast!¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s face then turned solemn. ¡°What happened to your father before he changed and locked you up?¡±
Chapter 161 Man In Black Cloak
ON A LARGE irregrly shaped rock, Yang Lujia and Sun Ling stood quietly. After Yang Lujia raised the question, Sun Ling surprisingly shut her mouth.
She remembered the day it happened.
¡°Father! Father!¡± Sun Ling excitedly entered the sect master¡¯s hall with trembling eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve discovered a new technique! It was a technique I coincidentally found on a dead body¡ª¡±
Sun Feng sighed and looked at his precious daughter. ¡°Ling¡¯er, didn¡¯t I tell you not to enter so rashly into my hall? Otherwise, what would the others think of me?¡±
¡°Father, you wouldn¡¯t believe me¡ªeh? Who¡¯s this?¡± Sun Ling was surprised when he saw the man in ck. When she observed him more, she even felt threatened.
¡®Why would father be acquainted with this type of person?¡¯ she thought.
¡°Sun Ling, don¡¯t be rude. This is a guest from the Autonomous Region.¡±
Sun Ling turned to look at this man with shock evident in her eyes.
His ck cloak carried the majesty of a dark emperor, extremely grim. There was no emblem printed on it. She suspected that he might be an impostor. However, if she tagged him as such, there was the risk of offending such a strong person.
¡°What? There¡¯s actually that kind of bloodline in here? What a strong bloodline!¡± the man eximed after looking at Sun Ling.
His eyes were deep. However, she did not see his face, only a part of his ck-tinted hair and ck-pupiled eyes.
Sun Feng, the fatty, was also as perplexed as his daughter. ¡°Bloodline? What bloodline does she have?¡±
¡°Not only is she below a hundred years old, but she also achieved the cultivation of the Saint Realm even with only a low level of resources. Moreover, she could be an important part of our n. Perhaps she was the only one who could quicken the process of the Sacrificial Rites without any problem. With her bloodline, it is already enough!¡±
¡°You¡ w-what are you talking about?¡± Sun Feng stammered, looking at the man incredulously. ¡°What bloodline does my daughter possess¡ªno! What are you trying to do with her?!¡±
Sun Feng was terrified at the thought of her daughter getting caught in this much trouble. Obviously, this man in the ck cloak was a senior they could not afford to offend. If he really wanted his daughter for a rite he had known nothing about, he probably could not do anything.
Sun Ling was too stunned to speak. Gradually, she took some steps back, evidently trying to avoid the man as much as possible. Her instincts were higher than anyone¡¯s. To be able to sessfully manipte the rules of time, it was necessary for her to cultivate the Mind Path, one of the three major paths.
Time was one of those superior rules that were almost impossible toprehend just by being a saint. At least that¡¯s what they knew. Hence, she needed to cultivate the major path, the Path of the Mind, as this could provide her with a higher understanding of the characters toprehend in order to sessfully manipte the rules of time.
At the moment, she could only manipte the time around those that were inanimate and those who had lower cultivation than her.
¡°You may not know, but I can feel that her bloodline is special¡¡± the man replied. ¡°We need her. You should be thankful instead because you will be able to help the resurrection of someone mighty!¡±
¡°Fuck! I don¡¯t care! That¡¯s my daughter! You don¡¯t have the right to take her away from me!¡± Sun Feng screamed and pushed Sun Ling out of the sect master¡¯s hall. ¡°Little Ling! Go as far as you can from here! You can join the Sirin Grave Sect if you want to! Bring your big sister along with you! I know you hate her, but you¡¯re still sisters!¡±
¡°F-Father¡¡± She looked at the closed door in a daze, not knowing what to do.
¡°Oh? This favored little sister of mine is actually here again to bother father?¡± Sun Xiu approached her. ¡°What are you doing being like that?¡±
After waking up from her stupor, she hurriedly stood up and reached for her big sister¡¯s hand. ¡°Big sister! Let¡¯s leave now! Father is dealing with someone stronger than him. I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t hold on for much longer¡ at least¡¡± Sun Ling, as aggressive as she was, showed tears to her big sister. ¡°Big sister¡ father¡ he threw me out just to protect me and warn you to leave the sect right away¡¡±
BANG!
Sun Xiu was shocked when he saw her little sister acting like this. Although she had always been rude to her, it was only due to her being the only favorite of her father, incurring jealousy in her heart¡ªbut it never red up even once. Although they were of the same age, she was older than her, and being the older sister¡ªshe had the responsibility of taking care of her little sister.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Sun Xiu knew that their situation should be hopeless. Even her little sister, who she could not even induce to cry, had actually teared up like that.
She was sure of it¡ªfrom the moment that explosion happened in the sect master hall, she knew that their father was fighting someone very strong. Therefore, she didn¡¯t dilly-dally and dragged Sun Ling with her to the forest, which would lead them to the Sirin Grave Sect to seek refuge or even join the sect for the sake of their father.
Even if their strength today isn¡¯t sufficient enough to defeat their enemies now, as long as they be strong enough to wander around the realm and investigate the matter of their father, they would not dare to lose hope!
¡°Sun Ling, tell me about what happened. How did ite to this?!¡± Sun Xiu asked hurriedly, temporarily staying within the story. She wanted to know what happened first.
Then, Sun Ling proceeded to narrate the event that had just transpired. Trembling in anger, Sun Xiu almost punched the ground, but she resisted herself, lest she¡¯d attract the attention of any master from around the vicinity.
¡°What did that man say? You have a strong bloodline? Why can¡¯t I understand it?¡± Sun Xiu looked confused.
¡°Yes, he said that. But I don¡¯t know what he meant by that,¡± Sun Ling replied innocently.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, then that man should truly be from the Autonomous Region. It¡¯s said that their level of knowledge with regard to the cultivation world surpasses even ours! He must know something about your bloodline as well. I wonder if I also have that.¡±
¡°Girls¡¡±
¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± Both of them stood up and looked at the approaching fat man. Question marks then filled their minds.
¡°W-What? F-Father? Shouldn¡¯t you be¡¡± Sun Ling was the first to reach between the two of them.
Sun Feng then heaved a sigh and said to his twin daughter, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything, girls. I was able to persuade that man not to take away Little Ling anymore. Let¡¯s just go back to the sect.¡± Then, his expression turned solemn. ¡°From his looks when he walked off the sect, he probably won¡¯t let this matter alone without even trying to take Little Ling away!¡±
Sun Xiu and Sun Ling looked at each other and then at their father.
¡°Are you sure about this, father?¡± Sun Ling asked. ¡°Did you not think of the possibility that that man might still be around the sect elsewhere, waiting for us toe back?¡±
Then, Sun Xiu nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, if he truly won¡¯t let us off like you said, then¡¡±
¡°It looks like you girls still have doubts about the capabilities of your father. Of course, I am taking you somewhere else other than the sect!¡±
Sun Xiu and Sun Ling looked at each other and nodded. ¡°Alright, father. We will follow you!¡±
Carefully treading their path in a certain direction, both of them were confused as to where their father would take them to. Apart from the ce that had turned dark, there was also the eerie atmosphere the ce was giving them.
Only the repetitive sound of the crickets and their footsteps could be heard. Then, after that, with their father in the lead, they suddenly stopped. They raised their heads and looked at their father, who was already facing the two of them.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, girls, but you¡¯re gonna have to be controlled by me! Hahahaha!¡± Sun Feng suddenly had a crazed look on his face, eyeing his two daughters like a beast.
¡°Good job, Dark Puppet Feng,¡± a loud voice filled with sublimity rang into their minds. ¡°Since you have made it this far, I will let you try to control the other daughter of yours. She doesn¡¯t have any special bloodline, so it should be easy to control her. As for that Little Ling of yours, leave her to me. She cannot be my puppet because her bloodline is clearly superior to mine, so I¡¯ll just temporarily lock her up in the underground prison of your sect.¡±
¡°F-Father, what¡¯s the meaning of this?!¡± Sun Xiu eximed, especially when she saw how sinister Sun Feng¡¯s smile was.
As for Sun Ling, she was already petrified.
ESCAPE!
That was the word Sun Xiu thought of doing, but she couldn¡¯t even see anything other than the four of them!
¡°Don¡¯t think about escaping from within my Dark Domain,¡± the man in a hooded ck cloak spoke, seeming to have known Sun Xiu¡¯s thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s futile.¡±
Chapter 162 Ming Ze (I)
YANG LUJIA FINISHED everything in the Saber Path Sect and recruited a lot of men to his side with the others. He then sent them to Long Guang¡¯s world, to one of its inds, where they could build their own homes in the meantime.
¡°I have to go to the Sirin Grave Sect. All of them are women, hence they are prone to bing prospective victims for whoever that Dark Executive was,¡± he thought as he flew through the air going in the direction of their sect.
Meanwhile, Lan Mingyue, who was sitting inside the sect master¡¯s hall, had a gloomy look on her face. ¡°Did they not yet walk away? I told you that no matter who they are, they are not allowed entry if they¡¯re boys, except for Big Brother Dum Gai!¡±
The Deputy Sect Master stared at Lan Mingyue in a strange light now. She could not imagine that Lan Mingyue would make an exception for a man, but she did now. It was quite a new thing for her. Moreover, she was really intrigued by this Dum Gai. Although she knew he was strong, Lan Mingyue should not have easily sumbed to him for no reason.
¡°Mingyue, they are from the Autonomous Region. Moreover, they are Saint Kings themselves, disciples of a peak Saint King from that region. We can¡¯t just offend them like this. Let¡¯s see first what they¡¯re up to,¡± the Deputy Sect Master replied.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it your way. Call them over here. If they try anything funny, I¡¯ll directly cripple their dicks!¡±
Yang Lujia, on the other hand, felt a tingling feeling in between his legs all of a sudden. ¡°Why did I feel like where I am going now is very dangerous?¡±
The Deputy Sect Master sighed in response. She just nodded her head and asked the elders to escort those three Saint Kings to the sect master¡¯s hall.
¡°Do you really think it¡¯s possible to let men enter our sect like that?¡± an elder, on her way to the gates, asked. ¡°I think it¡¯s a bit inappropriate, right? Although they have some strong backing, the sect master herself should be strong enough to fend off any enemies!¡±
¡°I think so, too. However, they¡¯re from the mysterious Autonomous Region that we almost knew nothing about,¡± another elder replied. ¡°Anyhow, let¡¯s just follow the wishes of the sect master and let them in.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. We shouldn¡¯t be adamant and hesitant to let them enter now that the sect master herself was the one who gave the order herself,¡± another agreed as they marched toward the gates.
¡°Excuse, how long do we have to wait before we can meet your sect master?¡± a young man, bearing the aura of a seraphim, asked the women guarding the gates with a smile on his face.
¡°Hmph! If not for our senior brother being patient, we would have already razed your sect to the ground and fucked you all¡ª¡±
¡°Zip your mouth, Hai Tao. I did not tell you to speak,¡± the young man cut him off before he could even finish his sentence. ¡°We came here to ask for the hand of the sect master. We came here not to satisfy your personal wants. If you have any problem with this setup, then go back to our master.¡±
¡°Big Brother Ming Ze! What if she wouldn¡¯t ept your request?!¡±
¡°She will, junior brother. I know their sect master from a long time ago, a beauty that once shook the entire Second Region. If I could marry someone as beautiful as her, it could be considered as one of the best achievements I¡¯ve had in my life.¡±
¡°Big brother, I am not here to y with you. What if she doesn¡¯t like men who treat women like an achievement? You know, sometimes, they are picky with who they choose. Be careful with your words, big brother,¡± Cai Hong interrupted the fantasy Ming Ze imagined, to which he only received a scoff from thetter.
On the other hand, Cai Hong never minded him and just ignored this big brother of his. Although it looked like he wanted to antagonize Ming Ze all the time, whenever he spoke, it would always be the truth that Ming Ze needed to look out for.
Among the three of them, the one with the clearest mind was Cai Hog as he practiced the Path of the Mind. His instincts,prehension, and logical thinking were far better than the two because thetter practiced the Spirit or Soul Path¡ªfocusing on the enhancement or strengthening of their spirits.
Hai Tao then followed with, ¡°Hmph! Junior Brother Cai Hong, you underestimated big brother¡¯s charm! You¡¯re just jealous of his achievements with the master always praising him. You better give up on the thought of recing him in the heart of the master, junior brother.¡±
Cai Hong rolled his eyes at Hai Tao, who was a ¡®fanatic¡¯ of their big brother. No matter how he gave reasons to this person, this Hai Tao would always retort like a pig who knew how to bark.
¡°Open the gates for our guests!¡± a sonorous voice from an elder sounded from the other side of the gates.
When Ming Ze heard this, he grinned and immediately reced it with an amiable smile the moment he saw the three eldersing to his escort. He then stepped into the gates, followed by his two junior brothers.
Hai Tao¡¯s eyes were fixed on the elders¡¯ bodies¡ªwho were all slender and not t-chested. Intently, as if he was digging a pit on the ground, he tried to use his probing technique, but he was stopped by Ming Ze before he could do so.
¡°Junior brother, that¡¯s too rude of you,¡± Ming Ze warned, his eyes sharp as he spared one nce at Hai Tao.
Meanwhile, Cai Hong looked around the sect and realized that everyone in this sect was really all women. ¡°So, the sect called Sirin Grave Sect does exist, where only women are eligible to enter. I wonder how thesedies came here.¡±
An elder, although pressured by the way Hai Tao stared at her, forced an amiable smile as she looked at Cai Hong, who seemed to not care about women. ¡°Yes, dear guest. This is indeed a sect for women. Men are not allowed entry. We are breaking the rules today because the sect master said so. Her words are our rules.¡±
¡°It seems like your sect master is still afraid of us, huh? After all, this Sirin Grave Sect, from what I know, is still new to this deste region,¡± Ming Ze replied. ¡°Where is she now?¡±
¡°Does this man know our sect master?¡± one elder sent a voice transmission to the other two.
The two just responded with a nod. It was obvious that this man knew about their sect master. Otherwise, he would not have brazenly said that their sect master is still afraid of him.
¡°We are here to escort you, our dear guests, to the sect master¡¯s hall. Please follow us,¡± another elder said as she walked in the direction of their intended destination.
The three men just looked at one another for a second before following the three elders. On the other hand, Cai Hong felt like this trip would be futile. He had this instinct inside of him that he should run away. Otherwise, his life would be at stake.
¡°Senior Brother Ming Ze, do not give out unnecessary words. I have a feeling that something¡¯s dangerous about our trip today. Be careful.¡±
¡°Hmph! Although you cultivate the Path of the Mind, I won¡¯t listen to your warnings. Why would I act reservedly in front of that woman, anyway? I have known her since we were young. His father and our master are close friends. I have no reason to act like a pig in front of her. In fact, my master has already vowed with her father to let us be a couple.¡±
Cai Hong was a bit speechless. He didn¡¯t know that their story stretched far back to when they were young. Although he had a feeling about the reason his senior brother was acting like this, he didn¡¯t expect it to be as wide as this.
¡°Senior brother, still, that isn¡¯t enough of a reason to cken. You know me, I have a feeling that something dangerous ising for the three of us!¡± Cai Hong still warned.
Hai Tao then interrupted with a smug look on his face, ¡°Junior brother, you¡¯re still as cautious as you were before. You¡¯re not going to get a girlfriend with an attitude like that.¡±
Cai Hong ignored him while looking at theughing Ming Ze. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I didn¡¯t warn you.¡±
When they arrived in front of the sect master¡¯s hall, Ming Ze had an anticipative look on his face.
¡°I¡¯m finally going to meet you again, Lan Mingyue. I don¡¯t want to wait for another set of years anymore,¡± he thought. ¡°Let me marvel at your beauty once more. For certain, you¡¯ve be more mature than you were before. I can¡¯t wait to sleep with you in bed. Ahhhh!¡±
¡°Enter,¡± a cold voice sounded from within the sect master¡¯s hall.
Chapter 163 Ming Ze (II)
A/N: I will resume the story by not capitalizing the first three or four words because the style is already annoying me. I don¡¯t know why I did that in the first ce. Regardless, the story continues as it is. Let me also take this opportunity to thank those who have made it this far. Your support means a lot to me. My gratitude to you is beyond words.
***
When Ming Ze and the other two finally entered the sect master¡¯s hall, they immediately felt the oppressive pressureing at them. It made thetter two take some steps back.
¡°Mingyue!¡± Ming Ze called out, dumbstruck by the beauty he saw right before his eyes. When he saw how slender her exposed legs were while sitting down, his jaw almost dropped to the ground by arge fraction.
¡°Who are you?¡± Lan Mingyue¡¯s tone wasmanding, like an empress born in ancient times. ¡°What are you doing here in my sect? Why did youe here? What¡¯s your purpose¡ª¡±
¡°W-Wait a moment, M-Mingyue¡ª¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you dare casually call the sect master¡¯s name or I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The Deputy Sect Master held the grip of her sword on the side of her body. ¡°If you want to get out of here alive, you must answer the sect master¡¯s questions. If you¡¯re smart enough, you should know what I mean.¡±
¡°Heh,¡± Ming Ze merely scoffed and ignored her. Instead, he continued to look at Lan Mingyue. He only had his eyes on her all this time. She was the embodiment of perfection in his eyes. ¡°Mingyue¡ d-do you not remember me?¡±
¡°It¡¯s difficult to remember an ant. Now, state your name and your purpose. I don¡¯t want to keep things like this,¡± Lan Mingyue replied, her tone still demanding. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t mind me killing you, I will not hesitate to do it.¡±
Ming Ze merely scratched the back of his head in embarrassment. ¡°You actually forgot about me, Mingyue? I¡¯m Ming Ze, the one your father and my master vowed to be your husband.¡±
¡°How dare you speak about my father in front of me?!¡± A wave of pressure swept across the entire hall.
Except for Ming Ze and the other two, everyone in the hall could barely stand due to the pressure.
¡°Mingyue, you have to calm down. I, Ming Ze, am only here to ask for your hand in marriage!¡± He saluted with his right hand on his chest, his eyes firm while looking at Lan Mingyue.
¡°Huh? You¡¯re Ming Ze? That brat who could only cry for getting bullied by me?¡± Lan Mingyue looked confused and stared at Ming Ze like she was looking at an idiot. ¡°Why would I want to marry a weakling like you? You¡¯re such a crybaby!¡±
On the other hand, Hai Tao, who was looking at the Deputy Sect Master¡¯s body, was shocked when he heard how Ming Ze was described by Lan Mingyue¡ªa crybaby. He never thought that his big brother had such a dark past.
¡°Big brother, d-did you really¡ª¡±
¡°Zip your mouth, Hai Tao. I didn¡¯t ask you to talk,¡± Ming Ze said, with a gloomy look on his face. ¡°Cai Hong, you, too, don¡¯t look like you¡¯re amused at your senior brother¡¯s past.¡±
¡°Alright,¡± Cai Hong casually replied, which even infuriated Ming Ze.
¡°You!¡±
¡°Ming Ze, you should go back to where you came from. Go back to your master and kiss his ass. How did you have the courage to ask for my hand for marriage?¡± Lan Mingyue¡¯s eyes turned sharp as she looked at the man before her. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up. You should marry someone else. I don¡¯t want to marry a weak person like you.¡±
Ming Ze¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot and he almost coughed blood in anger. ¡°How dare you humiliate me in front of others?!¡±
He released his aura, which made all the chuckling elders turn pale in fright. Even the Deputy Sect Master was shocked by the revtion of Ming Ze¡¯s cultivation.
¡°Ming Ze! You¡¯re going too far!¡± Lan Mingyue shouted at him and also released her aura. ¡°If you want to fight, just fight me directly. You don¡¯t need to injure my people.¡±
¡°Just marry me already, Mingyue! I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment for a long time! Other than this opportunity, you won¡¯t be able to find a genius as handsome as I am! Even the geniuses in the Autonomous Region were nothing but ants to me!¡±
Cai Hong inwardly sneered at his senior brother¡¯s promation. If the best geniuses in the Autonomous heard of his deration now, they would have already beaten him up to a pulp. Fortunately, he was not a cheeky fellow. Hence, he just shut his mouth in response.
¡®However, I am still feeling that fear from before. Why am I feeling afraid?¡¯
He was certain that the number of Saint Kings here was close to none. If not for Lan Mingyue¡¯s presence, the Third Region would literally be the weakest. Even if there was Lan Mingyue, she still could not hold a candle against the Saint Kings from the other regions, even more so when she was still at the early stage of the Saint King Realm.
¡°Shameless!¡± The Deputy Sect Master could not stand it anymore and knelt on the ground while her chest was heaving in so much pain from the pressure from the sh of Saint Kings.
¡°If you want to die, you can die. However, let my junior brother taste your flower first. By the way, Hai Tao¡¯s a virgin. Feel honored to be fucked by him!¡±
Hai Tao had long been eyeing the Deputy Sect Master for a long time and Ming Ze naturally recognized this beast¡¯s yearning eyes.
She was the best partner he could ever have. It was true that although there were several beautiful women in the Autonomous Region, they were all geniuses he could not surpass, so he could choose from here¡ªand to his surprise, everydy in this sect did not have bad shapes. In fact, the Deputy Sect Master herself, except for Lan Mingyue, was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen!
¡°Deputy Sect Master!¡± the elders chorused.
¡°That¡¯s rape, Ming Ze! How have you be like this?!¡± Lan Mingyue was truly furious this time. She remembered how the Deputy Sect Master was also defiled by a man and was left by himter on.
She was like her big sister, apanying her while slowly building the Sirin Grave Sect to how it was now. The Deputy Sect Master was someone close to her. Defiling her while she was powerless to do anything was something she could not stand.
¡®What should I do?¡¯ Lan Mingyue was faced with such a crisis she didn¡¯t know she would be able to ovee. After all, the other side had three Saint Kings, arge contrast ifpared to them who only had her as the Saint King. Even if she could fight Ming Ze like an equal despite the difference in their cultivation, she couldn¡¯t guarantee what the other two would do to her sisters in the sect.
She was strict with the elders and the others, but she would never wish for their doom like this one. Closing her eyes, she tried to find ways to get out of this situation, but Ming Ze¡¯s voice sounded again in the entire hall.
¡°What about it, Mingyue? Would you ept my hand now? If you don¡¯t, you can just watch my junior brothers defile everyone here in this hall. My junior brothers are quite wild, you know? Look at them, Mingyue! Do you want them to suffer?! Or do you want to ept my hand for marriage?¡±
Lan Mingyue suppressed the rage inside her heart as she nced slightly at the women in the hall. Then, she stared at the man who was trying to force her into a marriage she didn¡¯t want. ¡°What do you want?¡± she said, with gritted teeth.
Ming Ze then licked the side of his lips as he looked at her like someone who was yearning for her body. ¡°What do I want? Of course, if you don¡¯t want to have sex with me right here and now, I will let my junior brothers defile all of them!¡±
Lan Mingyue was about to explode when Ming Ze suddenlyughed.
¡°Mingyue, since you humiliated me like this earlier, why don¡¯t I return the favor?¡± Ming Ze said as he smiled. ¡°Strip.¡±
¡°What?¡± Lan Mingyue was dumbstruck. Her face then turned sour. ¡°W-What did you just say?¡±
¡°I said strip! If you don¡¯t want to strip in front of me, then I¡¯ll strip you myself!¡±
¡°Shameless prick!¡± the elders shouted, including the Deputy Sect Master herself, who was busy defending herself against Hai Tao.
Ming Ze¡¯s mental power spread throughout the hall. He almost froze Lan Mingyue still with his mental power alone. It was so powerful that Lan Mingyue had to use her full mental power to counter his attack.
¡°Even if I have to die, I don¡¯t want to end up defiled by a rapist like you!¡±
¡°Fuck you!¡±
¡°Fuck you, too!¡±
After saying that, she suddenly felt a hand caress the right side of her waist, just like a gentle breeze that brushed through her bare skin.
¡°In the Realm of Da Sishen, I did not often encounter men like you, but to think I kept on encountering shameless people like you in this realm¡ it¡¯s so stressful¡ and hateful. I¡¯m not a saint, but I can¡¯t tolerate you doing things to women like this.¡±
Yang Lujia promised himself to not interfere when someone needed his help, even if they were women who were being harassed like this, but such thoughts were defied by his feelings about a simr experience he had undergone on Earth.
Then, with the eyes of the women on him, including Lan Mingyue¡¯s, he stared at Ming Ze with sharp eyes and said, ¡°Men like you do not deserve a ce in this world.¡±
Chapter 164 Rules Of The Soul
¡°Big brother!¡± Lan Mingyue¡¯s cold personality was swept away as soon as she saw the face of Yang Lujia. ¡°I knew you¡¯de to save me!¡±
¡®I didn¡¯te to save you, though,¡¯ Yang Lujia thought.
Nheless, he casually threw her back onto her throne, incurring the annoyance of Lan Mingyue. She harrumphed and pouted like a child, crossing her arms across her chest.
When Ming Ze witnessed the woman she longed to marry acting like a child in front of another man, he was instantly furious. She didn¡¯t even bother to go against this man and acted like a docile fox.
In his mind, questions entered one after another.
¡®Who is he?¡¯
¡®Is he her boyfriend?¡¯
¡®Howe I have never heard or seen him before?¡¯
¡®Is he also from the Autonomous Region?¡¯
¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Ming Ze asked Yang Lujia, his face extremely sinister.
¡°You¡¯re not a Dark Executive or a puppet of a Dark Executive?¡± Yang Lujia directly asked, narrowing his eyes and probing into Ming Ze¡¯s dantian.
Ming Ze felt cold as he felt like he was stripped of everything that he had the moment Yang Lujia stared at him intently. ¡°You! How dare you call me a puppet of the Dark Executive!¡±
Meanwhile, Cai Hong, on the back, felt like blood evaporated off of his spine. When the young man appeared, the instinctual feeling of danger he had felt back then was even more magnified.
Recalling all the faces of the young geniuses in the Autonomous Region, he seemed unable to remember anyone with that face. Other than the top 10 geniuses in all four regions, Cai Hong had never seen the others.
¡°Could he be a young genius from the top 10? Impossible!¡± Cai Hong found it hard to believe. ¡°If he were truly one of the top 10 geniuses, then why would he be here? Why wasn¡¯t he in seclusion? I heard that these geniuses had at leastprehended two types of rules!¡±
He had doubts in his heart. Although he was not worried about his big brother, he was more worried about offending someone they should not offend. Their master might be a peak Saint King, butpared to the geniuses in the top 10, their master could possibly be even defeated by one of them¡ªbecause theyprehended more rules than their master.
Moreover, this person knew about Dark Executives. ¡°Is he that rumored genius from that sect that specialized in the dark rules? I heard that he hadprehended at least two types of rules¡ªthe irregr type of rules stronger than those normal ones. I wonder if it was true.¡±
These irregr rules are normally abination of two or more major rules. The amalgamation of the dark rules and me rules is an example of an irregr type of rule called the rules of dark me.
¡°Compared to my rules of gale, I am simply a far cry to those geniuses who could use these irregr rules,¡± Cai Hong said as he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s over. If he¡¯s really from ¡®that¡¯ sect, then we¡¯re doomed. Even the master could not save us.¡±
But he doubted Yang Lujia was from ¡®that¡¯ sect, as observing this young man from afar, he seemed to have a grudge against Dark Executives. Or perhaps someone from their sect betrayed him.
¡°It seems you¡¯re not controlled by a Dark Executive, yet you¡¯re acting like one. I apologize for the misunderstanding. I just found out that you¡¯re just an unruly brat,¡± Yang Lujia ruthlesslymented, still looking at Ming Ze. He then looked at Cai Hong and Hai Tao. ¡°Are they yourckeys?¡±
¡°You are the unruly brat, bitch!¡± Ming Ze shouted as he spread his aura once more. However, he soon realized that the aura he released could not even spread for more than a meter in radius.
With bloodshot eyes, he looked at Yang Lujia. ¡°What. Have. You. Done!¡±
Cai Hong felt all his hair stand on end as soon as he saw the rules surrounding his senior brother. He did not know the rules Yang Lujia used. It was gray in color and almost blended with the space around it.
¡°The type of rule you control is quite interesting,¡± Yang Lujia said, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°However, even if you control the rules of the soul, you can still not defeat me.¡±
Fortunately, Fortuniel told him about the rules of the soul. These are rules, especially for those who tread on the Path of the Spirit to strengthen their spirits. In fact, it is one of the strongest rules that ever existed.
¡°How¡ how did you know about the rules that I control?¡± Ming Ze was awakened from his hatred after hearing what Yang Lujia said. Only his master knew of the type of rule he could control¡ªthe reason he was chosen as his best disciple.
Simply because those who could control the rules of the soul would havebat power only lower than those with superior rules such as the rules of space.
It was only then at this time when Cai Hong realized why his senior brother could always beat him. It was because he could use the rules of the soul by stirring his own spirit every time.
When one brought the rules of the soul to a certain degree, one could even disintegrate the spirits or souls of other beings by manipting the rules of the soul.
¡°Could I also learn to manipte the rules of the soul, Fortuniel?¡± Yang Lujia asked, trying to contemte whether he should learn the rules of the soul or not.
¡°You can, host. In fact, the host could already use the rules of the soul ever since then. You just weren¡¯t able to use it because you never knew of it,¡± Fortuniel¡¯s reply which baffled Yang Lujia.
¡°What do you mean by that, Fortuniel?¡± Yang Lujia was skeptical.
¡°The host was born with unparalleled physiques. Along with your Avatar Dragon Body and the Abysmal Chaos Body, Fortuniel can feel that the host has more than two physiques. With the Avatar Dragon Body and the Abysmal Chaos Body, you can freely control the five basic elements of heaven and earth: me, water, gale, earth, and wood.
¡°With these, the host could fuse them and form some other elements, except for those that were independently superior such as the rules of time, space, or karma. Hence, this exins why the host couldprehend several types of rules. Other than that, the host has other physiques that even Fortuniel could not examine¡ªperhaps until the next upgrade.¡±
¡°I see,¡± Yang Lujia replied, but he was not convinced. He had truly wondered about this fact about himprehending these rules like butter. Even the rules of devouring were quickly grasped by him¡ªand it was just on par with the rules of the soul.
Nheless, he decided to leave these things for the meantime and focus more on the things at hand.
¡°Why are you in a daze?! Answer me! How do you know about the rules that I can control?! There shouldn¡¯t be anyone who could use the rules of the soul in the Autonomous Region other than me. This is one of the rarest rules to control!¡±
Yang Lujia just shook his head and looked at the delusional-looking Ming Ze. ¡°Ming Chen, right?¡±
¡°Fuck! I¡¯m so angry! What Ming Chen?! I am Ming Ze!¡±
Yang Lujia pped his forehead, helpless about his forgetfulness in recalling names. ¡°Alright, Ming Ze or whatever, what are you doing here? Why is someone from the Autonomous Regioning here to cause trouble?¡±
Facing Yang Lujia¡¯s question, Ming Ze¡¯s body turned stiff, especially while being stared at by the other party as though he was going to die sooner orter. ¡°You¡ aren¡¯t you from the Autonomous Region as well?¡±
¡°No, I am from the lower realm,¡± Yang Lujia replied with arms crossed over his chest. ¡°Why does it matter, though? Even if I am from the Autonomous Region, it¡¯s not like everyone from that region is my friend.¡±
On the side, Cai Hong had a look of disbelief on his face. Carefully spreading his mental power, he tried to probe into Yang Lujia¡¯s dantian, but he could only see a hollow space, a dark one.
Then, an invisible pressure on his mental power shoved him out of this space. Taking some steps back, he held his chest and forced out blood from his mouth.
STRONG!
SO STRONG!
That was the kind of mental power he would never even reach even in his lifetime.
¡°Oh? It¡¯s my first time encountering someone who could use mental power like me,¡± Yang Lujia said as he looked at Cai Hong yfully. When he saw Cai Hong¡¯s face, he was amused. ¡°This kid¡¯s temperament is quite interesting.¡±
¡°Senior, I apologized for what I just did there just now. I just want to know how strong you are. Now that I know you are very strong, just please pretend like you didn¡¯t see me here or I didn¡¯t know the two of them.¡± Cai Hong forced himself to stand up and cupped his hands.
¡°Oh?¡±
¡°Cai Hong!¡± Ming Ze was instantly enraged after hearing his junior brother¡¯s submission.
¡°Junior brother, you really are gutsy! You¡¯re just disparaging our master¡¯s reputation by doing that!¡± Hai Taoined.
Cai Hong just scoffed at them. ¡°Hai Tao, if you want to die, don¡¯t drag me into your mess. Moreover, when did I damage the master¡¯s reputation? These people didn¡¯t even know him.¡±
Chapter 165 Two Of The Seven Sins
Yang Lujia was amused by the banter between Ming Ze and the other kid. He just watched them in delight, wondering when they would stop exchanging words. Moreover, Ming Ze did not seem to hold a candle against Cai Hong in terms of warring with words.
¡°At least this kid¡¯s sensible and smart,¡± Yang Lujia muttered and looked toward Ming Ze, whose veins had already begun crawling over his neck and forehead in anger.
Meanwhile, Lan Mingyue was looking at Yang Lujia with only reverence in her eyes. Other than this big brother of hers, no one couldpete with him in her eyes. She even thought of marrying him after the situation subsided.
¡°After this, I¡¯m going to propose marriage to Big Brother Dum Gai!¡± she dered shamelessly, causing the surrounding elders and the Deputy Sect Master to drop their jaws in shock. ¡°If you have any objections to big brother, I will leave the sect!¡±
¡°What?!¡± The Deputy Sect Master was the first to react.
¡®You created this sect to escape from your family and because you hate men, and now you¡¯re telling us you¡¯re abandoning this sect just like that for a young man?!¡¯ She was utterly left speechless by Lan Mingyue¡¯s deration.
This woman didn¡¯t even appear flustered as her face remained like it was before, indifferent.
But when Yang Lujia heard her promation, he almost coughed blood in response. It wasn¡¯t because he despised Lan Mingyue but because he was once asked for marriage by a girl and that was his disciple, Feng Huang.
¡°Come to think of it, I wonder how she¡¯s doing now in the Nether Universe,¡± he wondered and coughed a bit beforending his gaze on Ming Ze, who was red all over. He then stretched his lips into an evil smile and appeared in front of Ming Ze in an instant, his face reced with a nonchnt expression¡ªin just a split of a second.
With a p on the face, Ming Ze was sent flying due to the impact from Yang Lujia¡¯s palm. ¡°I¡¯m not surprised,¡± Yang Lujia muttered. ¡°Boys like you won¡¯t have a good future. Moreover, just the fact that you intended to harass the women here is something I cannot forgive.¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes suddenly showed the intent to kill as soon as he said those words. What happened in the past could always trigger this hatred that he had long been bringing along with him¡ªrooting from deep inside his heart.
Cai Hong, on the other hand, who was watching from the side, unconsciously shivered. Although Yang Lujia wasn¡¯t emitting any of his qi, his instincts always kicked him in the back of his mind¡ªtelling him that this seemingly young-looking man was too dangerous.
¡°People like you who go around unpunished should be eliminated, whether it¡¯d be in this world or in¡ in my world¡¡± Yang Lujia mumbled as hended a kick on Ming Ze¡¯s body.
Ming Ze could not be identified by appearance anymore. His face was filled with bruises and wounds, and his whole body barely had any clothing to cover his private parts. Because of the impact of Yang Lujia¡¯s two attacks, he was thrashed to the point of near death. Moreover, that wasn¡¯t Yang Lujia¡¯s full attack.
¡°I don¡¯t intend to kill people like you leniently,¡± Yang Lujia said as his eyes shed with a sharp light. ¡°I¡¯ll let you experience the physical and mental torture your victims have experienced, or even more. No matter what, you deserve it.¡±
Ming Ze finally realized his predicament, and his heart was filled with aches and regrets. If he had not done such things, would he now experience this kind of thing? But even after realizing that he was an idiot, offending a very strong righteous cultivator, Ming Ze still could not ept the fact that he was going to die at this point.
He could not die! He still had another dream to pursue¡ªand that was to be as strong as the top 10 geniuses of the four regions!
Hence, he could not die!
¡®No! I refuse to die here! Especially dying in the hands of a stranger, a person I do not know¡ª¡¯
ARGHHH!
He screamed in excruciating pain after he felt one of his arms crushed into meat paste by just a stare from Yang Lujia, whose eyes had already turned purple.
¡°S-Stop¡ my master¡ª¡±
¡°Don¡¯t bother talking,¡± Yang Lujia said in a tone that wanted to ughter. ¡°If your master is a mere peak Saint King, then he¡¯s just like an ant to me even if hees here to find revenge for you.¡±
Ming Ze unconsciously stopped pleading and swallowed his own words. Then, he changed to another tactic out of panic about being killed on the spot by the other party.
¡°S-Sir¡ p-please¡ give me a-another chance¡ª¡±
¡°Enough with your pretentious act. I don¡¯t give a damn about it. I also don¡¯t give second chances to people like you. Besides, every second chance I give to people is more expensive than your measly life. If I let you live, wouldn¡¯t you be a threat to every woman in the future? Just be thankful that I¡¯m redeeming and washing your soul away to make up for the sins you umted all these years,¡± Yang Lujia ruthlessly replied.
¡°Host, before you explode him, there¡¯s another rule lingering around his body. It¡¯s the rules of lust. You should know, host, that there is also a name for a group of rules. The rules of lust are just a part of the Rules of Seven Sins. Besides the rules of lust, you also encountered the other one just before¡ªthe rules of devouring or gluttony. They are both as rare as the rules of the soul.¡±
Yang Lujia himself was quite surprised. Although he could see the scarlet-tinted rules of lust, he did not know what it was¡ªbut his instincts were telling him that cultivating orprehending such rules was a sin!
Moreover, just like what Fortuniel said, it seemed like Ming Ze was just trying to marry Lan Mingyue to cultivate this other rule he had inside of him. ¡°But did he know all along that he hadprehended the rules of lust?¡±
¡°Presumably,¡± Fortuniel replied.
¡°Then, it even magnified my purpose of killing him! If I let him live, who knows what he¡¯ll do? What if he¡¯ll hurt my disciple or the people I know just for the sake of making himself stronger?¡±
Yang Lujia felt a determination he had never felt before. Perhaps his emotions that had long been dead have once again been awakened. For 15 years, he stayed in the War Dragon Sect without feeling any of these types of negative emotions¡ªonly at this moment.
¡°But before killing him, just like what I said, I want him to suffer first.¡±
Just like that, the physical and mental torture Yang Lujia had inflicted on Ming Ze had escted to the point where thetter could no longer draw a breath. Initially, he was driven crazy. After losing his mental fortitude, he submitted to his death and just chose to lie down on the groundpletely lifeless.
Even the spirit he had nurtured by cultivating the Path of the Spirit was no more. Yang Lujia crushed his soul with his bare hands, causing the witnesses to tremble in utter shock. They could not have predicted that such a strong person would appear in this remote region of Da Shikong!
¡°Is he a Saint Emperor from any of the pces?¡± Cai Hong was now beginning to realize thatparing this young-looking man to the geniuses of the four regions was likeparing an ant to a huge dragon.
As he recalled those purple eyes that shone at Ming Ze, he did not even dare to continue thinking about it. It was simply terrifying. ¡°When did such a man appear here?¡±
On the other hand, Hai Tao did not hesitate tomit suicide after seeing his senior brother being effortlessly tortured until he was killed. It shocked him to the core, leaving a mental trauma in his mind that could possibly turn into his heart demon.
Meanwhile, Yang Lujia closed his purple eyes and opened them again. mes then began to emerge from the body of Ming Ze, burning his physical body into nothingness. It was the kind of me that wasn¡¯t cold nor hot¡ªjust average¡ªbut it was definitely something more powerful than ordinary mes, or even able to stand amongst and against the most extraordinary ones.
At least that was how Cai Hong evaluated such mes.
When Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes turned to look at him, Cai Hong quickly lowered his head. ¡°S-Senior, this junior doesn¡¯t dare to oppose you! It¡¯s just that my senior brothers are like that. I always wanted to stop them, but I just couldn¡¯t them for they are superior to me in the hierarchy of disciples¡ª¡±
Yang Lujia suddenly smiled. His anger that was surging from earlier finally cooled down. ¡°Say no more. I want to take you under my wing. Do you want to serve me? I won¡¯t restrict your freedom and I will provide you with resources not inferior to whatever the Saint Kings or above them could offer. Only if you betray me will you end up like your senior brothers.¡±
¡°S-Senior¡¡± Cai Hong was initially stunned, but when he realized that he had been standing for too long, even after Yang Lujia invited him to join, he quickly snapped out of his daze and passionately said, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s face then turned serious. ¡°Now, tell me, since you¡¯re from the Autonomous Region, what is above the Saint King Realm? Is it the so-called Saint Emperor Realm?¡±
Chapter 166 Gaining A Servant
¡°Host, you can rope in this child,¡± Fortuniel¡¯s voice suddenly sounded inside Yang Lujia¡¯s mind. ¡°He has the luck that no other cultivator has. Moreover, unlike the other two just now, he was purer and he had not been tainted by their rules of sin.¡±
Before Yang Lujia heard Cai Hong¡¯s reply, Fortuniel¡¯s words intrigued Yang Lujia¡¯s attention. ¡°What luck does he have that separates him from the other cultivators? Are they those golden-tinted rules I see around him?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Fortuniel replied. ¡°Other than the rules of the wind, he had the rules of luck with him, but it seems he didn¡¯t know about this, as the rules of luck are as strong as the rules of space and time. Luck is a rule that naturally urs to anybody. Everybody has the rules of luck around their body, but his luck was just too abundant that he could affect the luck of those he deemed hispanions.¡±
¡°Above the Saint King Realm is indeed the Saint Emperor Realm, senior. My master once said to me that Saint Emperors could create small worlds with the wave of their hands. That¡¯s all I know. Even my master has only seen a Saint Emperor once in his lifetime. He said that at that time, that Saint Emperor was just like an insurmountable mountain. Once you bang your head with him, you would surely die.¡±
Yang Lujia was shocked by the exaggerated description. He then asked Fortuniel whether what Cai Hong said was true, but the system remained silent.
¡°Fortuniel, if you can¡¯t answer my questions, then how would I fare with these Saint Emperors?¡± Yang Lujia meticulously asked, only remembering how Fortuniel did not want to spoil him with every information.
He did not know if there was a reason for that, but it seemed like he would exert some effort in order to learn about something. After all, in order to benefit from something, it has always been a general rule to exchange what you want to benefit from with justpensation.
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, host. And that¡¯s all Fortuniel can say.¡±
¡°Ah! Forget it! Based on how you measured my strength when I broke through the Valley of Gods, it seems like I am much stronger than I thought. Why did I choose to hide my cultivation realm anyway if I were just going to show off my strength like this?¡± He then stomped his foot, annoyed by his stupidity. After all, he could not always remain idle in one ce in this world. Eventually, he¡¯d move in the future and this was what exactly happened.
However, his stomp trembled the entire sect.
Cai Hong was immediately frightened and quickly prostrated himself in front of Yang Lujia. ¡°Senior! P-Please forgive me! I should¡¯ve answered¡ª¡±
Yang Lujia abruptly cut him off, ¡°Stop. That wasn¡¯t my intention.¡±
Shaking his head, he said, ¡°Tell me about everything you know about Saint Realms, from the Saint Realm to Saint Emperor.¡±
¡°Should I narrate it to you here, senior? Or should we talk alone?¡± Cai Hong carefully asked as he scanned the women around them.
¡°What¡¯s inappropriate about it?¡± Yang Lujia was confused.
¡°Ah! Nothing,¡± Cai Hong quickly replied. He then fidgeted with his fingers. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡ it¡¯s about the Saint Emperor I once encountered when I was still young. I don¡¯t know, but when I learned about the Saint Emperor Realm, I naturally regarded that senior as a Saint Emperor. When Ipared that senior to my master, the former was much stronger, so it led me to such a conclusion. My master is only a peak Saint King, after all¡¡±
Yang Lujia raised an eyebrow. ¡°And what¡¯s that got to do with what you¡¯re going to tell me now?¡±
¡°Actually, that senior made me strip my clothes back when I was fifteen to check my aptitude and said that it wasn¡¯t that bad. He said I could cultivate without worry and hence, he sent me to my master to be a disciple there¡ and he said another thing¡ I just remembered about it now¡¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s face twitched when he heard that this kid was forced to strip. He was suspicious of it, because to check the cultivation aptitude of someone, one wouldn¡¯t need to strip the other.
¡°Why are you telling me this? What did you remember?¡±
¡°It¡¯s because he said that on the day when I met someone entric and someone who loathes those who sexually harass others, it¡¯s the day that I should start serving him. Do not worry about it, senior. My master already knew of this fact. I just don¡¯t know what he¡¯ll do since you killed his two talented disciples.¡±
Ignoring the fact that Cai Hong warned him about their master, Yang Lujia quickly asked, his tone slightly agitated, ¡°Do you know the name of that senior?!¡±
¡°Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t tell me his name even after I asked his name. Moreover, he seemed to know you, senior. Only that your face is a bit different from what he described. However, I can feel it, senior. It was you that I was waiting to arrive.¡± Bowing down and then prostrating him to the floor, Cai Hong felt the passion of serving this man before him. It was like he was born to be someone¡¯s servant.
Yang Lujia was suspicious of this and asked the kid, ¡°What does he look like? Can you still recall his face?¡±
¡®Could it be my grandfather? That old thing always liked to act mysteriously. He was the one who brainwashed me not to tell anyone of my cultivation for it might incur future troubles¡ well¡ it¡¯s the opposite¡ whenever other cultivators see me as a mortal, they¡¯d always find trouble with me¡ too troublesome! Arge part of my decision to hide my cultivation level was because of him. After all, he is the one who knows most of the Five Realms¡¯ rules and the way how people here work and do things.¡¯
But why did he suddenly give him a servant?
¡°I don¡¯t know, senior. I cannot remember his face after that encounter. It¡¯s actually such a wonder to me that I have such a desire to be your servant, but that¡¯s all I desire in the bottom of my heart.¡±
¡°That¡¯s indeed strange,¡± Yang Lujia said, but he remained vignt.
Cai Hong¡¯s peculiarity was quite odd in itself. Who would expect someone to suddenly bow down to you and be your servant?
¡°If senior suspects of my desire, the senior can just tell me to die and let me die,¡± Cai Hong said, his eyes showing resolution¡ªunlike the fear he had just felt way back.
Yang Lujia narrowed his eyes. ¡®It¡¯s definitely my grandfather¡¯s work! That old thing is really weird! I can¡¯t understand him sometimes.¡¯
Helpless, he replied, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to go to such extremes. Anyhow, I was the one who offered you to join under my wing. Now, that you¡¯re one of my people¡ª¡±
¡°Senior, I am not ¡®just¡¯ one of your people, I am your servant for life and death. When you die, I will die as well. When you continue to live, I will continue to live.¡±
Yang Lujia was shocked. ¡®What kind of pill did that old thing feed you to devote yourself to me like this?!¡¯
¡°Alright, alright¡¡± He truly felt helpless and just looked at Cai Hong in a pitiful manner. ¡®Never mind, although my grandfather might have tricked you, I won¡¯t let you suffer.¡¯
¡°Thank you, master!¡± Cai Hong excitedly said.
¡°Alright, I acknowledge you.¡±
The moment Cai Hong stood up, however, the shocking thing that no one expected to happen¡ªhappened.
Everyone in the hall gasped in shock as they looked at Cai Hong, whose body was shining with a light that was divine in feeling. Yang Lujia was the one who could intimately feel it¡ªit was as though the light emitted by Cai Hong¡¯s body was rted to him.
¡®What did that old thing do to this kid?¡¯
¡°Master, my cultivation realm¡ªit¡¯s actually rapidly advancing!¡± Cai Hong was the one who was shocked the most at how rapidly his strength went up like water.
¡°I know!¡± Yang Lujia said, his eyes turning into slits. ¡°But I can see nothing bad from it.¡±
¡°It¡¯s actually like that,¡± Fortunel¡¯s voice suddenly went through his mind. ¡°It¡¯s like there¡¯s been a restriction ced on his original cultivation. After the host said you acknowledged him, this urrence followed.¡±
Yang Lujia was a bit speechless. Although it was unreasonable that there¡¯d be such a thing, he couldn¡¯t find any reason for such a thing to happen. Or was it just pure coincidence?
¡°Fortuniel, can you now tell me how much his cultivation has increased by now? I mean, his aura was really strong right now. Multiple times stronger than him. Moreover, his control of the rules seemed to have also improved drastically second by second.¡±
¡°By now, he¡¯s already breaking through the Saint Emperor Realm,¡± Fortuniel replied, to which Yang Lujia was already looking through the roof in the sky. ¡°The lightning¡ it¡¯s a sign that someone is about to be a Saint Emperor Realm. Host, Fortuniel could not deduce the existence of this new servant of yours. Be careful.¡±
Chapter 167 Letting Him Off
Everyone in the hall could not help but gasp in shock as they stared at the sky in disbelief. In the third region, no one knew much about the Saint King Realm, much more when it came to people who broke through the Saint Emperor Realm.
Even Yang Lujia was quite speechless with the sudden appearance of the lightning above the sect master¡¯s hall of the Sirin Grave Sect. What was more frightening was that almost a fourth of the third region¡¯s skies were upied by these dancing lightnings, roaring like dragons about to punish somebody.
Tribtions like this happen when someone breaks through the Saint Emperor Realm. Other than it being a test, the Will of Da Shikong wouldn¡¯t allow several Saint Emperors to be born in his realm. Otherwise, he¡¯d find it hard to amodate all of them, implicating him and forcing him to make a move. As the ruler and Will of this realm, he might have had the power to force people out or control them, but it wasn¡¯t the same case for Saint Emperors.
Hence, as long as these cultivators could survive his tribtion, they would be let go. However, if they didn¡¯tply with the naturalws of the realm, they would immediately be eliminated by the Will of Da Shikong.
It was different in Da Shikong. Those cultivators above the Saint Emperor might be able to hide from the Will, but they would not be able to hide forever. If they came out and showed the extent of their powers, the Will of Da Shikong would be alerted.
This was why the Will of Da Shikong confronted Yang Lujia. He could feel that this man was bringing with him several people, but he couldn¡¯t see any of them. The Will¡¯s cultivation was enough to probe into Yang Lujia¡¯s depth. Instead, he was scared¡ªespecially when his creator told him to leave this man alone but monitor him in a way he wouldn¡¯t notice.
Yang Lujia did not know anything about this, but he was aware that somebody seemed to have been monitoring his movements, especially even after he came into this world. The once-a-gut-feeling seemed to have been solidified after he met and talked with the Will of Da Sishen.
After contemting things, Yang Lujia disappeared from where he originally was and went up to the sky, staring at the lightning rolling through the skies. ¡°It seems like breaking through the Saint Emperor Realm isn¡¯t as easy as I thought it was. I wonder how I was able to escape these tribtions before. I assume that I am stronger than Saint Emperors. Even the Will did not refuse my entry here in Da Shikong, despite the things he said about the people I carried with me.¡±
¡°Host, your breakthroughs are facilitated by Fortuniel. Fortuniel has acquired the passive ability to avoid these tribtions or signs because you told me to keep your cultivation level a secret from you.¡±
¡°Is that so? When can you reveal my cultivation level, though? It¡¯s actually quite annoying trying to gauge my own strength against others. Anyway, when will you be able to do that¡ like reveal my cultivation level?¡±
¡°Host, it depends on the upgrades Fortuniel gets uponpleting your missions with your disciples,¡± Fortuniel replied.
¡°That long? How am I supposed toplete them that fast? When do you think your upgrade will include revealing my cultivation level?¡±
¡°Probably on the fourth upgrade and above. Fortuniel is also not certain, Host.¡±
Yang Lujia simply went silent and looked back up to the sky. ¡°Will of Da Shikong, are you there?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± a majestic voice sounded. ¡°What do you want? You¡¯re the human from before, right?¡±
¡°Yes, I am. Are you the one who triggered this lightning tribtion, if I may ask?¡± Yang Lujia acted very politely, clearly not to arouse any suspicion from the Will of Da Shikong.
¡°Yes, someone is breaking through right below you. If possible, I don¡¯t want more Saint Emperors in this realm. Moreover, that fellow below seemed to be breaking through at the peak of the Saint Emperor Realm. He could already be on par with the strongest of this realm,¡± the Will of Da Shikong replied.
¡°Is that so?¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s interest was piqued the moment the Will mentioned the Saint Emperor Realm. ¡°If I tell you that the one below is my friend, would you leave him alone? Moreover, I won¡¯t stay here in Da Shikong for years anyway. Eventually, I will go to the upper realms.¡±
¡°Hmm?¡± The Will of Da Shikong was somewhat baffled. ¡°Even if he¡¯s your friend, why would you not let him undergo the lightning tribtion? Moreover, even if you plead with me not to strike him with my¡ª¡±
¡°You can try, though,¡± Yang Lujia said as his eyes went sharp all of a sudden. ¡°Although you are the Will of Da Shikong, in my eyes, you¡¯re nothing but an ant. If I tell you I can destroy this entire realm, would you not believe me?¡±
Of course, Yang Lujia was trying his best to threaten this existence. Otherwise, Cai Hong would bear the brunt of his lightning tribtions. He couldn¡¯t let him undergo such a thing. As long as he was one of his people, no one but him could touch him.
¡°Let it go,¡± a voice then echoed into the Will of Da Shikong, ordering him to let this matter go. Although it was strange for his creator to try to persuade him, he nheless followed and made all the lightning disappear.
***
A/N: I am still busy with schoolwork. I¡¯m sorry if the other nine chapters would be dyed (for the Privilege section), but I¡¯ll try my best toply with all of them within the same day or the day after tomorrow. My sleep has been sacrificed too much already. I need some rest to ease my mind from all the pressure and work. However, no worries, I will really update the nine (9) chapters as soonest as I can.
Chapter 168 Cai Hongs First Mission
¡°Someone actually broke through to the Saint Emperor Realm today,¡± a man with a short beard said, sitting on a mat with a profound gaze as he looked in the direction of the Third Region. ¡°Get the Pce General here! I need to meet the Pce Lord for a meeting about this matter.¡±
¡°Quick! Tell the Holy Light Emperor! Someone broke through from the Third Region!¡±
¡°Hurry up! We need to rope this person into our side! One more Saint Emperor and it could tip the bnce between the pce¡¯s strengths!¡±
Everyone felt agitated and excited about the recent breakthrough of a person from the Third Region. After all, a Saint Emperor, even if he was only at an early stage, would be highly helpful to their respective pces.
When the lightning tribtion disappeared, all the women and even Cai Hong himself were baffled. As he looked at Yang Lujia, his eyes showed a fanatical look like no other.
¡°Master is truly powerful. He was able to stop the lightning tribtion by himself! He even stopped it for me!¡± Cai Hong got the wrong idea.
When Yang Lujia heard how proud he was, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Although he really did not suffer this time from the lightning tribtions, Yang Lujia knew that Cai Hong must be genuinely trying to serve him.
But he truly wondered about the reason why.
¡°Cai Hong, you should now act more discreetly now that you¡¯ve reached the peak of the Saint Emperor Realm,¡± Yang Lujia warned. ¡°If I am correct, other people might rope you in for the contest of power. In fact, I can already feel some of theming here to our side.¡±
Yang Lujia looked ahead, with the shocked faces of every woman in the sect hall, their eyes still glued to his presence. Even Lan Mingyue was no exception.
Although Cai Hong was so excited about trying to probe into his own strength, he still refrained himself, as ordered by Yang Lujia. After all, he was now his master. But he still couldn¡¯t contain the excitement from breaking through directly to the highest realm like a piece of cake.
He had already surpassed his former master!
¡°Yes, master!¡± he enthusiastically replied, bowing his head down.
Lan Mingyue could not believe what she was seeing. When she tried to dig into Cai Hong¡¯s cultivation level, she miserably failed and almost suffered a bacsh.
¡°Hmm?¡± Cai Hong¡¯s attention was quickly directed at her. However, he just smiled and did not say anything, like a different person than he was at that time.
He then shifted his gaze to Yang Lujia, his eyes screaming with reverence.
¡°Mingyue,¡± Yang Lujia called the woman,pletely ignoring the fanatical gaze Cai Hong was giving him. ¡°I want you to leave this ce immediately. This is the ce where a Saint Emperor broke through. Sooner orter, other Saint Emperors woulde looking for Cai Hong. I don¡¯t want to be implicated with this any further.¡±
Lan Mingyue immediately frowned. Clearly, she wasn¡¯t satisfied with what Yang Lujia said. Then, she replied, ¡°How about you? Where will you go after this?¡±
¡°Me? Why? Do you intend to go with me? It¡¯s fine with me as well. I can take you under my wing. I will not restrict any of your freedom. You just only need to follow my rules which are very simple and behave the way you usually behave.¡±
¡°No problem!¡± Lan Mingyue shouted without a bit of hesitation in her tone.
¡°No problem!¡± Lan Mingyue shouted without a bit of hesitation in her tone.
The Deputy Sect Master revealed a jaw-dropped face, her eyes urging Lan Mingyue to withdraw her decision.
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything, really. You can still keep your faction or your sect, but you¡¯re already under me. With me here, don¡¯t worry, your protection is guaranteed.¡± He then looked at Cai Hong. ¡°Cai Hong can even guard you personally. He already had the capabilities to contend against the strongest individuals in this entire realm, in this entire world. Hence, you don¡¯t have to worry that much.
When the Deputy Sect Master heard this, she was immediately dumbfounded, and so were the sect elders. Even Lan Mingyue looked at Cai Hong incredulously. ¡°So that was why I couldn¡¯t see through his cultivation.¡±
¡°Of course, you can¡¯t see through his cultivation. You¡¯re merely a Saint King at the early stage,¡± Yang Lujia refuted. ¡°Moreover¡¡± His eyes traveled from one sect elder to another. ¡°If you want to leave now, you may leave. I just don¡¯t like forcing people to do something.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good enough,¡± the Deputy Sect Master said as he looked at Yang Lujia with a sigh. ¡°Besides, if you had wanted to kill us, we would¡¯ve already been dead. I know you¡¯re so powerful that even someone as strong as him, Senior Cai Hong, submitted and pledged his entire being to you. Look at him, it¡¯s like he¡¯s looking at someone like his god.¡±
¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll keep you all under my wing,¡± Yang Lujia said as he nodded. Then, he turned his head to Cai Hong, who was passionately looking at him. Shaking his head, he felt helpless. Nheless, he still tried to say, ¡°Cai Hong, you don¡¯t have to be like that. You can just stand by my side and act nonchntly.¡±
¡°Yes, master!¡± As though his face was some type of very flexible machine, it turned into a nonchnt one and stood beside and behind Yang Lujia¡ªformally standing like a guard.
¡°Forget it,¡± Yang Lujia said, truly helpless with the attitude Cai Hong was showing. ¡°Today, I have a mission for you. Make all the sects in the Third Region submit to you. And if any Saint Emperor approaches you, don¡¯t let them speak and directly reject their offers to rope you in.¡± Yang Lujia then stopped talking as Cai Hong sped up and went outside the sect master¡¯s hall without anyone noticing.
Now, that was a real Saint Emperor at his peak. His movements, apart from Yang Lujia, were very fast that they could almost not see him.
Chapter 169 Your Highness
The Northern Wolves Sect is a faction created for bandits. They never had any specific hideout as they were on a constant move, even their disciples. Although these people had always liked to rob other people for their own use, other cultivators or even the other sects never dared to make a move against them.
That was because they were simply too powerful to be easily handled. Even if the other sects managed to destroy them, they would have to pay a huge price¡ªand that was to sacrifice their disciples, elders, and their other people. Moreover, they were not even certain about managing to kill every one of the Northern Wolves Sect¡¯s people. As said, they were always on the move.
Everyone would not settle in one ce, and every one or every group of them would definitely be very hard to find. Moreover, most of them were cunning. Finding people as cunning as they are, it would be extremely tough.
¡°Stop there,dies!¡± a disciple from the Northern Wolves Sect said, obstructing the women from going through a forest.
He was wearing the head of the wolf on his head with his clothes crafted and sewn out of a wolf¡¯s skin.
¡°Huh? Northern Wolves Sect disciple?¡± one of the women asked.
Soon enough, her eyes were filled with terror, leaving herpanions in wonder as to why their friend suddenly acted like this.
¡°You¡ y-you¡ are all known for this! You bandits! You should¡¯ve been called bandits instead, not some wolves!¡± the woman fell butt-first on the ground, holding with her a box in her hand.
Ignoring the other women with her, she immediately ran away. She sprinted as though she was in fullmand of her feet, as though she was a cultivator herself. Surprisingly, she was just a mortal¡ªa normal person.
¡°But that box with her. It should have something valuable, right?¡± a disciple said to his otherpanions.
¡°You! What did you do to our big sister?!¡± A woman stomped her foot and also ran in the direction, but her deed only incurred the amusement andughter of the disciples from the Northern Wolves Sect.
¡°Ladies! You all should just surrender and give up protecting that box you have with you!¡±
HEE-HEE.
Cai Hong was still wandering around the entire Third Region, unable to find any sect in sight. He was from the Autonomous Region and grew up there without having the chance to move around the other regions. After all, he was sheltered by his master until he became a Saint King.
He was absolutely not allowed to go out of his master¡¯s ce unless he became a Saint King. However, now that he had found his purpose for cultivating and had even be a Saint Emperor just by acknowledging Yang Lujia as his master, he was naturally ted and was even willing to kill himself if Yang Lujia deemed so.
From within him, it seemed like it was his instinctive feeling to protect Yang Lujia at all costs that caused him to act like a dog in the presence of Yang Lujia. He didn¡¯t know where this feeling came from. One had to know that once you be a Saint Emperor, you¡¯d be a person who¡¯d gain respect from all corners of the realm, but he settled himself with serving Yang Lujia and none more.
While Cai Hong was coursing through the air, he was looking over thend like a ruler trying to find his target.
SCREECH!
Cai Hong had heard people talking, but he had never heard of anyone who screamed like that. His light showed a gleam, caused by his instincts shooting up. He did feel like he¡¯d find something important after hearing that scream.
Using the rules of the wind, his speed reached a level that no one would have expected he¡¯d be able to reach. With the rules of the wind, his speed was much faster than any cultivator, even for other Saint Emperors, to bear.
Instantly arriving at the scene, Cai Hong¡¯s brows shot up and he looked at the appearance of the people who were chasing a group of vividly helplessdies. He was not a righteous man. However, the people who were chasing thesedies were clearly something rted to a sect, ording to the general knowledge of the Third Region¡¯s sects he had learned from his previous master.
Their clothes, which were made of wolves¡¯ skin, resembled the description his previous master gave him of one of the sects from the Third Region: the Northern Wolves Sect.
HEE-HEE.
HEE-HEE.
The strange noise ofughter echoed in the hearts of thedies who were being chased by this group of disciples from the Northern Wolves Sect. Their hearts were slowly tightening, making them unable to breathe. Moreover, the box that the one woman from before was holding was extremely important to saving a mortal¡¯s life.
They are women in a group of four. All of them were sisters by blood. Their mother, who was trying to work for them to continue living their lives, suddenly got sick.
After their mother negotiated with a rogue cultivator in exchange for the family heirloom theirte father left for them, she was suddenly struck with sickness. However, if she did not do that, her daughters would be in great danger if he did not allow that cultivator to get away with their family heirloom.
More precisely, it wasn¡¯t just some sickness. It was some sort of a curse.
Once a member of the family passed that family heirloom to another that was not a member of the family at all, they would be ced under a curse that would endanger their lives as long as it persisted.
It might have been just a weak curse for cultivators, but it was a different thing to say the same for mortals like them.
¡°RUN!¡±
The two others shouted as they ran and held their sister away from kneeling in the direction of the disciples from the Northern Wolves Sect.
HEE-HEE.
¡°You¡¯re both not going to get away from us, girls!¡± a disciple said, walking on the air with ease. ¡°Do you really think your speed is up to parpared to ours?! You¡¯re all definitely joking. If we wanted to, we could¡¯ve just directly fucked you and stolen every treasure you have in your bodies.¡±
As soon as the women heard this, they stopped dead in their tracks.
¡°Did you finally realize your predicament now? If you want to leave alive, offer yourselves to us. It¡¯s good that we have twelve men on our side, hence every four of us would share on any one of them. That¡¯d be great!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right!¡±
HEE-HEE.
Every man in the group of disciples from the Northern Wolves Sect grinned as they greedily looked at the bodies of the women. Some even licked their lips like beasts ready to pounce on someone and eat them.
¡°Men from the Northern Wolves Sect?¡±
Suddenly, all the disciples of the Northern Wolves Sect changed their faces when they heard that voice. Not because they were filled with fear, but that voice suddenly wiped out their lust, as though they suddenly erased their own intentions.
It had to be known, though, that it was Cai Hong¡¯s Path of the Mind that was put into y. He deliberately erased their lust by extinguishing their desires that could stimte them to do bad things. This was one of the capabilities of a Saint Emperor who practiced the Path of the Mind.
Yang Lujia could also naturally do this, but the desires of the person are innate within them. Even if he was able to remove them, they would eventually turn back the moment they found a new target.
When the women saw the confused looks of the disciples from the Northern Wolves Sect, they, too, were baffled by the situation¡ªespecially as to why these people suddenly stopped chasing them.
¡°I implore you not to do anything funny. Even if you¡¯re the sect master of the Northern Wolves Sect, he could not defeat me,¡± Cai Hong¡¯s voice rang into each of the men¡¯s minds which made them stand there in fear.
Although the voice was somewhat unreliable, it was probably just another disciple from another sect toying with them.
¡°Who are you! Show yourself, coward!¡±
That was their leader that spoke.
¡°It seems like everyone in your group is as spineless as an ant,¡± Cai Hong replied. ¡°However, if I show myself just by standing in front of you, I believe you can¡¯t bear the brunt of my aura alone.¡±
Cai Hong¡¯s voice was filled with authority that sent shivers down the spines of these disciples from the Northern Wolves Sect.
¡°Moreover, since you¡¯re all already here, expect that no one will be left alive unless my master tells me not to kill you.¡±
Soon enough, Cai Hong, who was concealing himself by the side, suddenly heard a voice from his head, which left him standing dumbfounded. It was the voice of a man whose words seemed like an order to him as if he was living for that man. Otherwise, if that man were to perish or that man decided to end his life, no one could definitely save him, not even his master¡ªno¡ªnot master.
¡°Call him Your Highness. Not by his name. Neither by ¡®master¡¯. That¡¯s an order.¡±
Chapter 170 A Servant Like You
¡°Yes, His Highness, it is,¡± Cai Hong respectfully replied in his mind.
¡°Good,¡± that voice said. ¡°We now entrust him to you. Don¡¯t let him get into any danger. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the wrath of the master¡¯s wrath. If something happens to him, we wouldn¡¯t survive.¡±
¡°Understood,¡± Cai Hong said, his eyes now filled with ardor and resolve. He then nced back in the direction of the disciples from the Northern Wolves Sect who were all cursing him for hiding.
¡°Screw you! If you don¡¯t appear in front of us, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll not be able to stop us!¡± the leader of the group, with differently colored clothes, warned.
¡°Is that so? Then, allow me,¡± Cai Hong replied as he instantly appeared in front of these men with the appearance of a heavenly immortal.
All of them were dumbfounded. Even thedies, who could only see the back of Cai Hong, felt their hearts stir in the presence of this young man. They were all mesmerized by his change of appearance.
Apparently, ever since Yang Lujia acknowledged him as a servant and that voice subsequently reminded him to call Yang Lujia His Highness, his face contained a bit more aura and handsomeness like no other.
¡°W-Who are you?¡± the leader of the men asked, his mind trying to find ways to escape immediately. Although he wasn¡¯t that smart, he could tell that the man in front of them was someone he could not deal with. Just from his aura alone, they felt very suffocated.
It had to be known that Cai Hong had not even released a bit of his real aura. It was just him standing there, in front of them, seemingly unbugged.
¡°Are my eyes trying to deceive me? Is this the so-called impartial God who descended from heaven to save us?¡± one woman muttered in a daze.
¡°S-Sister¡ look¡ he¡¯s s-somewhat glowing¡¡±
¡°I can also see that¡¡±
Their big sister, however, frowned when she saw this man appear. Among the four of them, she was the most skeptical about this man. After all, in her understanding, the world never worked this way.
It was true. Cai Hong was not glowing. It was just the image her step sisters were imagining. Yes, step sisters. Because unlike them, she was only adopted.
¡°Little sisters, you should not be deceived by appearance alone,¡± she warned them. ¡°Let¡¯s just get away from this ce already. I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer. Our mother is already on the verge of death!¡±
¡°Ahhh?!¡± The three reacted and immediately ran after their big sister.
No matter what, their mother shoulde first before anything else.
¡°Thank you for saving us, benefactor! We sincerely don¡¯t know how to repay you! However, we are in a hurry now. I hope we see each other again in the future!¡± the eldest said, as she hurried with her little sisters away from the scene.
¡°That girl is smart,¡± Cai Hong said with an amicable smile on his face as he looked in their direction. He also felt some familiarity with this girl.
Meanwhile, the male disciples from the Northern Wolves Sect stood frozen in front of him, not daring to move an inch. That was because Cai Hong was very scary, despite his amodating appearance!
¡°Cai Hong, thatdy is one of you. Help her. Her master, just like you, woulde to this realm, and once thatdy met her, she would also be her servant like you. Remember, about this, do not tell His Highness yet.¡±
¡°Ah?¡± Cai Hong revealed a surprised reaction as he looked in their direction again. ¡°It seems like I know now why she reacted like that when she saw me.¡±
His gaze then shifted to the male disciples of the Northern Wolves Sect. ¡°Now, what shall I do with you all? How can I make all of you talk?¡±
Stretching one hand out, he continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t want your lives to end here, tell me everything about the Northern Wolves Sect. I want to know where you are all hiding, your main headquarters, and the likes.¡±
¡°Y-Yes, si-sir!¡± The leader¡¯s legs kept on trembling nonstop. He tried topose himself by avoiding Cai Hong¡¯s gaze. ¡°A-Actually¡¡±
¡°You can be at ease. I don¡¯t kill people as long as they¡¯re useful to me,¡± Cai Hong replied. In fact, it was only half-meant. For as much as possible, His Highness ordered him not to kill anyone wantonly¡ªwithout any reason.
¡°Y-Yes¡¡±
Then the leader proceeded to let Cai Hong know about the whereabouts of the other members of their sect and what they usually do. However, he was immediately stopped by Cai Hong.
¡°Wait, you don¡¯t have to tell me everything about your sect,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°For now, I just want to know where your main headquarter is. That way, it¡¯s going to be easy for me to locate everyone in your sect after I capture and interrogate your sect master.¡±
Each of the men paled. They did not know that this man was truly trying to push the buttons of their sect and attack them. No one knew how barbarous their sect master was. However, they very well knew that their sect master was someone like Cai Hong in front of them¡ªvery strong!
That was them being ignorant of Cai Hong¡¯s cultivation level, however.
¡°Senior¡¡± the leader called out.
Seeing that he wanted to speak about something, Cai Hong urged him. ¡°Speak what you desire to speak about.¡±
¡°I am a Core Disciple of the sect. Therefore, I know the main headquarters. However, m-may I know the purpose of the senior with our sect? D-Did we somehow offend senior in the past?¡±
Cai Hong then shook his head. ¡°No. I am just here under the order of His Highness. I am not to fail at all costs. Moreover, if I fail, even His Highness will forgive, I will not be able to forgive myself.¡±
Chapter 171 Feeling Betrayed
¡°His Highness?¡±
They were all dumbfounded. Someone as strong as this senior, who seemed to be of the same as them, was serving someone who was called High Highness? Someone of his caliber actually lowered his head for someone?
Just who could that person be? How in the hell was he able to subdue Cai Hong?
They could not understand it clearly.
Moreover, there wasn¡¯t anyone who was called His Highness in the Third Region. It was such a wonder why he came here and sought out their sect.
¡°Yes, His Highness is the one who ordered me to subdue your sect as well as the other one. The Sirin Grave Sect has already submitted and was taken under his wing.¡±
This time, it was the leader, who apparently was the core disciple, felt like he had his wig snatched. How could he not know about the Sirin Grave Sect¡¯s sect master? The most entric of all the other sect masters of the sects here in the Third Region! It was thedy who never wanted to submit to any man and loathed men as if they were her mortal enemies.
Moreover, it seemed like this woman easily submitted to this ¡®His Highness¡¯.
But how in the hell did he do it?
¡°The Blue Scale Sect was also dissolved, as well as the Saber Path Sect. Meanwhile, its remaining people submitted to His Highness, except for those who died under His Highness¡¯ wrath.¡±
Cai Hong¡¯s eyes shed with a strange light.
The leader, the core disciple of the group, naturally understood what Cai Hong meant. Cai Hong was warning them not to try anything funny. Otherwise, it would be their doom.
¡°If it were His Highness who came here to ask you, you would¡¯ve already been dead by now. I somehow understood his temperament, and he dislikes people like you¡ªmen who are filled with the rules of lust. If you don¡¯t want to die, better eliminate those rules umting around you. Be wary of that.¡±
Their bodies subconsciously shivered under the warning of Cai Hong. Quickly cupping their hands forward, they bowed to Cai Hong and unanimously said, ¡°We thank the senior for the reminder!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go now to your main headquarters,¡± Cai Hong ordered.
Upon arriving at their headquarters, Cai Hong was quite surprised. ¡°You really hide your headquarters very well. It¡¯s actually located at the edge of the Third Region. At the back of your sect, I can sense that it¡¯s already another region, another territory.¡±
¡°Yes, senior,¡± the core disciple respectfully replied. ¡°The Northern Wolves Sect is at the edge of the Third Region. We are already near the edges of the Second Region, west of the Third Region.¡±
¡°Yes, I seem to remember that the Third Region is the center of the Three Regions,¡± Cai Hong calmly replied.
The Northern Wolves were not that extravagantpared to the other sects he had been to before. However, their gate¡ªtheir entrance was the mouth of arge rock-made wolf. It was astonishing that they were able to build such a structure, despite the structure being too shabby and the disciples even liking to fight one another.
It seemed like they were doing all of this on a daily basis.
¡°Where¡¯s the hall of your sect master?¡± Cai Hong asked. ¡°I want to meet him.¡±
The core disciple tensed up as he looked at Cai Hong. ¡°Senior, are you really sure about meeting our sect master? He has a bad temper. I hope the senior won¡¯t take offense to whatever he¡¯s going to spout.¡±
¡°Just point to his hall for me. I don¡¯t want to waste time. I still have to go and subdue the other one sect left,¡± Cai Hong unhurriedly replied. ¡°Moreover, I am not a petty person. Like I said, my master ordered me not to kill people as much as possible.¡±
¡®But that doesn¡¯t guarantee anything!¡¯
The core disciple was very troubled. However, he still pointed in the direction where the sect master resided.
Cai Hong immediately disappeared in front of him.
¡°Senior, wait!¡±
OH MY GOD!
The core disciple just realized how he made a mistake in where he pointed his finger at. Due to his nervousness overwhelming him, he wasn¡¯t able to react that fast. He realized it only when Cai Hong disappeared.
DOOM!
What was waiting for him was impending doom!
¡°That kid pointed in this direction, but why do I smell the scent of women here?¡± Cai Hong was confused.
The ce he came to was reeking of the smell of women¡¯s perfume; it itched his nose, despite his strong cultivation. It was like it was tempting him to go over and look, but he was slightly hesitant to do so.
¡°Why do I feel like I am going the wrong way?¡± Cai Hong asked himself again. ¡°Moreover, that kid called me right before I disappeared before him, but I didn¡¯t pay heed to him anymore. Could it be because he wanted to warn me of something?¡±
Nevertheless, he still continued on his way toward the ce. When he arrived in front of a bath, his face twitched, finally understanding why such a ce was reeking of women¡¯s smell.
¡°What the hell is this? Could that kid be mistaken about where he pointed his finger at?¡± Cai Hong felt betrayed and looked in the direction where he left from. ¡°If I see that kid again¡ª¡±
Before he could even finish his sentence, water sshed on his body as he suddenly felt cold gazes aimed at him.
¡°What are you doing here, you pervert! Do you not know the rules?! The Vice Sect Master clearly said not to enter this ce unless it was necessary to do so! Do you want to die?!¡± a woman incessantly said.
¡°Yeah! What are you doing, here, you jerk!¡±
¡°Men are really all the same! They always want our bodies for their own!¡±
¡°He might have even peeked at us while we were doing something with ourselves!¡±
¡°Hell! That¡¯s so embarrassing!¡±
¡°No! This can¡¯t be! If he really saw what we did to our bodies¡¡± a girl blushed as he looked at Cai Hong, who, even wet all over, looked very handsome. ¡°Senior sisters, that was my first time doing it as you taught me! Ahhh! I was actually seen the first time I did that!¡±
¡°Fuck.¡± Cai Hong felt very unlucky.
Chapter 172 Nangong Yi
¡°Can they be more shameless?¡± Cai Hong felt speechless as soon as he heard the words of these women. Shaking his head, he directly ran away from the site and turned to look for the core disciple again. ¡°They¡¯re disgusting¡¡±
¡°Senior!¡± The core disciple was ted as soon as he saw Cai Hong going back in his direction. ¡°I deeply apologize. I was so overwhelmed by you that I didn¡¯t notice the ce I pointed my finger at¡¡±
¡°Just shut up and tell me now,¡± Cai Hong said, clearly pissed off. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything funny to happen again. Even though His Highness refrained me from killing as much as possible, I can still kill you if you further infuriate me. I am not as lenient as I look.¡±
¡°Y-Yes¡¡± Feeling Cai Hong¡¯s oppressive gaze, the core disciple couldn¡¯t help but lower his head down.
¡°Now, tell me¡ correctly,¡± Cai Hong said.
¡°It¡¯s in that direction, senior,¡± the core disciple replied, pointing carefully at the ce where the hall of the sect master was located. ¡°Moreover, before you go, senior, I¡¯m going to have to tell you that the vice sect master is the wife of the sect master. You¡¯re going to have to get her approval as well if you want the entire sect to submit to you.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t need their approval. I am here to subdue them,¡± Cai Hong said as his eyes shed with light.
Such a gaze made the core disciple feel fear from the depths of his heart.
¡°Alright, you may go. Remember what I told you. Don¡¯t try anything funny.¡±
The core disciple immediately zipped his mouth as he looked in the direction of the sect master. ¡°Dad, mom, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want to die yet.¡±
He then disappeared and appeared outside of the sect as he ran away from there.
***
¡°Who is it?!¡±
Upon arriving, Cai Hong did not conceal a bit of his presence, hence the reason why the sect master himself was able to recognize his presence. ¡°I am Cai Hong.¡±
Hearing the other party speak, the sect master of the Northern Wolves Sect, Nangong Yi, stood up from his lotus position. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here in my sect?¡±
Nangong Yi could feel tremendous peril from this young man. Moreover, he could not even see through his cultivation level. If only he could ascertain the other party¡¯s strength, he would have already attacked him right from the get-go.
¡°I already told you my name. I am Cai Hong, a proud servant. His Highness assigned me a task for the two sects that were left unsubdued.¡± Cai Hong did not like to beat around the bush and indirectly told Nangong Yi his purpose.
Nangong Yi¡¯s middle-aged face trembled. He wasn¡¯t stupid. A person would not just barge into someone¡¯s sect unnoticed and with unparalleled confidence.
¡°Sir, may I know why you came to my sect?¡± Nangong Yi could already understand that he felt cold after hearing Cai Hong¡¯s words. However, he wanted Cai Hong to directly tell him of his purpose foring to their sect.
¡°His Highness ordered me to subdue the Northern Wolves Sect and the Dragon Phantom Sect. I encountered your sect disciples first and asked them about your main headquarters. Hence, I came all the way here to the edges of the Third Region.¡±
¡°His Highness?¡± Nangong Yi¡¯s heart grew even colder.
¡°His Highness is the most powerful being I know. By merely making me acknowledge him as my master, my cultivation realm shot up to bing a Saint Emperor.¡±
Nangong Yi¡¯s pupils shrank inconsiderably. ¡°W-What? S-Saint Emperor? That¡¯s impossible! How could someone just casually increase someone else¡¯s cultivation realm?! You were probably deceived by him! That¡¯s practically impossible! I know of the Saint Emperor Realm a bit and that¡¯s simply unattainable with the Third Region¡¯s heaven and earth qi beingcking!¡±
Cai Hong calmly gazed at him. ¡°Are you using His Highness for the increase in my cultivation? Do you know the consequences of using His Highness?¡±
Without even Cai Hong making a move, Nangong Yi¡¯s right arm was suddenly severed from his body.
ARGHH!
Nangong Yi¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot. He then looked at the ever-still Cai Hong. ¡°W-What have you done?¡±
He suddenly ran out of breath, not because his arm was disarmed but because of the fear that was stemming from his heart.
¡®What the? I didn¡¯t even see him make a move!¡¯
¡°Do you understand now?¡± Cai Hong casually asked, his gaze at Nangong Yi bing even sharper. ¡°Do you now understand what it means to throw usations toward His Highness?¡±
Nangong Yi could not help but lower his head in defeat. This seemingly young-looking man was too strong for him to handle. Even if his wife were here, they, together, would not be able to defeat him.
Like this man said, he was a Saint Emperor, while Nangong Yi only knew of the cultivation realm above the Saint Realm. The Saint Emperor Realm should be above the so-called Saint King Realm¡ªwhich they could probably not reach even after several years of training and cultivating.
¡°Nangong Yi, is that your name?¡± Cai Hong continued. ¡°Do not try anything funny. Moreover, where¡¯s your wife? Summon her here. A core disciple told me that the vice sect master is your wife and you will need to have her approval before I can entirely subdue the entire sect.¡±
¡°A core disciple?¡± Nangong Yi was shocked. ¡°But no one knew about our rtionship¡ªfuck! That kid, where did he go?!¡±
¡°You mean?¡± Cai Hong frowned.
¡°Only our son knows that we have some sort of rtionship with each other! We don¡¯t want to tell others because his mother has always been ashamed of me! Because for her, I am very ugly! He even told us that he would not say anything about us even if he¡¯d die!¡±
Cai Hong¡¯s face twitched. He did not know that that core disciple was someone of status within the Northern Wolves Sect.
¡®So, he¡¯s his son?¡¯
It was somewhat strange.
Chapter 173 Void Ground
¡°What the hell is happening here?¡± Nangong Bai, Nangong Yi¡¯s wife, appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Rather, what happened here? Why did you suddenly get your arm severed, Nangong Yi?¡±
Nangong Bai had a usual wife¡¯s appearance and it was quite charming, but her eyebrows that seemed to be unable to wait to sh against each other rendered her facial expression stiff and strict.
Cai Hong pretty much anticipated her arrival as he could sense hering since he severed an arm from Nangong Yi.
¡°Did the times change already? When the husband gets bullied, the wife appears. Is it not the other way around?¡± Cai Hong meaningfully threw a nce at Nangong Yi.
The other party only gritted his teeth in anger. He had already seen Cai Hong¡¯s might. It was only natural for him to stay silent and ept those shameful words.
Meanwhile, Nangong Bai was frowning as she looked at her husband. It seemed like he was afraid of this young man. Moreover, she knew what he was capable of. They were basically on par with each other. To be exact, Nangong Yi could be said to be stronger than her.
However, Nangong Yi was actually indirectly submitting to this young man, who not only had an otherworldly appearance but also had the bearing of a senior that had lived for several years.
¡°Who are you? Why are you doing this? What is your purpose foring here into the sect?¡±
¡°You can ask him,¡± Cai Hong merely replied, as he pointed at Nangong Yi. ¡°I don¡¯t like to exin much, but he would be able to summarize it all for you. Moreover, I can¡¯t afford to exin everything to you. His Highness is already waiting for me to aplish this first mission he gave me.¡±
¡°His Highness? Nangong Yi, what¡¯s going on here?¡± Nangong Bai was not only confused, but she was also a bit angered by Cai Hong¡¯s nonchnt behavior and condescending tone.
Nangong Yi merely sighed at his wife¡¯s question. He then told her about everything that transpired, and that their son was the one who sold their main headquarters¡¯ location to this young man. Otherwise, no matter how powerful Cai Hong was, it would probably take him forever to find them.
¡°That kid?!¡± Nangong Bai was a bit taken aback. ¡°He did that just so he could escape death?¡±
¡°Apparently, ording to this young senior¡¯s narrative.¡± Nangong Yi felt helpless. While it was true that he was angered by their son¡¯s deed, he also somewhat felt relieved that he was able to escape from his fated death.
¡°Nangong Yi, what should we do?¡± Nangong Bai sent a voice transmission to her husband, whose other arm was still bleeding. No matter how, he seemed unable to recreate another arm, despite him being at the peak of the Saint Realm.
¡°We can¡¯t do anything but submit to him. What else can we do? Moreover, he seems to not be a bad guy. Also, you have to keep in mind that he¡¯s only a servant of His Highness and that this ¡®His Highness¡¯ of his was able to elevate his cultivation from the Saint King Realm to another higher realm.¡±
While sending the message to Nangong Bai, Nangong Yi¡¯s voice was solemn. He was just being honest about his opinion on this matter. This person in front of them seemed to have the idea of ughtering all of them if they would not submit to him.
However, there was also one w.
¡°Brat, if you really desire to subdue us as per the order of your master, then how about we just die then and not submit to you? Would you then fail your master¡¯s order?¡± Nangong Yi grinned.
Cai Hong¡¯s pupils shrank. His face then turned gloomy. ¡°You¡¯re right, but what if I told you that His Highness could help you break through to the Saint King Realm or even achieve higher cultivation? Would you still choose not to follow His Highness? Look at me. I was just a tiny Saint King before, but I¡¯ve be a Saint Emperor in the blink of an eye just by His Highness¡¯ grace on me!¡±
Nangong Yi also realized this. Submitting to somebody as strong as Cai Hong and that ¡®His Highness¡¯ would never be something shameful for them to do. Inparison, if they died, how would they continue cultivating?
Nangong Bai, on the other hand, was lost in a trance. She could not imagine advancing to the Saint King Realm. Ever since she became a cultivator in the Third Region, it was always his dream to be a Saint King.
Now, the opportunity hase knocking at their door.
If not now, when should they risk it?
¡°We¡¡± Nangong Yi was caught between words. He couldn¡¯t openly express himself to submit to another person, given his prideful personality. ¡°We submit to you¡ª¡±
But before he could finish his sentence, the ground suddenly trembled. The source of the quake came from the other side of the sect, where there was onlyplete darkness.
¡°What¡¯s going on? What is happening?¡± Nangong Bai questioned. ¡°Wait¡ it is from that side¡ could it be that that ¡®ce¡¯ has opened at this point in time?¡±
Cai Hong was also intrigued as he could somehow sense a familiar aura simr to himing from that area. ¡°Interesting, what is that ¡®ce¡¯ you are referring to?¡±
¡°It¡¯s the Void Ground of the Third Region! It usually opens before the Heavenly Selection spearheaded by the Autonomous Regionmences! Inside the Void Ground, there are various treasures that can be found and would be extremely helpful to the disciples. However, only those disciples under the age of 100 can enter that ce.¡±
¡°It has such qualifications?¡± Cai Hong was surprised. However, he was more attracted to the word ¡®void¡¯. Such a term seemed unfamiliar but familiar to him.
¡°Void Ground, huh? Why does the word ¡®void¡¯ ring a bell to me? Could it be rted to His Highness¡¯ origin or the person who talked to me earlier in my head?¡±
Chapter 174 A Holy Place
¡°The time hase! The Void Ground has finally opened. I¡¯ve been preparing for this one. Soon enough, I¡¯ll shock everyone from the other sects of my cultivation level. I will certainly be chosen in the Heavenly Selection!¡±
¡°Hao Bufei, remember to keep your arrogance in check. We don¡¯t know whether the other sects¡¯ disciples also have their own trump cards. After all, some of their core disciples have gone away to seek more opportunities. If theye back, they will certainlye back strong.¡±
The old man had wrinkles all over his face. However, his aura was not any weaker than Lan Mingyue herself. In fact, he might even be stronger. In terms of demeanor, Lan Mingyue would also pale inparison.
¡°It has been a long time since this old man has gone out. Bufei, let this old man apany all of you to the Void Ground. Although I can¡¯t enter, at least I can wait for you outside the ce.¡±
The Void Ground had been treated as a holy ground for the cultivators of the Third Region. They revered this ground like a god because it could provide an endless amount of resources.
Legends had it that the Void Ground was actually a treasure in itself, but no one knew exactly whether the legends were true. After all, it was unbelievable that a treasure could be this big. To say the least, it was boundless. Rumors about being born from the void had also spread. However, they could not ascertain whether it was really from the void or not.
A person might have even made this treasure out of nowhere. That person could possibly be someone from the void, a person who had the aura of the void.
Nevertheless, it was a fact that the Void Ground could produce an enormous amount of resources for cultivators to use. Moreover, they were resources that were extremely helpful with their cultivation.
There were rumors circting around that the Void Ground could produce treasures that could increase one¡¯sprehension of the rules and of the arts that they practice.
¡°Bufei, let¡¯s go now. If we dy this further, the others will have the chance to enter the Void Ground first. Remember to keep your arrogance in check when you enter the Void Ground. Although it is a ce filled with resources, it isn¡¯t without danger.¡±
Despite the peril behind it, such an opportunity would only make you mediocre if you ignored it.
¡°Yes, master,¡± Hao Bufei said as he bowed toward his master. ¡°What about the others, master? Shall I call them now?¡±
¡°Yes, do it quickly.¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
On the other side, Cai Hong made Nangong Yi and Nangong Baipletely submit to him. Nangong Bai initially insisted not to, but because she didn¡¯t want to die an early death, not until she found a handsome man, unlike her husband, she chose to submit instead.
¡°Hey, what is this Void Ground? What do you do there?¡± Cai Hong asked, curious about this matter.
¡°Senior, the Void Ground is a holy ce. Inside it, there were trials and tests all over the ce. It was said that the more difficult the test you undergo will be, the more abundant the resources you will receive.
¡°I see,¡± Cai Hong¡¯s reaction.
¡°Also, senior, when the entire Third Region trembles, it means that it has opened. However, only cultivators of the Third Region can enter such a ce. If the senior wishes to enter the Void Ground, the senior needs to be under the age of a hundred years old and the senior must be a native of the Third Region.¡±
¡°In other words, I could not enter such a ce?¡± Cai Hong replied. ¡°Let me try it first. Who knows? When will you go there? You must have disciples under the age of a hundred, right?¡±
¡°What? Senior wishes to enter the Void Ground? Aren¡¯t you¡¡± Nangong Yi was a bit shocked.
Cai Hong¡¯s gaze turned sharp as it drilled Nangong Yi¡¯s soul. ¡°What? I may not be a native of the Third Region, but I am still under a hundred years old. I am not an old man like you.¡±
Nangong Yi was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re still under a hundred years old, senior? Howe¡¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to ask. Again, if you do well under His Highness¡¯ tutge, you might as well be blessed by his care and reach a cultivation realm you never thought of reaching in your entire life,¡± Cai Hong said, matter-of-factly.
Nangong Yi and his wife contemted what Cai Hong said. This was also one of the reasons (other than having no choice at all for their weakness) why they chose to submit to Cai Hong, who was ordered by this so-called ¡®His Highness¡¯. After all, Cai Hong once told them that after he acknowledged this ¡®His Highness,¡¯ his cultivation reached the height he never thought he would reach in the blink of an eye. It was such a feat that only a god is capable of doing.
What was a Saint Emperor? That¡¯s clearly above his dream of bing a Saint King! Who wouldn¡¯t want to be a Saint Emperor, then?
This ¡®His Highness¡¯ must be an immortal or a god that had chosen to wander across their realm.
Seeing the silent Nangong Yi, Cai Hong took the initiative to ask, ¡°Do you have any disciples you would want to bring with you? We can still wait. Anyhow, as you said, the Void Ground won¡¯t close once someone has already entered first.¡±
Nangong Yi, however, did not clearly hear what Cai Hong said. Only when Nangong Bai smacked him in the head and told him what Cai Hong asked, did he wake up from his stupor.
¡°U-uh¡ yes, senior¡ I do have disciples I want to bring with me¡ please excuse me for a bit¡¡± Nangong Yi stuttered and hurriedly scurried away to get the best disciples he wanted to bring with him.
Cai Hong could only shake his head at the behavior of Nangong Yi. Even he, until at the moment, couldn¡¯t believe the opportunity he received from only acknowledging His Highness as his master.
Chapter 175 To The Void Ground
Cai Hong and the others had already prepared themselves to set off, while the disciples called by Nangong Yi were arriving one after another. Although Nangong YI already exined to them what happened, they still felt skeptical.
However, after seeing Cai Hong and his nonchnt demeanor and the respectful attitude Nangong Yi and Nangong Bai showed this young-looking man, theypletely erased the doubts they had in their minds and chose to believe that this was all true.
After all, Nangong Yi repeatedly warned them not to oppose this young man. Moreover, they were also shown the severed arm of Nangong Yi which Cai Hong cut off with just a gaze. Such action could only be said to be terrifying.
¡°Senior, we have an airship with us in the sect. We can use it to go there,¡± Nangong Yi respectfully said with cupped hands.
Cai Hong just simply stared at him and looked at the airship that Nangong Yi seemed to be indirectly bragging about. ¡°You call this an airship?¡±
To him, this airship was simply trash.
He had seen several airships in the Autonomous Region before and this one simply paled inparison with those.
Nangong Yi realized his bragging attitude just now and hurriedly pardoned himself, ¡°Senior, this airship isn¡¯t much, but it can take us there for a day.¡±
¡°A day? That¡¯s too long,¡± Cai Hong mused. ¡°I want to suggest something. What if I carry all of you there? I want to be the first one to arrive at that ce.¡±
¡°Why would you want to arrive there first, senior? With your cultivation level, that Void Ground would simply be useless to you.¡±
¡°You said earlier that it is where most sect disciples and some of their leaders gather, right? Hence, toplete His Highness¡¯ mission for me, I need to get there fast. What¡¯s thest sect not subdued yet? Was it the Dragon Phantom Sect?¡±
¡°I see,¡± Nangong Yi replied. ¡°But, senior, you have to be careful. There is an old man from that sect who could use a treasure that could kill a Saint King. Even I will not dare underestimate him.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. What¡¯s most important to me is toplete His Highness¡¯ mission. Anyhow, that old man, is he the sect master of the Dragon Phantom Sect?¡±
¡°I firmly believe that he isn¡¯t, senior. That old man is rumored to be a descendant of their so-called Dragon Ancestor.¡±
Cai Hong¡¯s face showed surprise. ¡°Dragon Ancestor? Although I have limited knowledge about the other ces around Da Shikong, I know a little about the Dragon Emperor Pce. It¡¯s said that apart from the Dragon Emperor, they also have someone backing them from behind. It was said that he was much stronger than the Dragon Emperor himself.¡±
Nangong Yi was shocked. Despite him not knowing about this ¡®Dragon Emperor Pce,¡¯ he could quite surmise that the ¡®word¡¯ pce was something that could only be obtained by very strong organizations.
He did not even dare think further about it.
¡°I don¡¯t know if it was true. Some said that it was only a rumor put up by the dragons of that ce to keep humans away. After all, their blood could tremendously help anyone elevate their bloodlines and increase their talents. Dragons, like phoenixes, are creatures who have been born from the beginning of the world,¡± Cai Hong exined. ¡°Anyhow, let¡¯s go now.¡±
He then scanned the crowd and counted them with his eyes. ¡°Is this all of you?¡±
Nangong Yi and his wife bowed at Cai Hong with faces showing both fear and reverence toward the other party. ¡°Yes, senior.¡±
Cai Hong looked at them for thest time to check whether they are truly prepared for this journey. After ascertaining that everyone else was ready, he said, ¡°If so, then let¡¯s go.¡±
***
On the other hand, after Yang Lujia arranged a ce for the women in Long Guang¡¯s world, he asked Lan Mingyue about the shaking of the ground in the entire Third Region. He was then exined the same thing as Cai Hong was exined by Nangong YI.
¡°I see,¡± Yang Lujia mused. ¡°Do you also want to go there? Now that the heavenly selection does not mean anything to you anymore, as I can give you enough resources for cultivation, would you still want your disciples to risk going there?¡±
¡°I still want to risk it if you want to go there,¡± Lan Mingyue replied in a childish tone. ¡°However, if you won¡¯t go, I also won¡¯t!¡±
If people were to hear how she talked to Yang Lujia in such a tone, they would drop their jaws in wonder. After all, to others, she was the coldest and most ruthless woman they had ever encountered. She could be said to be devastatingly beautiful, but her personality definitely did not correspond to her beauty.
¡°You want to go there? How old are you?¡± Yang Lujia was skeptical. After all, cultivators could physically change their appearances. Old men could be young again. With their high cultivation realm, old women with ugly faces could be young and beautiful.
Lan Mingyue might be old and was just pretending to be young. Who knew how long she had stayed in the Third Region?
¡°Hmph! What do you think of me? An olddy?!¡± Lan Mingyue was immediately angered, almost as though she was ready to smack Yang Lujia in the back.
¡°Even if you¡¯re indeed below a hundred years old, are you a native of the Third Region?¡±
¡°Hmph! To be a native of the Third Region is actually quite simple. Staying here for at least 40 years could make this region acknowledge you as a native. After all, I was able to enter the Void Ground thest time it opened.¡±
Yang Lujia then calcted in his head. ¡°Then, doesn¡¯t that mean that you¡¯re really old? Come to think of it, you said ¡®at least 40 years to be a native,¡¯ then¡¡±
¡°Big brother! Shut up!¡± Lan Mingyue was pissed off. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me! Besides, I¡¯m still youngpared to some other geniuses from other regions. I am a genius myself!¡±
Yang Lujia looked at her contemtively.
Lan Mingyue also met his gaze. ¡°What is it, big brother?¡±
Yang Lujia then helplessly shook his head and said, ¡°Nothing, big sister.¡±
¡°Hmph¡ªwait, what did you just call me?!¡± Lan Mingyue¡¯s eyes turned wide and looked at Yang Lujia incredulously. ¡°Arrghhh!¡±
Chapter 176 Confrontation (I)
Inside the airship of the Dragon Phantom Sect sat an old man with a handsome young man staring at him. The old man¡¯s name was Hao Liyu. Hao Bufei, who had a trace of the dragon emperor¡¯s bloodline, was adopted by him. He found this kid at the edges of the Third Region when he set off and journeyed to the other regions.
Although the old man would insist on making Hao Bufei call him grandfather, the young man wouldn¡¯t want to call him that in front of the public because he was a bit shy as he did not have any family members, to begin with. Or rather, it was still a bit embarrassing for him to call someone his rtive.
¡°Bufei, this old man is already at the end of his life. With your strength, I know that you¡¯re already sufficient enough to lead the entire sect. More¡ª¡±
¡°Wait, wait!¡± Hao Bufei immediately interrupted. ¡°What do you mean by leading the sect, master? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s still too early for me to do that?¡±
Hao Liyu just shook his head and heaved a sigh. ¡°Bufei, it¡¯s not that you¡¯re still young. It¡¯s just that with your capabilities, you are now able to lead the sect. I believe in you.¡± He then smiled amicably at this young man.
¡°Grandpa!¡± Hao Bufei, no matter how arrogant his character was, still blushed upon calling Hao Liyu. At his age, some might say he was a bit overreacting, but the old man was the only family he had ever had. ¡°W-What are you saying? Why do you sound like you¡¯re leaving me?¡±
The old man thenughed, which surprised everyone in the airship. Rarely could they see this old manugh, even the sect master himself had only seen this old manugh once.
After all, Hao Liyu was too old to beughing so strangely after being questioned by a much younger generation. ¡°That¡¯s okay, Bufei. Now, I can finally leave in peace with you calling me ¡°grandpa¡± in front of everyone.¡±
¡°Ah?!¡± Hao Bufei looked around and ran away from the scene, hiding in a corner. ¡°You are such a shameless old man!¡±
When the old man, Hao Liyu, heard Hao Bufei, heughed even harder that anytime, he could vomit blood due toughter. ¡°Alright, alright. This old man¡¯s just teasing you, you kid.¡±
¡°Hmph!¡±
¡°Hahaha!¡±
Everyone in the Dragon Phantom Sect was pretty harmonious. Moreover, how could they not be harmonious when the old man was present with them? He even offered the sect master to apany them, which he usually never did in the past when the Void Ground opened in the Third Region.
It could be said that Hao Liyu was already very old.
When everybody finally calmed down, the old man suddenly looked in a certain direction. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I believe that I can at least let Hao Bufei escape if I am cornered between life and death. I can feel it. There¡¯s dangering toward us. It¡¯s ominous.¡±
***
On the other hand, Cai Hong brought the people from the Northern Wolves Sect with him. He was so fast that hispany had basically paled during the trip. They always pleaded with him to slow down a bit from time to time, so they could have time to breathe.
It had to be known that Cai Hongprehended the rules of the gale, the wind. With wind, his speed would be abnormally higher than others. Moreover, having neared the perfection of hisprehension of these rules, he might be able toprehend the rules of speed.
¡°Just hold on tight, we¡¯re already near our destination. I can also see others who have already gone ahead of us. We can¡¯t be idle. My mission still matters the most. Even if I cannot enter the Void Ground, I must still finish my mission¡ªthat includes crashing my way into the Void Ground although I could probably die.¡±
Everyone gasped in shock at just how loyal and obedient a servant Cai Hong was. Moreover, the most frightening fact was that he was only a servant. What about his master? Wouldn¡¯t his master be some kind of person who would basically rival the power of a god? That was not human at all!
Nangong Yi and Nangong Bai were both curious about the strength of Cai Hong¡¯s His Highness. However, they dared not utter a word about His Highness. Otherwise, they might incur the wrath of this young man, whose strength surpassed everyone they had encountered so far.
Just where did he hail from?
***
¡°Why are you teasing me like this? Hmph!¡± Lan Mingyue acted like a child in front of Yang Lujia. Before Yang Lujia could utter a single word, Lan Mingyue immediately interrupted him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you talk anymore. Anyway, when are we going to the Void Ground? Isn¡¯t it possible to go right now? What are you still waiting for?¡±
Yang Lujia grinned from ear to ear as he noticed a familiar aura speeding up to that ce. Although it was faint, he could still sense him.
After he acknowledged that kid as his servant, a faint connection was established between the two of them. It was strange, but this connection resonated with his blood as if Cai Hong was part of his own.
¡°We will have to wait first. I wonder how that kid would handle the mission I gave him. It would certainly be easy. He must have already subdued the other sect by now, given his strength. As for the other one¡¡± He then turned to thedy beside him. ¡°Lan Mingyue, didn¡¯t you say that there was an old man in the Dragon Phantom Sect who was even stronger than you are?¡±
Lan Mingyue nodded and crossed her arms, musingly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve never fought him, and neither did the other sect masters. However, I did meet him and his aura was unfathomable. It was also rumored that he had some valuable one-time treasures that he could use to defend the sect from their enemies.
¡°Moreover, the Dragon Phantom Sect is also the oldest sect that ever existed in the Third Region.¡±
***
Cai Hong was somewhat anticipating the person he was going to meet this time. After all, Nangong Yi told him that this old man had treasures with him that could even kill a peak Saint King.
If he could steal these resources, wouldn¡¯t that mean that he would be able to contribute to his master, His Highness¡¯s treasure vault? His Highness would certainly have several treasures in his own treasury, even more valuable than that old man¡¯s possessions.
¡°We¡¯re finally here,¡± Cai Hong said in a nonchnt tone, although his heart was beating rapidly. He wanted toplete his mission quickly and steal all the treasures of that old man to offer to His Highness.
As a servant, like any other, he wanted to be praised by his master.
However, when he looked at the enormous and extravagant-looking gate of the Void Ground, he was shocked. It was his first time seeing such a grandiose gate.
Itsposition was clearly made of hard metal with two engraved dragons on the outside whose eyes were like piercing their souls whenever they tried to look at it directly. It was like these two dragons were telling them that this was their territory and only those who were capable and talented enough could enter.
Even Cai Hong, who was already a Saint Emperor himself, was somewhat afraid of the dragons¡¯ gaze when he looked at it. It was simply too menacing and petrifying. Other than that, they also gave him a sense of familiarity.
The void¡
It was the void¡¯s aura that made him feel close to the door and to these dragons.
¡°Senior, what are you doing? Aren¡¯t we going inside now?¡±
¡°Have you seen the old man anywhere?¡± Cai Hong suddenly asked.
¡°Uh¡ no?¡± Nanong Yi replied. As he scanned the area around them. ¡°I guess they already entered the gate to the Void Ground, senior.¡±
¡°No, they haven¡¯t,¡± Cai Hong said, his tone sounding insistent.
¡°Eh? How can you be sure about this, senior?¡± Nangong Yi asked.
¡°Intuition,¡± Cai Hong said.
Nangong Yi and the others, on the other hand, were speechless.
¡°Moreover, I can feel their aura already. There¡¯s someone stronger than any of you here. on their side. It seems to be the old man you¡¯re referring to,¡± Cai Hong said as he grinned, making them feel shivers down their spine.
¡°S-Senior? May I ask something? There¡¯s something wrong with the¡ª¡±
¡°Yes?¡± Cai Hong abruptly changed his expression to a calm one, almost as though altering his expressions was something very natural to him. ¡°What did you just say?¡±
¡°Uhm¡¡± Nangong Yi was somewhat embarrassed but he was concerned about the changes he noticed on the gate to enter the Void Ground. It was not that significant, but it could mean something or might even be obvious to the eyester on.
¡°Whatever you¡¯re going to say, save it forter.¡± Cai Hong¡¯s gaze then turned sharp as he looked in a certain direction. ¡°Because they¡¯re already here.¡±
Chapter 177 Confrontation (II)
An airship not inferior to the airships Cai Hong had so far seen arrived at the scene. He was a bit surprised by this as well.
¡®It seems like the Dragon Phantom Sect isn¡¯t as simple as they sound.¡¯
¡°Nangong Yi, you may now enter the Void Ground. I also noticed what you wanted to tell me earlier. That¡¯s just some slight qi disturbance since the gate has just opened. If you don¡¯t enter now, the gate will probably continue creating such a phenomenon. Qi disturbances might not be able to kill or seriously injure any of you. However, it¡¯s a bit troublesome the longer you stay here,¡± Cai Hong said.
Nangong Yi also nodded that the slight changes urring at the entrance of the gate were just qi disturbances. Hence, he didn¡¯t hesitate any longer and went and leapt into the gate with the rest of the group.
¡°Good,¡± Cai Hong mumbled as he looked over the airship getting closer to the gate.
Meanwhile, the old man had long noticed Cai Hong¡¯s aura from afar. It could be said that he felt fear from this person. Hao Liyu just looked at this young man from afar. He wanted to ascertain whether this young man really wanted to obstruct him or if he had already anticipated their arrival and was just waiting to prevent them from entering the gate.
¡°It seems like we¡¯ve got trouble here,¡± Hao Liyu said, his face solemn.
¡°Oh, he noticed?¡± Cai Hong was surprised. ¡°It seems like this old man is really not that simple.¡±
He was also further supplemented with information about the Dragon Phantom Sect. They usually participate in the Heavenly Selection spearheaded by the Autonomous Region. However, although mocks were thrown at them, no one really dared to belittle or attack them. It was because of this old man.
¡°Young friend, what might be your purpose for the Dragon Phantom Sect?¡± The old man, like arge bullet, shot up the airship and appeared in front of Cai Hong.
Upon taking a closer look, Hao Liyu was a bit shocked. Cai Hong was actually so young and yet he couldn¡¯t see through his cultivation level.
¡®Is he one of the top ten mysterious geniuses of the four regions?¡¯ was Hao Liyu¡¯s first thought. ¡®If so, I better not offend him.¡¯
¡°A Saint King?¡± Cai Hong let out a surprised remark. ¡°Quite strong.¡±
Hao Liyu¡¯s heart grew cold. It had to be known that he had a treasure, a concealing weapon known as the All-Concealing Cloak. This cloak might be able to hide one¡¯s cultivation from peak Saint Kings, but it could certainly not hide from a Saint Emperor¡¯s eyes. Unless one reached the Saint Emperor Realm, no one would be able to see through him.
Moreover, all the top 10 geniuses of the four geniuses that he knew did not even reach the Saint Emperor Realm yet. But this young man was able to see through his All-Concealing Cloak.
¡°Who are you?¡± The old man¡¯s amiable attitude took a 360-degree turn as soon as he realized that this young man wasn¡¯t someone he could contend with. He needed to be more careful with his choice of words. Moreover, the reason that this young man seemed to be waiting for them was still unknown to him.
Could they be targeted by a major power from the other regions like before?
¡°I am Cai Hong. I am here under the orders of His Highness to subjugate two sects, the Northern Wolves Sect and your sect, the Dragon Phantom Sect,¡± Cai Hong tantly said.
¡°What the hell are you talking about?!¡± Hao Bufei¡¯s voice rang across the ce, making Cai Hong shift his attention to this kid.
¡°Hmm? A dragon¡¯s bloodline?¡± Cai Hong, with his cultivation level, was naturally able to see through the kid¡¯s blood. ¡°No, that¡¯s quite thin. It¡¯s inferior to those with thick bloodlines of dragons.¡±
¡°You!¡± Hao Bufei felt humiliated and immediately rained curses on Cai Hong, but he only received a nonchnt nce from thetter. ¡°You! You! Piece of shit! Why are you not swayed a bit by my curses?!¡±
¡°An idiot?¡± Cai Hong sneered and turned to look at the old man again. ¡°Hao Liyu, right? I¡¯m Cai Hong. His Highness didn¡¯t want to dy this further. Hence, I want you to choose between yes and yes. Would you like to be under His Highness¡¯ tutge?¡±
The old man, Hao Liyu, might not be as bad as the rumors were, but he definitely couldn¡¯t let others bully him like this. Hence, without restraint, he released his peak Saint King aura. It shrouded the entire area, wave after wave, causing the qi around them to distort.
¡°Oh? You¡¯re not from the Third Region?¡± Cai Hong¡¯s gaze turned sharp. ¡°Are you from the Autonomous Region? Why haven¡¯t I heard of an old man like you? After all, peak Saint Kings are very famous there.¡±
Hao Liyu was bing hesitant about attacking Cai Hong. Although his aura was so strong that their own airship trembled due to the impact, the other party did not seem like he was struggling to defend himself at all.
In fact, Cai Hong¡¯s expression still remained nonchnt.
¡°I am indeed from the Autonomous Region.¡±
¡°You¡¯re from the Hao Family?¡± Cai Hong suddenly asked, catching the old man off guard. ¡°With your surname Hao, I could pretty much tell that you¡¯re one of the Four Great Families in the Autonomous Region. Hao Family, you¡¯re from a family who consider yourselves descendants of the Dragon Emperor, right?¡±
Hao Liyu was caught in a trance as his gaze turned nk. ¡°H-How did you know¡¡±
¡°Only an idiot from the Autonomous Region wouldn¡¯t notice the aura you spread over the ce. It was the same as those arrogant brats from the Hao Family. Although the Four Great Families limit themselves from meddling in worldly affairs, I had chanced upon encountering them.¡±
¡°You did?¡±
¡°Also¡¡± Cai Hong¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits as he stared intently at the old man. ¡°I heard that they have people outside who have been banished from their families¡ªthey are the so-called family exiles.¡±
Chapter 178 Confrontation (III)
¡°You!¡± Hao Liyu lost his thoughts of considering the young man as his enemy and directly attacked him with a sword in his hand, shing against the other party.
¡°Hahaha,¡± Cai Hong reacted and swiftly avoided the old man¡¯s sudden attack. ¡°I don¡¯t mind fighting you. However, if I were to win this fight, you will submit to me, including the sect behind you.¡±
¡°Deal!¡±
When the spectators from the Dragon Phantom Sect heard Hao Liyu¡¯s reply, they were not only shocked, but some of the elders they brought with them were also showing anger.
They naturally threw their anger at Cai Hong, who was the one who lit the fuse of the old man¡¯s past. The more time flew by, the more the shesing from the old man grew fiercer.
¡°If only you had surrendered yourself to me earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have rooted out your past. What exactly happened, though? What did you do when your n decided to exile you?¡± Cai Hong kept on talking while he kept on dodging the old man¡¯s strikes.
¡°Fight back, you brat!¡± Hao Liyu was truly pissed off as he changed his weapon to two daggers. Both daggers flew out of his hands and vehemently attacked Cai Hong.
This time, Cai Hong didn¡¯t judge and even caught the two daggers with his two hands. He tried breaking the daggers into pieces, but he found out that he wasn¡¯t able to. ¡°These are high-level daggers?¡±
¡°Hmph!¡± the old man harrumphed and flew into the air, revealing to everyone a lot of weapons circling him. There were all kinds of weapons, a knife, a long saber, and several more. Moreover, all of them possessed the might of Earth-Ranked Imperial Relics. One of them had the aura of a Heaven-Ranked Imperial Relic. Furthermore, it was the one that stimted the other weapons as though they were his army and he was theirmander.
¡°You can actually use several weapons simultaneously?¡± Cai Hong was surprised. Even for him, who was already a Saint Emperor, using just one Heaven-Ranked Imperial Relic was already a taxing feat to aplish.
However, Cai Hongter realized that he was wrong about the old man not receiving any bacsh. Although the old man¡¯s face remained unfazed and he was clearly expressing his anger toward Cai Hong, he was actually not faring well. Over time, he felt like his body was going to crumble.
¡°It looks like you¡¯re not able to control them that much,¡± Cai Hong said. ¡°However, do you really think these weapons could injure me? Moreover, the quality of that Heaven-Ranked Imperial Relic of yours is not up to par.¡±
¡°Shut up, brat! You don¡¯t have the right to say anything about me! Just mentioning something rted to my past already meant your death!¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Cai Hong was a bit surprised by the old man¡¯s courage. ¡°Do you know my cultivation level, though? Although you kept throwing your weapons at me, they could not even hurt me at all.¡±
¡°Impudent!¡±
Cai Hong just shrugged and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with what I said, though. In fact, I was just merely asking you about being a former family member of the Hao Family. You¡¯re the one who exploded like a bomb.¡±
However, Hao Liyu did not answer Cai Hong and instead rained another set of imperial relics on Cai Hong. However, they could not hurt thetter even in the slightest. Nevertheless, it should be known that if Cai Hong wasn¡¯t strong enough, he would not be able to resist these attacks, as it could be said that he was struggling a bit by now.
Moreover, there was still that Heaven-Ranked Imperial Relic that the old still did not use.
¡°Can Lord Hao really resist that young man? It seems like the young man wasn¡¯t even struggling. Why don¡¯t we just¡¡± an elder suggested but was immediately refuted by another.
¡°Shut up, Elder Han! Of course, Lord Hao could wind against that young man. Who knows that young man was just pretending to act like he¡¯s a tough one?!¡± A fanatic of the old man appeared to stop the hubbubs among the elders.
¡°Can you all just shut up? Why won¡¯t you just zip your mouths?!!¡± Hao Bufei, who had been silent since long ago, suddenly shouted, which quieted down the crowd. ¡°If you all have the capability to fight that young man, then go up and fight him yourself.¡±
It was already needless to ask or tell that Hao Liyu was struggling against the young man. Moreover, he didn¡¯t even gain an advantage. The young man did not even attack him once.
Moreover, if there was anyone who was most worried about the safety of Hao Liyu, it would be Hao Bufei.
¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got, Hao Liyu?¡± Cai Hong mocked as he let the old man continue to attack him with several weapons. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I can end this battle for you so you won¡¯t struggle any longer. I know that the more you control these several weapons, the more bacsh you will receive.¡±
¡°Fuck you, brat!¡±
Hao Liyu gritted his teeth as he felt his body being squeezed by the enormous pressure brought upon him by the weapons he was trying to control.
¡°Cai Hong, you may now stop,¡± a voice suddenly rang into Cai Hong¡¯s mind.
Cai Hong quickly dispersed all the weapons attacking him, sending the old man flying in the distance. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve arrived!¡±
Cai Hong excitedly bowed his body down in a certain direction, his eyes gleaming with a child¡¯s delight. His body could even be seen trembling. This shocked the crowd.
This young man who seemed to be on par with Lord Hao was actually bowing his head to someone. Moreover, it was someone he said who ordered him to subjugate the Dragon Phantom Sect. He called him ¡°His Highness,¡± but the crowd really didn¡¯t hear anything.
It was just Cai Hong who suddenly deflected the old man¡¯s relentless attacks and faced a certain direction. However, they did not see anything in sight, except for the towering trees.
¡°I have,¡± an exalted voice of a young man suddenly rang throughout the whole ce.
Chapter 179 Hao Liyus Wish
Hao Liyu came back to his senses as soon as he heard Yang Lujia¡¯s voice. He turned to look at the young man who looked nothing more than ordinary. However, just the presence of Yang Lujia made all the hair on his body stand.
Yang Lujia carried the air of majesty. It was as if he was a mortal human emperor but, at the same time, an immortal emperor. It could even be said that he was like a god in their eyes, one that is blinding even when he was not shining.
One had to know that although Yang Lujia, on the surface, was a mortal, he was standing in midair! That spoke a lot as evidence that he wasn¡¯t a mere mortal. If they were idiots, they wouldn¡¯t have noticed this.
However, Hao Liyu especially noticed this, and he stopped the thought of attacking the moment he heard Yang Lujia¡¯s voice and saw him appear in midair¡ªout of nowhere.
¡°Cai Hong,¡± Yang Lujia called out. ¡°Do not bully people in the future anymore.¡±
¡°Eh?¡± Cai Hong was a bit surprised. ¡®His Highness is actually so benevolent?¡¯
The Dragon Phantom Sect disciples, and even Hao Liyu and their sect master, heaved a sigh of relief after hearing what Yang Lujia said. Hao Liyu could sense it. Yang Lujia could possibly kill them all without even blinking.
¡°Yes, do not bully people in the future anymore. You can just beat them up until they are subjugated by you,¡± Yang Lujia replied.
¡°Eh?!¡± Cai Hong¡¯s eyes turned wide.
¡°Isn¡¯t that still bullying?¡± Hao Bufei, who had been silent for a long time, stepped up and questioned Yang Lujia¡¯s decision.
Everyone actually wanted to ask how beating up another person is not bullying in itself.
However, they didn¡¯t receive an answer from Yang Lujia. In fact, he was just joking then. People like the old man did not deserve to be bullied. Others deserve such treatment, nheless. It depended on the circumstances the weaker person had experienced once.
Instead, Yang Lujia just looked at the gate to enter the Void Ground. ¡°Why did I feel something very familiar from this gate?¡±
Hao Bufei gritted his teeth and looked at Yang Lujia ferociously. He felt very humiliated in front of the other disciples. Who was he? He was the most doted person in the sect? The one whom everyone would treat with the utmost respect and he was actually treated like this?
Yang Lujia temporarily ignored the gate and looked at the people inside the airship. Walking in the air, he gradually stepped his way forward to the Dragon Phantom Sect¡¯s airship.
Hao Liyu¡¯s heart grew cold. ¡®Bufei really did not hold back this time! We are doomed! If this person really wanted to kill all of them, he could probably do so.¡¯
His instincts were telling him so.
¡°Disassemble,¡± Yang Lujia mumbled.
Afterward, it was as though either they became deaf or the entire area became eerily silent, the airship disintegrated itself, its parts separated from one another.
Hao Liyu and the others¡¯ eyes constricted.
¡°Holy fuck!¡± an elder cursed, unable to contain the fear deep within his heart.
¡°Burn,¡± Yang Lujia followed.
After seeing all the people safelynd on the ground, Yang Lujia started to burn the airship¡¯s parts¡ªturning them into dust.
Everyone¡¯s hair stood on end as they looked at Yang Lujia, petrified.
¡°You don¡¯t all have to be afraid,¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s voice rang into everyone¡¯s ears. Although he was exerting force while talking, he was using the rules of sound to create a channel that would directly enter everyone¡¯s ears.
However, although he said that, everyone was still afraid of him.
Helpless, he could only shake his head.
¡°You know I am strong, right? If I wanted to, I would¡¯ve burned the airship together with all of you. Why do you think I disassembled it?¡±
Hao Liyu and the others naturally knew of this. This was the question they posed in their minds earlier.
¡°I disassembled it to let every person inside the airship out here,¡± Yang Lujia replied to himself. ¡°Now, I also burned your sect¡¯s airship because I want you to follow me after this. I want you to be under my rule. However, you have to know that I will not restrict you. That said, if you encounter trouble outside and that trouble is something I can¡¯t afford to face, then do not mention my name or involve me in such trouble. Do you all understand what I meant?¡±
Subconsciously, they involuntarily nodded their heads. It was the same for Hao Liyu. Yang Lujia¡¯s voice was likemunicating andforting their souls, especially for Hao Liyu, who experienced bacsh on his mind and soul for using too many weapons.
His turbulent mind and soul were actually getting more peaceful as Yang Lujia talked more.
¡°Just what is he?¡± Hao Liyu couldn¡¯t help but ask.
After he asked such a question, the other disciples of their sect, even Hao Bufei, broke through to two or three levels, others even crossing a major realm from peak Saint to a Saint King.
¡°He¡¯s that powerful?¡± Hao Liyu began doubting his life, wondering whether he really deserved to be born in this world.
¡°If I were not born into that family and instead became the son of this person before us, what would¡¯ve been my life? I wish I were born in a mortal family instead.¡±
His family, the Hao Family, although revered by many, was very despicable in its inside matters. Hao Liyu experienced the worst in his time within that family. He was even exiled by them just because they thought he did that thing, despite not trying to seek the truth.
His previous instincts about the periling from Yang Lujia vanished into thin air the moment he praised Yang Lujia in his heart. He even looked at him as though he was a son, extremely proud of his father.
***
A/N: How is everyone faring today? Again, I thank all those who have made it this far. I am busy with ss, that I even wrote during one of our sses, but I still wanted to write, so I wrote. Anyway, again, I thank you all for reading this story of mine.
Chapter 180 Bloodline Essence
The breakthroughs of the disciples who kept on listening to Yang Lujia¡¯s words became even more intense. Some of them were even unable to notice that they¡¯d been experiencing breakthroughs.
This further astonished Hao Liyu. ¡°Just how powerful could you be to achieve this? Is this the doing of a Saint Emperor?¡±
He turned his head to look at Cai Hong, who had a nonchnt expression on his face. ¡°But that guy, isn¡¯t he a Saint Emperor himself? Moreover, his cultivation was bestowed by this man?¡±
¡°Huh? I actually broke through to two levels?!¡±
¡°What the fuck? Did I just grow two of my crowns to a thousand feet? This is quite unbelievable, right? Fuck! I actually crossed three levels, one of them breaking through to a major realm?!¡±
¡°I also broke through! This is unbelievable. All I could remember was that that man was talking to us.¡±
¡°Then, didn¡¯t that mean that he was the one who indirectly helped us break through just by talking? Is that even possible?¡±
When Yang Lujia saw themotion, he just smiled at them and looked at Hao Liyu whose cultivation level was already at the peak of the Saint King Realm. He then elevated him midair and pulled him towards his post.
¡°Have your injuries been healed?¡± Yang Lujia amicably asked. ¡°You¡¯re stuck at the peak Saint King, right? Because of that injury you had in the past?¡±
Hao Liyu did not question how Yang Lujia knew about his injury from the past. Instead, he knelt on the ground with Yang Lujia standing before him. With a cupped fist, he said, ¡°Yes, father!¡±
¡°Huh?¡± It was Yang Lujia¡¯s time to get shocked. ¡°Wait, wait¡¡±
¡°Yes, father?¡± Hao Liyu¡¯s eyes were shining bright as he looked at Yang Lujia with reverence like no other. ¡°What do you want your son to do?¡±
Yang Lujia pped his forehead as he looked at the old man incredulously. ¡°First of all, I am not your master. Second of all, I don¡¯t have a son. Third of all, don¡¯t call me father. Instead, call me your master. It¡¯s one thing for my disciple to call me father, but it¡¯s another thing for an old man like you to call me one¡ªI¡¯m clearly younger.¡±
Hao Liyu repeatedly nodded his head excitedly. Although he was feeling a bit disappointed that he could not be an adoptive son of Yang Lujia, he was still happy that he epted him. He even pped his hands like a child.
When Hao Bufei and the others saw this, they felt veryplicated. After all, Hao Liyu was the old man they had always revered. However, they did not say anything as the young man before them deserved the worship of someone like Hao Liyu. He even helped them break through their bottlenecks!
¡°Greetings, My Lord!¡± Everyone, without the exception of Hao Bufei, knelt on the ground as they faced in the direction of Yang Lujia.
¡°Impudent! Call him Your Highness!¡± Cai Hong quickly refuted.
¡°Cai Hong, stop,¡± Yang Lujia muttered. ¡°Where did you get the idea of calling me Your Highness, though?¡±
¡°I apologize, Your Highness,¡± Cai Hong said. ¡°However, I can¡¯t disclose to you the reason why. In the future, perhaps we will both know.¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s mouth twitched and he thought of his cheeky grandfather. ¡®Is this another trick that old thing made to confuse me?¡¯
¡°Alright, everyone of you, get up. You may call me whatever you want as long as you remain respectful to me and the other people under me,¡± Yang Lujia responded to them, ignoring what Cai Hong said to him.
But the true strength of his grandfather did cross his mind. To be able to pull out some tricks like this, even without him noticing anything anomalous, he must be quite powerful himself.
¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Their backs straightened. However, their eyes weren¡¯t fixed on Yang Lujia but on the young man behind him, whose eyes were emitting coldness.
¡°Forget it!¡± He was truly helpless and just let him call him like that. ¡®It didn¡¯t seem bad to be called like that, though.¡¯
¡°Your Highness, the gate¡¯s qi disturbance has be even more powerful than before. I¡¯m afraid that even I will find it difficult to enter,¡± Cai Hong expressed his thoughts.
¡°Do not worry,¡± Yang Lujia brought Lan Mingyue out of the World of Long Guang. She appeared like a fairy in front of everyone, mesmerizing them to the point that some even drooled when they looked at her slender and bare legs.
¡°Why is she here?¡± Cai Hong sounded surprised.
¡°She wanted to apany me, so I let her. As for the other girls, they¡¯re now in a safe ce,¡± Yang Lujia said as he looked at Lan Mingyue, whose face was emitting the same coldness Cai Hong would emit.
¡°Anyhow, about the qi disturbance, I can take care of it. Don¡¯t you trust me, Cai Hong?¡± Yang Lujia smiled, but to Cai Hong, it was like a terrifying monster¡¯s smile.
¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±
¡°Alright,¡± Yang Lujia replied as he looked at the crowd of the Dragon Phantom Sect. ¡°Do you all wish to enter the Void Ground?¡±
¡°Yes!¡± the disciples excitedly replied.
¡°Then, follow me.¡±
¡°Uh¡ excuse me, Your Highness,¡± Hao Bufei butted in and cupped his hand at Yang Lujia. ¡°Your Highness, the gate to the Void Ground would only allow those under the age of a hundred years old and natives of the Third Region. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to enter. I just want to remind Your Highness, in case you don¡¯t know about this.¡±
Yang Lujia smiled at Hao Bufei, whose character did not seem to be that bad. He even saw this little guy asking the old man, Hao Liyu, whether he was fine.
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this, Bufei.¡±
Hao Bufei trembled when Yang Lujia called his name. It was as though someone directly rted to him by blood praised him so much that he wanted to jump in joy.
¡°I am still 16 years old. I am also a person, whose aura is identical to the void. The Void Ground will only serve as a garden for me.¡±
¡°What?¡± Hao Bufei was shocked beyond words. He even wanted to ask, ¡®Are you even serious about what you¡¯re talking about?!¡¯
Yang Lujia just smiled at Hao Bufei¡¯s face, who seemed to have felt ashamed of being weak despite being older than Yang Lujia. It was the same case for the other disciples. as well. Most of them had already lived for over 50 years, but they still could not catch up to Yang Lujia. Was this the power of talent?
¡°Hao Bufei, your blood¡ªit contains the bloodline of the Dragon Emperor¡ it¡¯s quite thin¡¡± Yang Lujiamented. ¡°However, I can give you some of my dragon emperor bloodline¡¯s essence. It¡¯s not that useful to me anyway. Just two essences would be enough, right?¡±
¡°What¡¡± Hao Bufei¡¯s heart beat with excitement.
Who would not want to have the bloodline essence of the Dragon Emperor?! The legend of the Dragon Emperor was only a legend that no one knew much about. He was the father of all dragons¡ªthe true ruler of dragons. Although he died in the legends, he gave birth to two extremely strong dragons.
¡°My disciple also has the bloodline of the Dragon Emperor, only slightly weaker than mine. If you can befriend him in the future or be his direct subordinate, you can ask him at least one of his blood essences¡¡±
¡°B-But isn¡¯t this v-very precious, Y-Your Highness?¡± Hao Bufei was trembling so much.
But what Yang Lujia replied dumbfounded him and the crowd even more.
¡°I have formed several bloodline essences in my body since I was an infant. I don¡¯t mind giving you two. I can even give Hao Liyu two as well.¡±
SILENCE.
Chapter 181 Frightened Dragons
A pervading silence ruled the entire ce. Only the sound of windforted their ears despite the chill it gave them. However, Yang Lujia sooner broke this strange tranquil state of everybody.
¡°Truth be told, my disciple and I have the strongest bloodline of dragons. I have the Avatar Dragon Body, while one of my disciples had the Dragon King Body,¡± Yang Lujia truthfully said, which left a deep impression on everyone present.
¡°Your Highness actually has the Avatar Dragon Body?¡± Even Cai Hong was a bit surprised. ¡°I heard that the Avatar Dragon Body contains the thickest bloodline of the Dragon Emperor and that the Dragon King Body was just second to it. I thought it would only appear in the legends. I never thought that His Highness actually has such an esteemed bloodline.¡±
¡°Moreover¡¡± Yang Lujia paused as he smiled. ¡°I also possess a stronger body and bloodline.¡±
¡°What the? Does his Highness possess two special bodies and bloodlines in one body? How is that even possible?!¡± Cai Hong¡¯s eyes bulged in shock. ¡°Could it be that His Highness is capable of absorbing other bodies and bloodlines? Is that even possible?!¡±
Yang Lujia was quite pleased with showing off his strength and the shock he gave them, which somewhat brought great happiness to him. It was that kind of happiness he felt after confining himself from the world.
Nothing was bad about bragging as long as he didn¡¯t go overboard and offend people stronger than him. Fortuniel made him feel reassured as well. The more he could upgrade the system, the more he would be able to answer his questions, such as knowing the exact cultivation realms of other people or even their origins.
Of course, those were only some of the probable changes that would soon be brought to Long Guang after he absorbed those shining golden balls of lighting out of every person who his disciples had enmity with.
¡°Alright, instead of dwelling on these things, why don¡¯t you all enter the Void Ground now?¡± Yang Lujia suggested, waking everyone from their trance, after knowing that Yang Lujia was so powerful that every genius in the four regions would pale inparison to him.
Even Cai Hong was shocked about this. He knew that His Highness was very strong, mostly due to his talent, but he didn¡¯t know that his talent would be so perverted¡ªas though he wouldn¡¯t leave some space for others to shine.
¡°Thank you for your mercy, Your Highness!¡± they all chorused, sweat running down their backs.
They knew very well that if Yang Lujia had longed to kill them since the beginning, they would not have been left alive until now.
With a wave of his hand, Yang Lujia temporarily suspended the qi disturbances, allowing the others to enter the Void Ground with ease.
Everyone did not wait for Yang Lujia¡¯s order and directly entered the gate. Even Cai Hong rushed in. He couldn¡¯t wait to obtain treasures for His Highness. To him, gaining the best praises from Yang Lujia would be the thing he could gift himself with.
¡°Aren¡¯t you going to enter at this time? All of them have entered the gate already, no?¡± Lan Mingyue, who was silent all the time, appeared beside him. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to waste your time, then you should get going.¡±
¡°No, you should go. I¡¯ll be keeping an eye on everyone,¡± Yang Lujia said as his light shed with a curious light.
Lan Mingyue just harrumphed and followed the others inside the gate.
Meanwhile, Yang Lujia remained outside the gate and was looking at the ring dragons engraved on the gigantic door. He could sense something familiar about these dragons.
¡°Are you a twin dragon? Spirits guarding this Void Ground?¡± Yang Lujia meaningfully asked. ¡°I can also sense the void aura from the two of you.¡±
Yang Lujia incessantly disturbed the two dragon spirits until thetter suddenly roared at him. When Yang Lujia faced their roar, his heart grew cold.
¡°So strong!¡±
This was the first he encountered something that could threaten his life.
¡°Brat, you¡¯re still wet behind your ears. Although you¡¯re able toprehend quintessentialws, that¡¯s not enough to threaten our authority in the Void Ground,¡± the left dragon said as his whole body suddenly glowed blue. ¡°I am the Blue Guardian, the one left to guard this Void Sacred Ground. Brat, you¡¯re quite talented. Who are you? What are you doing here in the lower realms?¡±
Its tone went fromplimenting to a serious one, baffling Yang Lujia as to how moody this dragon was. ¡°Senior, I have been using the names of Cao Nima and Dum Gai to disguise myself from other people. However, before I tell you my real name, may I ask senior about what you know regarding the void?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know much about the void. When we arrived at this ce, our memories were fuzzy and there were only a few things I could remember. However, none of them were really important,¡± the Blue Guardian sounded helpless.
Now, it was the Red Guardian¡¯s turn to glow and join in the conversation as well. ¡°Blue, since we came here, we were told not to talk to strangers or the peopleing from this world.¡±
¡°Red, can¡¯t you feel it? The faint fluctuations around his body suggest that he came from the same ce as us, the Void. Although I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t see through him, it¡¯s most probably an array formation blocking us from forcibly hurting or injuring them,¡± the Blue Guardian replied.
¡°Hmph! Let¡¯s see if he¡¯s really¡ªah? He¡¯s really from the Void? What¡¯s your name, young man?¡± Its tone of voice suddenly changed from a masculine man¡¯s to a woman¡¯s voice. It was so soothing to the ears that even Yang Lujia fell into a temporary trance from her voice.
¡°Eh? The senior¡¯s actually a woman?¡± Yang Lujia was surprised. ¡°I thought you were some sort of brothers. It turned out that the two of you are loves.¡±
¡°Ah?!¡± Both of the guardians were taken aback by Yang Lujia¡¯sment. They even went silent for a while. On the other hand, Yang Lujia was liking the silence as this could only further embarrass the two. He could even imagine that the two of these dragons were blushing.
¡°Brat! You sure know your words well! Hahaha!¡± The Blue Guardian justughed it off. However, his voice carried the tinge of awkwardness, as though he was still shy about it. Meanwhile, the Red Guardian kept her mouth shut. If she were to speak, she knew that she¡¯d just be humiliating himself in front of a youngster like Yang Lujia.
Sensing the continuing awkwardness of the atmosphere, Yang Lujia chose to bring the topic to another.
He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Since the seniors wish to know this youngster¡¯s name, I am Yang Lujia. Do the seniors know of the Yang Family from the void?¡±
¡°What the fuck?!¡± Both the guardians suddenly shouted and hurriedly went back to their engraved forms on the gate. ¡°We never wanted to offend His Highness. We are merely here because we have a mission we don¡¯t even know.¡±
They said the same thing simultaneously that even Yang Lujia felt speechless with their sudden and strange behavior.
¡°We are strong, but we do not intend to hurt His Highness earlier. Rest assured, we will also help His Highness¡¯ friends too, at most possible, will not encounter some peril that would endanger their lives.¡±
Yang Lujia felt helpless and just shook his head, still his eyes on the two dragons. ¡°Seniors, this junior did not want you to be like this. I merely wanted to ask you about the Yang Family. Someone close to me (Brownie) always talked to me about the Yang Family being scarily strong.¡±
The gate trembled along with the two dragons as soon as they heard Yang Lujia¡¯s words. ¡°We don¡¯t dare! We don¡¯t dare! Please spare us!¡±
Yang Lujia felt even more speechless with their behavior, like this, as though they were afraid of something. Was his family in this world really so frighteningly powerful? Even these dragons were afraid of them.
One had to know that Yang Lujia was already strong enough to take on several Saint Emperors, but he did not expect that the two dragons seemed to be far stronger than him in terms of cultivation realm.
Just a wave of pressure made him want to kneel.
Just as he was about to continue doing what he was doing, Fortuniel¡¯s voice suddenly rang into his mind¡ªmaking him turn vignt. It had to be known that Fortuniel wouldn¡¯t appear or say anything to him unless he took the initiative to ask or there was something that Fortuniel had to warn him about.
¡°Fortuniel suggests being wary of these two dragons. The host could have also sensed it with his instincts.¡±
Yang Lujia was baffled by Fortuniel¡¯s words. ¡°What do you mean by my instincts? I am unable to sense anything special. Did you feel something?¡±
¡°Indeed, it was like a pair of eyes were looking directly at us.¡±
Chapter 182 Wind King Tribe
Cai Hong entered the Void Ground and saw a gigantic pce in front of him. Everyone else who entered at the same time as him all vanished. He was the only person who remained.
¡°It seems like entering doesn¡¯t guarantee that we¡¯ll all end up in the same ce. Moreover, it seems like before I can get any treasures, I have to pass some sort of trial,¡± Cai Hong said as his eyes narrowed into slits.
In front of him was a pce, golden in color. Some of its parts had a hint of green, and its edges were as sharp as a sword. Even Cai Hong found it difficult to breathe when he saw these characteristics of the pce.
It stood extravagantly and arrogantly like a person, like it had its own personality.
Cai Hong, nevertheless, decided to enter the ce for the treasures he sought for His Highness.
As he stepped into the pce¡¯s gates, the entire scene in front of him changed. It was all white. His surroundings became all white. When he tried to use his mental power to check the boundaries of this ce, it was actually limitless. It was like there was no end.
¡°It¡¯s been a long time since someone has entered this pce of mine,¡± the majestic voice of an old man sounded throughout the entire ce. ¡°When was thest time then? I can¡¯t even remember anymore. This old man¡¯s growing old as time passes by. If only I hadn¡¯t defied the rules of the void, I wouldn¡¯t have been sent here to be an Inheritee, someone who passes my inheritance to another person. I wonder who this young friend is this time?¡±
¡°Eh? Senior, this junior is merely here to collect treasures,¡± Cai Hong sincerely said.
But what he said earned theughter of the old man. ¡°Hahaha! This is something new! From what I can remember, the previous ones who had the same talent as you entered here to inherit my scriptures and gain more in their cultivation¡ª¡±
¡°Hey, hey, what the fuck?¡± The old man was immediately frightened to the core that his voice suddenly faded out and the whole white world turned silent.
The curse, on the other hand, dumbfounded Cai Hong.
After a long while, the voice of the old man suddenly sounded in Cai Hong¡¯s mind.
¡°Why are you already at the Saint Emperor Realm? Isn¡¯t this the Realm of Da Shikong where I was sent as punishment?¡± the old man asked. ¡°Moreover, w-why do you have their aura inside you¡ t-that man¡¡±
¡°Eh?¡± Cai Hong was surprised by the old man¡¯s change of attitude. ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t mean any harm. His Highness told me that I should hurt others unless necessary.¡±
¡°His Highness?! Such a noble like him is here?! F-Fuck!¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Cai Hong was again taken back. ¡°Senior, do you perhaps know of His Highness? He said that he¡¯s going to enter this ce after me. I truly wonder where His Highness has gone to.¡±
¡°Fuck!!!¡±
Cai Hong then sighed. ¡°Senior, you kept saying ¡®fuck¡¯ without answering my question. How am I supposed to understand?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not that I want to tell you¡ I just c-can¡¯t¡¡±
¡°Why is it so, senior?¡± Cai Hong tilted his head to the side, his eyes looking at the white surroundings.
¡°Everyone who is an Inheritee or the guardians of this ce has signed a contract that we are forbidden to say anything about ¡®them¡¯ or ¡®that¡¯ ce. All I can say is that you muste from that family or a family servant of some sort¡ªthe reason why you have that aura of that man with you.¡±
¡°I still don¡¯t understand, senior,¡± Cai Hong replied. ¡°However, if the senior couldn¡¯t tell this junior of anything he knew because he was prohibited from doing so, this junior understands.¡±
Cai Hong then heard a sigh from the old man.
¡°Anyway, my inheritance for you is useless at your cultivation level. However, you may inherit my scripture. Do youprehend the rules of the wind? I have a scripture with me here that is wind by nature. It might be able to help you a lot. After all, I am a void human that is specialized in the wind.¡±
¡°Truly?¡± Cai Hong, who did initially expect something good¡ªhis eyes were sparkling. After a while, he realized something was amiss. He was too happy about it, not knowing about the ¡®scripture¡¯ the old man told him about.¡±
¡°Truly,¡± the old man replied, his tone appearing amiable.
¡°But benefits in this world are not easily acquired without incurring painful measures.¡± Cai Hong¡¯s tone suddenly changed. ¡°Moreover, I am not even sure what a scripture is. Tell me, why did you defy the rules of the void? How did you get here?¡±
Regarding the change in Cai Hong¡¯s tone, the old man simplyughed it off. ¡°Brat, you are not so easily deceived. However, based on what you said to me, you didn¡¯t know that you came from the void, right?¡±
¡°What if I don¡¯t? What can you do to me? His Highness is on his way here. He¡¯s more than capable of scaring you to death,¡± Cai Hong said, his voice filled with confidence. ¡°Old thing, stop pretending. My instincts are telling me you are dangerous.¡±
¡°This kid¡¡± The old man sounded speechless. ¡°If I wanted to do something to you, I would¡¯ve already done so. Moreover, my strength in this realm was simply suppressed to your level. Even if I fight you, I still can¡¯t kill you.¡±
¡°Even if you don¡¯t fight me or act on your plot against me now, it still remains suspicious what you¡¯re going to do when I lower my guard down,¡± Cai Hong said, his face nonchnt, looking at the white environment.
Although it was white, he was not blinded by the brightness of the color.
HAAAH.
The old man felt very helpless with Cai Hong¡¯s cautious personality. Simply because he was really unable to do anything to the kid. More likely than that, the person behind this kid¡ªthe one he was calling His Highness¡ªwas ultimately not someone he could afford to offend.
¡°Kid, I am really not nning something against you. I simply wish for someone to carry on my legacy. As for the thing I did in the void to be exiled from that ce, I also wished to tell you about it, but it contained the details of that ce. If I tell you about it, the one who created this world would be able to tell whether or not we have gone against our contract.¡±
¡°There¡¯s a creator of this world?¡± Cai Hong gasped in surprise. ¡°Could it be His Highness? No, His Highness is still so young. How could he create this world at such a young age? Moreover, I am even older than him.¡±
¡°Kid, you don¡¯t know the creator of this world. He is simply someone who created heaven and earth, the Supreme Creator of all living things. If someone dares to defy his rules, they will be punished.¡±
¡°That¡¯s how powerful he is?¡±
¡°His rules of creation are absolute in a world he himself created. This is the reason why my cultivation is suppressed to this much, although I am probably much stronger than those who are in the upper realms.¡±
¡°Upper realms? Is it what the master told me about? Are there really upper realms?¡±
¡°Yes, kid. There are indeed upper realms. There are even other worlds other than the Five Realms.¡±
¡°What the¡¡± Cai Hong felt like he had been living under the rocks for a million years. It was one thing to know that there were upper realms; it was another to learn about the other worlds outside of the Five Realms.
¡°Kid, you may not undergo my trial. After all, it would be very easy for you to acquire my inheritance even if you did so,¡± the old man interrupted.
Sooner, a stream of energy entered Cai Hong¡¯s mind, which made him fall into a trance. ¡°What is t-this, art¡¡±
¡°Boy, that¡¯s not an art. What I imparted to you is simply much more precious than an art.¡±
¡°Was it the scripture you told me?¡± Cai Hong let out a breath and tried to calm himself after finding out how strong the scripture he had acquired was. ¡°Senior¡¡± He changed the way he called the old man again. ¡°This is too precious. Why would you give it to someone like me?¡±
¡°As I¡¯ve said, kid, I¡¯m unable to leave this ce under the supervision of this ground¡¯s guardians. I simply don¡¯t want my scriptures to be left in the river of souls, without anyone inheriting them. If you go to that ce, you may find my tribe. There, you can seek shelter under them. I just hope they¡¯re still alive.¡±
¡°What tribe, senior?¡±
¡°The Wind King Tribe. It was a tribe I created and founded. I wonder how they are doing now,¡± the old man said, his voice sounding longing. ¡°If you find them in danger, can you help them? If you are truly unable to do so, you may not as well. Only if you have the power can I allow you. You¡¯re a talented young man. I can¡¯t let you endanger yourself for my tribe.¡±
¡°Wind King Scripture?¡±
¡°You¡¯ve grasped it quicker than I thought. Now that this old man has finished his business¡ª¡±
¡°Wait, senior! Do you have any treasures?! Something that can entice a dragon!¡±
Cai Hong suddenly remembered that dragons like His Highness with the dragon emperor bloodline like to collect shiny treasures. He thought that His Highness should have several shiny treasures in his treasury. He simply wanted to be praised.
Compared to the nonchnt and on-guard expression Cai Hong had earlier, the old man was speechless seeing the sparkling eyes of Cai Hong.
Chapter 183 A Third Special Body, Bloodline
Cai Hong directly chose to leave the Void Ground. After all, every time a persones in, they will only encounter one trial. Each of these trials was very hard to pass through. As for Cai Hong, not to mention the inheritance, even the treasures of the old man, his Inheritee, were extorted by him.
The Wind King Tribe, to which the old man belonged, was a power in the void that only a few couldpare to. Cai Hong was very fortunate to have acquired theplete version of the Wind King Scripture from the old man.
¡°I wonder how His Highness is doing inside,¡± Cai Hong pondered as he stood before therge gate. ¡°With His Highness¡¯ talent, he must have encountered something more grandiose than mine, right? Nevertheless, I still wanted to give him the treasures of that old man.¡±
¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that we¡¯re truly unable to enter this Void Ground no matter what we do. It was said that a Saint Emperor even tried to enter this ground, but he failed due to the restriction set by the gate,¡± a voice was heard behind Cai Hong.
Cai Hong naturally noticed them, but he ignored them. He did not have any business with them, anyway. He only wanted to wait for His Highness toe out.
¡°But we can, of course, take what they acquired from within the grounds. We¡¯ve been doing this for a while now. If not for that old man in the Dragon Phantom Sect, we would¡¯ve already extorted every single one of them.¡±
¡°Look, there¡¯s that kid over there. Take a look at what¡¯s beside him. It¡¯s actually arge bag! I can also feel that within that bag is an enormous amount of treasure that could tremendously help us with our cultivation.¡±
¡°This might be a talented young man, finishing his trial as earlier as the others did. If so, he must¡¯ve acquired a lot due to his talent. The more talented they are, the harder their trials will be. The harder their trials will be, the more benefits they can reap!¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go! Hahaha! We hit the jackpot! I did not expect to really gain something even after we¡¯ve only been here for a while!¡±
These are several people from the other regions¡ªcriminals that like to steal from people and kill them. They were this group of people. Other than them, there were also others who do this to supply themselves with resources by not relying on the orthodox ways.
¡°Hey, kid, what are you doing here alone in the wild?¡± a burly man said as he stepped forward from the group. ¡°Do you want this big brother to protect you?¡±
¡°No.¡±
Despite his amiable attitude, Cai Hong, whose eyes were still on the gate, ruthlessly rejected him.
¡°Kid, what did you just say?¡±
¡°No.¡±
The burly man was infuriated after seeing the nonchnt countenance of Cai Hong, ignoring all of them. It had to be known that when cultivators encountered them, thetter would run as fast as they could so they could get away from them. However, this kid was actually so fearless that he remained standing on the ground,pletely disregarding their presence.
¡°Kid, you should know what¡¯s best for you,¡± the burly man said, with a grave look on his face. ¡°I was actually nning to spare you some life earlier, but you refused a toast only to drink a forfeit. Kid, I¡¯ll take your life. However, don¡¯t worry, I will leave your corpse intact.¡±
After his speech, all of them released their auras and tried to pressure Cai Hong. However, no matter what they did, they found out that Cai Hong did not even budge. Moreover, even when faced with such pressure, Cai Hong still had a nonchnt expression on his face.
¡°These men are seeking death,¡± Cai Hong mumbled and turned to look at them. ¡°Do you all want to die?¡±
Everyone¡¯s hearts grew cold when they saw how Cai Hong stared at them with glistening eyes¡ªit was telling them that no matter what they¡¯d do, they would end up killed.
Most specifically, when Yang Lujia actually walked like a normal person, reducing their distance, as though he was just strolling in a park¡ªdespite them having released their full auras as Saint Kings.
¡°Again, I will ask you, do you all want to die? I was just peacefully waiting for His Highness toe out, but you interrupted my peace. But if it¡¯s for that shallow reason, I will not kill you. However, to dare say you¡¯d keep my treasures for your own, how dare you?!¡±
The moment he said, the wind around them grew strong as though a storm was slowly brewing. Every one of these criminals knelt and looked at Cai Hong incredulously. There was a veryrge disparity of strength between them and this young man.
When they thought of the possibility that this young man might be a peak Saint King or even above that, their hearts felt the chill of the arctic. All of them were on their knees, barely even able to remain kneeling due to the pressure emitted by Cai Hong.
¡°Milord, please have mercy on us! We failed to see Mt. Tai¡ª¡±
¡°I will first detain you. I will let His Highness decide your fate. If it was His Highness who you tried to steal from, you might have already been burnt to death by now,¡± Cai Hong cut them off and sealed their mouths.
He then went back to his position and stared at therge gate in front of him. ¡°Your Highness, this subordinate is patiently waiting for you. I have treasures here I can give you.¡±
Although their lips were forcibly sealed, their hearing wasn¡¯t. Hence, they clearly heard what Cai Hong said.
¡®Subordinate?! He¡¯s only a subordinate?!¡¯
Well, it wasn¡¯t that surprising. However, what really surprised them until now was Cai Hong¡¯s strength. With his strength, he would be able to gain a foothold for himself in the four regions.
Then, another possibility urred in their minds.
¡®Could it be that he¡¯s one of the top 10 geniuses in the four regions?!¡¯
If so, then they¡¯re doomed this time. It was said that these top 10 geniuses were so strong in the Saint King Realm. They could contend with those that have a higher cultivation realm than theirs.
Was this the reason why this kid was so unfazed even when faced with several Saint Kings like themselves?
Meanwhile, when Yang Lujia entered the Void Ground, what he encountered was neither a pce nor anything extravagant.
It was a gargantuan tree!
It even had its own consciousness!
Its trunk looked old. However, it appeared to be very sturdy. Moreover, the leaves on its branches were still vibrantly green. When it spoke into Yang Lujia¡¯s mind, thetter was so frightened that he looked around.
¡°What the fuck was that? Who are you?¡± Yang Lujia got his guard on.
From the two dragons he encountered from outside this ground, he knew that he could not defeat them and that this ce wasn¡¯t as simple as he had previously imagined it to be. Just how powerful would the person who owned this ce be?
Yang Lujia would not dare even imagine it.
¡°Brat, I am the owner of the Void Ground,¡± the voice suddenly sounded again, even sounding impatient. ¡°Your enormous talents must have brought you here to this ce. Let this old man see how talented you are that even I did not anticipate your arrival.¡±
A branch of the tree then suddenly stretched out like a snake worming its way in the wind toward Yang Lujia¡¯s position. Yang Lujia gulped as soon as he saw this.
¡°What are you going to do with me?¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s face turned solemn.
When he tried to move his body backward, he found out that he actually could not move!
¡°What is this?¡± he mumbled. ¡°What did you do to me?¡± His eyes turned wide as he saw that the extended branch was slowly closing in on him.
¡°Brat, you don¡¯t have to worry about this old man hurting you. I simply wanted to know how talented you are,¡± the old voice replied as soon as the branch of the tree arrived before Yang Lujia and slowly wrapped around his wrist.
¡°What the? You¡¯re actually from that tribe?¡± The old man¡¯s voice was that of surprise. ¡°No wonder, no wonder. You also have their noble bloodline. As if that wasn¡¯t monstrous enough, you even have three more bloodlines within you. Two were that of a dragon and the other was chaos. As for the other one, I am unable to detect it.¡±
Yang Lujia was shocked at how the tree (the old man) assessed him with just its branch. Moreover, he even discovered that he had another bloodline in his body that he knew nothing about.
¡°To be more precise, this bloodline urred from this particr special body of yours. It mixed with the other bloodlines. In fact, a person could only have one special body and its corresponding bloodline.
¡°However, it was different for you. Because of that special body and that bloodline of yours, you seemed to have harmoniously fused the other bloodlines together without them fighting against each other.
¡°It¡¯s precisely because of this that your special bodies and bloodlines did not make things difficult for you. I suppose that even if you break through, there are no bottlenecks at all. That bloodline of yours is the strongest that this old man has interfered having lived for millions of years.¡±
When Yang Lujia heard the old tree¡¯s exnation, he was dumbfounded. That was because he did not know anything before about what this old tree told him.
Chapter 184 Most Valuable Possession
¡°Senior old tree, are you serious about what you said?¡± Yang Lujia himself did not even believe what he heard. Moreover, it seemed as though this old tree was very reliable himself.
KEKEKE.
¡°Kid, this old tree hasn¡¯t acknowledged anyone in a long time. Even those geniuses from the void who pleaded to take one of my precious treasures did not gain my acknowledgment. Only you.
¡°Although there is somewhat of an array formation keeping your dantian from leaking out your real cultivation, I can sense that you are very strong. Much stronger than those kids from the void,¡± the old tree said,ughing strangely. ¡°At your age, kids from the void should still be at the Saint Emperor Realm or above.¡±
¡°Should I thank the senior for the acknowledgment, then? I didn¡¯te here to be acknowledged, though. I am only here to collect treasures. My dragon bloodline is trying to stimte me again,¡± Yang Lujia said with a smile, leaving the old tree speechless.
This kid did not actually feel honored by his acknowledgment. If he was such a bloodthirsty tree like those of others, who would solve every anomaly or problem with strength, he would have already killed this kid for his words. Such words not only insulted his honor but also his prestige as an old Void Treeing from the void.
It had to be known that among all the other worlds out there, the void was the most feared.
¡°Brat, you actually did not feel thankful for my acknowledgment?¡± the old tree asked in bafflement. ¡°This old tree doesn¡¯t just give outpliments as simple as that. You have to know that even in the void, I am respected by many.¡±
Yang Lujia had an expressionless countenance as he looked at the tree trunk. ¡°Why would I thank you, senior? The senior is the one who willfullyplimented me. I didn¡¯t ask for it.¡±
This logic made the old tree twitch its branches slightly. It was as though it wanted to p Yang Lujia to the ground and make him kneel. However, no matter what, he knew that Yang Lujia came from ¡°that¡± family. It was a terrifying family that even an old Void Tree like him could notpare to. Hence, the old tree restrained himself.
¡°Brat, what are you looking at?¡± the old tree asked, feeling the gaze of Yang Lujia on his body. It was as though he was being stripped. This made the old tree feel ashamed of its rough trunk.
If Yang Lujia were to hear the thoughts of this old tree, he would¡¯ve already vomited. A tree could actually also feel shame when naked?
¡°Senior old tree, your body is sturdy and big,¡± Yang Lujia said, as though he was implying something. ¡°How did you manage to grow this big?¡±
SIGH.
The old tree even felt more helpless with Yang Lujia¡¯s personality.
Yang Lujia then coughed a bit and said, ¡°Anyway, senior, again, I was only here to find treasures. Can you give me some? I prefer something shiny, though.¡±
Within him, however, Yang Lujia¡¯s normally calm heart was strangely beating quicker, as though he was currently in a race.
Well, it was because he knew that this old tree was someone he could not offend. He could only hope that his act of showing his innocence would move the old tree.
His acting skills were put to the test once again. He should have just be an actor in his past life and not some hidden boss who did dirty things behind the eyes of the public.
SIGH.
The old tree actually sighed again and its branches suddenly trembled. ¡°This old tree can¡¯t measure the extent of your talent, brat. Even my tests would be rendered incapable of making you experience difficulty. After all, my trials concern the talent of a person, not just some willpower or a high cultivation realm.¡±
¡°But senior, you will give me treasures, right? Those valuable and shiny ones!¡±
If the old tree had a forehead, it would have already pped all of its branches on its own like a human being.
¡°Forget it,¡± the old tree helplessly said. ¡°I shall give you what you want. However, I only have a few treasures with me. However, each of them surpassed the quality of treasures in the Five Realms. Do you want one? I have never offered any of these treasures before, you know. You should feel honored.¡±
¡°What sort of treasure would you give me, senior?¡± Yang Lujia was curious himself. This old tree was rather strong. He must have treasures that were on par with his strength, right? After all, the treasures in the Five Realm had very little to no effect on him now.
¡°It¡¯s actually the most precious treasure I have. However, it is of no use to me. I should give it to the person befitting for it. I can¡¯t find anybody else who¡¯s most fitted to use such a treasure.¡±
After saying that, it was as if the space on the tree¡¯s trunk became transparent and the old tree¡¯s branch stretched out and brought out a piece of bottle. The old tree then handed it to Yang Lujia.
Yang Lujia epted it. No matter what, he wasn¡¯t an idiot. He could tell that there must be something extraordinary in this piece of bottle.
When Yang Lujia opened the bottle¡¯s lid, he only saw water, and there was nothing special about it at all. His face then turned grim, thinking that he had been deceived by the old tree.
Who the hell would treat normal water as treasure? This was basically processed water like those made on Earth!
Soon enough, his grim face earned theughter of the old tree. ¡°Brat, you actually believed it. That¡¯s not the actual treasure I was nning to give you. This is the one.¡±
Yang Lujia felt displeased but he only expressed his displeasure by letting out a harrumph. This even brought moreughter to the old tree. After all, this brat had been not-so-courteous to it since the beginning. It was good to its feeling that Yang Lujia was deceived.
The old tree brought out another treasure, but it was still not the real one. This procedure was repeated multiple times and the old tree¡¯s voice became hoarse due to extensiveughter.
If Yang Lujia was an entric fellow, it was even more so for this old tree. He actually toyed with him for a long time before giving him the final treasure. Moreover, it was ced inside a gourd.
Seeing it, Yang Lujia was again skeptical. It was as though he would force his way out of this ce if ever this old tree deceived him again.
¡°Brat, I chose to give you this treasure because it was most suitable for you. I can find no one other than you who can manage to refine and use this treasure. After all, this old tree had no bloodline as I am not a living being with blood¡ª¡±
¡°Senior, will you not deceive me this time?¡±
The old tree coughed as though it was embarrassed about the things he did earlier. ¡°Anyway, brat¡¡± He tried changing the topic.
Soon enough, his voice became serious. It changed from a cheeky voice to an expert¡¯s voice. This shook Yang Lujia¡¯s core as he recalled his grandfather, Zhuquan De, who would reprimand him every time. It was his grandfather who taught him to cultivate although he was a bit unwilling.
¡°I know that your bloodlines are powerful, but what I gave you is half of my essence. It¡¯s like my lifeblood. After extracting it from myself, I actually became much weaker. I need to stay here for another hundred thousand years or even a million years to replenish half of my life¡¯s essence.¡±
¡°What the? Then¡¡± Yang Lujia realized something.
¡°Yes, brat. I was doing that earlier to you so I could enjoy myself. After millions of years of guarding this ce, this was my first time seeing another void human,¡± the old tree replied. ¡°Brat, you made this old treeugh earlier. Thanks for that. Hahaha!¡±
Yang Lujia was dumbstruck by how long the old tree had stayed in this ce. It was as though his experience on Earth were not even valuable to him anymore. It was making him feel so small in this world again. However, even if he wanted to hide, he could not. It was useless to hide when another party was already spying on him.
Why not infuriate that person more instead? He just wondered how he would do that, but he would sooner know about that.
After a moment of silence, while Yang Lujia stared at the liquid inside the gourd the old tree gave him, he felt somewhat sad and grateful. He was feeling skeptical, but he kept having the feeling that the old tree was telling him the truth.
¡°Brat, this is the essence of this old Void Tree. Apart from having the ability to probably give you another special body, I am most certain that it can enhance your bloodlines. No matter what you do, you can¡¯t transform into a real dragon, right? Neither can you be a Chaotic Being, right?¡±
¡°S-Senior¡¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s voice began to tremble.
Chapter 185 Ruler Chaos Master
Yang Lujia sat down to immediately refine the void tree¡¯s essence. However, when he sat down in a lotus position, he did not actually feel anything. He only felt his bloodline changing, but he was not doing it. It was like the refining was something done by somebody else.
¡°Fortuniel, did you do it?¡± Yang Lujia asked.
¡°No,¡± Fortuniel replied.
¡°Huh? Then, why did the refining happen so fast?¡±
¡°Fortuniel also doesn¡¯t know, host. It¡¯s the host¡¯s body that directly refined the treasure¡ª¡±
¡°Like butter? Just like that?¡± Yang Lujia was speechless. ¡°Was this the reason why I can cultivate to a high level? Am I able to refine everything no matter how strong that treasure or weapon is?¡±
¡°Impossible! How can there be no changes in your body? You should have shone! Your body should have shone with light!¡± At this time, the old tree¡¯s voice rang inside his head.
¡°What¡¯s impossible?¡±
¡°No, I mean it¡¯s not impossible. This old tree just can¡¯t believe what he saw. Judging from your body, you seemed to have refined this old tree¡¯s essence? But how could it be fast? Was it because of your other bloodline?¡±
It was evident that the old man¡¯s voice was trembling.
¡®Oh, right! When I saw my system panel before, I saw something like an Unknown Body and an Unknown Bloodline. Obviously, even Fortuniel did not know this body and bloodline that I have,¡¯ Yang Lujia suddenly thought.
¡°I am not particrly certain, senior old tree. However, indeed, I seemed to have already refined the senior old tree¡¯s essence.¡±
¡°Hmph! I won¡¯t believe it until I see it! Try it. Try to transform into a dragon or a chaotic being!¡± the old tree protested.
¡°I actually don¡¯t know how to, senior old tree. How should it be done?¡± Yang Lujia replied, his eyes shining.
If he could really transform into a dragon, wouldn¡¯t traveling be easy and convenient for him to move from one ce to another? Despite him having an old soul, his eyes were expressing delight and excitement.
Moreover, flying with wings was something he always wanted to do. Although he could fly, he was using his heaven and earth qi. He wasn¡¯t using a pair of wings to propel himself into the air.
¡°Alright, since this old tree is not convinced that you¡¯ve already refined this old tree¡¯s valuable essence, I will tell you how to do it. Now, can you feel that dragon emperor¡¯s bloodline within you?¡±
Yang Lujia then hurriedly closed his eyes and felt the bloodline of the dragon emperor in his blood. However, he could not exactly distinguish it from his chaos bloodline and that other unknown bloodline. Both of them were like water and salt. Mixed.
He then thought of a possibility. ¡°What if I fuse the dragon emperor¡¯s bloodline and the chaos bloodline? What would happen?¡±
¡°Brat, why are you spacing out? Did you feel it or not? This old tree¡¯s patience is not that long! Hurry up!¡±
¡®Hmph! My patience is not too long either. You tricked me again and again before you finally gave me your most valuable possession,¡¯ Yang Lujiained in his heart. However, he dared not talk back to this old tree, lest he incurred this old tree¡¯s displeasure.
He then smirked and looked at the old tree mockingly because of this old tree¡¯s impatience. However, it was only for a short moment and he closed his eyes again to feel the fusion of his two bloodlines.
In his blood, the dragon¡¯s emperor¡¯s bloodline was like water made of gold while the chaos bloodline was like poison¡ªextremely dark¡ªand it was forming spots on the dragon emperor¡¯s bloodline like a gue. In fact, it was overpowering his dragon emperor bloodline.
Naturally, the Abysmal Chaos Bloodline was superior to the Dragon Emperor Bloodline. It went the same for the bodies along with these two bloodlines.
With them fused together, Yang Lujia really thought of transforming into a dragon but at the same time, a chaotic being that was in a dragon¡¯s form.
¡°Senior old tree, what¡¯s the form of a chaotic being? I kinda know what a dragon looks like, but I don¡¯t know anything about chaotic beings.¡± Yang Lujia was curious. He had seen void beasts but he had yet to see these chaotic beings that the old tree told him about.
Then, the old tree proceeded to exin things. ¡°Chaotic beings can be considered those beings that rule the chaos. Chaos is another supreme rule, other than time and space, creation, and destruction. It was as powerful as these rules. However, chaos is chaos. Chaotic beings have no exact forms, are extremely chaotic in appearance, and they are very powerful. They¡¯re not enemies with other races or tribes. It¡¯s simply because of their ominous aura in their true forms that can make even this old tree shiver.
¡°As for your bloodline, however, you will not turn into a hideous being. With your bloodline, your bloodline is the king of all chaotic beings. I remember that among them, the one with the Abysmal Chaos Body and Bloodline had the most potential to be the ruler of the chaotic beings¡ªanyway, you can just imagine yourself transforming. Try it.¡±
¡°Alright,¡± Yang Lujia replied, as though he understood what the old tree meant. However, inside his heart, he was a bit anticipating. He didn¡¯t know that this special body and bloodline of his were actually so powerful.
He didn¡¯t know how powerful chaotic beings were. However, from what the old tree had told him, it seemed like he gained quite an understanding of it.
Channeling his bloodlines, as though he was urging them to wake, he tried to push through his limits. Soon enough, his body began emitting ck smoke that even the old tree shivered slightly at the sight of this.
As a sacred tree who always went for peace, he would naturally be ufortable or even afraid when he saw an aura simr to those of the chaotic beings. It was truly terrifying and domineering.
*
Meanwhile, in another world deep within the void, an old man was sitting in a lotus position while cultivating. However, it could be said that this old man wasn¡¯t really a man by technical appearance.
He also had ck smokeing off his body. As though he sensed something, he opened his eyes and revealed a delightful face. It was because he felt the resonance in his bloodline. It was as if something had awakened him. He even managed to break through with his strength already strong enough to be feared by anyone in the void.
¡°The master is actually back! He¡¯s back!¡± he screamed at the top of his lungs, his voice shaking¡ªnot because he was happy but he was extremely ted beyond measure.
His master that had disappeared for quite a long time had actuallye back. Since the ruler of the Chaotic Tribe disappeared, all of them shut themselves from the world¡ªdespite being one of those beings who stood at the top during the era when the world began to exist.
He wanted to jump but he kept hisposure. Even his shout earlier startled all the disciples in front of him. He totally forgot about them in front of him and lost his disposition just like that.
He then let out an awkward cough and it even aroused the curiosity of the disciples before him.
¡°What happened to Ruler Chaos? Why did he seem so excited earlier? What did he say? What master?¡±
¡°Ruler Chaos actually has a master? Why didn¡¯t I know about this?¡±
¡°Wait, could it be the master that Ruler Chaos had always told us about?¡±
¡°What? He told us something about that?¡±
All these disciples had hideous forms. However, from their perspective, it was already the most pleasing to the eyes. They even dislike female humans and other female beasts, because they were the ultimate epitome of beauty¡ªat least to them, it was what they believed¡ªafter all, beauty had always been a subjective matter.
¡°Disciples, you may not go back tomorrow. This old man still had something to do. However, don¡¯t you all dare neglect your cultivations,¡± Ruler Chaos said.
When those disciples disappeared from his sight, he lifted his gaze¡ªhis eyes filled with wonder and longing. ¡°Master, where are you? I am truly not befitting of this title. Although I got this title so that I could give it back to you, who was the rightful chaotic being of being called the Ruler Chaos, I only did so to wait for your return. Why did you disappear all of a sudden? Everyone thought you died but I knew that you had not. My instinct told me to believe that you are still alive out there.¡±
As he said those words, he pped his smoky hands and tried to use deduction to know the current location of his master. However, right after he did, his eyes suddenly went wide, and fell butt-first to the ground.
¡°Master, how strong are you now to actually be able to prevent me from deducing your location? Are trying to tell me that you did not want your location to be discovered?¡±
Chapter 186 The Bald Man
¡°What the fuck are you doing?¡± the old tree screamed in terror when he found out what Yang Lujia was about to do. ¡°Brat, do you want to die? Are you crazy? Although your body is strong enough to amodate two bloodlines, with the addition of even the other stronger one, you cannot fuse those two bloodlines! They¡¯re something even your body could not handle!¡±
However, Yang Lujia ignored the old tree.
He was busy navigating the two bloodlines topletely fuse. The Dragon Emperor Bloodline was trying to resist the Abysmal Chaos Bloodline.
Thetter was overpowering the former. At this moment, most of the Dragon Emperor Bloodline was devoured by the other and Yang Lujia was able to hear its wail¡ªas though it was pleading him to stop.
If others were to know about the Dragon Emperor Bloodline acting like this, they would probably suck a mouthful of cold air. Precisely because the Dragon Emperor Bloodline was one of the most powerful bloodlines that ever existed, the most powerful one amongst dragons. However, it was only just that it would act like this as the bloodline that was trying to devour it was the Abysmal Chaos Bloodline, an even stronger one.
Yang Lujia, however, disregarded its sentiments and continued to try to fuse the two bloodlines. He even disregarded the old tree¡¯s voice¡ªas though he isted himself in a space only he was present.
¡°Brat¡¡± The old tree eventually gave up persuading Yang Lujia. Although he wanted this kid to stop what he was doing, he simply could not force him to do so. Yang Lujia already began the process. If he were to disturb him, his cultivation might be adversely affected.
¡°Forget it. I can only hope he can seed. If that family found out that he was hurt, I might be implicated if he would get hurt under my watch. That family is just so protective of their younger generation. However, what could I possibly do? He made that decision himself.¡±
SIGH.
The old tree went silent and just looked at Yang Lujia who was sitting in a lotus position.
After some time, days passed and Yang Lujia was still not able to assimte the two bloodlinespletely because he was in the final process. Soon enough, he clenched his teeth and his face turned ugly. It was because the final step to fusing them made him feel like his body was about to crack open and explode.
This was the first time he truly felt pain. Moreover, it was the most painful one he had experienced,ing to this world. However, he endured. If he could truly fuse these two bloodlines, who knew what level of strength he could achieve?
***
Cai Hong, who was waiting for Yang Lujia outside the entrance to the Void Ground not only had a nonchnt look on his face, he was even standing where he stood from before.
The only different thing was that there were already people around him, kneeling and begging to save them. After all, they chose to covet Cai Hong¡¯s treasures. When they tried to attack him, regardless of whether they had seen the people before them who were already kneeling, it was either their arms or their feet that were severed.
Cai Hong was ruthless when it came to other people. His loyalty would always remain with Yang Lujia, although he didn¡¯t know why he suddenly became like this, at least he was only following what he was feeling. He was also slightly loyal and in favor of his master who taught him and had helped him grow up into who he was now.
¡°Who is he?¡± A bald senile-looking man suddenly arrived before those people who stood by the side in fear, looking at those who were kneeling before that young man. ¡°Why are those Saint Kings kneeling at him?¡±
¡°We don¡¯t know,¡± they all replied. ¡°When we arrived here, we simply saw a lot of those people¡¯s arms and legs. He did such a ruthless thing without batting an eye. Moreover, he always said to them that he shall confine these people and let ¡®His Highness¡¯ decide for their fate.¡±
¡°His Highness? He called someone His Highness? Was he waiting for someone like a Saint Emperor? Had he been roped in by another pce?¡± The bald man¡¯s face turned gloomy as he could not understand how another pce managed to rope in the newly promoted Saint Emperor in this region.
Moreover, he was tasked to invite that Saint Emperor no matter the cost. If he was unable to, he¡¯d be punished. However, although that would only be some light punishment, it would still make him lose face if others were to know that a person like him, at the Inferiora Stage of the Saint Emperor Realm, actually failed to do such a simple mission.
No matter how powerful the newly promoted Saint Emperor was, it had to be known that it had already been a long time since he became one himself.
¡°Just who is this His Highness he was referring to?¡± the bald man asked the ugly guy beside him.
¡°We also do not know,¡± that guy replied. ¡°However, it seemed that he was waiting for ¡®His Highness¡¯ toe out of the Void Ground.¡±
Then, the bald man realized another crucial thing to look over. It was said that the Void Ground was someone that not even a Saint Emperor could enter. Unless one was someone at a young age and someone who was a native of the Third Region, nobody could basically enter the Void Ground.
Thinking about this, the bald man sucked a mouthful of cold air. He then asked the guys around if these rumors about the Void Ground were true, and they said that it was indeed the truth¡ªeven these people were unable to enter and could only wait for the young ones toe out and extort the treasures they got from inside that ground.
Moreover, it was even more baffling how the others, even at their old age, were able to enter the Void Ground. Although the bald man did not know about this, he basically learned about this from the others who had been here even before Yang Lujia and the others came before the gate of the Void Ground.
¡°What in the world is happening? You mean to say he was able to control the Void Ground to let others enter them as well? What sort of sorcery did he use?¡± the bald man muttered, simply unbelieving of what others had told him.
It was simply impossible for someone to do that. Even the strongest Saint Emperor of the entire Da Shikong could not breach the Void Ground¡¯s entrance.
¡°Impossible!¡± he mumbled and clenched his fists. ¡°However, I could only wait for him toe out. For now, I am going to ask this young man before the entrance¡ª¡±
¡°A Saint Emperor actually came here?¡± Cai Hong¡¯s voice was sharp when the bald man was about to step out from the crowd.
When the bald man heard Cai Hong¡¯s words, his face stiffened, and immediately thought of flying. ¡®How the hell did this kid know I am at the Saint Emperor Realm?!¡¯
He was really frightened. When he tried to probe into Cai Hong¡¯s cultivation, he was even more dumbfounded. He could not see through the kid¡¯s cultivation realm at all!
¡°Young master,¡± the bald man replied, nevertheless. ¡°This lowly subordinate was being rude for not greeting you sooner.¡±
¡°Are you also here to rob me of my treasures? If so, you can scram now. If not, I¡¯ll let you suffer the same fate as them. I don¡¯t hold back, but since you are very polite, I won¡¯t go against you.¡±
¡®Arrogant!¡¯ the bald man screamed in his heart, but he showed an amiable and embarrassed smile¡ªvery contrary to what he really felt about the kid. ¡°Young master, this lowly subordinate never intended to snatch away your treasures. I am merely here to ask you about His Highness. Is he inside the Void Ground?¡±
Although Cai Hong was quite wary about the bald man¡¯s origin, he still unleashed his boundless might that covered the entire area. Every one of the people around him vomited blood in response¡ªthat was only due to his aura.
Even the bald man, who was an Inferiora of the Saint Emperor Realm, did not fare any better. His face was pale and a trace of blood could be seen crawling down from the side of his chin.
¡°So powerful!¡± the bald man eximed.
¡®How could such a genius be unknown? Fuck!¡¯
¡°If you ask about His Highness again, I will rip your head off your body¡ª¡±
¡°Insolent!¡± the bald man replied. ¡°Brat, don¡¯t you know who I am?!¡±
Although the bald man had fear in his heart, mainly due to Cai Hong¡¯s show of strength, he believed that with his origin, Cai Hong would have to think twice before killing him.
¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Wait until His Highnesses out if you want to see him. However, it is still up to His Highness whether or not he wants to talk to you,¡± Cai Hong replied with his stare emitting extreme coldness.
Chapter 187 Jin Hai, Bo Ang
The killing intent revealed by Cai Hong made the bald man shiver in fear. It was as if the Holy Light Emperor was looking at him with the intent to kill¡ªno¡ªit was even more than what the Holy Light Emperor could emit. This aura was so terrifying that if Cai Hong would ask him to submit, he would directly kneel in response.
How could such a young-looking man, so strong as him, remain an unknown individual in the entire Da Shikong?
The bald man then went silent and Cai Hong simply did not want to bother with him anymore. Cai Hong did not want to be friends with someone like this baldy.
Sooner, however, the bald man itched to ask a question. ¡°Young master, where did youe from? It couldn¡¯t be that a genius like you remained unknown. After all, I pretty much knew almost all the geniuses in Da Shikong. However, they are pretty weak in front of you.¡±
¡°I came from the Autonomous Region. As for His Highness, we just met a few days ago and he helped me reach the peak of the Saint Emperor Realm after acknowledging him as my master,¡± Cai Hong straightforwardly replied. ¡°If you want to submit to His Highness, it¡¯s better if you ask him first. Also, remember not to act so arrogantly in front of him. Even if we were to fight, I¡¯ll just be an ant to His Highness. He was that strong. No, he was a god. Using ¡®strong¡¯ as a term to describe him is simply an over-understatement.¡±
While Cai Hong praised Yang Lujia nonstop, the bald man¡¯s heart was growing cold. He actually almost hit a hot iron. If he didn¡¯t concede earlier before this young man¡¯s threat, who knew what would happen to him after that?
Who could possibly tame someone like Cai Hong like this and Cai Hong was even respectfully addressing this person as His Highness? As strong as Cai Hong, who had the strength of the Saint Emperors of Da Shikong, instead of asking for fame and fortune, he instead chose to serve someone.
That was a wonder and a testament in itself that this ¡®His Highness¡¯ was really a terrifying person.
Despite these thoughts, the bald man calmed himself down and asked another question, ¡°Where did you meet His Highness, young master?¡±
¡°Here, in the Third Region. After His Highness finished some business in the lower realms, he went here to finish some of his missions¡ª¡±
¡°Wait!¡±
¡°What?¡± Cai Hong was somewhat displeased when the old man interrupted him.
¡°Young master, to rify, did you just say ¡®His Highness¡¯ came from the lower realms?¡± the bald man meticulously asked, suppressing the shock in his heart that had been frequent ever since he came to this ce.
¡°Yes,¡± Cai Hong directly replied. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, though.¡±
¡°Oh-hoh, look who¡¯s here. It seems like it¡¯s my lucky day today to encounter this baldy here,¡± a man¡¯s voice entered everyone¡¯s ears.
Although Cai Hong ignored the man who just arrived, he still nced in the man¡¯s direction momentarily. His eyes then went back to the open gate of the Void Ground.
¡°Jin Hai, what are you doing here?¡± The bald man¡¯s face turned gloomy.
After the bald man said such words, Jin Hai, who was hiding in the shadows, appeared before everyone.
¡°How can you be so fast to arrive at this ce? Your pce is quite far away from this ce,¡± the bald man said, sounding slightly surprised.
Jin Hai then replied and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence that I¡¯m on a journey right now and happened to have been given themand by our emperor to invite the newly promoted Saint Emperor. On the other hand, what are you doing here, Bo Ang?¡±
Jin Hai¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp glint.
¡°I am also here for the same reason as you have,¡± Bo Ang replied. ¡°Merely, the Saint Emperor you¡¯re seeking for did not want to join anyone aside from ¡®His Highness¡¯.¡±
Bo Ang emphasized the ¡®His Highness¡¯ to imply something at Jin Hai.
¡°His Highness?¡± Jin Hai was taken aback. ¡°Who is this ¡®His Highness? Is it a Saint Emperor who personally went to escort this person?¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid that is not possible,¡± Bo Ang answered with a shake of his head.
¡°What?¡± Jin Hai could not think of any usible reason why a newly promoted Saint Emperor would instead join someone who did not even own a pce. After all, almost all Saint Emperors belonged to a specific power in Da Shikong.
¡°Moreover,¡± Bo Ang paused and stared at Cai Hong.
Jin Hai noticed the strange gaze from Bo Ang. ¡°What¡¯s with him?¡±
¡°He¡¯s the newly promoted Saint Emperor. Not only was he young, but he was already at the peak of the Saint Emperor Realm. In other words, he was on par with the Saint Emperors of our pces.¡±
¡°What the fuck?¡± Jin Hai could not calm himself anymore. ¡°Is what you said true?¡±
¡°Yes, absolutely. I actually tried to fight him earlier. If it were not for my politeness before, I would not have been spared. It was like he could kill someone like me as though I am an ant.¡±
Jin Hai¡¯s mouth went agape. ¡°That strong?¡±
Cai Hong did not hear their exchange of thoughts. After all, these two people were talking through voice transmissions. Cai Hong did not bat an eye on them, however. Jin Hai was merely an Inferiora, the same as Bo Ang, the bald man.
If it was before when he was still a Saint King, he would definitely be afraid. However, since he had now the strength to back up everything he¡¯d say against others. He felt proud and arrogant. However, his cautious character was still there.
In fact, he always monitored everything around him. Even before the actual arrival of Jin Hai, he had already detected his pres
Chapter 188 Three Years
Three years went fast and Yang Lujia was still not finished fusing his two bloodlines. He was still stuck in the final process. However, the final process was the most taxing and rigorous one, making him unable to stop. If he were to stop, otherwise, there could be a possibility that he would be permanently injured.
It was just like what Fortuniel said.
During the three years that passed, he remained in his lotus position. Meanwhile, the Void Ground opened three times already and Cai Hong, even without the help of Yang Lujia, was able to enter the Void Ground. He had also long set free the other people who were kneeling before him.
Cai Hong was just baffled how His Highness took so long toe out. He tried to attack the Void Ground and break through its barriers, but he couldn¡¯t do so. However, he stopped after one try as he knew that His Highness would be powerful enough to fend for himself.
In fact, he had been anticipating what His Highness would benefit after staying inside the Void Ground for three years. His instincts were never wrong as he practiced the major Path of Mind.
During these three years as well, there had been several Saint Emperors who tried to pull him to their powers. However, Cai Hong ruthlessly refused them. They could not do anything to him unless one was a Saint Emperor, a true Saint Emperor who had reached the peak of the Saint Emperor Realm.
¡°No, I am entering the Void Ground today, hoping to find His Highness. It¡¯s been three years since he has entered. I¡¯ve already made some slight progress on controlling the rules. I think it¡¯s time for me to enter the Void Ground once again.¡±
An old man, with a short beard, stared at Cai Hong with an expressionless countenance. ¡°Must you enter, young friend?¡±
¡°I have. Even if it¡¯s only the slightest possibility that I¡¯ll be able to find His Highness, I will still brave the danger.¡±
However, only Cai Hong knew that there wasn¡¯t any danger inside. That was because all the inheritances he acquired from the Void Ground were practically guarded by people of the same cultivation realm as him.
For example, that old man from the Wind King Tribe had his cultivation suppressed to the same level as his. That was why
Chapter 189 Successful Transformation
CRACK. CRACK.
The cracking noise continued as Yang Lujia¡¯s body began to bulge. He was trying to transform into not only his dragon form but both his dragon form and chaotic form¡ªa fusion of the two.
It could now be said that he managed to be a chaotic dragon in three years.
Smoke swirled around his body. That cloud of smoke became even denser and bigger the more Yang Lujia pushed his two fused bloodlines to the limit in order to transform into what he wanted to be.
¡°This¡¡± Everyone in the space of the Void Tree had agape mouths. Even the old tree itself was uncontrobly shivering. It was truly afraid of the aura Yang Lujia was emitting.
Afterpleting his transformation, a roar resonated in the entire space of the Void Tree.
ROAR!
When almost all of the smoke dissipated, a gargantuan being appeared before them. He was asrge as the Void Tree, and his eyes were purple. His scales were ck, but they were all shining like diamonds. Moreover, his entire body was still filled with leaking smoke. He looked like the harbinger of death and the ultimate punisher of sinful beings.
The moment those purple eyesnded on the people below, their hearts tensed up. They simply could not believe it. The kid actually seeded in fusing the two bloodlines. They were able to see that Yang Lujia was a chaotic being but at the same time a dragon. In other words, Yang Lujia became a dragon as a chaotic being.
Moreover, the two bloodlines that he had fused were the strongest of their kind. If they were already the strongest, how strong had they be now that he had fused the two of them?
They didn¡¯t even dare think of it.
¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡ the Dragon Emperor¡¯s Bloodline and the Abysmal Chaos Bloodline were actually fused in one person¡¯s body. It would be safe to say that it has be the strongest bloodline I have seen!¡± The Wind King Tribe old man felt emotional.
Even his mortal enemy, the old woman, could not help but nod. ¡°I don¡¯t know how strong ¡®that¡¯ bloodline was. However, I could tell that this bloodline was simply on par with that¡ªor even stronger.¡±
¡°Did you mean that ¡®bloodline¡¯?¡± the ck-cloaked man finally talked. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it. It was simply too strong. However, I don¡¯t know if the possessor of such a bloodline still exists. After all, that bloodline can not only be passed but can also be stolen. However, once stolen, it would not remain in the body of the thief forever. It will dissipate after a long time.¡±
¡°Right,¡± the Wind King Tribe old man replied. ¡°Unlike the Dragon Emperor Bloodline or the Abysmal Chaos Bloodline, that ¡®bloodline¡¯ is subject to extraction should one who possesses such a bloodline not be protected by someone strong.¡±
¡°But why would others still want that bloodline when it will just disappear after some time? Won¡¯t it be useless?¡±
¡°No, it won¡¯t be entirely useless. In fact, it can boost someone¡¯s bloodline by ten times, if not a hundred times, ording to the legends,¡± the old tree replied.
¡°Ah?!¡± the old woman reacted.
¡°Huh?¡± a loud voice interrupted their thoughts. It was Yang Lujia, who was in his dragon¡¯s form. He checked his feet and his naked body. ¡°Why would I transform like this?¡± he sounded disappointed and even sighed. ¡°Why is it so ugly? I look so ugly right now.¡±
¡°What the hell are you saying, brat?!¡± the old tree refuted, very disagreeing with Yang Lujia¡¯s attitude. ¡°Why do you sound so disappointed with that body of yours? If you are so disappointed, then just kill yourself. You¡¯re already strong as you are! Although my cultivation might be strong, you are simply above a Void Tree¡¯s talent. I am born from nature, but what can I do to contend with a freak of nature like you?¡±
¡°Ah?¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s voice was so deep and rang in everyone¡¯s ears like a generalmanding his army to march forward.
The old tree was pleased when it saw Yang Lujia¡¯s reaction to what it said. At least, this kid still had some sense left inside him. However, the pleasure it felt dissipated the moment Yang Lujia talked.
¡°Senior old tree, who are these three old people?¡± Yang Lujia asked, ignoring what the old tree said to him. His purple eyes were filled with astonishment. ¡°They¡¯re not here before, right? They feel like they came from the void? They had the same aura as me and the senior old tree.¡±
¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t you dare ignore what this old tree said to you!¡±
¡°Eh?¡± Yang Lujia was confused, especially when he saw how the void tree trembled. Hisrge purple eyes were filled with bafflement.
¡°Stop looking at me like that, brat!¡±
When the three people heard the exchange of the entric beings before them, they felt speechless. This was simply against what they imagined of the two, especially Yang Lujia. They thought that he would not be this entric and strange.
After a series of exchanges, Yang Lujia finally got the answer from the old tree. It seemed like these people came from the void and were exiled to this ce because they defied the rules in the void.
¡°Yes, that old man there is from the Wind King Tribe. That old woman has a fiery temper because all of her tribe members were like her. It was also due to the rules they could manipte. She came from the me King Tribe of the void. Meanwhile, that old man who was wearing a ck cloak was believed to be just a rogue cultivator of the void,¡± the old tree exined.
¡°I see,¡± Yang Lujia replied, in his deep voice. Then, he shifted his gaze to his own body. He was sorge that he was almost the same height as the Void Tree at this point. ¡°By the way, senior old tree, how do I get back to my human form?¡±
The old tree just scoffed, but still said, ¡°Just channel your bloodline back to where they were before. You will naturally be able to turn back into a human. Moreover, you don¡¯t have to worry about your appearance when you transform. Apart from the fact that you¡¯re strong, even the female dragons would not be able to hold against how good-looking you are in that form.¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Yang Lujia was confused when the old tree mentioned that.
¡°If you somehow find a female dragon, please mate with her and let me know in advance, so I can help you prepare. I already took advice from my old friends before¡ªspecifically how to mate properly.¡±
¡°What are you talking about, senior?¡± Yang Lujia sounded confused because this was just too random for the old tree toe up with.
SIGH.
¡°I just want to fulfill my dream by helping others fulfill theirs,¡± the old tree replied. ¡°Moreover, since those two old fools down there don¡¯t want to mate, I will help you instead.¡±
¡®What help is this old tree sprouting? What dream is he talking about? Who would be happy to force someone to mate with someone just because you want to fulfill your dream by helping someone else? Is there something wrong with his head?! Which idiots gave this old tree some advice about mating?!¡¯
As Yang Lujia felt how weirdly things were going, he immediately changed the topic to another. ¡°Senior old tree, can you let this little one go out of here? I must¡¯ve stayed here for a long time. Cai Hong must be waiting for me for hours already.¡±
¡°Hours?!¡± the three old things reacted with bulging eyes.
It was the old tree¡¯s turn to be speechless. He thenshed out at Yang Lujia, ¡°What mere hours, brat? You¡¯ve been sitting down here for three years! What hours?!¡±
¡°What the fuck? I have been gone for that long? How is the situation outside, then?¡± Yang Lujia said and pleaded with the old tree to let him out. ¡°Senior old tree, let me out this time. My friend should have already waited a long time.¡±
¡°Wait, wait¡¡± Now, it was the Wind King Tribe old man who realized something. ¡°The friend that you¡¯re talking about. Is it that Cai Hong kid? That Saint Emperor?¡±
¡°Yes, senior,¡± Yang Lujia respectfully said as he slowly transformed back to his human form. ¡°It is him.¡±
¡°Then, the ¡®His Highness¡¯ he was referring to was also you?¡± the old woman asked, also realizing something.
Even the ck-cloaked old man was surprised.
¡°Huh? How do you know¡ªforget it¡ªthat kid really¡¡± Yang Lujia was now convinced that that kid was really loyal to him. After thinking about this, he then also came to a realization. ¡°Then, how did youe to meet and know him?¡±
¡°He stole all my treasures for you!¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s what he also did to me.¡±
¡°Me, too.¡±
Hearing them, Yang Lujia felt helpless. He knew that Cai Hong should have done that to give those treasures to him. Well, it was as they said, he extorted all their treasures for him.
When Yang Lujia came back to his original form as a human, even his face was changed to his original¡ªnot some Dum Gai or Cao Nima¡ªthe real Yang Lujia.
Knowing that he had already transformed back to his human form, he sighed. However, what he didn¡¯t realize was the old woman¡¯s blushing expression. After a while, he soon noticed the problem.
He looked at his own body. In the middle of his legs was a rod that was semi-erected. This time, it was his turn to blush, and he hurriedly got a new robe from Fortuniel¡¯s storage space. He also realized that it had gotten bigger since before.
Although he was already technically an adult, he was still shy when someone saw his naked body. If it were his disciples, except for Feng Huang, it would not be an issue. It was another thing to have others who wereplete strangers to him see his full frontal body.
¡°It was a-actually bigger¡ than mine¡¡± The Wind King Tribe old man could not help but look at the already covered crotch of Yang Lujia. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re really gifted!¡±
Chapter 190 Coming Out
When Cai Hong was sent back outside, he noticed that the old man from earlier had already disappeared. That old man was extremely strong and he felt a dangerous aura around him. Hence, he was rather vignt about his presence.
Compared to Jin Hai and Bo Ang, who had gone back to their respective pces to report what they found out, the old man was simply too powerful. With a single click of his finger, the old man could possibly kill the two of them.
In other words, that old man¡¯s strength was on par with Cai Hong himself.
However, Cai Hong did not want to linger in that old man¡¯s presence. He simply ignored the thought of the old man¡¯s arrival then and stared directly at the entrance of the Void Ground. ¡°Your Highness, how long are you going to stay inside? I just hope you did not encounter any mishaps.¡±
Meanwhile, Yang Lujia had already recovered his nonchnt face and was staring shamelessly at the three people before him. He then bowed with cupped hands and said, ¡°Senior, this junior will now go out of this ce. I hope that the seniors will be able to help me as soon as I return to the void with my family.¡±
¡°Why do you need our help? Hmph! Your family alone could help you!¡± the old tree refuted. ¡°To the family you belong to, children like you are like valuable treasures. Always remember that.¡±
Yang Lujia was not surprised. From the very start, he suspected that his family might be from a colossal power and was someone everyone would feel afraid of the mere mention of their name.
Recalling the reaction of Brownie, the Devouring Void Puppy, a prince of the Devouring Void Dog Tribbe, he knew that the ¡®Yang¡¯ as his surname was definitely something very grand. Like in any other cultivation novel he had read, despite his busy schedule on Earth, he was able to encounter the same situation¡ªwhere the protagonist¡¯s family was akin to a feared monster¡ªwithout the protagonist realizing that he actually had such a strong family.
Yang Lujia realized that his life¡¯s journey in this world had be akin to a protagonist¡¯s journey. He wondered if he really was the protagonist here. However, he doubted that as everyone was a protagonist of their own story, so he neglected this useless idea.
¡°Senior old tree, please let me out of this ce,¡± he pleaded to the old tree and turned his way to look at the three old people while bowing slightly with cupped hands. ¡°As for seniors, I hope we meet in the void as soon as I go there.¡±
The Wind King Tribe old man was pleased with Yang Lujia¡¯s attitude, and so were the other two. ¡°Now that our status as Inheritors is gone and we have already passed our inheritance to another kid, we will soon return to the void.¡±
All three of them smiled at him as Yang Lujia¡¯s figure slowly dissipated from their sight.
¡°Why did you lie to him?¡± the old tree asked the three old people. ¡°You know, you can¡¯t get out unless youpletely get rid of your status as Inheritors. You still have your other souls out there who have yet to pass on their inheritance.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t say we would absolutely set ourselves free. However, I am pleased with his attitude and talent. That¡¯s why I made that upfront,¡± the Wind King Tribe said as he smiled like the other two old people.
¡°Whatever,¡± the old tree replied. ¡°However, I am afraid that the next time you meet him, he¡¯s already stronger than you by a hundred times. You don¡¯t know that family. All of them are freaks and monsters. Each of them possesses talents that could make the heavens jealous.¡±
¡°What about that, though? He seems like a polite kid,¡± the Wind King Tribe old man refuted. ¡°Senior old tree, do you have some grudge with that family? You sound like you don¡¯t like them.¡±
¡°Hmph! Whatever!¡±
***
Cai Hong was still waiting for His Highness Yang Lujia toe out. Around him were treasures he extorted from the old people he got his inheritance from. He was slightly anticipating the arrival of His Highness.
¡°Cai Hong, what are all these things?¡± Yang Lujia suddenly appeared behind him, which frightened Cai Hong. Well, after recognizing the voice, he became even more excited than before.
¡°Your Highness! You¡¯ve finallye out! I, Cai Hong, have long been anticipating your arrival!¡± Cai Hong passionately knelt in front of Yang Lujia.
¡°What are you doing? You may stand up,¡± Yang Lujia unhurriedly said. As he lifted Cai Hong by his arms, he surveyed the surroundings and found people waiting behind the shadows. However, among these people, he did not see the Dragon Phantom Sect or the Northern Wolves Sect people. ¡°Where are the others? Where is Lan Mingyue?¡±
Cai Hong respectfully replied, ¡°Your Highness, the Dragon Phantom Sect and the Northern Wolves Sect have just recently returned to their sects. Meanwhile, Ms. Lan Mingyue just left without saying a word.
¡°Furthermore, she had a look of worry in her eyes the moment she went out of the Void Ground for the first time. When I was about to ask her about what happened, she did not even look back and instead flew in a certain direction.¡±
¡°Why didn¡¯t she tell you? She could just probably ask for your help while I¡¯m away.¡± Yang Lujia felt confused. ¡°Anyway, how about your inheritance? For three years, what did you obtain?¡±
¡°Scriptures, arts, and treasures!¡± Cai Hong¡¯s eyes sparkled.
When Yang Lujia heard the word ¡°treasures,¡± his body jolted¡ªrevealing an excited look in his eyes as he waited for Cai Hong to bring out all of those treasures.
GASP!
When Cai Hong finally brought out all of the treasures, Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes twinkled in delight. ¡°Fuck! So many! Good! Good! You¡¯re truly reliable, Cai Hong! Hahaha!¡±
When Cai Hong first heard Yang Lujia¡¯sugh, he felt shocked as he had not heard His Highnessugh like this before. Knowing this was too rare of a scene, Cai Hong was even more ted when he was praised by His Highness. The tion rooted in the deepest part of his heart. His three-year wait was not put in vain!
Although three years was not that long for cultivators, when you anticipate something or love someone to the bone and they¡¯ve been long missing, three years would be equivalent to three million years. That was what Cai Hong felt when he waited for His Highness.
Yang Lujia coughed in embarrassment as soon as he realized how he had shown his glee earlier. ¡°Cai Hong, keep all these treasures with you for a while. We will be using this to help others cultivate.¡±
¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±
¡°Wait! Before you keep those treasures, would you like to bet with me, milords?¡±
Cai Hong was immediately angered by the man¡¯s sudden interruption and the way he called out to His Highness. ¡°Impudent! Do you even know who His Highness¡ª¡±
¡°Cai Hong, stop.¡± Yang Lujia waved his hand at him and instead focused his gaze on the man who was wearing a glistening robe. He looked like a general of an entire army, and he emitted the air of a Saint Emperor. In fact, his cultivation realm was the same as Cai Hong¡¯s.
¡°What do you want?¡± Yang Lujia asked the man. ¡°If you want to bet, what will be your stake?¡±
The mannded on the ground with an imposing air as if he was used to looking down on people. He then shifted his gaze to Cai Hong. Yang Lujia was simply too weak to talk to him. He felt like Cai Hong was the only one who was capable enough to stand toe-to-toe with him. ¡°Young man, how about you bet with me?¡±
¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t you dare ignore His Highness!¡± Cai Hong was gritting his teeth as he looked at the man who had a nonchnt look on his face.
However, he soon calmed down after hearing Yang Lujia send him a voice transmission. ¡°Cai Hong, that man is extremely dangerous. However, you should also know that people can only see me as a mortal. Thus, you don¡¯t have to worry about others ridiculing me. Justugh at them for being ignorant. Anyway, ept his bet. I can easily throw him directly into hell if he tries anything funny.¡±
Seeing the suddenly calm expression of Cai Hong, the man was taken aback and even thought Cai Hong had something wrong with his brain.
¡°I appreciate your concern, Your Highness! Thank you!¡± Cai Hong replied via voice transmission.
However, what the man didn¡¯t notice was that Yang Lujia had already disappeared beside Cai Hong and was already in the sky, highly expecting the battle tomence.
Yang Lujia smiled. ¡°This shall serve as your training, Cai Hong. Cherish it. After all, it¡¯s only been three years since you became a peak Saint Emperor. I don¡¯t know what exactly your motive is for bing so loyal like a dog to me. However, you seem to be rted to the void and my family¡ªyou emit an aura that is the same as mine.¡±
***
A/N: Inheritor is a temporary status given to the one who gives the inheritance to the Inheritee. An Inheritee is a temporary status given to the one who receives the inheritance from the Inheritor.
Chapter 191 Lord Tong He
Seeing Yang Lujia agreeing to the man¡¯s request to have a bet, Cai Hong was delighted. Moreover, he wanted to test his power at the moment, especially now that he had improved his control of the rules of the gale. From the appearance of the man, it seemed like he did not belong to any power.
He belonged neither to the outside powers other than those he knew in the Autonomous Region nor to those in the Autonomous Region.
However, Yang Lujia, on the other hand, was certain that this man was on par with Cai Hong. Thus, he decided to let Cai Hong experience some stretching. Then, he decided to hide in the corner, even leading to the other party¡¯s astonishment.
¡°Where did that young friend go, young friend?¡±
He was asking Cai Hong, who was also stunned by the sudden disappearance of Yang Lujia.
However, he felt very displeased for some reason when the other party called His Highness a ¡°young friend,¡± which was very unsuitable for Yang Lujia¡¯s prestige. Cai Hong only felt endless respect for Yang Lujia for no reason. As for what reason it was, it was simply because it was his instincts that were telling him to follow this young man and serve him with all of his loyalty.
However, this wasn¡¯t the issue at the moment. The issue was with the man he was currently facing.
¡°Hey, don¡¯t you dare His Highness like that!¡±
The man was a bit taken aback. If it was before, he would have disregarded Cai Hong¡¯s remark about this ¡°His Highness.¡±
He only felt like Cai Hong only wanted to find an excuse not to fight him. However, it was actually true. Moreover, it was that other young man who suddenly disappeared without even noticing any distortion in the space.
Normally, it would be Yang Lujia¡¯sprehension of the rules of space was simply above everyone else, including the Saint Emperors of this realm. Even in this higher realm, Yang Lujia could not find a match for his own strength.
¡°His Highness? That young friend who just disappeared?¡± The man revealed a surprised look, pretending he did not get the gist of what Cai Hong was implying. ¡°Anyhow, I have here a treasure that no one else would have. However, since it was useless to me, I wanted to exchange it with all the treasures you acquired from the Void Ground.¡±
¡°Alright!¡± Cai Hong surprisingly agreed without hesitating. Of course, that was because he heard from Yang Lujia just at that moment that he needed not to worry about anything. He only wanted Cai Hong to get used to his own power, lest he fails to control it¡ªending up killing everyone when he¡¯d explode due to surging emotions.
The man was ted after hearing Cai Hong¡¯s response to his offer to make a bet. He then pulled a dark brown box from his storage ring. ¡°This box contained the aura of the void. I coincidentally found this when I ventured into the Void Ground. It was extremely precious, and what was inside could be said to have the power to revive someone at the Saint King Level and below. You also don¡¯t need to verify it if it was true as opening this box would be akin to watching the treasure¡¯s effects.¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes actually shone after hearing the man¡¯s description. It was because he still remembered the olddy who sold barbecue to him¡ªrather, it was her son that made him feel really guilty. Nheless, s, it had already been a long time since that son of the olddy was killed by him¡ªalthough not intentionally, he still felt he had wronged his mother.
Despite that, Yang Lujia still urged Cai Hong to ept the bet. After all, even if he was proficient with the rules of time and space, even with the rules of life, he could not be certain that he could still be able to revive the dead by using these rules. After all, the restrictions imposed by Da Shikong were making him unable to do so. Da Sishen¡¯s restrictions were much weaker and Da Shikong¡¯s multiplied by a hundred times.
It would still be of use to him if there came a time when he needed to use it to revive someone. Only, he did not immediately hear the man¡¯s words. However, since they had already agreed to it and such an uing fight was only to make Cai Hong experience his own strength and fight someone on par with him, he waived his excitement and just proceeded to anticipate the battle.
After all, even though he was strong, he still did not witness a fight between Saint Emperors.
¡°What? Isn¡¯t that Lord Tong He? Why is he here? Why did he suddenly say that he found that treasure he was holding from the Void Ground? How did he manage to enter that ce?¡±
¡°Then, that would mean he was once a younger generation genius and someone who was native to the Third Region.¡±
GASP.
¡°Lord Tong He actually came from this remote area?!¡±
They knew who this Lord Tong He was. After Lord Tong He¡¯s name resounded not only in the four regions but in the entire Da Shikong. He was ruthless to his opponents and what he always loved to do was find an opponent that was capable of suppressing him or an opponent he could call his heart out without restraint.
With that being said, Lord Tong He was also someone who loved to collect treasures. That was one of his habits, apart from his drive and wanting to fight other cultivators on the same level as him.
¡°I got this treasure three years ago. I personally entered the Void Ground. Moreover, I am only a hundred and three years old,¡± Lord Tong He said as he revealed a smile¡ªextremely confident in his talent.
¡°This child is actually such a talent,¡± Yang Lujia said as he looked at Lord Tong He in a different light now.
¡°What? Lord Tong He is actually only a little bit older than a hundred years old? God! Then, wouldn¡¯t that mean that his cultivation level would be higher than any younger generation ranked in the top 10 in the four regions?!¡±
¡°You¡¯re absolutely correct. Besides, look at his appearance. Old men liked to maintain their old appearance in order to appear like experts¡ªbut he did not have that air on him!¡±
¡°Precisely!¡±
The crowd watching the uing fight boiled with excitement. It was not only because Lord Tong He was going to fight, but also because Lord Tong He was going to fight an extremely young youngster who dared to bet with Lord Tong He.
Moreover, that youngster did not even know that Lord Tong He was very specialized in the sword. ¡°Look! It¡¯s that legendary sword! The Heaven-Extinguishing Sword!¡±
The moment therge sword with a slight small hilt appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes, they became even more excited.
HEH.
However, Cai Hong was not to be outdone either. He also pulled a sword from his own storage ring and faced the other party with a mocking smile on his face. ¡°What a grand name for a sword. If that sword of yours is called the Heaven-Extinguishing Sword, then mine is the World-Wrecker Sword!¡±
¡°So, you¡¯re also proficient in the sword. Very well, then. Let this one experience your sword techniques!¡±
HEH.
As Lord Tong He said those words, he disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight almost instantly. Others also noticed that so did Cai Hong.
***
¡°Please grant me entry. I have something to report to His Majesty Ruler Chaos!¡± said a man with an ugly appearance from head to toe who appeared before the gates of the Chaos Hall. ¡°Quickly open the doors. It is concerned with the Fate-Tracer Compass!¡±
¡°Yes, milord!¡±
It seemed like the one who requested such amand was someone of status in the tribe of chaotic beings.
When the two ugly guards, emitting ck smoke from their bodies, opened the door, they were shocked to see that His Majesty Ruler Chaos was teary-eyed and was looking at the man who was about to report something to him regarding the Fate-Tracer Compass.
The man, who had an excellent background in the Chaos Tribe, was so shocked that he knelt on the ground without hesitation. Especially when His Majesty Ruler Chaos was also kneeling on the ground.
¡°Tell me exactly what happened! Be quick! I am not that patient when ites to finding my master!¡± As His Majesty Ruler Chaos said these words, his body and mouth were actually trembling nonstop, as though he was exhrated to the highest degree.
¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s not that this subordinate is ipetent, but the Fate-Tracer Compass, a treasure capable of seeing through someone¡¯s location and fate, broke the moment we tried to do what you instructed us!¡± The man in front of the Chaos Tribe continued to kneel with sped hands. The expression on his face was of helplessness.
¡°What? The Fate-Tracer Compass actually broke? But it was the only thing that could find my master!¡± His Majesty Ruler Chaos abruptly revealed a dejected look as he went back inside his Chaos Hall.
Chapter 192 Cai Hong Vs Tong He
Brandishing his sword, Cai Hong disappeared from his position and shed with Lord Tong He. He was using the rules of gale to counter the speed of Lord Tong He¡¯s sword.
As they shed, Lord Tong He¡¯s eye emitted a strange light. There was a trace of excitement in his eyes. It was as though it had been a long time since he had fought someone who was of the younger generation and who was strong enough to counter his attacks.
Even though he knew Cai Hong was a newly promoted Saint Emperor, he still found him very strong, unlike the others. As a peak Saint Emperor and a rogue cultivator who climbed his way up thedder without anyone¡¯s help, he was aware of how hard it was to be a peak Saint Emperor without someone supporting him.
This was why everyone only had positive impressions of him because of his bravery and courage to go against what was conventional.
Yang Lujia blended in with the others and stared at the fight while asking the others about this Lord Tong He. After asking them, he was astonished by the man¡¯s story. This was clearly one of the protagonist¡¯s stories.
A man who had been abandoned by his parents at a young age, with his perseverance and determination to gain more power, had be one of the strongest beings in Da Shikong.
¡°Lord Tong He never feared anyrge powers. He even once offended a sect from the Autonomous Region because heter found out about his parents being ughtered by those people and, after knowing they never abandoned him, he was beyond furious and that became his drive to be the strongest and annihted that sect with only a Saint King overseeing it,¡± the man beside Yang Lujia exined.
¡°Wow, that¡¯s quite a story,¡± said Yang Lujia,pletely astonished by his discovery of this man. ¡°Fortuniel, what do you think of that man?¡± He asked Fortuniel for his opinion.
However, Fortuniel remained silent. It seemed like Fortuniel also did not know about this man¡ªwhether it was luck that brought him up to this point or not.
¡°Host, Fortuniel cannot deduce that person¡¯s identity nor his origins. However, the rumor about his parents, who were ruthlessly ughtered, might even be something set up by someone or by his parents to instigate, stabilize, or fasten his growth. These were the only things Fortuniel could infer.¡±
CLANG!
The sound of swords shing against each other sounded fierce to the audience. However, astonishingly, they did not suffer any bacsh, despite being quite near to the ensuing battle.
That said, only those who were near Yang Lujia were shielded. That was because his power spanned a mile, although that was already his most controlled one.
All of the people were confused. However, they chose not to linger on this fact too much. Instead, their attention was swiped back to the ongoing fight.
¡°Are those sword rules?¡± Cai Hong asked, astonished. It was because the rules of the sword were almost the same as his rules of the gale.
Not only that, the rules of the sword even contained a touch of space and time rules¡ªthe reason why it could contend with the speed of his gale rules.
No wonder no matter how much he fought against this Lord Tong He, he would never be able to get ahead of him.
However, this was not the extent of his strength yet. Hence, he continued the fight, only to receive a fierce smile from his opponent.
It seemed like Lord Tong He was enjoying this fight so much.
Although they were just exchanging swords, all the trees around them were already razed to the ground, not to mention the cultivators who were not protected by Yang Lujia¡¯s power were ruthlessly killed or severely injured.
The two were simply too powerful. They might even raze the entire Third Region if they wanted to. This was the might of the Saint Emperors, peak Saint Emperors at that.
Filled with amazement, Yang Lujia was also hoping that he¡¯d be able to fight to his heart¡¯s content in the future. After all, he was nursed by Zhuquan De, his adoptive grandfather, since he was an infant. Compared to people like Lord Tong He, he was simply a baby.
If it wasn¡¯t for his heaven-defying strength and talent, he would have long perished in this world¡ªnot to mention his grandfather had already left him.
He had confidence in himself. However, he was uncertain whether or not his strength would be sufficient enough to turn the tables or save himself and the others he held dear in this world. After all, he had already seen that old tree and those three seniors¡ªall of them arousing his instincts that they were beyond his capabilities.
Throwing his attention back to the battle, he realized that this scale of destruction might have already alerted some strong powers. Nevertheless, Yang Lujia now believed that he could handle them with ease. His Chaotic Dragon form was asrge as that old Void Tree. He even felt that he could slightly injure the Void Tree in that form.
¡®However, that form of mine¡ I still can¡¯t use it without limits. I actually felt like all my qi was used up because of the process¡ ¡®
As they continued, Cai Hong actually found it difficult to defeat this man, who people called Lord Tong He. Cai Hong believed that he was very strong, but this man before him could actually fight toe-to-toe.
¡°You¡¯re actually so strong. I have to give you credit for that,¡± Cai Hongplimented without restraint.
¡°Likewise,¡± the man replied, with a smile on his face. ¡°However, I know that you haven¡¯t gone all out. Pull out all the tricks you have under your sleeves. This lord will naturally hold back as well.¡±
¡°I see,¡± Cai Hong said as he slightly nodded at the man. ¡°Then, forgive me for this impoliteness.¡±
The moment Cai Hong said those words, the surrounding gale raged. It was like the harbinger of death hade to ughter everyone in the area.
As Cai Hong released his peak aura, so did Lord Tong He. While Cai Hong was using the wind to form sharp des, Lord Tong He was using his sword rules to counter Cai Hong¡¯s rules.
¡°They¡¯re actually almost equal,¡± Yang Lujia said, surprised. ¡°However¡¡±
¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± Cai Hong asked, his voice skeptical when he saw the peak aura, the strongest he had encountered in his entire life apart from His Highness. However, his tone was one that was looking down on the other.
¡°Hmph!¡± Lord Tong He snorted and almost instantly arrived in front of Cai Hong. Thetter dodged his fast attack and evennded gracefully on the ground without a scratch on his body¡ªdespite the unfavorable environment brought about by their control of the rules.
Cai Hong utilized an art he had learned after entering the Void Ground three times. It was called the shing Gale Art. It was one that was so powerful that even Lord Tong He could not help but furrow his brows.
¡°This brat is truly capable,¡± Lord Tong He mumbled as he continued to look at how Cai Hong was preparing himself to attack him.
For the second time, he snorted and also mobilized his strongest art¡ªparrying the iing attack of Cai Hong. When the two shes collided, the ground trembled due to the impact. Even the ferocious beasts were driven away¡ªshivering in fear that they would get caught up in this fight.
¡°That¡¯s a good counterattack!¡± Cai Hong¡¯s eyes shone in delight as he saw an opportunity to contribute to His Highness¡¯ number of subordinates¡ªespecially someone like Lord Tong He. ¡°If that¡¯s your most powerful attack, however, you wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat me at all. You should just concede, Lord Tong He.¡±
Even the way Cai Hong addressed changed. It astonished even the person he called with such a name.
¡°Brat, you actually know how to respect your elderly?¡±
¡°What respect? My respect for youes from your strength alone. Moreover, why do you call yourself an elderly when you¡¯re only less than a hundred years older than I am!¡± Cai Hong refuted.
Lord Tong He was stunned, but it was only momentary.
¡°Hmph! It still doesn¡¯t change the fact that I am older than you!¡± Lord Tong He replied, with a mocking smirk on his face.
¡°Shut the fuck up! If you don¡¯t want to suffer graver injuries after this conversation, you better submit to His Highness. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t spare in any way.¡±
¡°Fuck! You want this daddy to submit to that so-called ¡®His Highness¡¯ of yours?! Seriously?!¡± Lord Tong He finally erupted with Cai Hong¡¯s bragging attitude.
He then used another of his strongest attacks, nning to cut Cai Hong off guard. However, before he could even reach Cai Hong¡¯s post, cuts suddenly appeared on the bare parts of his body.
Cai Hong then coldly walked toward the slightly injured Lord Tong He. ¡°I told you. If you don¡¯t submit to His Highness, this person in front of you will eliminate you! Do you know what youcked? Even though your strength is already sufficient enough to end up with a tie with me? It¡¯s your techniques. They¡¯re simplycking.¡±
¡°Cai Hong, stop. When you invite people to join under my tutge, you mustn¡¯t force them.¡± Yang Lujia, who disappeared earlier unnoticed, suddenly appeared before the two of them.
Lord Tong He¡¯s face became grave as he was holding onto his bleeding wounds. He then looked at the young man who seemed to be the one Cai Hong was calling ¡°His Highness¡±. With a strange tone, he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±
Chapter 193 The Projection
¡°Brat, don¡¯t you dare underestimate me!¡± Although Lord Tong He was initially terrified by Cai Hong¡¯s attack that he did not seeing¡ªmoreover, he was even wounded all over his body. Although it was superficial for someone as strong as him, it was still not something he could neglect.
It seemed like Cai Hong even held back.
¡°Amusing,¡± Yang Lujia instead replied. ¡°If you¡¯re that adamant about fighting Cai Hong, I would dly agree to your request. However, if you lose, you have to serve under me.¡±
Cai Hong was about to open his mouth but was stunned agape. He did not expect His Highness to reply to this lowly man before them. ¡°Your Highness, why must we do this? We can just subdue him directly!¡±
His eyes showed ruthlessness as he said those words. Nheless, it didn¡¯t escape Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes, so he stared at Cai Hong with a discerning mind. It was as if he was stripping the other party.
Cai Hong, on the other hand, was somewhat baffled by His Highness¡¯ stare. ¡°Your Highness, what might you be thinking about?¡±
¡°Cai Hong, always remember this,¡± Yang Lujia said as he waved his hand. He then showed both Cai Hong and Lord Tong He two different scenarios. He simply used the rules of illusion to create such a scene.
He wanted them to realize something.
As for Cai Hong, the look on his face became one that was terrified. That was because His Highness suddenly disappeared and he was left alone in a space wherein there was only darkness.
¡°Your Highness!¡± he called out, but he soon found out that his voice was actually muffled. He could feel that he could speak, but no sound woulde out of his mouth¡ªor perhaps it was just his ears that were deafened.
¡°What sort of ce is this? Why can I only see the dark? Why would His Highness send me here?¡± Cai Hong was skeptical. He then surveyed his surroundings, he actually could not find a single speck of light. There was only darkness.
Although the darkness was bearable for someone as strong as him, this extreme darkness was taking a toll on his mental power¡ªeven though he practiced his mental power the most.
¡°Young man, give me your treasures! Else, this old man will not only keep your treasures but will also end your life and the life of yourpanion!¡± an old voice echoed into Cai Hong¡¯s ears.
He confirmed that it probably was his voice that was really muffled, not his ears being deafened. However, he was delighted to hear somebody¡¯s voice after an hour of staying in this ce. He felt very tormented.
But he knew that His Highness might have a reason for doing this to him.
However, when he looked in that direction, he was shocked. Not only was the old man someone he had met before within the Void Ground, the two young men on the other side were actually him and His Highness!
¡°What kind of trick is this?¡± he asked.
¡°Old thing, you are the most despicable person I have ever met¡ªwe have ever met! We have gained these treasures through our own abilities¡ªbelonging to the younger generation. Why are you bullying someone like us?¡± the other Cai Hong in the projection argued with veins popping from his neck.
Yang Lujia, on the other hand, was just standing behind him. However, Yang Lujia¡¯s face was filled with fear like no other. It seemed like he really feared the old man¡¯s appearance. Even the real Cai Hong, who was only spectating, was baffled.
¡°Why would this sort of scene appear all of a sudden?¡± he asked another question.
HEH.
¡°Brat, who taught you to speak like that to someone of the older generation like me? Do you not know who I am? Just a single p from me would equate to death to you! Moreover, it¡¯s not that I want your treasures. I only want your treasures because, between us, I am clearly more capable of protecting them.
¡°Brat, this is a negotiation for you to keep your lives. Do not waste my time on these useless arguments!¡±
¡°Shameless old man!¡± the other Cai Hong shouted and released his might. However, to the real Cai Hong¡¯s surprise, it was simply weaker than a Saint King. In fact, in the projection, he was only someone who had just reached the Saint Realm.
Behind him was Yang Lujia, who even had a weaker cultivation realm at the God Emperor Realm!
However, as soon as the other Cai Hong released his might, the old man in the projection also did the same. This time, however, the old man¡¯s might swept the entire area and the other two spat cold blood¡ªtheir faces turning pale.
The real Cai Hong who was watching this projection clenched his teeth in anger, especially when he saw the pitiful look of Yang Lujia. His Highness was simply mutted as he had a weaker cultivation than him. Moreover, the other Cai Hong couldn¡¯t even protect himself¡ªmuch less when he extended some help to Yang Lujia.
¡°Your Highness!¡± The other Cai Hong rushed to Yang Lujia¡¯s body with tears glistening in his eyes. Although he was extremely weak himself, he disregarded all the physical pain and instead started treating Yang Lujia¡¯s severe injuries.
¡°Why?! Why?!¡± the real Cai Hong shouted. He even forgot that this was only a projection made by Yang Lujia. He forgot that this was something His Highness had only forged for him¡ªas to what purpose¡ªhe had yet to know.
Seeing himself and especially Yang Lujia getting bullied by the projection of that Wind King Tribe old man, he was extremely displeased and pained. He truly felt helpless, as even moving in this dark space was simply impossible for him. He wanted to get near to the projection to try and at least save His Highness¡¯ life¡ªbut he was simply restrained by something. He couldn¡¯t move, but his eyes and ears were as clear as a sunny sky.
On the other hand, Yang Lujia, in the outside world, was smiling as he saw Cai Hong¡¯s reaction. He then broke the illusion and Cai Hong was brought back to reality.
¡°What was that?!¡± Cai Hong immediately realized that it was only an illusion¡ªhowever, it was so powerful that he, as a peak Saint Emperor, who practiced his mental power all his life, was unable to determine which was reality and which wasn¡¯t.
Initially, he thought it was some sort of illusion. However, as that projection started to slowly show him that scene, he gradually forgot about it being an illusion. It was that powerful¡ªthe longer he lingered in that dark space, the more he¡¯d forget that he was in an illusion.
¡°I¡¯ve had you enter that Illusion Space to make you witness something that you never thought would¡¯ve happened.¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s voice snapped Cai Hong¡¯s senses back to reality once more.
¡°Illusion Space? So, His Highness, was it really just an illusion?¡±
Yang Lujia nodded and said, ¡°Yes. In fact, it was a space I was able to create through the Dark Space Scripture I once chanced upon. However, this wasn¡¯t the main gist of what I let you experience. Instead, it was something else more important that you have to realize.¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s gaze then changed to a serious one, nearly frightening Cai Hong to his heart. ¡°Cai Hong, always remember this¡¡±
Cai Hong listened attentively with his face also turning solemn.
¡°Always remember that using your superior strength to bully other people or to use them to make others submit to you is not a good sign of a cultivator. Although I know that this world is basically a world of the jungle¡ªwhoever survives will be hailed the fittest, virtues in a cultivator¡¯s heart should also be observed.
¡°Else, it would make you feel the burden of making someone submit to you against their will. Once that burden umtes and that person who you forced into submission might always have the intention to fight back, it would be your loss. That person might have surrendered, but that didn¡¯t mean he would not avenge himself or whoever he knew closely, you would also incur the hatred of a person.
¡°Just reflect on what happened in that illusion. That feeling of weakness, fragility¡ªit is extremely frustrating to always be looked down upon with your weak strength. It is always frustrating that even if you have the talent to cultivate faster than others, you will still be killed and not be allowed to grow because of others¡¯ envy.
¡°I¡¯ve heard stories about geniuses who were killed just because they chose not to submit to another person.
¡°If we were in that position, how do you think we would feel? In this world where there are effects, there must be causes and vice versa. While you are superior to others now, you might be helpless in the face of experts stronger than us. What would you do, then?
¡°I am not a good person, but I know the consequences brought upon by our actions¡ªI simply can¡¯t exin it at all¡ªit must be one of the rules of the universe¡ªand I have yet to grasp these rules.¡±
Chapter 194 Vow To Rematch
Lord Tong He had experienced something not any different to Cai Hong. However, Yang Lujia made this kid realize that he might end up offending an expert in the future by constantly trying to fight another and/or without knowing how the other party would react¡ªsuch recklessness might even cause him death.
He even paled when he saw himself getting killed by an unknown man that he challenged. That was naturally because he was too unwilling to be defeated.
¡°Do not underestimate him, either,¡± Yang Lujia said.
Cai Hong turned to look at Lord Tong He, who had a pale face. ¡®Does he have more power than I had imagined? Otherwise, why would His Highness say that to me?¡¯
¡°Cai Hong, you don¡¯t have to do anything anymore,¡± Yang Lujia mysteriously said, as he also looked in the direction of Lord Tong He.
¡°I concede!¡± Lord Tong He shouted as he threw the box at Cai Hong. ¡°However, in the future, this big brother will find you and will have to fight you once again. Next time around, I¡¯ll make sure that I do not lose again to you!¡±
Yang Lujia merely smiled at Lord Tong He¡¯s reaction. This kid had a good temper, but was not someone who would want to go beyond the horizon despite his incapability.
Seeing Lord Tong He leave just like that, Cai Hong somehow felt unreconciled. He still wanted to beat that bastard up. However, since His Highness decided to let the matter pass, he also let it slide from the bottom of his heart. However, he was still feeling a little displeased with that man.
¡°Do you understand any of my actions, Cai Hong? Don¡¯t take me for a bloody person. I¡¯ve already had enough blood on my hands in the past. I merely do not wish to repeat the ¡®me¡¯ of before. I¡¯ve realized that I¡¯ve turned into a stupid machine as time went by. The impulse to always want to kill others for their misdeeds toward me, even the slightest ones, had not disappeared, but I was somehow able to keep myself rational.¡±
Cai Hong realized that His Highness might have had a horrible past. Therefore, he did not choose to delve into this matter further.
¡°Your Highness, where will we go now?¡± Cai Hong instead asked another question as he swept his gaze toward the crowd. ¡°These people might have thought the battle was over. However, since they seem to be unable to see what the situation is, is this His Highness¡¯ doing?¡±
¡°Yes, it¡¯s my doing. I have long since erected a formation around us that would not only block the Saint Emperors¡¯ perceptions but also block those whose strength lies above the Saint Emperor Realm,¡± Yang Lujia exined. ¡°It¡¯s a concealing array formation.¡±
¡°So, that¡¯s the case,¡± Cai Hong replied, as he looked at Yang Lujia with reverence. ¡°Anyway, where will we go now, Your Highness?¡±
¡°It¡¯s been three years since the matter of me entering the Void Groundpsed. Let us first visit the Northern Wolves Sect and Dragon Phantom Sect. I wonder how they¡¯re doing right now,¡± Yang Lujia said with a grin on his face.
¡°This¡¡± Cai Hong was terrified when he saw the smile on Yang Lujia¡¯s face. Could His Highness intend to do something bad? If so, then those people would be doomed if His Highness made a move himself.
Cai Hong and Yang Lujia went to these two sects. As for what Yang Lujia did, he merely asked them to prepare a bath for him. Cai Hong was stunned when he heard his request. From the grin Yang Lujia showed before, he thought he was trying to do something bad.
It turned out that he was only overthinking things.
Nangong Yi happilyplied with Yang Lujia¡¯s request. Moreover, it was mostly due to the shock of finding out that Yang Lujia was still alive. He had thought they had already escaped such trouble.
On the other hand, Nangong Bai even tried to curry favor with Cai Hong, but thetter simply ignored her despite her beauty. Instead, Cai Hong just stood by the side and waited for His Highness to finish his bath.
Nangong Bai was somehow displeased with Cai Hong¡¯s treatment of her, but she did not dare say anything after trying to curry favor from him. Otherwise, she might court another trouble for herself and the sect. Moreover, she also needed to find that bastard son who escaped the sect without notifying them.
On the other hand, Yang Lujia was ying with the water he was currently bathing with. He had already worn off everything he had on his body. However, before that, he first erected an array formation so that no one would be able to peek at him.
However, that was actually not his purpose, he just wanted to go back to his original face and look at the human-sized mirror within the bathing room in the Northern Wolves Sect.
¡°I¡¯m really still as handsome as hell,¡± Yang Lujia praised himself nonstop as he looked at his face. ¡°Even in this world, I¡¯m still handsome.¡±
However, when he saw his little fellow down there, he was stunned. His little brother was actually something that had been seen by five entities already¡ªLong Guang, the three seniors in the Void Ground, and the Void Tree. Thinking about it, he felt a little embarrassed. That was because he had never stripped in front of someone before.
Nevertheless, he ignored this and just looked at himself in the mirror. His body was in fact like a sculpture made by the best sculpture artist in the world¡ªhe was born perfect on Earth and in this world.
¡°I don¡¯t know who was watching me from above, but he had better behave himself.¡±
There¡¯s also Fortuniel. From the very start, he was wary of this little guy within his body¡ªwhether he was a disaster or just pure luck. Again, not everything given to you would be free¡ªa lunch could never be free without paying for it.
Chapter 195 Reunion (I)
After Yang Lujia bid his farewell to the people of the Northern Wolves Sect, he also changed his face into a more handsome one. He merely did not want to continue to hide anymore with a mediocre face, as he learned his lesson that he would always be looked down on by others with that face.
Although his current face could notpare to his original one, it was still more handsome than those handsome people he had once encountered. In fact, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that he was quite handsome now that the women would parade in front of him just to ask for his hand.
Moreover, he also asked Fortuniel to disguise his cultivation level to the peak Saint Emperor level. If others always saw him as a mortal, he would always be looked down on by others¡ªjust like what happened in the past.
Basically, he did not want to live under a roof all the time. He wanted to step up while also notpromising his security. He believed that no one would be able to take his life in this realm, so he needed not to be cautious¡ªunless someone of the Void Tree¡¯s caliber appeared¡ªhe would immediately hide.
It was true that he did not fear the strong. He merely did not wish that the strong would bully him for his own puny strength.
When he arrived at the Dragon Phantom Sect, he was invited to a banquet by the old man, Hao Liyu. He showed more hospitality than the Northern Wolves Sect. Yang Lujia could even sense that Hao Liyu respected him from the bottom of his heart.
¡°What the fuck! His Highness is actually so handsome! He was actually pretending to be some person with mediocre looks before?!¡± a female disciple shrieked.
¡°Oh. My. God. The thing between my legs¡ there¡¯s some sort of liquid leaking out¡¡±
¡°Mine, too! Ahhhh!¡±
Yang Lujia was stumped when he heard the female disciples and elders who were acting strange because of his face. Although he could see their eyes shining at him, some even looking at his body and his crotch, he did not mind them and continued talking with Hao Liyu.
He asked Hao Liyu about the matters of his Hao Family. Hao Liyu said that it was already enough grace that Yang Lujia spared him and his friends in the sect as well as the disciples. He even managed to heal his injuries¡ªthe reason why he was so grateful.
Although he had the ambition to redeem himself, he did not want to implicate Yang Lujia. Yang Lujia was strong, but he was still not sure about the strength of the Hao Family Patriarch. Thus, he insisted on not making Yang Lujia take the risk of regaining his reputation.
¡°In that case, let this young master help you with one thing. If you really want to redeem and avenge yourself, I¡¯ll help you increase your cultivation faster. Sit down and listen to my preaching instead.¡± He then swiped his gaze to the crowd, waking them up from the stupor of watching the handsome Yang Lujia.
Even the men couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Yang Lujia¡¯s face.
¡°As for all of you, if you want to listen, you can also choose to listen.¡±
Cai Hong was so excited that his face couldn¡¯t conceal the happiness he was feeling. ¡°Can I also join, Your Highness?!¡±
¡°Of course,¡± Yang Lujia replied, with a smile on his face.
However, that smile immediately shook the hearts of everyone present, especially the woman who had been eyeing Yang Lujia all this time. It was so beautiful that it dazzled them to the extent of shivering.
Within the five days of preaching, the people of the Dragon Phantom Sect had risen in strength. Collectively, they could be said to have been promoted to an even stronger sect. In fact, Hao Liyu made sessive breakthroughs, and so were the others.
¡°Thank you for your grace, Your Highness!¡± All of them stood up from their lotus position and quickly thanked their benefactor.
¡°Don¡¯t stand in ceremony. I am naturally doing this because you have be a subordinate under my tutge. Like I said, I don¡¯t mistreat people under me. Instead, they would only gain from me. That was the same case for you all,¡± Yang Lujia exined. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for me to go. You all just wait for me here until then. In the future, I will bring you all a surprise.¡±
Everyone looked in admiration at Yang Lujia. They could never imagine that they had profited much from what they thought was a disaster. Yang Lujia really kept his words to help them grow much stronger.
Some of them still had the energy to cultivate and advance further. That showed how generous Yang Lujia was to them.
¡°Cai Hong, let¡¯s go,¡± Yang Lujia said after being pleased with the Dragon Phantom Sect people. He even gave out one of his scriptures to Hao Liyu and had him teach this to the most capable disciples. He also gave him some of the ¡®candies¡¯ of Yang Lujia¡ªsome pellets and pills.
¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Cai Hong, who had been listening to Yang Lujia¡¯s preach, had also gained an understanding of the rules of the sword. In fact, he had somewhatprehended the rules of the sword when he fought against Lord Tong He earlier.
Thus, he was so excited that he sped up with Yang Lujia, without regard to his qi getting used up at all. Suddenly, Yang Lujia stopped when they were already miles away from the Dragon Phantom Sect.
¡°Cai Hong¡¡± Yang Lujia called out to him. ¡°I am nning to go to the Second Region. Would you like to apany me on this journey?¡±
¡°I am willing! I am willing!¡± Cai Hong was so excited that he was trembling. His Highness actually invited him aspany to go to the Second Region!
His reaction appeared to be excessive, but Yang Lujia didn¡¯t mind it. Instead, he said, ¡°Since you¡¯re willing, then there¡¯s no problem anymore. But before we do that, let me first visit some of my friends.¡±
He then smiled and looked at the open space. ¡°I wonder how they¡¯re all doing in Long Guang¡¯s world?¡±
Chapter 196 Reunion (II)
Yang Lujia decided to leave Cai Hong alone to investigate the matters of the Second Region. He merely told him to gather information about them as much as he could while he was away.
¡°When I¡¯m back, I will immediately notify you,¡± Yang Lujia said as he tossed a token at Cai Hong. ¡°That¡¯s amunication token. It can be used specifically formunication.¡±
In fact, thismunication token was among the rewards Fortuniel gave him when he received Long Guang as his disciple.
On the other hand, Cai Hong was very happy that he had been given another mission by His Highness. If others were to see his expression right now, they would think he must be an idiot for following someone like that¡ªas though every order from that person was sacred and would benefit him.
After all, people in this world would always seek benefits. They would never believe someone like Cai Hong to exist. Even the closest of their friends would betray them, but not Cai Hong.
Cai Hong was only prejudicial towards others but not towards Yang Lujia. In other words, while he might not be selfish towards Yang Lujia, he might be towards other people if such a circumstance would warrant him to obtain something valuable for Yang Lujia.
¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Cai Hong hurriedly bowed and set off to find information about the Second Region. Once His Highness called him back, he would have several pieces of information with him to benefit His Highness¡¯ knowledge.
Seeing Cai Hong leave with a delighted expression, Yang Lujia could only shake his head. No matter what, Cai Hong already knew his rules¡ªif this kid killed someone, it would not have anything to do with him¡ªafter all, he had already warned him. If he happened to have deviated from this warning of his, that would mean it would already be beyond Yang Lujia¡¯s jurisdictional control of Cai Hong¡¯s decisions.
After all, although he was someone under his tutge, Cai Hong was still a person who would make his own decisions.
¡°Forget it,¡± Yang Lujia said as he disappeared on the spot and entered Long Guang¡¯s world.
However, after he entered, he was stunned by the sudden changes. The world where Long Guang used to stay and grow up had actually grown to such an extent that there was already an abundant amount of heaven and earth qi.
He could also feel that the cultivators, especially his old friends, had be much stronger than before.
The core of this world was made out of the life rules from the Realm of Life, and this realm¡¯s core he created for Long Guang was connected to this disciple of his. If the world advanced by leaps and bounds, it would only mean this disciple had also be stronger. In other words, Long Guang was doing fine, and he even managed to break through so fast that his growth had already affected the entirety of the Long Guang World.
He truly missed that kid, especially his innocent face and eyes.
Nevertheless, if he wanted Long Guang to grow stronger, it was necessary not to chain him to his side. A child like him needed to see the world in order to learn the type of practicality and reality this world had been pursuing.
Shaking his head, he disappeared again and appeared in front of arge pce. This was actually a pce built by the City Lords of Da Sishen. They named this pce the Pce of Dawn¡ªsomething rted to what Yang Lujia had told them¡ªabout the name of the organization Yang Lujia was intending to erect.
He even intended to meet the siblings Wang Lao and Wang Zhu, who now became Saints due to their effort in cultivating diligently and utilizing the heaven and qi as well as the resources that had grown and nurtured in this world. He saw through that pce that these two were actually cultivating it. Moreover, on their other side was an old man¡ªtheir father.
¡°Stop! What are you doing here? What do you want? Nobody like you could just conveniently enter this ce! Otherwise, the lords inside will undoubtedlysh out at you and kick you out of this continent!¡± The pce guards pointed their spears at the approaching Yang Lujia.
Actually, they knew Yang Lujia. It was just that Yang Lujia had changed his face into someone they simply had no knowledge of.
¡°Interesting,hahahaha,¡± Yang Lujia reacted, his muffledughs infuriating the pce guards.
¡°If you dare do something, we will not be lenient!¡±
Later on, while they kept aiming their attacks on Yang Lujia, thetter simply stood there without any incurred injuries at all. Their attacks were like only a breeze in the air as they either passed through his body or stopped an inch before him.
¡°What the hell? Who are you?¡± a pce guard finally asked.
¡°Don¡¯t you remember me?¡± Yang Lujia then realized that these people did not want to incite rebellion. Instead, it was his issue that they attacked him.
His face remained unchanged. That was why they were attacking him relentlessly, as though he was an outsider.
¡°I understand now. I apologize for creating a misunderstanding earlier,¡± Yang Lujia immediately continued as he looked at the pce guards¡¯ anxious faces.
They were actually one of the people who had followed him up to this point. Also, knowing his strength, he knew that they could not contend with him at all¡ªmuch less incite a rebellion against someone who sheltered them.
After some time, Yang Lujia¡¯s face started to revert back to being Cao Nima¡¯s. It was the face he had been using in Da Sishen. Now, it actually felt refreshing to him to use this face. In fact, it was also his fault that they would erect a gargantuan sculpture of him in the middle of the continent with that face. He suddenly felt sorry for their efforts. After all, that was not his real face. It was something he randomly chose¡ªjust because he wanted to lie low.
¡°Chief Justice Cao!¡± The pce guards immediately knelt, their bodies even trembling in excitement.
This was the person they had always yearned to meet for three years already. They thought he had abandoned him, but he actually came back.
¡°It¡¯s been quite a long time, eh? Now that you¡¯ve grown up, I assume you did not regret your decision to follow me!¡±
¡°We are forever grateful for Chief Justice Cao¡¯s grace. We will follow Chief Justice Cao¡¯s rule and be his subordinates with a hundred percent loyalty! We, the people of this continent, have vowed to be loyal to Chief Justice Cao! Chief Justice Cao¡¯s strength is unfathomable!¡± a pce guard, who seemed to be the leader of them all, spoke with overwhelming passion and emotion in his heart.
¡°It¡¯s good that you still know how to recognize grievances from gratitude. Since you still remember, have the matters of this pcee out to see this Chief Justice.¡± Yang Lujia was nodding repeatedly as he saw the performance of these people.
He was thoroughly pleased. If before, he did not want to handle any other people, this time around was different. He felt like he needed to build his force for whatever wasing to trouble him.
As an insanely strong being, his instincts were telling him that the danger awaiting him in the future would be extremely rigorous and life-threatening. Therefore, he had to prepare himself and build an army that could assist him to fight whoever his enemy would be.
And he would start doing so by creating a name for this realm and by starting with the Four Regions.
The pce guard leader personally escorted Yang Lujia to the inside of the pce, and there, he waited for the Wang siblings and their father toe out. He did not want toplicate matters by distracting them from their seclusion¡ªcausing a bacsh that might be irreversible to repair even for him¡ªas powerful as he was.
After four days of waiting, while Yang Lujia was patiently sitting down in the hall of the pce, he met a woman. She was the City Lord Ice.
¡°You¡¯re actually back?!¡± City Lord Ice was so surprised that his chin almost dropped to the ground as he looked at Yang Lujia like a ghost.
Seeing her acting like this, Yang Lujia joked, ¡°Hey, fwhy are you looking at me like you¡¯re certain I died?¡±
Yang Lujia understood, of course, their feelings. Although three years was long for him, three years of not seeing him¡ªfor them¡ªwas somewhat of a burden. It was something heavy to ept. It was like they were children abandoned by their own parents. Therefore, he did not me her for her reaction.
No one could imagine, not even himself, that Yang Lujia, a notorious businessman and a person who was hailed as the smartest guy on Earth, had be understanding to this extent. As ruthless as he was on Earth, his change was simply iparable in this world.
**
A/N: I just home from school. Pardon me for myte update. Thanks.
Chapter 197 Reunion (III)
Yang Lujia talked with City Lord Ice for some time. City Lord Ice acted courteously in front of Yang Lujia, addressing him as Chief Justice Cao. As much as Yang Lujia didn¡¯t want her to bow in front of him, he simply didn¡¯t want to narrow their subordinate-master rtionship.
Practically, Yang Lujia was the master of all the beings in this world¡ªnot even Long Guang could demand against his authority. Yes, the core was made to connect with Long Guang¡ªbut that was only it.
As the creator himself, Yang Lujia naturally had more authority than his own disciple.
Moreover, these people were reigned in by him. It was only right for him to be their master.
¡°Greetings, Chief Justice Cao!¡±
The moment they heard from City Lord Ice about Yang Lujia¡¯s sudden arrival after three years, they were filled with yearning. Although their cultivations kept on increasing, they seemed reluctant to be happy when they did not even know whether or not Yang Lujia had encountered some unpredicted mishaps.
All of them knelt, the City Lords, their direct subordinates, and their sons and daughters. That was with the exception of the three siblings of the Xia Family. They were regarded by Yang Lujia as his close friends. Even so, their father had urged them to kneel as well.
¡°There¡¯s no need for everyone to kneel,¡± Yang Lujia said with a smile. ¡°Moreover, even though you are technically my subordinates, it could be said that you are also all my friends.¡±
Although Yang Lujia said that, the City Lords very well knew that they simply did not have enough capabilities to befriend someone like Yang Lujia. He was an existence that even they as people of the older generation would fear.
¡°What about your father? Where is he? Is he really that passionate about farming? Did you inform him?¡± Yang Lujia turned his head to City Lord Ice. ¡°City Lord Ice¡ª¡± Suddenly, Yang Lujia revealed a smile as he sensed two approaching auras shooting fast to the pce.
¡°I guess there¡¯s no need to find them anymore,¡± Yang Lujia continued. ¡°They¡¯re already here.¡±
¡°They?¡± City Lord Ice and the others were confused.
His father was only one person.
Why would Chief Justice Cao say ¡®they¡¯reing¡¯?
¡°I wonder how that kid is doing now,¡± Yang Lujia muttered in a low voice.
Before the two of these people could arrive, Yang Lujia approached all of them and had them stand up. All of them, especially the City Lords, had borne tears from their eyes. They simply missed Yang Lujia that much. The three-year time when Yang Lujia was absent had made them advance in leaps and bounds. They were simply grateful for him.
Even the head of the Xia Family, the Death City¡¯s City Pce Lord, Xia Zhiguang, held Yang Lujia in high regard and did not dare urge his daughter, Xia Hua, to flirt and/or seduce Chief Justice Cao.
Yang Lujia then sized up the three siblings from the Xia Family, especially Xia Hua. He was captivated by how her strength had advanced so much. Was it the effect of her special body and special bloodline?
¡°Brother Jieke, how have you been?¡± Yang Lujia, however, turned his head to ask Xia Jieke. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve gained a much stronger cultivation level now. Your talent is not in any way inferior to those people in the higher realm.¡±
¡°Brother Jiali, you also have some talent. You even caught up to your eldest brother¡¯s cultivation!¡± Even Yang Lujia sounded surprised.
Were their talents so strong and there were just not enough resources for them to grow in Da Sishen? That was why their cultivation, despite their talents, stagnated? Even their father had be much more powerful than them.
It was also good for Yang Lujia to have them be stronger. In the future, he would be able to have a stronger force. Also, he never intended to let them remain in Da Sishen. He also wanted to ascend to the higher realm. To do that, he knew that he also had to work hard.
¡°Thank you for the praise, Chief Justice Cao!¡± Both of the brothers bowed to him. They were extremely respectful towards him. It was as if they were strangers and Yang Lujia was someone of the same seniority as their father or even higher.
Xia Hua, on the other hand, had a look of disappointment on her face. He was not disappointed with Yang Lujia. Instead, she was disappointed with herself¡ªbeing not born on the same page as Yang Lujia.
All those three years, she had been contemting it and no matter what she did, she just could not extract Yang Lujia¡¯s face from her mind. Even her dreams were teasing him.
However, she knew her status. Compared to him, she was only akin to an ant trying to be a dragon.
Even her brothers were helpless towards their sister. It seemed like she really liked Yang Lujia to the core¡ªto the extent that she even said she would not marry anyone unless it was Yang Lujia¡ªCao Nima.
Yang Lujia had to admit that Xia Hua was extremely beautiful. Even her mother would pale inparison to her¡ªmoreover, Yang Lujia, with his sensitive sense, actually could not feel any resonance between her mother¡¯s blood with hers. It was as though he was not her daughter. However, her blood did carry Xia Zhiguang¡¯s.
¡°Xia Hua, you¡¯ve be even more beautiful now!¡± Yang Lujia suddenly praised and smiled at her. It was the sweetest smile she had seen that her cheeks blushed.
She was even forced to turn away, just to hide away the face she was making. She knew that she had to stop herself. That her feelings for her had to stop. However, there was nothing she could do. As long as he remained in her memories, she wouldn¡¯t be able to let go of him.
Seeing her acting like that, Yang Lujia was a bit surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that hispliment had invoked such a reaction in Xia Hua. Although his interaction with her had been short, he still held her in high regard. Such an amazing woman with an amazing talent could find any man of her dreams.
In fact, her talent had already far surpassed his older brother¡ªtheir eldest brother. She was only a step away from the Saint Emperor Realm. Nevertheless, he did not delve into this much.
¡°Sister Hua, you don¡¯t have to feel shy. You have indeed be more beautiful and graceful. Moreover, your talent astonished me even more! Who would¡¯ve expected that you¡¯d already reached the peak of the Saint King Realm?¡±
¡°WHAT?!¡±
The words that came out of Yang Lujia¡¯s mouth rendered the crowd¡¯s jaws drop to the ground. It was that shocking. To their knowledge, Xia Hua was only up to Xia Jiali¡¯s level in terms of talent. Xia Jieke was the most talented among them all.
¡°Xia Hua, is it really true?¡± Xia Zhiguang, on the other hand, could not anymore contain the excitement he was feeling. ¡°Are you truly a peak Saint King now?¡±
As her father, no one knew more about Xia Hua than him.
Xia Hua blushed even more. She never expected that the man she loved would be the one who would expose her true cultivation. She knew the feeling of being helpless for being surpassed by others due to their inferior talents. She was considering her eldest brother¡¯s feelings.
However, with that being said, she still could not amount to anythingpared to Yang Lujia. She felt very conflicted.
Sensing the emotions surging from Xia Hua, Xia Jieke decided to intervene. He was even smiling from ear to ear. ¡°Xia Hua, I know we¡¯re not siblings by blood. But you don¡¯t have to worry about this big brother of yours. Even if you be the most powerful, this big brother of yours will remain as your big brother to death. As someone who has watched you grow up, I know your prowess more than anyone. As your eldest brother, I do not envy your talent. I only feel proud of my little sister¡ªespecially now that she has grown to this extent.¡±
Xia Hua burst into tears as soon as she heard his speech. She then ran up to her big brother and hugged him tightly. ¡°T-Thank you, big brother¡¡±
¡°There, there¡¡±
Yang Lujia, who was watching this scene in the background, felt his heart tighten. He was reminded again of someone from Earth. ¡°Big sister¡¡± he unconsciously mumbled.
¡°Wait¡¡± Yang Lujia suddenly realized as he stared at the siblings with a questioning look. ¡°Brother Jieke, did you just say that you¡¯re not rted to Xia Hua in any way? Then, does that mean your father is also not her father?¡±
¡°Brother Cao Nima, I apologize for not telling you about this earlier. However, now that everything hase to this point. Our father only coincidentally found her at the edge of the Da Sishen.¡±
Xia Zhiguang also couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°Yes, my son is not lying, Chief Justice Cao. As everyone knows, this old man likes to venture to the edges of Da Sishen, especially in the void where there are several treasures.¡±
¡°Then, why does she have your blood?¡±
Xia Zhiguang then shook his head and smiled embarrassingly. ¡°That was only a fake upfront, Chief Justice Cao. You should be able to tell if you examine it carefully. I only infused my own blood into her, so others would believe that she¡¯s my daughter.¡±
Yang Lujia immediately quickly examined Xia Hua¡¯s body carefully. On the other hand, Xia Hua, who was being stared at by Yang Lujia, blushed. Her tears even stopped midway froming out. Yang Lujia¡¯s stare, which was like stripping her, made her body react as a usual woman would.
However, Yang Lujia didn¡¯t realize her actions at all. Instead, he was focused on examining her blood. He then soon gasped in surprise as he found something even more astonishing.
He then looked at Xia Hua with aplicated gaze. He was able to sense something familiar from her. ¡°You¡ you¡¯re also from the void?¡±
Chapter 198 Setting Off (I)
As Yang Lujia said, Xia Hua¡¯s blood contained a hint of the void¡ªjust like his. This even surprised the people who heard him. However, they almost knew nothing of the void. Hence, their reactions weren¡¯t that intense.
However, Yang Lujia knew something of the void from Brownie. The void was said to be where all the strongest living beings reside. Each of their strongest could destroy the Five Realms with a wave of their hands.
Even Yang Lujia could not do that. He could destroy the lower realm with ease, but it was hard to say in the higher realms. After all, the higher he ascended, the more difficult it was to distort the rules, especially the rules he had vaguely felt before¡ªthat rule was especially almost invisible to his eyes. He could slightly control it, and it was the minimum he could do.
Xia Hua looked at Yang Lujia, extremely baffled by the term ¡®void¡¯. She had heard from her father (Xia Zhiguang) before that the void was extremely mysterious and enchanting. No one knew what kind of ce it was.
¡°Chief Justice Cao, do you know something of the void?¡± Xia Zhiguang¡¯s curiosity was picked and he went near his daughter.
¡°I know a little. In fact, it could be said that I also have the blood of those from the void. In other words, I am a human from the void,¡± Yang Lujia replied earnestly, but it still garnered the shock of everyone present. ¡°Needless to say, I think the most qualified to talk about the void would not be me¡¡±
Yang Lujia then looked in a specific direction. Soon enough, a loud bark of a dog swept the entire continent. Its bark had the power to destroy all of them. However, since Yang Lujia was present, Brownie did not dare unleash his full power.
¡°Could it be¡¡± All of them felt deafened after they heard the bark. However, their expectations exceeded the slight pain they felt. ¡°Could it be that the one Chief Justice Cao was the little puppy before?¡± Xia Zhiguang finished the other people¡¯s thoughts.
¡°Yes, Browniees from the void. Moreover, he¡¯s a prince of a rtively strong tribe there,¡± Yang Lujia replied.
Soon enough, a dog walking gracefully in the air arrived at the ce where they were all chatting. ¡°Your Highness, if I may¡¡±
However, Brownie bowed to Yang Lujia before jumping into thetter¡¯s arms. Unlike before, Brownie seemed to have grown in size and even his cultivation had reached the peak of the Saint Emperor Realm.
As expected of the Devouring Void Dog Tribe¡¯s blood. It was extremely powerful that it just took three years for Brownie to reach the peak of the Saint Emperor Realm.
Even geniuses like Xia Hua would dim before his talent.
Brownie then licked the face of Yang Lujia and also licked his paws before sweeping his gaze on the people around him. ¡°To be honest, it had been a long time since I managed to detect the void¡¯s aura in the little girl¡¯s blood. However, before, I was uncertain as my strength is limited. Now, I can be sure that the little girl is from the void. As for which tribe she belonged to, this Mighty Dog doesn¡¯t have any clue.¡±
Yang Lujia was not surprised. He still remembered that Brownie¡¯s memories were sealed. Only by breaking through could he remember everything. Yang Lujia had a strong intuition that Brownie¡¯s background was terrifying and he must have been sent here in the lower realms for something big that happened in their tribe.
¡°However, I can tell you one thing¡¡± Brownie¡¯s eyes shone with fierceness. The people around them shuddered at his sight. ¡°The void is a ce that no one would dare invade. The void is a ce filled with very very powerful people. In my unsealed memories, I remembered how my father, the Tribe Chief, destroyed an entire realm without breaking a sweat¡ªjust because he was ordered to.¡±
GASP!
¡°Mighty Dog¡¯s background was actually that terrifying?!¡±
¡°If Mighty Dog¡¯s background was this terrifying, what about Chief Justice Cao¡¯s background?¡±
¡°You¡¯re right on the spot! I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about Chief Justice Cao¡¯s background, given his overpowered strength!¡±
Yang Lujia was also curious. Although he did not have any feelings for his real parents, neither here nor on Earth as he was mistreated there, he still somewhat wanted to know more about them.
Seeing the curious looks of the people, Brownie could only helplessly sigh. ¡°You¡¯re all wrong about one thing. While my background was terrifying, in my memories, nothing would be more terrifying than His Highness¡¯ background.¡±
GASP!
Everyone stood frozen after hearing Brownie, especially apanied by the seriousness of his tone.
¡°Back then, if my memory was telling me the right thing, a power offended one of their elders and tagged that elder as a ¡®shameless prick¡¯ but was actually not¡ªdo you know what happened to that power who offended them?¡±
Brownie kept them in suspense.
However, Yang Lujia just rolled his eyes in response. ¡°Do we even need to guess?¡±
¡°If I said that the power was eliminated, that wouldn¡¯te as a surprise,¡± Brownie suddenly interjected and looked at the people with a mischievous smile.
¡°Oh?¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s was pricked.
¡°That elder alone eradicated that entire power. Moreover, that power was said to be on par with His Highness¡¯ family but was still erased from the face of the earth after offending a mere elder of His Highness¡¯ family.¡±
FUCK!
Yang Lujia almost cussed out such a word after hearing Brownie¡¯s reply. He would have never thought it was enough for his family to destroy them with several experts. To think it would only take a mere elder to destroy an entire power, went to show just how strong his family was.
This was probably why Brownie feared Yang Lujia very much when they first met.
Brownie justughed at others¡¯ reactions, especially Yang Lujia¡¯s twitching face.
HAHAHA!
After theughter died down, Brownie then looked at Xia Hua and examined her from head to toe. Brownie then used some means to inspect Xia Hua¡¯s blood. He then gasped that he found himself unable to breathe.
¡°What the fuck is going on?! Why would two monsters from the void appear in this lowly ce?!¡±
¡°What do you mean by that, Brownie?¡±
Yang Lujia was surprised by the reaction brought by Brownie. From thetter¡¯s reaction, it seemed like Xia Hua also had a terrifying background. It was one thing for Yang Lujia to be here, however, Xia Hua¡¯s presence greatly baffled Brownie.
The force behind her. It wasparable to Yang Lujia¡¯s family.
¡°Ms. Xia¡¡± Astonishingly, Brownie called out to her with a serious tone and even changed the way he addressed her. ¡°That is not your real face, right?¡±
Everyone¡¯s faces turned livid, as though something bad was about to happen. However, contrary to what they expected, Xia Hua just actually nodded and looked contemtively at Xia Zhiguang. ¡°Father¡¡±
¡°Xia Hua, you don¡¯t have to hide it from them anymore. With His Highness¡¯ protection, even if you show your true face to any man in the future, they would not dare touch you.¡±
¡°Alright¡¡±
¡°But, Ms. Xia, before you do that. I want to ask you something,¡± Brownie interfered, his face was actually serious right now and it made Xia Hua shiver.
It was like she eyed like a beast.
¡°Your body¡ what kind of special body do you have¡do you also have that kind of body as that of your family?¡±
Everyone realized then that Xia Hua¡¯s backing was also a group of rtives¡ªenjoined together¡ªjust like Yang Lujia¡¯s family.
Xia Hua then hesitantly looked at Xia Zhiguang and decided to tell everyone the truth. ¡°To tell you the truth, we also don¡¯t know what my special body was called. However, it was something rted to the Yin energy inside. Through sexual interaction, I could practically help any man breakthrough like butter.¡±
As Xia Hua was saying those words, she unintentionally looked at Yang Lujia who was also contemting something. Him¡ªnot paying attention to his words was like a blow to her. She was disappointed in herself. Even if she was to show her real face, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily like her.
Xia Zhiguang, on the other hand, managed to capture the gaze Xia Hua threw at Yang Lujia. He was also hoping to betroth her to him. If it was before, he would not have done so. Yang Lujia¡¯s position in their hearts was akin to them being earth and he being heaven.
However, it was different now. Now that the child he coincidentally found before was actually someone with a strong family background from the void¡ªhe knew that Xia Hua might have a chance of being able not to just get acquainted with Yang Lujia but also have a closer rtionship than friendship with him.
¡°I see,¡± Brownie meaningfully said.
¡°S-Should I show my face n-now¡¡±
¡°You may.¡± Surprisingly, it was Yang Lujia who replied to her. She thought he wasn¡¯t paying attention.
In fact, Yang Lujia was just lost in thought as he suddenly thought of something interesting. It was not that he wanted to ignore her words, he was just distracted.
¡°A-Alright¡¡± Xia Hua¡¯s face turned beet red and tried to revert her face to her actual face.
When her face slowly changed, the crowd, especially the men, gasped.
Her beauty. It was like an untainted sculpture of a woman made by the best artist that existed. She was not that pale. In fact, her skin was just naturally white. Apart from that, it was as smooth as silk. Her eyes had also turned pinkish, but that change was only momentary.
It also had to be known that her body also changed slightly. Her hips and curves were now even more beautiful than before. If she could be said to be extremely beautiful before, now she could be described as the most beautiful woman in existence¡ªa woman who could ensue war between worlds.
¡°Ah?¡± Yang Lujia was surprised too. In a moment there, he was momentarily stunned by her beauty. Nevertheless, he shook his head and did not let his thoughts ovee him.
Chapter 199 Setting Off (II)
Although Yang Lujia was surprised by the beauty Xia Hua possessed, hell, he was even attracted to her beauty, he just didn¡¯t want to hinder any of his ns because of women.
As he always advised himself, women are harbingers of endless troubles¡ªespecially someone of her caliber. Even if he would pursue her, he was afraid he could survive. In order not to hurt her feelings, if his life would be in danger in the future, he¡¯d best not acquaint himself with her.
However, after seeing the surprised look of Yang Lujia, Xia Hua felt relieved that he still felt somehow attracted to her. With that being said, she was again disappointed when he shook his head and turned his stare away from her.
Why would such a man like him exist in this world?
¡®Am I not beautiful enough? What does he want?¡¯
Xia Hua was starting to question her beauty at the moment. Even when she looked at City Lord Ice, they were bound to be heaven and earth whenpared to each other. City Lord Ice might be beautiful, but she was still a million miles away from Xia Hua¡¯s beauty which not only epassed physical beauty but also the charm of attractiveness.
City Lord Ice even looked at Xia Hua in a new light. She admired her beauty. Although she did not concern herself with whatever face she would have, it still went to show that she was still a woman.
And women had this tendency topare themselves to other people¡ªothers even incurring envy and hatred towards another that was prettier than they were.
Sighing, Xia Hua reverted her appearance to what people knew of her¡ªthe Xia Hua they knew of. She then said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to expose my real face to you lot. What¡¯s the point, anyway?¡±
Nevertheless, when Yang Lujia heard this, he looked at her in a new light. This girl was actually so sensible that she was willing to give up her beauty rather than unting it to everybody. It meant that beauty meant nothing to her but only something that could boost her ego¡ªshowing that her character wasn¡¯t something like other beautiful women would do¡ªlooking down on others who did not look pleasant in their eyes.
¡°No, you look more beautiful earlier. You should change your face back to your real one. Otherwise, others would also find it hard to look at you in the same way again. Let them get used to your beauty, including me.¡± Yang Lujia showed a sincere smile that made Xia Hua blush in return.
Not understanding what she meant by her blushing, Yang Lujia then ignored her and looked at the people around him. These people, the City Lords, City Ancestors, Yin Hang included who was looking at him with reverent eyes, the Wang and Xia Siblings, all treated him with utmost respect. Especially at the time when and how Xia Jieke treated him during that banquetst time.
Hence, he decided on one thing. He didn¡¯t want to implicate them but nevertheless wanted them to know at least. Waving his hand, he signaled the other people in the hall to go out.
This confused the others and they looked at Yang Lujia with inquisitive gazes.
Now, it was Yang Lujia¡¯s turn to sigh. He then said, ¡°Since Ms. Hua decided to show her real face to all of you and I trust all of you won¡¯t betray me in the future, I¡¯ve decided to let you see my true face as well.¡±
Brownie¡¯s flickered with delight. He knew that although he was handsome in his human form, no one would be able to contend against the handsomeness Yang Lujia would bring. If women¡¯s beauty could initiate a war, Yang Lujia¡¯s appearance could bring peace to an entire world.
¡°Heh! You¡¯re very lucky to see the real face of His Highness!¡± Brownie boasted that he incurred a smack from Yang Lujia in the head. He then pouted and justy down quietly in Yang Lujia¡¯s arms. His subservience almost made the people presentugh.
Brownie might be a fearless one. But it was only limited to others. When others would reprimand him, he would always cower down. However, this was not the focus for everyone at the moment.
They all set their eyes on Yang Lujia whose face was rapidly changing.
Almost a split second after Yang Lujia finished the process of altering his face back to the original one, everyone gulped. Soon enough, the women were trying to catch their breaths.
Yang Lujia¡¯s real face carried what royalties should have. The people now got the reason why the dog in Yang Lujia¡¯s arms was calling him ¡®His Highness¡¯. It turned out that not only had he had a blood-curling family background, but his face also was majestic and was worthy of being addressed by Brownie as such.
His skin was light-toned, like Xia Hua, it wasn¡¯t pale white. It was such that it was enough to regard his skin beautifully white. This even magnified the divine aura surrounding him more.
¡°Now that¡¯s more like it! Hahaha!¡± Brownie reacted and even pped his front ws before licking them.
GULP.
Everyone actually gulped twice.
DRIP. DRIP.
Girls were even worse. Almost all of them were drooling except Xia Hua who was looking at Yang Lujia incredulously.
Yang Lujia shook his head and smiled at them, showing his dimples that even amplified his already-beautiful figure.
¡°AHHH!¡± A servant woman suddenly fainted in response.
Another even followed the same fate as her. Although he ordered everyone earlier to go out, it was not limited to the servants who are doing errands for these distinguished people in the hall.
SPEECHLESS.
Yang Lujia was stunned and speechless and even his smile stiffened. ¡°Aren¡¯t they overreacting?¡±
¡°Chief Justice Cao¡¯s handsomeness is unparalleled!¡± Xia Hua praised as her face blushed. When the men saw how beautiful she was with her real face, they even felt like they were lucky they were here to witness such a sight.
What they could not imagine was someone like her would actually walk around their continent. Hence, everyone would be able to see her beauty. Even Xia Jieke¡¯s heart jolted after seeing his stepsister¡¯s real face. However, he still looked at her the same way he did before. This went the same with Xia Jiali.
¡°Everyone, I think I have already said everything that I needed to say. Today, I will once again venture into a new journey. Do not worry. I will have all of youe out soon. It¡¯s just that the time isn¡¯t ripe yet. I still have things to settle,¡± Yang Lujia suddenly said after letting out a light cough, breaking everyone out of their stupor.
¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re going out again? Why don¡¯t you let this dog out then? I might be able to assist you with something,¡± Brownie immediately proposed, his eyes twinkling.
He had long found staying in this ce to be boring. Moreover, he had already unsealed his cultivation realm to the Saint Emperor Realm. There was really not much he could do, especially with the suppression of the Realm of Spacetime that had befallen him.
¡°You want toe out?¡± Yang Lujia was surprised by Brownie¡¯s proposal, but he did not immediately agree to it. ¡°If you want me to agree to it, you also have to agree to every order I give you once we venture out.¡±
¡°Alright!¡± Brownie happily pped his ws. His ps only produced tender sounds, just like the soft sound when two pieces of froth were pped.
¡°You agree too readily,¡± Yang Lujia said as he revealed an evil smile.
Even Brownie found it hard to breathe after seeing this smile. It seemed like he really fell into a pit right now. However, he had no choice. He really wanted to go out. Hence, he could only follow Yang Lujia¡¯s rules.
Everyone justughed at Brownie¡¯s strange expression. They knew that he was doomed this time as Yang Lujia seemed to want him to do something against his principles.
¡°Anyway, I will soon visit again. I will need to visit the other continents as well.¡±
¡°What? Are there actually other continents other than ours? This world was so big that it could amodate more than one continent?!¡±
Everyone was taken aback.
¡°Yes, while you name your continent the Continent of Dawn. There are also two other continents called the Spirit Race Continent and The Shadow Continent.¡±
¡°What? Did Chief Justice Cao really save the Spirit Race back then?¡± Xia Zhiguang sounded surprised because they thought everyone in the Spirit Race already died as they saw the fate of their race when they visited them in Da Sishen. ¡°Moreover, what¡¯s the Shadow Continent?¡±
¡°Yes, I did save them from their plight in exchange for their subservience to me. However, I already said to them that I won¡¯t force them to do anything and they can live however they want to,¡± Yang Lujia replied. ¡°As for the Shadow Continent, you need not know about them. That continent was currently being led by three people. If you want to, you can pay them a visit as well, but the three of them are a bit entric, so you better prepare yourselves. Nevertheless, if they dared hurt you, I will make them pay more than how hell would punish their sinners!¡±
As he said thest sentence, his eyes were flickering nonstop.
However, his expression softened when he suddenly sensed an aura from within the pce. ¡°Olddy!¡± He even revealed an excited expression.
Old Lady.
Yes, it was the olddy whose son was identally killed by him. He was d. He was d that she was still holding on to her life.
Chapter 200 Setting Off (III)
The olddy was a reserved woman. Only when her son died did she lose herposure and shout at the top of her lungs for his unjustifiable death.
She did convey to Yang Lujia her story with her son. Although he was an unscrupulous and rash kid, she knew that he was intrinsically kind.
¡°How are you doing, olddy?¡± Yang Lujia went to her excitedly. He had nearly forgotten about visiting her. This was why he was acting like this.
No matter what, when he first saw how the olddy cried, his heart skipped a beat. It was at that time that he felt guilty about the bad things he had done¡ªbut there was no turning back time. He was powerful, but not too powerful to be called a god.
It was just that whenever he saw this olddy, his heart would melt¡ªvery unlikely of his nature as an adult tyrant when he was still on Earth. This actually baffled him. Perhaps he had always longed deep inside him for the love he had never received from his parents before¡ªit was that feeling that had been buried deep but had unknowingly surfaced again.
¡°Young man, you¡¯ve actually grown up this big!¡± the olddy praised.
When Yang Lujia heard what she said, his mind actually went to the dirty side. He could still remember that there had been at least five people now that had seen how big his little brother had be. Even when he was still on Earth, that version of his little brother would pale inparison with his recent little one.
If women felt embarrassed when they were noticed by men that they had gotten bigger, men naturally would feel somewhat embarrassed, too. Nevertheless, Yang Lujia wasn¡¯t too innocent about this, so he just let out a cough as the olddy obviously did not mean that thing.
¡°Time¡¯s always on the move,¡± Yang Lujia merely replied with a smile.
However, what Yang Lujia did not notice was the momentary fear of everyone else in the pce the moment the olddy appeared all of a sudden. If Yang Lujia were to know what happened and if he were in their position, he would not have acted like this in front of thedy.
They knew something about the olddy that they did not dare divulge to Yang Lujia. It was only then that they realized how Yang Lujia was so talented and had grown so strong that even the old generation could not evenpare.
¡°Indeed,¡± the olddy also replied with a smile. She then walked up to him and caressed his cheeks with her two frail hands. ¡°If my son were still alive, he would have be as handsome as you are¡¡±
Hearing her mention her grandson again, he felt a pang in his heart. Seeing how weak the olddy was, there was no doubt that she was going to die sooner orter.
¡°Forget it,¡± the olddy said and shook her head. ¡°I apologize for touching your handsome face, young man. It has already been three years since he passed away and my heart is still longing for his presence beside me.¡±
Yang Lujia didn¡¯t mind hermenting about his death. In fact, like before, he still felt guilty. To alleviate the situation, he suggested something.
¡°Olddy, before I go out, would you mind sharing with us your barbecue skills by cooking us barbecue? We would love to eat it!¡± Yang Lujia, who was forever a foodie, almost drooled in front of everyone.
¡°This¡¡±
Everyone, who saw him acting like this, was speechless. The image that Yang Lujia had built in their minds as their Chief Justice Cao was immediately erased.
With that, Yang Lujia retrieved a storage ring from Fortuniel¡¯s storage space. There were even inscribed characters on the ring¡¯s surface, and the characters made them even more speechless.
It said: ¡°VOID BEAST MEATIE!¡±
Why did it sound like a child was trying to y with them?
Nevertheless, everyone remained silent andter agreed to the proposal made by Yang Lujia. Even the olddy felt helpless with Yang Lujia¡¯s sparkling eyes. Yang Lujia had always been a foodie, especially now that his two special bloodlines had fused and his special bodies had undergone significant changes. It was said that those who were extremely talented and beloved by the heavens were all people who liked to eat so much¡ªeven if they had already be gods.
Even the olddy persisted when she and Yang Lujiapeted in an eatingpetition whereby the one who had eaten more than the other would win. However, due to his satisfaction, Yang Lujia forgot about one thing.
The olddy¡ she was perfectly fine, not even bloated, after eating void beasts that contained dense energies that only cultivators could withstand when devoured. And yet, the olddy remained the same¡ªshe might have wrinkles all over her body, but she looked perfectly unharmed.
The others also noticed this, but Yang Lujia wasn¡¯t able to.
He was too focused on eating.
Nheless, everyone just enjoyed the food that they were eating so much that it almost turned into a banquet wherein the food was more than the people present in number.
After everything was settled, Yang Lujia sincerely thanked the olddy by bowing to her. ¡°Thank you, olddy! This young man has been satisfied by your grace of cooking us not only barbecue but other dishes as well!¡±
¡°That¡¯s no issue, young man! We¡¯re all a family here!¡± The olddy smiled amiably at him.
¡°Then, allow this junior to leave now as this junior still has matters to attend to. I really enjoyed the food, olddy! I am truly grateful!¡±
He was not only grateful, but he thought that this gesture of his was the only thing he could do to make up for the guilt that had been in his heart for already three years.
When Yang Lujia left, the atmosphere inside the pce suddenly turned grim. Her face also started to change. At this moment, her face became younger than she was before. All her wrinkles had almost be non-existent. But it was undeniable that she was really already old.
And the fact that she was this old terrified the people around her.
In other words, she was someone who had lived longer than those they considered to be the older generation.
¡°We humbly pay our respects to the Grand Elder!¡±
PUTT!
All of them knelt on the ground. Even Xia Hua was no exception.
¡°You may all stand up.¡± As she said these words, it was like a gentle breeze went past them and lifted their bodies up.
She was that powerful.
¡°As long as you abide by my rules and do not hurt him, I will ensure everyone¡¯s safety here. I have onlye here to pass by. Unexpectedly, I stumbled upon a rtive of mine¡ªno¡ªmore like an outside rtive¡¡± The olddy drew a smile on her face as she looked in the direction where Yang Lujia left.
¡°Do not try to make it obvious that I am stronger than every one of you, even including him¡ªhe is a smart kid like his father. Don¡¯t let your eyes betray you. Otherwise, I will pull out your eyes from the depths of your soul, making it a permanent disability,¡± she continued. ¡°Nevertheless, I just want to tell you that, other than not betraying him, never ever divulge my identity to him. Otherwise, not only will I be implicated, but his mother and I will also be implicated by our tribe.¡±
She had a helpless look on her face.
Everyone understood that there must be something wrong with their tribe, given that even with the olddy¡¯s strength, she was still unable to do anything.
¡°Although I am strong, there are still several experts in our tribe. Even his mother, now, has met mishaps and she is currently¡ forget it¡ I shouldn¡¯t be saying any of this.¡±
After a moment of silence, she spoke once again. However, her gaze was already on the woman who evidently had feelings for Yang Lujia.
¡°I know about your tribe, youngdy. However, if you think you deserve someone who will stand beside you, you better think twice. He is extremely valuable. I don¡¯t want her to be tied to anyone yet. As long as he¡¯s this weak, I¡¯ll never let anyone of you smear the image he¡¯s so far built.¡±
The glow in Xia Hua¡¯s eyes seemed to have lost its glow. Especially when the olddy¡¯s gazended on her¡ªeven if it was only for a short moment, it still terrified her¡ªeven her own bloodline seemed to have shaken at the mere gaze of the olddy.
Nevertheless, Xia Hua still bowed to her. ¡°I understand.¡±
¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡±
Xia Hua might have appeared respectful and had already epted such a stance from the olddy. However, inside, she was mourning and ming herself. She was not satisfied. Her insecurities were slowly emerging from the depths of her heart.
¡°Others might see me as someone who has a formidable background, butpared to Yang Lujia, I would still pale inparison,¡± she murmured in her heart.
Chapter 201 Setting Off (IV)
When Yang Lujia left the continent where the previous City Lords were currently residing, he suddenly felt that something was amiss. However, just right when he arrived on the continent where he stationed the Shadow Trio, a feeling of helplessness arose in his heart.
It felt like someone important to him had left.
¡°What could it be?¡±
However, just as hended, there was a beautiful old woman who was looking at him at the moment with a smile on her face. ¡°His senses are quite sharp. Like his mother, he has trained in the three major paths as well. It seems like your son is quite a genius, my dear daughter.¡±
The womanughed to her heart¡¯s content, but her voice was confined to her own ears only. Yang Lujia wasn¡¯t able to hear anything from his surroundings. Only the silence pervaded.
Just how powerful could the old woman be that not even Yang Lujia was able to detect her presence?
¡°Moreover, it seems like he¡¯s always on guard. Is this the reason why he has not yet met with any mishaps? Is this child that is blessed by heaven¡ªto the extent that even tribtions would be afraid of him?¡± When she realized how talented Yang Lujia was, she wore aplicated expression, but it showed concern for the other party.
¡°Anyway, we¡¯ll meet again in the future. I just hope the tribe will ept you, then.¡± After saying this, she slightly frowned but then revealed a smile as she effortlessly went through the barrier of Long Guang¡¯s world and instantly arrived outside¡ªin the Da Shikong.
¡°I hope you don¡¯t get too sad about my death, brat,¡± the old woman said with a crafty smile on her face, before disappearing in midair, only to arrive outside the Da Shikong. ¡°I have to go back now. My daughter, I¡¯ve already done what you told me to do. Due to his overwhelming talent, not only in cultivating but also in his overwhelming luck, you told me to make him feel something negative¡ªto make him realize that things in this world aren¡¯t as simple as they are.¡±
With that, she disappeared once more.
However, the void beasts that were about to attack her before she left suddenly faded into existence without even any warning.
¡°This girl¡¡± An old man suddenly appeared and looked in the direction where she left. ¡°Hah¡ forget it. If she wants to see me, she would¡¯ve already looked for me¡¡± He shook his head and disappeared back to Da Shikong.
Meanwhile, Yang Lujia just shrugged off the feeling that something was amiss. He then proceeded to walk to the three brothers who were all living their lives peacefully in his second disciple¡¯s world.
¡°Eldest Brother Xia Gulle, we¡¯re not at the Saint Emperor Realm, shouldn¡¯t we be able to defeat that brat now¡ª¡±
¡°Li¡¯er, are you fucking crazy?¡± Xia Gulle was very angry toward this little brother of his. He was simply akin to an untamed tiger. ¡°Can you even leave this world on your own ord? If so, do you really think the master doesn¡¯t have the means to kill us in this world? Do you really think he¡¯s that weak? Among Saint Emperors even, there is still an enormous disparity in strength. Do not underestimate him.¡±
¡°Right, Junior Brother Xia Li, you should behave yourself,¡± Xia Chen agreed to Xia Gulle¡¯s conjecture. He even nodded in response.
Meanwhile, Xia Li was feeling resistant and unwilling. Although the life they have here was peaceful, this wasn¡¯t the kind of life he had envisioned for them to have. That was why he wanted to fight and be free from the grasp of that person.
¡°You three, what are you talking about?¡± Yang Lujia suddenly arrived in the middle of the group¡¯s conversation. But he was literally standing at the center while the three surrounded him.
The Shadow Trio instinctively took a few steps back to prepare their stances. Xia Li prepared himself to attack the other party while the other two were preparing to defend themselves.
¡°It seems like sending you three here is the right decision that I made. You seem to have reached the Saint Emperor Realm. That¡¯s good.¡±
Although Yang Lujia heard their earlier conversation, he was not angry about it. After all, it was people¡¯s nature to ask for freedom, to seek freedom.
¡°Who are you?¡± Xia Gulle¡¯s face was grim. In fact, he had an idea of who Yang Lujia was. However, the face and the voice just did not suit that person¡¯s. They were entirely different¡ªlike two different people.
This one right here was the most handsome man they had ever seen in their entire life. From head to toe, he seemed to be the definition of perfect. Nevertheless, although they were awestruck, they did not remain idle and instead questioned the other person¡¯s identity.
¡°My bad, I forgot to introduce myself. Anyway, this is my real face. As for the face you have seen before¡¡± Yang Lujia switched his face back to being Dum Gai. ¡°This was the one¡¡±
Seeing the sharp contrast between the two faces, Xia Gulle could not help but gasp. Was there really such a person in this world who could willfully alter their appearance without any ws?
¡°So it¡¯s you, Milord,¡± Xia Gulle quickly said.
PUTT!
He knelt on the ground. Even Xia Li instinctively knelt in front of Yang Lujia.
After exchanging pleasantries, Yang Lujia left the three of them. Before he left, however, he told them that they must hurry up their cultivation as he needed their help over something.
Yang Lujia knew that his two disciples were currently here in Da Shikong. Although he left them unattended for the purpose of training their minds and wills, he still did not feel safe leaving them alone. Therefore, he needed to have experts to find them and back them up¡ªwhenever they were already on the verge of death.
But before they left, Yang Lujia named their continent the Shadow Continent. Meanwhile, the ce where the city lords settled down was named the City Lord Continent.
Even when he went to the Spirit Race, he named their continent the Spirit Race Continent.
When the Spirit Ancestor, Spirit Queen, and Spirit Princess met him, they were dumbstruck by Yang Lujia¡¯s handsomeness. They showed the same reactions as thedies before, but not too excessively so¡ªjust like Xia Hua.
¡°Chief Justice Yang¡¡±
They even started calling him by his real name. Even the Spirit Ancestor herself could not help but feel her heart shake, especially when Yang Lujia¡¯s eyesid on hers. Her old heart wavered at his beauty.
If even she had such reactions, it would be safe to say it went the same with the other women around her.
¡°Lady Spirit Ancestor of the Spirit Race, I havee here to visit you for a toast. Would you care to prepare me some food to eat?¡± Yang Lujia amiably smiled at them.
Although he had already eaten his fill when he was in the City Lord Continent, he was still not satisfied as his bloodline seemed to have the power to devour everything he would intake.
¡°You don¡¯t mind, right?¡± Yang Lujia interrupted them in their stupor, waking up everyone, especially thedies who had been staring at Yang Lujia. There were even some of them who fantasized about going to bed with him.
However, just the thought of it made Yang Lujia feel goosebumps all over his body. Women were attractive, but not to the extent that he would reach that stage of attractiveness whereby he would already want to sleep with them.
The Spirit Race Ancestor awkwardly smiled and invited Yang Lujia in.
When he came in, he found himselfparing the pce they made to the pce made by the city lords. Undoubtedly, the Spirit Race had more taste when it came to art.
He is a person who loves simplistic designs but also loves to see overly borate art designs¡ªexcessive but still beautiful to look at. He didn¡¯t forget to praise them for these little things.
The Spirit Race was naturally happy with his praise.
¡°How are you all doing these days?¡± Yang Lujia asked, probing their cultivation realms. He was surprised that some of them were even stronger than the City Lords or the Shadow Trio, especially Spirit Race Ancestor, who had reached the peak of the Saint Emperor Realm.
Within three years, it was unimaginable how she had done it. Even if she was already strong enough when she was still in Da Sishen, the speed of her cultivation should not have been this fast. It was like he had missed something.
Seeming to understand Yang Lujia¡¯s questions, the Spirit Race Queen decided to tell him about a matter. ¡°Chief Justice Yang, an olddy came here three years ago, just right after you ced us here. She told us that our bloodline is very special. Thus, she decided to help us out¡¡±
¡°An olddy?¡± Yang Lujia was astonished and wondered who this olddy was. ¡°Someone was able to enter this world on their own ord? What does she look like?¡±
Other than being curious, he was not feeling anything. He was not even afraid. If the other party had had ill intentions from the start, she would have already caused havoc in this world. He was just astonished at how, even with his strength, he was unable to detect anyone¡¯s presence in this world¡ªentering of their own volition.
¡°I¡¯m afraid that we have already forgotten about her face. The fact that we can still remember her is merely just words inscribed in our memories¡ªthat she was an olddy who bestowed them with great fortune.¡±
Later, Yang Lujia found out that that olddy seemed to have strengthened the Spirit Race¡¯s bloodline. He noticed it because he once inspected the bloodline of the Spirit Race Princess, Jing Shen. Because of that olddy¡¯s blessings, they were able to elerate their cultivation.
¡°Who could that olddy be?¡±
Actually, he had an idea. But he shook his head afterward. It was impossible for the olddy he knew to be that person the Spirit Race was referring to.
With such a question lurking around the corners of his heart and mind, he set off and left the Spirit Race Continent.
Chapter 202 Undying City
When Yang Lujia came to his second disciple¡¯s world, he surveyed the surroundings to see if there was anyone who saw himing out of nowhere. He was on guard because he felt a presence inside his second disciple¡¯s world that made him feel like a prey ready to be hunted down.
He wasn¡¯t kidding when he began to adapt to his cautious personality again. If the other party was so mysterious that even his own mental power could not detect the other party¡¯s presence, he would be doomed as he knew that he had encountered someone above him in terms of strength.
But it was futile. The mysterious person was, after all, the olddy who harbored no ill intent against him. In fact, it seemed like she was doting on him due to her gaze toward him, which was a sharp contrast to her gaze toward the others.
Nevertheless, Yang Lujia believed otherwise. Hence, he carefully trod his way toward the direction where he wanted to meet with Cai Hong. He had already sent a message to this servant of his. While flying in midair, he really couldn¡¯t help but think about Cai Hong¡¯s loyalty to him.
It felt surreal.
He was bing suspicious of him due to the mysterious existence he had clearly felt earlier. Perhaps it had something to do with Cai Hong. He wasn¡¯t sure, as his instincts were telling him nothing was certain.
Along the way, Yang Lujia encountered many cultivators, but he did not have time for them. He just wanted to meet Cai Hong right away, as he wanted to know more about the Second Region before venturing to that ce.
Not far away, there was a small city in a remote area. It was where Cai Hong was stationed. Currently, this remote area is the most secretive of all the cities in the Third Region. Basically, its intelligence spanned not only within the three regions but also the Autonomous Region. If one wanted to know about something like the secrets of the Autonomous Region, one would have to pay arge price.
Anyhow, this small city¡¯srgest organizations wouldn¡¯t present themselves and offer a certain amount of wealth. You would be the one who should approach them and ask for their service. Once you did that, they would then ask for what information you wanted to know so they could directly measure¡ªapproximately and appropriately¡ªto avoid mistakes or mishaps. They would even know what kind of underwear the Holy Saint Emperor was wearing. It was just that no one dared to ask them.
This city was called the Undying City.
It was said that this city was even older than when thisnd became the so-called Third Region at this day. It was so old and there were simply old monsters lying dormant inside this city who had yet toe out from their seclusion.
Once, there was a Saint Emperor, a peak one at that, who went his way toward this city with an ill intention. It was because of his greed for more power that he chose to infiltrate the city despite hearing that this remote and small city was protected by several experts. In other words, he refused to believe other people¡¯s ims.
Hence, not knowing that his insistence on entering and robbing the city of its precious treasures could lead him to die, he still dared to carry out his ns. However, right when he was about to attack an innocent child, he was suddenly stopped by an old beggar with just a gaze. That terrified him, and he fell butt-first. He even felt like life was seeping out of his system.
When Yang Lujia arrived before the city, he was shocked by the array formation that stood erect outside its vicinity. If it were not for rtively high cultivation, he would not have noticed the array formation at all. Although they wereced with rules, the pattern itself was something an ordinary Saint Emperor or even a peak Saint Emperor could not conveniently decipher.
Yang Lujia did not know about the story of the ce, but from Cai Hong¡¯s message, he thought that the ce was more than just what it appeared to be on the surface. In fact, when he took a closer look, he already saw a lot of experts lurking around the corner.
He even found himself unable to exactly probe into their cultivation levels due to the restrictions brought upon by the formation. However, he was certain that he was stronger than these people. It was just that they all smelled like him¡ªtheir aura contained the hint of the void.
¡°What¡¯s wrongtely? Why am I encountering several people with the aura of the void? Are they that abundant in number to be staying here in the lower realm?¡± Yang Lujia asked himself and proceeded to enter the city.
When he entered through the formation, he found himself unable to believe what he saw. All of the people here were mortals, and each of them was protected by an aura covering their whole body. All of them were living harmoniously. Even a beggar had the luxury of eating food that normal people would eat.
When Yang Lujia arrived in front of a restaurant where Cai Hong invited him to be at, he also noticed that someone beneath the restaurant was an incredibly powerful expert¡ªwho was clearly cultivating, and the aura he emanated was not any weaker than someone above the Saint Emperor Realm.
¡°Wait, wouldn¡¯t that mean that the Saint Emperor Realm isn¡¯t the limit for one to reach while they are in Da Shikong? Why did they choose to remain here when they could ascend?¡± Another question arose in Yang Lujia¡¯s heart. Nevertheless, he still entered the restaurant.
Upon entering, his gaze was immediately drawn to the food that was served to other cultivators and some mortals. They looked expensive, and Yang Lujia knew in his heart that by just the smell and sight of this food, they would be extremely tasteful!
¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡± Cai Hong immediately knelt in front of Yang Lujia as soon as he saw thetter.
This directed the crowd¡¯s opinion to their side and they looked at Cai Hong and Yang Lujia curiously. It was obvious to them that Yang Lujia must be someone who had very powerful backing. Even mortals were not ignorant of such a matter. Their gazes, however, were only reverence¡ªthere were no traces of fear in their eyes.
It was because experts like Yang Lujia were like gods to their eyes, who could bring them salvation or could save them whenever they were in danger. It was always this setup every time someone dared to rush in and infiltrate the Undying City¡¯s vicinity.
Yang Lujia hurriedly pulled Cai Hong back up with his own bare hands. ¡°You don¡¯t have to kneel in front of them every time.¡± He was smiling when he said this, but the other party¡¯s face turned pale as soon as he heard those words.
¡°But Y-Your Hi¡ª¡±
¡°Don¡¯t bother persuading me. If you are truly loyal to me and only me¡ªthen you should know that my orders are considered absolute. No matter who was ordering behind you, I do not care. If you do not follow my orders, you better just leave me alone.¡±
Cai Hong felt flustered about what Yang Lujia said. While he did not want to betray him, he also did not want to turn his back on the person who had been ordering him to go save Yang Lujia and all the likes. However, he still reluctantly nodded.
¡°Good,¡± Yang Lujia said with a meaningful smile.
Meanwhile, the person behind Cai Hong had already noticed that Yang Lujia had sharp wits. He was not someone he could take lightly. If he was only a child back then, the other party would not have to consider when he heard Yang Lujia¡¯s words. However, it is different now. Yang Lujia could basically trample him and/or the others simultaneously.
¡°Cai Hong, tell me about what you know about this ce before telling me about the things you gathered about the Second Region. I am curious as to what this Undying City is for and why it was called ¡°Undying¡± City.¡±
Yang Lujia then came to learn about the Undying City, iming to be the longest to have ever lived and survived in Da Shikong. It turned out that the Undying City had a legend that everyone in the city believed to be genuinely true.
¡°The Undying City is a city that has existed since ancient times. Therefore, the abundance of its resources is a hundred thousand or more, and the growth of its disciples was even higher than what Yang Lujia expected,¡± Cai Hong respectfully replied.
Meanwhile, the people who assumed that Yang Lujia was someone with a backing retrieved their reverent eyes from before. That was before they were able to see how strong he had be.
¡°It was called Undying because it was named after a specific man that the native here had given. That old man, who seemed to be so unfathomable, was so strong that they had to re-evaluate them by catching the old man off guard, but to no avail. With just a snap of his finger, all the experts in the Undying City died without them knowing how they died,¡± Cai Hong replied.
¡°Does that old man have the same aura as me?¡±
¡°Now that you thought about it, Your Highness. He indeed has some traces left on his body from my view,¡± Cai Hong helplessly replied. ¡°In fact, there was one that was even more astonishing. That old man actually had the same bloodline as him¡ªno, not exactly the same. I think it is due to Your Highness¡¯ blood being mixed with several bloodlines.¡±
Chapter 203 The City Lords Daughter
Yang Lujia pretty much had a rough idea of who the old man was. He thought of Zhuquan De once more, his adoptive grandfather. However, when Cai Hong said that that old man had the same bloodline as him, even if it was just a little, he still dispelled the thought that it was his adoptive grandfather.
That was because even he couldn¡¯t sense anything from that cheeky grandfather of his. However, when his grandfather once obliterated an entire n with just a snap of his finger, it left a shadow in him that he would never forget as a baby.
Although his adoptive grandfather was concealing his cultivation level, he knew that his grandfather¡¯s strength surpassed his own. That cheeky old thing was just joking with him that he was catching up to him that fast.
Now, there was another old man. But he knew that he had never sensed anything from his grandfather. In fact, there was not even the slightest aura of the void emanating from his grandfather¡¯s body.
Or maybe he was just too concealed?
But why would his grandfather hide that fact from him?
Perhaps he had his own reasons. Yang Lujia did not continue thinking about it and just ate with Cai Hong. However, amidst their eating, a voice suddenly interrupted them.
¡°Why would my favorite be upied by someone like them? Can¡¯t you see their appearances¡ª¡± However, when the woman, who was barfing all around, saw the faces of Yang Lujia and Cai Hong whose gazes were on hers, she shuddered.
They were so handsome that she could feel her body feeling a jolt from between her legs. Nevertheless, even though she reacted like this, Cai Hong and Yang Lujia did not bother with her anymore.
¡°Hey, isn¡¯t the City Lord¡¯s daughter? What is she doing here again?¡±
¡°Look at who is behind her! Those are the most handsome men in the city she reigned in to be her sex toys.¡±
¡°Hey! Didn¡¯t you notice that she had be quiet that even the restaurant was quite baffled to see such a sight! She was looking in their direction!¡±
That man pointed in the direction where Yang Lujia and Cai Hong were eating peacefully.
¡°Fuck! What a handsome pair! Are they gods?!¡± a man eximed.
¡°Especially that one who was wearing a white robe, he had an aura of majesty about him. Is he from outside the city?!¡±
¡°Hey, you there!¡± the City Lord¡¯s daughter called out. Her voice wasced with excitement that it would only take a moment before she was pouncing on them.
Her voice was so sharp that the customers were disturbed. However, the restaurant waiter and even the owner of the restaurant did note out to seek justice for the other customers. Instead, they let her be.
It was because of the man behind her¡ªher father¡ªwho was deemed the strongest man in the city¡ªeven in the entire four regions. No one knew about his origins, but everyone knew that he definitely had strength above the Saint Emperor Realm.
¡°Hey, didn¡¯t I call you two there?!¡± The woman already sounded indignant. That was because Yang Lujia and Cai Hong continued to not pay attention to her calls.
¡°Are you two deaf?! If so, then let my guards capture you two instead!¡± the woman bellowed and signaled at her guards to make a move.
A strong wave pulsated through the entire store, but it didn¡¯t harm the customer¡¯s food in any way. It only seemed to want to attack Yang Lujia and Cai Hong. Suddenly, a voice echoed throughout the entire restaurant. It was so whispery that they¡¯d never thought it would reach their ears.
¡°Do not disturb us, unless you want me to erase this city from existence.¡±
Of course, that was only Yang Lujia¡¯s threat. However, almost everyone shook from head to toe when they heard his voice. It was so masculine but, at the same time, very scary. However, it was different for the woman. She did not feel any fear at all. Instead, she felt too excited that she had finally found a man worthy of her¡ªa man whose character was so strong that only his father could curb him.
¡°If you make another move,¡± Yang Lujia muttered, breaking all the iing attacks without a sweat, ¡°I swear that I¡¯ll make you pay back the food you ruined.¡±
When everyone heard what Yang Lujia said, they wanted tough, but they didn¡¯t do so. For someone like Yang Lujia to be so strong to break all of the attacks without even standing or moving his eyes away from the food, they knew very well that he was ridiculously strong.
¡°Keep on attacking! Don¡¯t make him leave from here! I want to bring him along with me! Do it even if it costs all of your lives! But remember not to kill him!¡± The woman was so flustered that she was shivering nonstop while turning obsessive toward the looks of Yang Lujia and Cai Hong. More specifically, her sights were on Yang Lujia, whose face couldn¡¯t be said to be any more divine than it already was.
¡°Seems like someone is trying to cause trouble.¡± Cai Hong¡¯s eyes shed with anger. When he was about to stomp his feet, however, Yang Lujia suddenly stopped him from doing so.
¡°What are you doing, Your Highness?¡± Cai Hong was shocked that he could not move his body anymore. Just a nce from Yang Lujia rendered him immobile. It was something that he could hardly ept. He thought he was already strong enough. However, after recalling how he had be a peak Saint Emperor because of His Highness¡¯ grace, he dispelled all those thoughts and just looked at the standing Yang Lujia.
Yang Lujia¡¯s height was tall and his body, even when wearing his robe, was still obviously very built. When the woman noticed Yang Lujia standing, she shivered in tion and even went as far as to close their distance from each other.
However, she discovered that no matter how she thought she was already near him, she was still not moving at all from her position. This even baffled the people who were watching them.
¡°Miss, you¡¯re not worthy of me. Moreover, your face is uglier than a toad,¡± Yang Lujia ruthlessly remarked and sat back down¡ªwithout any change on his face. He then released Cai Hong from his bind and said, ¡°You may continue eating. Ignore ants like them.¡±
However, when the woman heard this, instead of getting angry, she even felt more excited than before. Truly, this was the man in her dreams¡ªvery dominating and charming! Most of all, he was so handsome! She even imagined how big his little brother was.
Yang Lujia even unconsciously shuddered as she looked at the woman who was looking at him intently like a beast. However, he then shook his head and returned to eating. He couldn¡¯t be bothered about her. Food was more important.
¡°Cai Hong, do you have anything more that you know about that old man?¡± Instead, Yang Lujia changed the topic as he looked at Cai Hong.
Meanwhile, the guards in the shadows who kept attacking Yang Lujia and Cai Hong were too baffled to continue attacking. After all, none of their attacks would be able to prate into the bodies of the people they were intending to attack in the first ce. However, not only were they unharmed, but they were even eating casually.
Seeing that the people she brought this time were too useless, the woman thought about bringing her father to this ce. His father was the strongest man in this remote city, not counting her grandfather. Ever since she was a child, she had already been doted on by her family because of her astonishing talent, reaching the Saint King Realm at such a young age, making her enjoy the privilege of being a genius in all four regions.
¡°What are you all dazing out for? Hurry up ande out! Go tell father that I have encountered some little trouble!¡± she ordered and the shadow guards immediately fled away from the area as the restaurant became eerily silent.
Although the other customers could see that the young man, who was still eating casually, was an expert or a genius, they still rejected the idea of him being able to hold up against the City Lord of the Undying City. Like the name of the city itself, the City Lord seemed to be an existence that could not die¡ªan immortal.
¡°What would happen to them now? How could they possibly contend against someone like the City Lord¡¯s caliber?!¡± A man was terror-stricken the moment he recalled how the City Lord exterminated an entire family in this city just because the family had a few grievances with her daughter¡ªand at that time, she was only but a child!
¡°Who dared cause trouble to my daughter? Are you tired of living?¡± An old deep voice made everyone stand up from their seats, some even pissing on their pants. That was just how fearful they were of this man who had ruled over the Undying City since his father had left the position to be the City Lord Ancestor!
¡°Oh?¡± Yang Lujia was surprised by the other party¡¯s sudden arrival. He thenter found out why this man was here. It turned out that the woman who kept pestering them was his daughter.
Due to him being too focused on the food, he disregarded all of the people¡¯s words because they were all insignificant, but not someone like this City Lord¡¯s caliber, the ruler of the Undying City. He couldn¡¯t just ignore him as he still had to acquire more information about the Second Region apart from what Cai Hong ryed to him.
¡°Father!¡± the woman¡¯s voice echoed in delight.
Chapter 204 The Breakout
¡°Step up! Who dares to make trouble in my territory and even court death for messing with my daughter?!¡± The City Lord¡¯s voice was so loud that it made the other weaker cultivators defend their ears.
Soon after, he appeared before the crowd and scanned the surroundings.
His lone daughter then walked near and fawned on him. She clung her arm into her father¡¯s and pointed at Yang Lujia and Cai Hong¡¯s direction. ¡°Father, those were the men who did not pay any attention to me! Both of them are very handsome! I am hoping you could make them submit to me, father!¡±
Seeing his daughter acting like a child, he smiled¡ªwhich meant that he only had his daughter in his eyes. Everything else would be useless to him. He then caressed his daughter¡¯s face. With a scrunched face, he released his might toward the crowd and even more so in the direction of Yang Lujia and Cai Hong.
¡°Young friends, I don¡¯t know who you are, but why won¡¯t you submit to my daughter? Do you really think just anyone could just match me in the entire Realm of Da Shikong? I am practically invisible¡ªthat even an entire army of Saint Emperors wouldn¡¯t be able to curb me at all¡ªmuch less the two of you!¡±
Although he called Yang Lujia and Cai Hong as young friends, he really wasn¡¯t intending to be polite with them. However, he was ced in a spot where his instincts kicked him inside¡ªthere was this growing fear inside his heart that he couldn¡¯t help but rethink about what he was going to say.
Nevertheless, since he had already offended the other party, he might as well go along with the flow. After all, he did not have to worry about anything at all.
The Undying City was enveloped in a formidable array formation. It was set up by the old man who had once been here even before the four regions were named as First, Second, Third, and Autonomous Regions. Moreover, he really didn¡¯t need to fear anything. Although he was only a peak Saint Emperor, it went to show that his means were more than the other Saint Emperors could pull off. It was thanks to that old man who personally bestowed upon him this array formation.
However, what really baffled him was Yang Lujia and Cai Hong¡¯s nonchnt expressions. Despite him releasing his peak Saint Emperor might, they both did not budge at all. Especially Yang Lujia, who continued eating his food like a beast¡ªwithout a beat.
¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± the City Lord asked, feeling rage surging from the depths of his bones. ¡°Why are you not responding to me?¡±
However, still, he did not receive any response from the two. Thetter still continued to eat despite the City Lord¡¯s oppressive might.
¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that it is forbidden and rude to interrupt someone while they¡¯re eating? Are you a blockhead? What a brainless prick.¡± Yang Lujia suddenly threw an insult. ¡°If you keep acting like this, it won¡¯t be too long before I kill you and your daughter.¡±
Yang Lujia stood up and looked at the pair of father and daughter.
The City Lord¡¯s daughter had shining eyes when she was witnessing the full-frontal view of Yang Lujia¡¯s face. She even shivered in excitement. ¡°Father¡ father¡ I w-want him so m-much¡¡±
Yang Lujia scoffed at the woman¡¯s current appearance and even felt disgusted inside. He would never have known that not only were women covered here, but men were also wanted. If he had had insufficient strength from the beginning, he would have already been raped by this woman. Just thinking about it made Yang Lujia almost growl in rage.
¡°Your daughter sure has cultivated her lust rules so much that she could not help herself but covet my body,¡± Yang Lujia said, eyeing the father of the woman who was also looking at him with a grim face.
Seeing the calm demeanor Yang Lujia was showing, he couldn¡¯t help but think about the other party¡¯s strength. He had already gauged his strength before, but it was only at the peak of the Saint Emperor Realm¡ªnot anything beyond that. He thought that it was the most possible case, as cultivation realms above the Saint Emperor Realm were not allowed in Da Shikong. Therefore, he found it reasonable.
Hence, he let his guard down, thinking that Yang Lujia was just a small fry he could trample on.
But he was gravely mistaken.
Nevertheless, the City Lord immediately blew up the restaurant with his might, flinging all the other customers there, leaving only Yang Lujia and Cai Hong standing before them. ¡°Speak of your matters! Who are you and what are you doing here in my territory?¡±
¡°Heh¡¡± Cai Hong scoffed at the strength of the City Lord. He simply thought that this man was very weakpared to Lord Tong He.
Yang Lujia noticed the expressions of Cai Hong and he was able to read what was on his mind. Thus, he sent Cai Hong a voice transmission. ¡°Cai Hong, like what I¡¯ve always told you, do not underestimate any of your enemies, including this man. While it¡¯s true that he¡¯s only a Saint Emperor Realm, we can¡¯t know whether or not he has some treasures in him, conveniently hiding his high cultivation. If there¡¯s a chance, fight him with all your might. Do not back down. I¡¯m telling you this based on experience.¡±
Cai Hong¡¯s mind momentarily nked out, and then he nodded his head almost nonstop and stepped back, stopping only when he was behind Yang Lujia. ¡°Your Highness, I apologize for my insolence.¡±
¡°No, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It¡¯s just that we have to pay attention to our enemies¡¯ means. I have already read several of those that people like him would definitely have meant more than his own strength. Although he was only a peak Saint Emperor, the prowess of the formation engulfing the city alone could kill hundreds, if not thousands, of Saint Emperors¡ªlet alone you,¡± Yang Lujia exined. ¡°Nevertheless, I am grateful that you keep on standing up for me. However, this time, leave this to me.¡±
Suddenly, the City Lordughed so loudly that he even clenched his belly. Afterward, he looked at Yang Lujia with a mocking smile. ¡°Leave this to you? A mere peak Saint Emperor dares to stand up to this lord?!¡±
With that, the City Lord didn¡¯t reserve any of his strength and directly attacked Yang Lujia. He brandished his sword and swiped the air with its edge as it threw shes made out of qi. However, after doing this for a long time, he noticed that Yang Lujia did not seem to be harmed at all. In fact, he was even smiling at him.
This made the City Lord¡¯s face sink. ¡°You do have some means. It looks like you have such a high defensive treasure. That¡¯s why you¡¯re so confident in facing me.¡±
Meanwhile, on the other side, Cai Hong was just watching from behind Yang Lujia when suddenly a hand clutched into his shoulders that he immediately used the rules of the wind. It turned out that there was not only one peak Saint Emperor in the city who was under the rule of the City Lord. In fact, there were five of them. Moreover, they emit the same aura as His Highness. Hence, he knew that the situation had turned grave.
Despite that, he knew that His Highness had not yet pulled off any countermeasures against the City Lord. In fact, he was letting the City Lord attack him for so long that the City Lord found himself breathing hard.
Cai Hong needed not to worry about Yang Lujia, so he instead focused on his fight against the five people who almost caught him off guard. With that, he pushed himself forward with a sword in hand.
The five men only scoffed at him. They thought that Cai Hong was just putting up a futile struggle. Cai Hong kept on attacking and defending. Their attacks were so heavy that a single mistake from him could result in grave consequences¡ªdeath could even be possible for him.
Seeing that His Highness wasn¡¯t intending to make a move to help him, he fought on his own and even equaled the prowess of the five people. The more that they shed, the more astonished the five people were.
¡°Impossible! You¡¯re a person from the younger generation?! Why would your cultivation be this high?¡± a man eximed, finally realizing what pit they had dug themselves for.
¡°What?¡± The others also sounded surprised.
Even the City Lord, who was currently attacking Yang Lujia relentlessly, found that the matter wasn¡¯t as simple as it looked. It seemed like these two young men were from the younger generation, and it was possible that they were being protected by some formidable experts.
¡°Is this why no matter how and what I hit him, his face remained unfazed? Is there someone or something protecting him from behind the shadows?¡± Thinking about this, the City Lord even felt chills running down his spine.
¡®Did we bark at the wrong tree this time?¡¯
Chapter 205 Formidable Array Formation
¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Yang Lujia suddenly said, and that froze everyone in the ce. Cai Hong was not even spared. He then swept his gaze to the five people who were fighting against Cai Hong just now.
Later on, he dispersed the lingering energies in the space around them by condensing them into a ball and diffusing them into nothingness. There was terror in the eyes of the City Lord. Although he could not move, he could vividly see the rules of space at work. They were extremely dense that he dared not even think of resisting these rules restricting his body.
With his eyes fixed on one person, he immediately confirmed that he really had barked at the wrong tree. He did not know if he was allowed to cry, because he felt like crying at the moment. Sure enough, a tear gave in from his left eye, which baffled Yang Lujia.
A strong-minded person like him could actually cry?
Sighing, Yang Lujia let all of them go, and the area became eerily quiet. No one dared to move. They all managed to see what transpired. Their movements were restricted, but their eyes were wide open to see what shocking things Yang Lujia did.
However, when they were released from the restraints, there was one person who was much more terrified than the others. It was the City Lord¡¯s daughter. Of course, the City Lord caught sight of this, so he immediately covered his daughter in front of Yang Lujia and knelt without any hesitation.
¡°Milord, please spare my daughter!¡± he shouted, not giving any excuses for his earlier actions. It went to show that he was extremely guilty of what had just transpired.
Everyone was shocked by his actions. However, the one who received the most blow was the City Lord¡¯s daughter. She fell butt-first as she looked incredulously at his kneeling father. She would never have thought that her ever-imposing father had knelt in front of her. Although she was facing his back, she could still somewhat imagine the grievous face he was wearing.
Somewhat, she felt rather disappointed. If those men she intended to be her toys were really as formidable as they were at the moment, then there was no way she could use them.
¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t,¡± Yang Lujia said, expressing his stance on the matter¡ªwith a vicious glint emanating from his eyes. ¡°Apart from her having basically forced almost every good-looking man in this city to heed hermands and be her sex toy, she also tried to harass us with her words. That alone showed how lustful she was toward men like us.¡±
¡°Milord, it was not her intention to offend you! My daughter is just like that! She really likes men so much, because it¡¯s the only way she can advance her cultivation!¡± Still, with his head bowed, the City Lord¡¯s insistence did not grow small.
¡°That makes it more reasonable for me to end her life. As you can see, I did not make a move earlier because I was observing you all the way throughout, even before your daughter tried to harass us. If it were not for the food I was eating here being delicious, I would have already decimated your daughter into pieces. Merely, I was restraining myself to see if you had some backing. It seems like I was mistaken¡ªfortunately.¡±
Yang Lujia smiled.
However, that smile only spelled extreme danger to the City Lord and his daughter. It was one that was extremely sinister.
¡°Milord, why would you want to kill my daughter? Those were just words! Do not take her words seriously! She¡¯s merely a child who has not yet grown up! Please pardon her for what she did earlier, Milord!¡± the City Lord still insisted, his eyes brimming with tears. He was feeling extremely aggrieved.
Why would he meet a demon like Yang Lujia today?!
On the other hand, the City Lord¡¯s daughter, as time passed by, was bing more and more dumbfounded by his father¡¯s act in front of her. She would have imagined that there woulde a day when they were the ones to kneel in front of another person for the very reason that they were weak.
¡°I have already made a decision and so far, in my entire life, no one has been able to make me change any of my decisions except for some certain people. Furthermore, as I said, your daughter cultivates the rules of lust, one of the Rules of Seven Sins. The other rules might be forgivable¡ªbut the rules of lust could certainly not be. If it¡¯s normal for cultivators to use women or men as cauldrons, then let this world of cultivation wee a hell where I, Yang Lujia, am the king, who forbids the rules of lust to exist in a person!¡±
His eyes showed a glint of coldness as he effortlessly lifted the body of the City Lord away from his daughter. The City Lord could only cry his hardest as Yang Lujia would slowly sap away his daughter¡¯s life.
¡°Milord¡ª¡±
When he was about to talk once more, Yang Lujia sealed his movements once more and said, ¡°You are disappointing as a father. You actually taught your daughter the wrong way. Like they said, what their child has be is priorly the parents¡¯ fault. After her, you¡¯re the next one who will die.¡±
However, the City Lord did not react to what Yang Lujia said. He was only concerned with his daughter¡¯s life. Her life was, after all, already in the hands of another person he could not afford to offend, much less contend against.
¡°You should have taught her better. I can see that you love her very much, but to my dismay, you aren¡¯t a good father as well. If you were father from back then, he would have already pped me to the ground when he saw that his son had done something wrong,¡± Yang Lujia said. He couldn¡¯t even help butpare how his father was so adamant about not giving Yang Lujia the free will he wanted.
¡°You two deserved to die. Besides, you¡¯re not even real people. I have no scruples about killing the two of you. If I must say, you cannot leave this ce on your own ord, right? Otherwise, you could have already usurped the other powers outside with your strength.¡±
When the City Lord heard what Yang Lujia said, he was thoroughly shocked.
Just how formidable Yang Lujia was to be able to see through the array formation left by that ¡®Lord¡¯ for them?
Yang Lujia had already inspected the array formation enveloping the Undying City before he entered with Cai Hong. Merely, it was just out of curiosity that he decided to conduct some inspection. However,ter on, he found out that there was more to it than the surface.
¡°Moreover, I could even guess that your daughter wasn¡¯t born through conventional means. In other words, she was born through the array formation¡¯s energy,¡± Yang Lujia continued, which even surprised the crowd watching at the moment.
In every corner, every person had their fair guesses. After all, some of them really didn¡¯t know where they came from, what they were doing here, and why they were forbidden from going out of the Undying City. Hence, they could only trade with those rogue cultivators who went inside the Undying City¡ªor more urately speaking, inside the array formation constructed.
¡°It isn¡¯t also true that you were here for a very long time. This is an isted city, and I don¡¯t know the reason for the old man toy down such a formidable array formation. However, I am pretty certain that you were all born just recently¡ªat least for a few years.
¡°Your memories were just altered and that you believed that you existed long before the four regions were named. Did you even know the former names of the four regions or what they were like in the past? You did not know a single speck of information, right?¡±
Yang Lujia swept his gaze over the crowd andter shook his head. ¡°You are really all pitiful¡ªall of you were just products of someone¡¯s imagination. I just don¡¯t know how strong that old man who managed to create all of you like real lifeforms.¡±
Even Cai Hong could not help but drop his jaw. This news came so fast to him that he was unable to process everything all at once. He could not help but evaluate His Highness¡¯ strength again, even more so for His Highness¡¯ sharpness toward array formation.
Cai Hong¡¯s thoughts were slowly sailing away from reality. ¡°Could it be that His Highness is also very proficient when ites to array formations? Just who is His Highness? Are we sure here that he¡¯s not some kind of monster born together with the world?¡±
BANG!
As soon as Cai Hong¡¯s thoughts were getting wilder, a loud bang echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. Every one of them even felt like they had be deaf¡ªwith the exception of Cai Hong and Yang Lujia himself.
However, everyone could see that the woman who was imed to be the daughter of the City Lord had now be nothing but a pond of blood.
Although the City Lord wanted to shout out loudly for this loss, he was not able to. Moreover, he began to contemte what Yang Lujia said to him before.
¡°Are we really just imaginary people? Are we not really real like we all know? I thought it was because of the array formation that we can¡¯t get out of the city. It turns out it has something to do with the old man that has left us here. That old man also tampered with our memories¡ªit goes to show that we were deceived¡ªbut why would he?!¡± He felt indignant.
The City Lord was unable to believe and ept that he and the others were really just people created by someone.
Chapter 206 Sacred Region
It was so unimaginable to have someone create these lifelike people. Even Yang Lujia thought he could not construct such aplicated formation. He could decipher it and could make all these people disappear, but he could not possibly construct something like this one.
It had to be known that Yang Lujia considered himself very strong, but he never thought that the disparity between the strongest people in this world and him would be thisrge. He realized that he was just a child that had yet to grow up.
Yang Lujia then turned his gaze to the despairing City Lord, ¡°Now, do you understand your plight now? You¡¯re merely like a projection created by whoever came here to construct this array formation.¡±
¡°Milord¡ am I not really real¡¡± The City Lord¡¯s tone took a three-hundred-sixty-degree turn. He was looking at Yang Lujia as though he was pleading with thetter to save him.
However, to his dismay, Yang Lujia only shook his head. ¡°My strength is so weakpared to that man. Moreover, it¡¯s obvious that that man¡¯s array formation¡¯s aplishments were simply God-like¡ªgiven how he was able to create all of you here.¡±
Then, he turned around, looking in a certain direction. ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t know much about the Second Region either. Fortunately, my trip here had not been in vain as I was able to taste some good delicacies! It¡¯s just a pity that the restaurant was already destroyed, lest I could have already monopolized it.¡±
Cai Hong stood behind Yang Lujia with only reverence evident in his eyes. He was looking at Yang Lujia for having been able to decipher an array formation as strong as this. Hence, it led him to the thought¡ªhow exactly powerful had His Highness be?
Yang Lujia then swiped his gaze back to the City Lord. ¡°Get up. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no saving you anymore. In fact, you weren¡¯t just created out of thin air. It¡¯s just that the souls that old man used on you had already be one with the array formation. Thus, when you force your way out from here, you would eventually meet your doom.¡±
¡°Milord¡¡± The City Lord felt hopeful after hearing what Yang Lujia told him. He even forgot about his own daughter¡¯s death and who caused her death. ¡°Please spare me and this city, Milord! I implore you to save us! I will devote everything I have to you! We just want to experience freedom like others!¡±
The City Lord began kowtowing that it slightly moved Yang Lujia. However, his expression turned cold, and said, ¡°No need. You have no use for me, anyway. You better stay put here. Besides, even if I know how to get you all out of here, I am not certain about what will happen to your lives.¡±
With that, Yang Lujia suddenly disappeared in front of the City Lord and the others. However, what was more surprising were the smiles of these people the moment Yang Lujia left the vicinity¡ªeven more so with the City Lord¡¯s terrifying smile.
¡°I never would have expected that our tribe had stumbled upon such a genius who had the aura of the void. I don¡¯t care who he is, but to be able to deceive him with the array formation, Lord Halberd is truly impressive!¡±
¡°Of course, Lord Halberd ought to be awesome!¡± the City Lord praised with a triumphant smile on his face. ¡°Only¡ªI don¡¯t know if that brat had someone backing him up. With his talents, it would not be safe to say he would roam on his own.¡±
Meanwhile, Yang Lujia had a frown on his face. The Undying City seemed to have something more than what he had been shown. It went to show that when he went out, he was able to do so because of his formidable strength. Otherwise, he would have been stopped midway and would be trapped along with those people for a long time.
Cai Hong also noticed the quick changes in Yang Lujia¡¯s expressions. ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong? Is there something you noticed that¡¯s wrong?¡±
Yang Lujia, seeming to have woken up from his cautioned mode, shook his head and hurriedly left with Cai Hong from the ce. Shortly after they left the ce, the City Lord, who was supposed to have been unable to go out of the Undying City unbelievable, went out with someone beside her.
Who else could it be other than her?!
It was his own daughter! The very woman who had tried to harass Yang Lujia and Cai Hong!
If Yang Lujia thought he had already squashed him to mincemeat, then he would be severely mistaken. Yang Lujia¡¯s intuition was right on the mark. There was something indeed wrong with the array formation and the Undying City.
How else could they have transported messages or information to other people just because they couldn¡¯t get out? Surely, the rumor about the Undying City within the Third Regions wasn¡¯t fake and the rumors about them were likely to be true. It only meant someone was protecting behind them¡ªbut Yang Lujia, even with his strength, was unable to ascertain the locations of these people.
Nevertheless, Yang Lujia decided to ignore them. At least they were not bent on killing him at the moment if they ever had wished to.
¡°Cai Hong, tell me about the information you got about the Second Region. Fill out the details and don¡¯t leave a word behind.¡±
Cai Hong then excitedly walked up to Yang Lujia and told him about everything.
It turned out that although Second Region was not as mysterious as the Autonomous Region or the First Region, it could be said to be secretive as well¡ªmore like people who liked to keep their profiles low.
¡°Your Highness, the Second Region is otherwise known as the Sacred Region. It was where most of the cultivations would head because of their outstanding healing abilities. Moreover, I have learned that in every corner of the Second Region, there was some sort of trial that only he, the Holy Saint Emperor could exude.¡±
¡°He was that powerful in terms of healing abilities? But why would someone like him disregard his disciple like that?¡± Yang Lujia muttered out of nowhere.
¡°Your Highness, what do you mean?¡± Cai Hong felt skeptical.
¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± Yang Lujia replied as he sighed.
He then proceeded to tell what others had told him about the Holy Saint Pce. It was the pce where his supposed-to-be-fourth disciple, his fianc¨¦.
It turned out that His Highness was setting his sights on a man that had be a cripple. However, Cai Hong did not voice out his questions that mind offends His Highness. Therefore, he chose to shut his mouth.
It was only then that Cai Hong continued to talk more about the Second Region. The more Yang Lujia listened to Cai Hong¡¯s exnation, the more he found how a mystery was the Second Region. Nevertheless, Yang Lujia believed that she could easily trample the entire Second Region with her prowess.
¡°What about the Sacred Area you talked about earlier? Is there really something peculiar about it?¡±
¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m afraid that my knowledge about Sacred Areas is limited to my ipetence. However, I will surely make¡ª¡±
¡°No! Wait! Wait! Sacred Areas? You mean there are several of them in the Second Region? What could the Holy Light Emperor have thought when making these? Does he want to umte a strong power that could deter everyone else in their paths?¡±
¡°Yes, Your Highness. That seems to be the case.¡±
Yang Lujia just then merely nodded and looked in a certain direction. ¡°Sacred Areas should be the most valuable treasure trove for those who could cultivate.¡±
Cai Hong also nodded in affirmation. He couldn¡¯t help but think that the Second Region might be more than what it was¡ªlike the Third Region where he had once looked down. Until now, he was still regretting his actions.
¡°Indeed. Inside that Sacred Area, there would be such plenty of treasures. Each treasure they would acquire had either be heirlooms in their families or a treasured item by those churches.¡±
When Yang Lujia heard the word, ¡°churches,¡± his interest was immediately picked. He pretty much had much an idea about the churches here. It would seem like they would not be any different¡ªonly that they had strong cultivation.
¡°What about the churches, Cai Hong? Can you tell me about them?¡± Yang Lujia tactfully asked.
Cai Hong then slightly bowed and looked at Yang Lujia with a proud face. ¡°Of anyone you knew about, His Highness could be sure that I wasn¡¯t the one who leaked anything. However, His Highness needs to know there are two big organizations within the Sacred Region. One can be considered as the church and the others being the subsidiary ones.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Yang Lujia sounded interested in the matter.
¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t know what the realm of their main church was, but this church was said to be the mother of all the other churches in the Second Region, to which these little churches are Churches of Light.¡±
Chapter 207 Who Are You?
Yang Lujia was initially opposed to bringing in the people from Long Guang as they had fairly developed there very well. However, he didn¡¯t want to contain them for a long time, especially when he disappeared all of a sudden and he was not able to give any heads up of when he would exactlye back.
Three years was extremely long for him, as he had never experienced anything longer than the old men or experts in this world.
Hence, he decided to let them all out.
¡°I am supposedly not nning to let you all out. However, I changed my mind. It¡¯s not that I want to protect you. I just want you to experience what this realm is like without always being by my side. Caging you inside my second disciple¡¯s world is no different than you bing my prisoner,¡± Yang Lujia exined. ¡°Moreover, although there are growth opportunities in my disciple¡¯s world, this realm also has them. That¡¯s why I encourage you all to get out and explore. If any of you need my help¡¡± He trailed and waved his one arm across.
Soon enough, a number of talismans were sent into their dantians. ¡°That talisman in your dantians¡ªI will not tell you what it is, but it can all save your lives in danger. Don¡¯t waste it on something insignificant. Only when you¡¯re truly helpless can you use it.¡±
It took Yang Lujia two days to make all the talismans for these people. After knowing that these life-saving talismans were made by Yang Lujia for them, their loyalty to him was brought to an even higher degree.
¡°We thank you, Chief Justice Yang!¡±
¡°Chief Justice?¡± the Shadow Trio blurted out, but they followed suit and also knelt down like the city people and the Spirit Race. It was then that they understood about Yang Lujia¡¯s talking to them to make them submit to him. It was the Origin Court¡ªand Yang Lujia was the Chief Justice.
¡°Good,¡± Yang Lujia said, with a satisfied smile on his face. ¡°From now on, you¡¯re all on your own. However, remember to always leave a trace of yourself, even if you cannot save yourself from a predicament, because I will ensure exact justice for every one of you.¡±
¡°Yin Hang,¡± Yang Lujia called out to the kid who was also kneeling down together with the others.
¡°Yes, senior!¡±
¡°You can just call me Brother Lu,¡± Yang Lujia said, adding that it shocked everyone to their core.
There were only a handful of people who were not kneeling in front of Yang Lujia, and they were those that were very close to him¡ªat least a close rtionship between them had already been forged. They include Xia Jiali, Xia Jieke, Xia Hua, and the other City Lords.
This was why everyone was shocked, because several people could not make Yang Lujia acknowledge them as friends.
However, unbeknownst to them, Yang Lujia was actually treating Yin Hang like this because Yin Hang had the Treasure-Amassing Body. If he could bring him with him, he could make this kid be his baggage counter. Although he had Fortuniel as his storage space, he had to at least sort those treasures, weapons, and whatnot, that were for him and those that were for others.
¡°Senior Brother Lu!¡± Yin Hang was so ted that he stood up and went near Yang Lujia, clutching his arms like a baby into Yang Lujia¡¯s. ¡°Senior Brother Lu! When are you going to teach me sword arts again?!¡±
Yang Lujia found himself helpless against this kid. This kid had suffered in the hands of those from the Saber Path Sect as a servant. Apart from that, he was also the kid whom he casually taught, butter found out that he was actually an empty treasure trove!
¡°I¡¯ll teach you if you apany me to a ce,¡± Yang Lujia said, his face devoid of the coldness he would always put on his face in front of others who were strangers to him.
If he could take this kid as his disciple, he would have already taken him as his disciple. It was just a pity that Fortuniel did not acknowledge his talent and even berated it andpared it to his overwhelmingly powerful disciples¡¯ talents.
¡°What about your Senior Bai? Would you just leave him alone in his farming?¡± Yang Lujia also looked at the City Ancestor, Senior Bai. ¡°Senior Bai, this kid has suddenly be an unfilial kid to you.¡±
Senior Bai, the father of City Lord Ice, justughed it off and looked at Yin Hang jokingly. Thetter subconsciously shivered at the look shot at him by Senior Bai. It was because he was traumatized by how he was taught by Senior Bai about how to properly farm.
However, in truth, Senior Bai was just trying to cultivate Yin Hang¡¯s patience in order to maximize his talent in cultivation. Yang Lujia also decided to hand over Yin Hang to Senior Bai, who had indulged himself in farming.
All of themughed when Yin Hang actually hid behind Yang Lujia, trying to defend himself from Senior Bai. However, Yang Lujia soon frowned as he scanned the crowd. He felt like he had missed something.
Everyone also noticed this. They were actually ready for this and bowed their heads in sorrow¡ªbut all of these were actually just arranged by ¡®that¡¯ person for them.
¡°Uhm, excuse me, Senior Xia¡ª¡±
¡°Chief Justice Yang, just call me by my name. We decide the seniority here based on strength.¡±
Seeing how agitated Xia Zhiguang had be after addressing him as Senior Xia, Yang Lujia could not help but smile. These were the people he needed the most. However, he still shook his head and said, ¡°Senior Xia, practically, in terms of age, you are much older than me. I am merely a person of the younger generation. It would be rude to call you by your name. I apologize if I ever called you that in the past, Senior Xia.¡±
Xia Zhiguang just helplessly nodded and showed an awkward smile. However, the sorrow in everyone¡¯s faces was still evident. Yang Lujia¡¯s gaze seemed to have caught this sight and realized something was amiss.
He had scanned the crowd with his mental power, even the entire world of Long Guang, and ¡®that¡¯ person was indeed missing.
¡°Everyone¡ Can anyone tell me where the olddy is? The one who took care of my disciple before?¡±
Every one of them just shook their heads in silence.
Yang Lujia did not immediately get the gist, but he had a hunch about it. It was only a hunch, though. Therefore, he still asked, ¡°What happened?¡±
He tried to maintain the stillness of his voice, and he was able to, but it was quivering slightly, unlike his usual demeanor and authoritarian tone.
¡°Chief Justice Yang, that olddy¡ she has left the world¡¡±
Yang Lujia felt dejected. There was a pang in his heart that he was not able to understand why he would feel so. Why would he be so attached to such an insignificant person like her? Why would he be so guilty of killing an innocent person like her son when he himself is ignorant of the fact that he was her son?
He could also be said to be innocent in that matter.
Moreover, the olddy was a mere mortal and her son should be nothing much as well, but the burden in his heart, until at present, was slowly umting that it simply rendered him unable to breathe normally.
As soon as he noticed this, he quickly isted himself because he didn¡¯t want anyone to see his vulnerability. He was always this kind of person. He never liked people seeing him in a state where he could be taken advantage of.
¡°Why am I feeling like this?¡± Yang Lujia asked himself.
Only after a while was he able to stabilize his condition. There was a slight crease on his forehead as his instincts were telling him, at this point, that something was wrong. He felt like the olddy was still alive. However, he dared not impose the sin of hiding the olddy on the others, as he knew them more than anyone. With his strength, they would not even dare to do anything such as destroying a part of the world he made.
Hence, he suddenly felt skeptical.
That olddy was someone he had coincidentally met before. She was selling barbecue in a stall and even shared with him her pride over her son¡¯s deeds. Moreover, at that time, he did not feel anything out of the ordinary. In fact, he only admired the olddy for selling barbecue¡ªwait.
Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes widened as he realized something.
¡°If her son was truly a cultivator and someone who had a job, then why would that olddy still work as a stall vendor selling barbecue? Is there still a need for her to acquire money for her to raise her son?!¡±
Yang Lujia¡¯s eyes shone with a strange light. He looked at the nk space in front of him and muttered under his breath, ¡°Who are you, olddy?¡±
Chapter 208 Geographical Array Formation
Yang Lujia temporarily set aside the matter of the olddy. His focus was now on his goal. Now, that he had already had the Third Region in his grasp, it was now time for him to bid goodbye and wee himself to the Second Region.
Cai Hong gathered more information for him. This kid told him that the Second Region was very tight in its securities. Therefore, they still had to go through a process before they could enter the said region¡¯s boundaries.
¡°How about sneaking into the region?¡± Yang Lujia smiled as he looked at Cai Hong. Beside Cai Hong was the annoying Yin Hang, who had been looking at Yang Lujia with utmost reverence. Although he did not like the kid¡¯s behavior, for being too close to Yang Lujia, he still did not make a move on him.
From Yang Lujia¡¯s gaze, he knew that Yin Hang was treasured by the former.
¡°Your Highness, sneaking into the Second Region is actually not possible due to its unique geographical aspect. Its geography¡¯s boundaries seemed to have been enveloped by a humungous array formation. This array formation is not something even a peak Saint Emperor could hope to invade. This was also actually the reason why the Second Region had been peaceful even after several years had passed,¡± Cai Hong said, extremely proud of himself for finding someone elusive from the Second Region, and asked him about their region.
¡°I see,¡± Yang Lujia replied, but soon realized something. ¡°Then, how do we enter the Second Region? If force or sneaking into the region would not be allowed due to that mysterious array formation, then there should be another way to enter, right?¡±
Cai Hong immediately nodded. ¡°Naturally, Your Highness. There is indeed another way. However, it may take a long time before we can do it. Nowadays, the Second Region had been weing a lot of guests with unknown origins. It¡¯s said that almost all of the people in the Second Region specialize in healing. Therefore, several people would go to them for recovery. It seems like there¡¯s been a huge battle that erupted and the Second Region partnered with strong people.¡±
¡°How does that connect to us entering the Second Region? Is there something that we need to obtain?¡± As smart as Yang Lujia was, he quickly got Cai Hong¡¯s point.
Cai Hong nodded and added, ¡°Indeed, Your Highness. They have this we call the Bracelet of Light. It¡¯s said to be a treasure that¡¯s been produced for every year¡ªto let not a native of the ce enter. However, as I¡¯ve said¡ª¡±
¡°Yes, I get it now. Only by acquiring this Bracelet of Light can we be able to enter the Second Region. He then looked at Yin Hang momentarily and gazed back at Cai Hong. ¡°Does that mean we need three Bracelets of Lights?¡±
¡°Basically, Your Highness,¡± Cai Hong respectfully replied. ¡°However, if His Highness is worrying about that, I can just rob others¡¯ Bracelets of Light. That would be the fastest way we can enter the Second Region, Your Highness.¡±
¡°It is indeed rmendable, but not to me until we¡¯re left with no other choice but to resort to force. With that being said, I still wish to try and see if I can sneak into the mysterious array formation.¡±
Cai Hong¡¯s eyes shone. He totally forgot that His Highness was actually an expert when it came to array formations. Therefore, he was filled with anticipation when His Highness told them that he would try.
¡°Senior Brother Lu, is what you¡¯re going to do something so brilliant?¡±
¡°You!¡± Cai Hong was stunned and speechless by Yin Hang¡¯s ignorance. ¡®Haven¡¯t this kid been taught by that Senior Bai on how to set up an array formation? Useless!¡¯
However, on the contrary, Yang Lujia just smiled and looked at Yin Hang tenderly. If it were not for Yin Hang being an innocent person, he would have thought Yang Lujia would do something terrifying to him due to his current gaze.
¡°Yin Hang, I¡¯ll teach you how to set up array formations in the future. You just have to cultivate diligently and follow me closely,¡± Yang Lujia said with a smiling face.
On the other hand, Cai Hong was irritated by this sight but he did not make a move. His current jealousy was nothing muchpared to his adoration toward Yang Lujia.
¡°Shall we set off, then?¡± Yang Lujia suggested.
He then pulled out something from Fortuniel¡¯s storage. When it came out, Cai Hong was shocked to his core. Even the ignorant Yin Hang had his jaw dropped to the ground.
What Yang Lujia took out was a ship. However,pared to the ships Cai Hong had seen in the past since bing a cultivator in this realm, he was willing to vow that he had not anything like this before.
The transportation treasure that Yang Lujia took out had simr features to an airne, with two wings.
¡°It looks like a stiff bird,¡± Cai Hongmented.
Yin Hang nodded at Cai Hong¡¯s remark. He could not agree more. ¡°A veryrge bird,¡± he even added.
Yang Lujia just chuckled at their shocked faces. After all, he was the one who personally designed this. The airships were simply too old-fashioned to his taste. Hence, he chose a ne.
Even the insides of the airne he made were almost simr to the thing they had on Earth, with seats lined up in three columns. The only difference was that the seats were emitting smokes of qi, which were very beneficial to a person¡¯s cultivation.
As soon as they entered, Yin Hang and Cai Hong were extremely ted and even sat from one chair to another without thinking about anything.
¡°By the way, Your Highness, how do find people who have the Bracelets of Light with them?¡± Cai Hong suddenly asked out of nowhere.
Yang Lujia, in turn, just smiled. ¡°Naturally, we will find them at the deemed entrance to the Second Region. Moreover, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s impossible for me to see the depths of that array formation. I even saw through that array formation from the Undying City, much more that formation.
¡°However, it¡¯s not that I am underestimating it. It¡¯s just that creating a life-like illusion through an array formation is vastly different from creating only a defensive and/or offensive array formation like the Second Region¡¯s. Although its geographical size is more than a hundred timesrger than the Undying City, the size of thend or territory does not matter. What matters most is the might of the array formation and how hard it was to understand and breach through its weaknesses.¡±
Cai Hong seemed to have realized something as he pped his hands excitedly. ¡°It seems like His Highness had already thought it through and had long been ready to march through to the Second Region.¡±
Cai Hong was in deep awe. When he first saw Yang Lujia, His Highness, he only thought that he was unfathomable. However, as time passed by, Cai Hong came to realize that he could not read His Highness and that his cultivation level might even be higher than the creator of this world. Of course, that was only a hunch on his part.
That was without knowing that Yang Lujia himself did not know about his own cultivation level, let alone his current cultivation prowess. He knew that even if he were up against a thousand Saint Emperors, he could just snap them with the palm of his hand.
While Yang Lujia did not exin anything, Cai Hong still subconsciously shuddered at Yang Lujia¡¯s gaze directed at him.
¡°Senior Brother Lu, is this a treasure? Can I keep this pleaseee¡¡±
Meanwhile, Yang Lujia¡¯s conversation with Cai Hong was soon interrupted by Yin Hang. Yin Hang was just sitting on thefortable seat of the ne Yang Lujia forged.
¡°How does it feel like to ride on a ne with your friends being the owner of the property per se?¡± Yang Lujia thought in his mind. But he suddenly remembered that there were only a few people who could be said to be his friends. Other than them, there were no other people anymore.
That was naturally because of his evasive nature in the past. Nevertheless, what should be forgotten should be forgotten.
Yang Lujia drew a smile on his face and said, ¡°I can forge you another one to your liking, but only if you do a good performance for me. You will only have to cultivate diligently and once you reach a certain level, I will give you one of the nes I forged or I would forge something that would be most suitable for you.¡±
On the other hand, Cai Hong felt wronged. He felt dejected and jealous. However, his admiration for Yang Lujia still remained robust. Nothing seemed to be able to burst it.
Yang Lujia seemed to have be sensitive to his surroundings. Therefore, he turned to Cai Hong and also said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cai Hong. I will also give you this type of treasure if you do well in the tasks I will assign to you.¡±
¡°Your Highness!¡± Cai Hong felt like crying. He burst into tears and hurriedly thanked Yang Lujia.
Yang Lujia was dumbstruck¡ªhe did not expect that the situation would turn out this way. Even Yin Hang stared at Cai Hong, dumbfounded. ¡°What is he doing, Senior Brother Lu?¡±
Chapter 209 Crown, Airships
After the dramatic exchange between Yang Lujia and Cai Hong, they already set off toward the Second Region. Moreover, Cai Hong also conveyed to him that Lan Mingyue had also flown in the region¡¯s direction. That could only mean that she was not originally from the Third Region.
With that in mind, Yang Lujia was baffled. Since Cai Hong described her face as someone who was worried about something, he knew that things were not looking good for her. He could only hope for this friend of his to persevere and ovee her tribtion. If it was really not possible for her to take action, he would probably help her.
¡°Was it for vengeance? Did something happen?¡± Yang Lujia remembered about her father cheating on her mother. She viewed her father as the most respectable person in her life as a kid. However, that respectable personpletely changed the way she once viewed him.
It left a dent in her heart that she could not afford to straighten back.
Yang Lujia waved his hand and released Metallie from his disciple¡¯s world. However, as soon as this robot appeared, he could not help but twitch his mouth. There was actually a dog who slept atop her shoulders. However, Metalliepletely disregarded this slightly grown-up dog.
¡°Hmm?¡± Brownie noticed that the environment had changed and opened his eyes, immediately raising his guard. ¡°Are we being attacked?!¡±
¡°Brownie, little pup, calm down,¡± Yang Lujia immediately stopped this puppy whose voice would greatly discourage the listener¡¯s first impression of him, which was a cute little puppy, who did not know anything of the world yet.
Seeing that it was only Yang Lujia and the others that were there, Brownie calmed down and retracted his peak Saint Emperor aura. Compared to him, however, Metallie was pretty much calmer.
PHEW.
Brownie acted as though there was sweat trickling down his fur.
Meanwhile, while he was doing so, he was almost terror-stricken when he noticed a fervent gaze on him. It was from Yin Hang, who was sping his hands while looking at this little puppy.
¡°What the fuck? That kid¡¯s also here again?¡±
¡°Little Prince Dog!¡± Yin Hang shouted and ran in Brownie¡¯s direction.
Brownie immediately flew away from Metallie¡¯s shoulders and ran away from Yin Hang. If he could only hurt him, he would have already done so. However, he was more than aware of why Yang Lujia was willing to take Yin Hang with him. This kid was basically just an empty treasure trove. He was an ideal person to bring when they would go out to search for treasures!
Therefore, he dared not make a move against him.
Moreover, Yang Lujia was looking at them amusingly. Brownie could only swallow this humiliation and kept running around the in.
Even Cai Hong could not help but feel amused with Brownie and Yin Hang at the moment. Honestly, he really did not like the kid at first. However, seeing the kid making it hard for Brownie to get too close to Yang Lujia, he was inwardly happy.
That dog was lecherous and filled with dirty thoughts. He could not allow that dog to sully His Highness¡¯ image.
Brownie, on the other hand, felt like cold water poured into him. He felt like he was betrayed behind his back. Nevertheless, he just continued running and continued cursing under his breath because he truly did not want Yin Hang to catch him. That kid even dared to y with his thing before and asked whether it was the same thing as his.
Fuck! What a fucking weirdo!
Yang Lujia, on the other hand, could not hold it in andughed it off heartily. Cai Hong was surprised by Yang Lujia¡¯s action and he was more than wee to witness His Highness¡¯ughter.
That was the most outstanding aplish he would have if he could His Highnessugh.
It was true, though. Rarely did Yang Lujiaugh. That was natural because, despite his young body age, his soul was already the same as that of an old man. Althoughpared to this world, an extremely old person on Earth would not even amount to a true old expert in this world.
Five days after, they finally arrived at their destination and Yin Hang had long been asleep¡ªtired of endlessly chasing after Brownie. Brownie even asked Yang Lujia to keep that kid inside his second disciple¡¯s world.
However, he was forthrightly rejected by Yang Lujia. Yang Lujia could not leave such a poor kid who had experienced very in a world where there were no people left anymore. After all, he released all of them since then.
¡°Alright,¡± Brownie replied. Although he was displeased, he still felt some pity for the kid. The kid had suffered for several years. It would not hurt to y with him for a while. It was only then Brownie realized that he had been too harsh with the kid.
¡°If you want him to stop chasing you, teach him something instead. That kid is someone who likes to learn something. You should have several in your arsenal to teach that kid, Brownie. Do not deprive him of the happiness he never felt before. Perhaps, you could even be a father to that kid. You know how important of a treasure that little kid¡¯s body is, right?¡±
Brownie trembled and found Yang Lujia¡¯s proposal feasible. Therefore, when the brat would wake up, he would immediately go near him and teach him how to properly do things.
Seeing the silence of Brownie, Yang Lujia understood that they had already reached apromise.
¡°Good,¡± he muttered and stared at the array formation surrounding the entire Second Region. ¡°It looks like things aren¡¯t as simple as it looks. Who could have thought that such a terrifying formation had been left here? Moreover, it was not even something a peak expert of this realm could manually and willfully control.¡±
Moreover, there was more to it than it looked on the surface. Yang Lujia had a hunch. There was also the aura of the void lingering around the formation. It was faint but he could still feel it in his blood. Even Brownie could not feel this. This went to show just how noble Yang Lujia¡¯s bloodline was in the void.
Brownie also looked through the array formation, but he could not sense anything. To him, the ce was nothing extraordinary. It looked like a normal city¡ªit was just that it was big enough to just be called a city. Despite that, he contemted what Yang Lujia said.
Since then, even after he reached the peak Saint Emperor Realm, he could not measure the overall prowess of Yang Lujia in terms ofbat and cultivation realm. Yang Lujia might becking the former, but Brownie was certain that Yang Lujia could make it up to his cultivation realm.
He even thought that only at his peak condition could he truly fight Yang Lujia¡ªthat was what he thought. But Yang Lujia¡¯s background terrified him even more. Even though the Devouring Void Dog Tribe had quite a reputation in the void, his tribe was like an ant to the family Yang Lujia belonged to.
¡°Oh?¡± Yang Lujia¡¯s brows suddenly perked up and looked in another direction. ¡°I seem to have grasped something in the array formation. It feels like in that direction, there might be something that could help pass through the array formation without any hitch.¡±
Cai Hong immediately intervened when he saw Yang Lujia pointed in that direction. ¡°Your Highness, that direction leads us to the void¡ª¡±
¡°I know.¡±
Cai Hong quickly understood what Yang Lujia implied with his reply. It seemed like His Highness already saw through everything and he needed not to interfere anymore.
***
Meanwhile, within the Sacred Region, there was already a flood of airships flying around the region. It seemed like they were there for war, but it was actually not for that reason. They were in the Sacred Region because all of their higher-ups had been sent to the Holy Light Pce for recovery.
Moreover, their airships had a human emperor¡¯s crown engraved on them. In fact, every airship that gathered within the Sacred Region had that crown. It was truly a sight to behold. That crown, however, to everyone in the four regions is a terrifying emblem belonging to terrifying power. However, that power actually incurred heavy losses and went inside their Sacred Region to ask for help in recovery.
Without even thinking twice, the Sacred Region¡¯s sole ruler weed them with wide hands and smiles under the order from the Holy Light Pce.
¡°What happened, Your Highness? What happened that you ended up in such a state?¡± an old man with a white beard respectfully addressed, bowing his head down slightly at a young man who did not seem to be older than Yin Hang.
¡°Void beasts¡¡± The young man¡¯s eyes revealed killing intent like no other. Even the old man was quite frightened when he saw the young man¡¯s gaze that could probably incur a hurricane. ¡°They¡¯re actually attacking at such a time like this¡¡±
Chapter 210 Cardinal Lin
While Yang Lujia headed in the direction he pointed at, another surge of airships arrived in front of the Sacred Region''s main entrance. It was unimaginable how much the Sacred Region had exhausted several of their Bracelets of Lights for these outsiders. However, since it was the order of their Holy Light Pce, they did not dare dally and willingly took the opportunity to wee these people.
No matter how arrogant these people had be, they had no other choice but to sumb.
"Is there anything that the people from ''that'' pce need?"
The one who spoke was a man with a dignified face. His voice was someone hoarse due to his old age. Despite that, his cultivation realm could not be underestimated. Even the five people, who were wearing white miters and would be considered extremely powerful, were bowing to this man.
All the five felt a chill in their hearts the moment the old man asked about this. From their reactions, it could be inferred that the people had been making it hard for them to dutifully and obediently follow what was instructed for them to do.
"Is there something wrong? Why are all your expressions like that?" Lord Lin asked with a solemn look on his face. "Did someone make it difficult for you? Or are you trying to make it difficult for them? If it''s thetter, then I would make you wish not to live anymore."
Although the man in front of them was a devout believer of the Holy Light Emperor, an epitome of light and life, his methods were extremely ruthless for someone so holy as him. Lord Lin once tortured an enemy that had managed to invade the Sacred Region. The five people present were also present at that time. They were frightened about what Lord Lin told them. It might not seem like a threat¡ªbut it actually was.
Not daring to look up, the five people shamelessly remained their heads bowed. However, just as they wanted to continue doing the same act and y like they didn''t know anything, Lord Ling suddenly released a pressure that could topple mountains and rivers. "Do you want to talk or should I set an example for you? I can easily rece any one of you to be the new set of archbishops! Not heeding my question is tantamount to capital punishment. The Holy Light Emperor specifically left a message to us that we should take care of these people here."
The five archbishops knelt on the ground in defeat. While they were just slightly bowing earlier, they really did not have the strength to resist Lord Lin''s astonishing aura. This could be seen in how many years had the Sacred Region been uninvaded or unharmed by any foreign people who managed toe inside with dirty thoughts.
"I am the Cardinal! You are just mere archbishops. How dare you not heed my question? If it was before, I wasn''t ordering you, right at this moment, I am."
He was the Cardinal!
A rank above the archbishops!
Although there was only one gap between a Cardinal and an archbishop, the gap wasn''t small at all. A Cardinal could easily suppress someone at the level of an archbishop.
"Yes, Lord Lin!" An archbishop immediately stepped forward, even under pressure. "There is indeed something wrong. While we are backed by someone like Holy Light Pce, it is not absolute backing. Meanwhile, the young prince who hade to us as a guest had a behemoth pce backing him up. If we were to offend him, he would certainly not rest until he''s satisfied."
Another archbishop also expressed his opinion. "Lord Lin, that young prince was indeed insufferably arrogant with his words."
"Oh?" Cardinal Lin was intrigued. "Tell me more. If our side indeed suffered from his arrogance, I''m afraid I can''t let this matter rest."
His face was already cold but it was even magnified by his voice''s hoarseness. It was loud that the five archbishops felt their blood rushing up to their heads.
"These past days, that young prince tried to assault a member of arge family under me. She was the family''s youngest daughter of the Lan n''s Chief. She just recently came back after hearing something happen to her family. It turned out that the young prince was the one who framed her into something just so he could use her to his liking," the archbishop said as he clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.
The other archbishops were equally angered by that young prince''s arrogance. Even Cardinal Lin was no different. He also had a cold look on his face¡ªeven colder than it was before.
"Does he have any experts protecting him in the dark?" Cardinal Lin asked.
"No, Lord Lin! Fortunately, that brat was alone! Otherwise, it would have been hard for us to make our move. If we really didn''t make a move that day, that poor young girl would have already been fucked by that bastard!"
"Watch your words," Cardinal Lin reminded. "As much as I want to teach him a lesson, the order of the Holy Light Emperor still stands by. However, if he dares something like that again, I''m afraid that I will stand by the principles of the Holy Light Pce. If the Holy Light Pce would really feign denial over this matter, for not following what they ordered, even if it means offending the Holy Light Emperor, I would do it. His principles should be the same as ours. If he were in our position, what would our Holy Light Emperor do?"
The five archbishops'' faces lit up as they began seeing Cardinal Lin in a new light. Although Cardinal Lin was extremely strict with the rules, he was even stricter in terms of the principles of the Holy Light. Therefore, he willingly chose to stand against the young prince. Even if there happened to be experts hiding and secretly monitoring their movements, he would not back down even if he died.
"Where is the young prince, now? Do you have any leads as to where he had gone to in the Sacred Region?"
The Sacred Region was actually sorge, muchrger than the Third Region. It could be said to be approximately six timesrger than the other. Therefore, despite his strong cultivation, Cardinal Lin still asked about that young prince''s whereabouts.
When he also scanned the area where he was stationed at, he also did not notice any different auras. It seemed like they were not in his territory. Thus, he could only ask.
"Lord Lin, he''s actually right now in the Lan n''s manure, temporarily resting. I believe that we are only able to quell his thirst for that poor Lan girl. Therefore, we came here to ask for your help. Initially, we were afraid, but now that Lord Lin is apanying us, we can finally feel at ease."
With his red miter, he waved his crimson robe and stood from his seat. On his right hand was a staff with a green stone that symbolized life itself. If Yang Lujia were here, he would have noticed that green stone that emitted a denser amount of the rules of life and light intertwined. While it could mainly be used for healing, it was also proficient for attacks and more so on defense.
However, this was only a weapon that Cardinal Lin could use, and never did the archbishops see him use it¡ªbut it was always with him. Before, Cardinal Lin could basically eliminate all his enemies with just a gaze or a wave of his hand at most. That was how powerful he was in their eyes. However, little did they know that the array formation they thought that only invincible figures could break through was at risk of copse.
Yang Lujia proceeded with care into the depths of the array formation''s core. He was still not certain if there were any existences like the Void tree or the three seniors he had encountered. If there were really people like that, he would immediately back down. However, his instincts told him that he would not meet any mishaps during this trip. Even bringing Yin Hang and Cai Hong with him would not make him feel burdened to secure their lives.
Therefore, he somewhat felt at ease.
"Cai Hong, Yin Hang," he called out. "We must proceed with care. The core of the array formation was somethingid out by someone who was so strong. Moreover, I felt like there was something that meets the eye. After all, the array formation was something that even I had not seen anywhere."
"Yes, Senior Brother Lu!"
"Yes, Your Highness!"
Both obediently agreed to it.
Meanwhile, there was one person who was sitting just in front of the array formation''s core. He seemed to be in a meditative state. What was more astonishing was the color of the miter¡ªit was actually blue!
That only meant one thing. He was someone with a higher rank than a Cardinal! An Arch-Cardinal!
What was even more astonishing was the mountain of things surrounding him. All of these things were emitting the rules of light and life.
Bracelets of Light!
***
A/N: Sacred Region is the alternative name for the Second Region. Meanwhile, the Third Region is sometimes called the Deste Region.
Chapter 211 Vengeful Pangolin
An Arch-Cardinal was always someone whose status was only below the Holy Light Emperor himself. It was said that there were five of them in the Holy Light Pce, but most of the people had yet to see these five in public.
These people never liked meddling with worldly affairs. In fact, although their status was beneath the Holy Light Emperor, collectively, as a group, they needed not fear the might of the Holy Light Emperor.
It was just that they remained low profile all these years and had never intended to pursue the position and status of the Holy Light Emperor. To them, reputation and status were just worldly desires that people should let go of.
However, there would always be one odd out from the group. He was also the youngest Arch-Cardinal of them and most probably the weakest. But he was not someone to be taken lightly. His prowess could be said to be only beneath the other four Arch-Cardinals and the Holy Light Emperor.
At this time, Yang Lujia was slowly approaching the chaotic part of the array formation directly connected to the endless void. With the void interfering with his senses, he was only limited to seeing only a certain distance from where he and the other two stood.
"Your Highness, I have a bad feeling about this. Why don''t we get out of here?" Cai Hong expressed his doubts and worries about the matter.
His instincts might not be as trained as Yang Lujia''s but it was nevertheless topnotch with his cultivation level. However, with that being said, Yang Lujia chose to ignore him.
Although Yang Lujia knew that their trip this time would be dangerous, he firmly believed that it was something he could handle well with his means. He could only pray that there were no existences hidden within the array that he could not afford to offend. Otherwise, he would really be doomed.
Never in his life did he experience doom in his life as a cultivator, but he knew that at the moment it would happen, he could only sumb to his death. However, he was left with no choice at the moment. He did not want to wait and steal Bracelets of Lights from other people.
Who knew how long these people woulde out from the Sacred Region? Who knew how long until another additional people woulde to the Sacred Region?
Well, the second question hit right on the mark.
It was true that while Yang Lujia and the others started approaching the core of the humungous array formation; there were others who came as well.
Spatial turbulence was verymon in this part of the array formation. In fact, the rules of space were very abundant here. There was even nock of void beasts that were trapped within this spatial turbulence.
"W-What is that¡" Yin Hang revealed a look filled with fear as he pointed at arge figure not far away from them.
Yang Lujia smiled at his reaction and turned to look at that void beast lurking around this space. However, Yang Lujia had already seen through this creature. It was not specifically strong, but its bloodline sure was. Nevertheless, he did not feel threatened.
"Fortuniel, do you know the name of that void beast? It seems to be something I have seen before, but it wasn''t." Yang Lujia felt the need to ask.
The beast had a long body and its scales seemed to be even harder than a turtle''s. Moreover, its scales had shades of ck and white. It was truly a bizarre creature that even Yang Lujia was surprised to see it. Nevertheless, he only asked Fortuniel out of curiosity.
"ording to my memories, Host, that is a species of the Vengeful Pangolin. It seems to be also a creature from the void like the dragon that you capture not long ago," Fortuniel exined. "It has impressive defensive and offensive abilities inherent to its species. Its body had scales to protect itself but curled up and turn into a ball of scales. However, that was not the only thing frightening. Although it was curled, it could still its opponents from all directions."
"Why?" Yang Lujia asked, seemingly unconvinced of this Vengeful Pangolin being able to see without one''s eyes. "Does it have something like mental power?" However, after thinking about it for a while, he thought it was natural.
After all, the Vengeful Pangolin should be a cultivator void beast. Thus, it was not surprising it could use its mental power, given that it had been giving them a powerful sensation.
"No, host, what I meant is the direct way of seeing things. Below its scales were hidden eyes that could see everything surrounding the creature."
"Like a living pineapple?" Yang Lujia eximed.
If Fortuniel was with him outside, the boy''s mouth could have already twitched due to Yang Lujia''s description. However, the boy did not reply and only went silent after that.
Sensing that Fortuniel did not bother with him anymore, he turned to look at the shocked Yin Hang. He even found Cai Hong also trembling at the sight of this creature.
"You two need not be afraid. That''s a Vengeful Pangolin. Moreover, it had been affected by the spatial turbulence that it had be crazy and extremely frustrated as it unrestrainedly devoured every creature it sees."
Cai Hong and Yin Hang paled as soon as they heard what Yang Lujia said. "W-What¡ then¡"
"No, you don''t have to worry," Yang Lujia replied, dispelling all their negative thoughts. "I am still more than enough to deal with it. Just sit back and rx. If it approaches us and tries anything funny, I will make it regret it for doing so."
His voice was light but it carried the coldness of absolute ice.
"Let''s go. We have to continue going down this path to the array formation''s core," Yang Lujia as they made their way again.
Naturally, the Vengeful Pangolin noticed their movement as it had already be the overlord of this area. Except for the human who it feared, there was basically no one that it was afraid of. That human carried the power of absolute light. That human could easily distinguish all of his vengeful attacks. That human was its nemesis.
The Vengeful Pangolin then snored at the other void beasts lingering around. They were basically not enough to satisfy its stomach. Therefore, it took the initiative to find stronger opponents that it could devour. It especially eyed Yin Hang and Cai Hong who smelled quite fragrant to it.
From its perspective, it could not sense anything anomalous from Yang Lujia. Hence, it directly shot off in the direction where the group of three was heading to.
"Come,e here my food¡" it talked in a hoarse voice as its speed increased, even more, matching the pace of Yang Lujia''s current speed.
"What food?"
The void beast suddenly stopped midway when it heard that void enter its mind. It was only for a brief moment and its mind went nk. It was frightened by just thinking how powerful the other entity could be. Therefore, it momentarily stopped.
"Why am I feeling afraid? I am a proud creature from the void. If not for being trapped here like forever, I would have already gotten back to mynd! This is so frustrating! Why did I have to believe that old geezer!" it grumbled. "No! I refuse to believe that I''d be frightened just like that!"
It was roaring in its heart. Clearly, it had grievances that no one knew other than itself.
Naturally, Yang Lujia heard everything that this void beast said. "What''s your name, Vengeful Pangolin?"
The Vengeful Pangolin once again froze in its tracks. It suddenly felt like a small ant waiting to be ughtered. "Who?!" It fearfully moved its body from one direction to another, trying to probe into the position where the other party was hiding.
"You don''t have to know who I am¡" The Vengeful Pangolin had a strong premonition. When its eyes came to where the group of three was heading, they all actually disappeared!
''Was that only an illusion for this expert to lead me into here?!''
It shivered at the thought.
''If that''s really the case, then wouldn''t I have died¡ªno! This is not the end of the line for me! I want to fight!'' It gritted itsrge sharp teeth, with its blood-red eyes turning even more sinister than it was before.
"Who are you?! Why are you doing this to me?!"
Yang Lujia, who was behind the shadows, could not help but feel amused by this development. "Oh? Despite his berserk mode, he still had some rationality left in his brain. It looks like this Vengeful Pangolin has some worth to be my servant?"
"Answer me! How do you know my identity?! Who are you?! Why are you here?!"
When the Vengeful Pangolin recalled how he was ced here by that person in the past, he suddenly felt indignant and released his aura. It was even stronger than the aura released by Cardinal Lin!
"I am here to enve you. Do you want to be my ¡ª"
HEH!
"Who wants to be your ve! I am a noble in my tribe! Enving me is equivalent to insulting my n''s virtues! If you don''t want me to fight you with my full strength, then leave this ce! I can''t afford another¡ª"
"Ridiculous! A mere creature like you actually dared to show off?"
Chapter 212 Feeling Fearful
The moment Yang Lujia and the others appeared; the Vengeful Pangolin''s eyes turned wide in a second and even hurriedly kowtowed amidst the chaotic space. That was all because it saw the little pup lying down on Yang Lujia''s shoulders.
Fortunately, it was sleeping. If it had heard the things it said before, wouldn''t it incur the anger of this dog?!
Yang Lujia was surprised by this sudden change of attitude of the Vengeful Pangolin. He then noticed the look of fear on its face as it shortly shot a nce at Brownie, who was taking his slumber on Yang Lujia''s shoulder.
"Brownie, wake up, do you know this Vengeful Pangolin, here?" Yang Lujia asked, waking up Brownie from his good sleep.
"What is it?!" Brownie was indignant about how he was disturbed by Yang Lujia. Nevertheless, when he looked at the creature in front of them, his eyes bulged. "What''s a Vengeful Pangolin doing out here? He also has their noble bloodline?"
Brownie was surprised that he flew from Yang Lujia''s shoulder and looked at the Vengeful Pangolin''s body incredulously. "It seems like he''s the real deal."
Meanwhile, Yang Lujia and the others could clearly see that the Vengeful Pangolin was barely holding out¡ªnot to faint in front of Brownie. It was trembling all over. It seemed like it was afraid of Brownie.
"Your Highness! I was wrong! Please punish this subordinate!" the Vengeful Pangolin screamed at the top of its lungs.
It wasn''t able to hold it in any further. It just wanted to set itself free from this misery. It knew that its life was no longer in its grasp as it was already in front of a noble from ''that'' tribe that ruled over their region.
"Subordinate?" Brownie was surprised. He did not know about having a Vengeful Pangolin being his subordinate. Moreover, it seemed like this Vengeful Pangolin was only someone he was able to coincidentally encounter before when he was still the prince of their tribe. Their tribe was a devouring type and so was the Vengeful Pangolin''s.
But those were all the things that he knew¡ªnothing more, nothing less.
"Your Highness, you don''t remember?" the Vengeful Pangolin asked in disbelief. "Aren''t you the Devouring Void Dog Tribe''s esteemed prince?!"
Brownie then shook his head and did not deny the Vengeful Pangolin''s guess. "However, it wasn''t like I could not remember anything. Only when I be stronger should I be able to regain the other parts of my memories. After all, I was reborn into an egg and was hatched by someone else. I don''t know what happened, but the image was still vivid."
Brownie never talked about this to Yang Lujia, but since he felt like the Vengeful Pangolin was of the same species as he was¡ªa devouring species, he talked about what he experienced during that time. Yang Lujia and the others also chose to listen to his story.
Yang Lujia, on the other hand, did not me the puppy for not talking about his past. Moreover, it seemed like his memories should have just gotten back for a while.
During that time when Brownie was still cultivating inside his room, a hand suddenly appeared out of nowhere and brought his body and soul out of their tribe without leaving any trace. Until now, he still didn''t know who did that.
Nevertheless, he couldn''t have met Yang Lujia if it were not for those hands that grabbed him. He felt like it was worth it, to serve someone like Yang Lujia who came from a tribe that was vastly above their tribe in terms of strength.
When Yang Lujia heard his story, he could not help but sympathize with Brownie. The system was too ruthless not to warn him about anything before stealing Brownie from his tribe and giving it to him as a gift.
What was most astonishing were the unbelievable abilities that the system could do. It could even plunder the body and soul of a living thing from the void. Yang Lujia felt sorry for the little puppy. He suddenly felt a little guilty for having not treated this little dog dotingly before.
"Brownie,e here," Yang Lujia said as Brownie was pulled away from the Vengeful Pangolin to his side. "Also, you¡" He then pointed at the terror-stricken Vengeful Pangolin.
The Vengeful Pangolin''s thoughts were running wild. It was trying to figure out who Yang Lujia was. As shallow its mind was, it immediately thought that the expert''s hand who kidnapped the Devouring Void Dog''s esteemed prince was Yang Lujia himself. That alone terrified it to the core¡ªthat it did not dare resist the force pulling it to Yang Lujia''s side.
But it was still mesmerized by Yang Lujia''s face when it had gotten near. It clearly saw his face that was so perfect. Its body even trembled, but it did not dare linger its gaze on Yang Lujia any longer.
"What''s your name, big fe?" Yang Lujia stared at therge Vengeful Pangolin. "Since you''re an acquaintance of my little pup, why don''t you follow me instead and leave this ce? I suppose you can''t leave, because of the restrictions set by someone strong in your dantian, right?"
The Vengeful Pangolin looked at Yang Lujia ridiculously. ''How could such a person as terrifying as him be here?! Are they joking with him?!''
"H-How did you k-know¡" The Vengeful Pangolin managed to ask as it forced itself to look up at Yang Lujia.
"A spatial restriction was set up in your dantian. Luckily, it was still something within my means. This goes to show that the people or that person who ced the restriction on your dantian was quite vignt but was not vignt enough to not raise the restriction to his level. Otherwise, you, the Vengeful Pangolin, could have already died."
The Vengeful Pangolin swallowed hard. It thought about how it was sent here by ''that'' person just because it offended him. It was a noble of the Vengeful Pangolin Tribe, but its tribe was still not up to par to match up with the person who ced it here and even restricted its cultivation from growing for several years. This naturally frustrated it and ate several void beasts to vent its anger and helplessness.
"What''s your name, big fe?" Yang Lujia calmly asked. "I ought to know your name since you''re a friend of my little pup here."
"Can''t you stop calling me little pup?!" Brownie growled at Yang Lujia as he went back to sleep on Yang Lujia''s shoulders once more. "Hmph!"
"My name¡ I¡ I¡" Only then the Vengeful Pangolin forgot about its name the moment Yang Lujia asked it about it. "It s-seems like¡"
Chapter 213 The Curious Yin Hang
The Vengeful Pangolin felt remorse as soon as it found out that it forgot its own name.
Yang Lujia then surmised that it might have something to do with the person who threw the Vengeful Pangolin in this area. Yang Lujia was really curious why most of the people from the void were thrown here in the Five Realms. Although he wasn''t able to traverse through worlds and only went to the Nether Universe, he felt like there stilly a big secret in the Five Realms.
Nevertheless, he shut off this idea and gradually progressed to the core of the formation with the others. The Vengeful Pangolin was grateful to Yang Lujia for being able to remove its restriction from its body.
"Thank you for removing the restrictions ced in my dantian, senior!" The Vengeful Pangolin said as he found out that he was not anymore restricted by the space in the area where he was trapped.
"No big deal. I only helped you because I think you''re pitiful. Also, since your tribe is basically under the rule of Brownie''s tribe, I decided to remove that restriction for you. If you want, I can even give you a name. You know? I am someone who has a very special naming sense!"
"What the hell! No! Don''t let him name you!" Soon enough, a voice made Yang Lujia and the others stop in their tracks.
Yang Lujia was surprised that Brownie was already awake and he even grumbled and rejected the idea of Yang Lujia giving the Vengeful Pangolin a name.
"You should let me name you!" Brownie suggested that it quickly displeased Yang Lujia.
"What are you doing, little pup? I said I would name it, so I would name it. Moreover, you were not the one who saved it. I was the one who removed its restrictions from its dantian. Thus, you don''t have the right to name it! In addition, it''s also clear that my naming sense is better than yours!"
"What are you talking about? That brat''s tribe is under the rule of my tribe. If there was anyone who is befitting of naming him, that should be me! Moreover, your naming sense is totally strange and off!"
Cai Hong and Yin Hang were speechless over their banter. Even the Vengeful Pangolin felt fear when it witnessed this.
Cai Hong, on the other hand, did not expect to see this childish side of Yang Lujia that he almost wanted to burst out intoughter. However, he did not dare to. He just really found it strange for His Highness to act like he was not him.
In the end, Brownie surrendered and Yang Lujia felt very triumphant over their exchange. While they were going to the core of the formation, Yang Lujia was already thinking of the name he would give the Vengeful Pangolin.
He then stopped in his tracks and looked at the Vengeful Pangolin expectantly. Of everything that he does, naming is his most favorite. He felt like no one could beat him to that.
"What if I name you Chao Xing?!"
"What?!" Brownie was shocked and even flew off again from Yang Lujia''s shoulders. "What kind of name was that? Can''t you see that that Vengeful Pangolin is a man?! Why are you naming him like a girl?"
"Huh?" Yang Lujia was confused. "Did you not see its gender in the first ce? Why are you barking when you did not even check? It clearly did not have some male genitals!"
"What?" Brownie nked. He then looked at the Vengeful Pangolin incredulously. "You''re a woman?!"
"Yes, Your Highness," the Vengeful Pangolin replied and transformed into a woman with fair skin and body.
She was all-out naked and Yang Lujia and the others hurriedly turned around, except for Brownie and Yin Hang who was staring at thedy in front of them intently. Brownie was especially looking at her well-sculpted breast and even felt like something was growing between his legs.
Meanwhile, Yin Hang was so confused why the woman in front of him hadrge breasts unlike Yang Lujia and the others. She didn''t even have something swinging in her lower body. Instead, he only saw a cut that seemed to be tightly closed¡ªbut it was not bleeding.
The Vengeful Pangolin was embarrassed that it transformed back to its true form. She hid behind Yang Lujia and Cai Hong and looked at Yin Hang and Brownie, ashamed of what she did. She was just too happy to be named Chao Xing, like a morning star in the middle of an eclipse. Due to her tion, she instinctively transformed into her human form as ady. She felt like she wanted to show the one who named her her body.
Brownie unhurriedly coughed and looked at Yang Lujia for a while. He then slept once more on Yang Lujia''s shoulders, without saying anything. He even especially covered his little brother with his furry tail.
Yin Hang, on the other hand, was still thinking about what he saw. When Cai Hong realized that he was not able to cover Yin Hang''s eyes, he was astounded and shocked. He then hurriedly exined to Yin Hang about what he saw.
"Big Brother Hong, why is it that scary big fe suddenly transformed into a human? Why is it that her breasts arerger than ours?" He even pointed at Cai Hong''s breast and then to Cai Hong''s crotch. "Why is it that she didn''t have the thing in between our legs¡"
"You''re still a kid. You don''t know anything. Remember, everything you saw earlier was just an illusion. Pretend you didn''t see anything¡"
"Huh? Illusion? Why did it feel so real?" Yin Hang was so curious that he kept asking Cai Hong several questions regarding women.
Yang Lujia felt helpless over this and told Cai Hong to just slowly to the kid about what happened. It was useless to hide this information from him forever as he would eventually be an adult in the future.
Cai Hong nodded with an embarrassed face. This would be his first talking about this matter to another person, much less to a kid. He felt so shy that he wanted to explode.
Chapter 214 Lin Diyus Rival
In the southern part of Da Shikong, there was a young man who was in his meditative state. Around were dark rules that contained a hint of ferociousness and ughter. No mortal could probably withstand the image he was showing, even if he did not show the slightest of his aura.
Strips of dark rules lingered around him as if they were his friends. These rules were even buzzing as though they were at a party with their only friend.
This young man was extremely one that was hard toe by. His face resembled the face of an immortal that had ruled over the heavens. The smoothness of his skin contrasted with the ferocious aura surrounding him. However, it seemed like he was not affected by these rules in the slightest.
Naturally, this man was Yang Lujia''s first disciple!
Lin Diyu!
Lin Diyu was still trying to make people under hismand move about and search for the two portraits he had personally drawn. Unluckily for him, the people he was looking for had already altered their faces. Moreover, although his little junior brother was just a sea away from their pce, he actually did not know anything about his existence.
The Dragon Emperor Pce did indeed announce to the world that they had chosen their Saint Son, the sole Dragon Prince¡ªhowever, he might be Long Guang, but Lin Diyu and even the higher-ups did not know the real name of the young man who suddenly became the Saint Son of the Dragon Emperor Pce.
Hence, Lin Diyu did not try to probe anything further about their Saint Son, but he had his own guesses. His little junior brother''s talent was even more monstrous than his and he was a dragon himself! If this Saint Son wasn''t his brother, then who else would be?
Believing that Saint Son was his little junior brother back then, he calmed himself down and chose to pour all his resources to find his master. However, to his dismay, he was reported with nothing about Yang Lujia at all.
After all, the Ster Fiend Pce was quite far away from the four regions. It was no wonder that he did not know anything about them. It would actually take years for a cultivator to arrive at another ce. This was just how big the Realm of Spacetime was tailored. Whoever created this, Lin Diyu would make him suffer if he got the chance to be a supreme expert!
Laughing at his own thoughts, the dark rules around him dispersed on their own as he stood up. He then looked at the open windows of his room as the sun slowly set. There was longing in his eyes. He wanted to meet his master the most at this time. There was something he wanted to ask.
The memories he had, as he had grown stronger, what were those? Were they rted to his master? Why would his master''s face appear in his memories, then? Only¡ those memories were quite vague and he couldn''t clearly see anything.
Therefore, he was curious. However, those memories were actually nothingpared to the grace his master showed him when he was still in Da Shenghou. He would never forget the person who managed to make him climb to the top powers of two realms. That was the grace he never thought he would receive from someone.
Clenching his fists, his eyes shone with resolve. One day, he knew¡ he knew that he would soon find his master and reunite with him and his little junior brother and little junior sister. He just hoped that his little junior brother had not met any mishap. Otherwise, he would not show mercy to anyone who would dare touch him.
Moreover, he also wanted to know about how his little junior sister was doing. Although their interactions were short, he was still worried about her. That was why, a year ago, he added another portrait to find his little junior sister.
Because he did not know in the first ce that his little junior sister hade to the Nether Universe''s Asura Prison to fetch her little sister.
"No, I shouldn''t be worrying about anything now. I should worry more about my opponents in the Ster Fiend Pce. I don''t want to be bested by those greedy and shameless Saint Princes."
There were two of them and both had incurred disgust from the bottom of his heart. Moreover, they would also show off their strength which was very contrary to what his master taught him. Hence, among the three, he was keeping a low profile, but he was the most feared.
The First Saint Prince''s strength could not actually catch his eye. It was the Second Saint Prince that he found vignt against.
The First Saint Prince was just an obnoxious bastard who would capture female cultivators to be his concubines. Some of them even died in bed because of how harsh he was to these female cultivators. Nevertheless, if this was only the thing he would do, Lin Diyu wouldn''t have felt so much disgust against this guy.
That was naturally because the First Saint Prince actually decided to fuck his little sister, which was like cold water on Lin Diyu. He was so mad that he felt the urge to beat this First Saint Prince. However, he refrained himself as it was not yet the time to do so.
For now, he would only focus on leveling up his cultivation further. The First Saint Prince might not be that powerful to his eyes and was indeed cunning in character; the Second Saint Prince was someone that couldn''t be trifled with.
Lin Diyu had proven to be younger than them, but the Second Saint Prince was actually just ten years older than and he already reached a terrifying cultivation level that no one thought even the strongest genius in Da Shikong could reach. Although ten years was a long gap, Lin Diyu did not idle either. He kept pushing his limits.
However, ever since he had reached a certain level of cultivation, it seemed as though there was something blocking his cultivation level. The Thanatos Bloodline his master bestowed him was no longer enough for him to break through to the next level.
Nevertheless, if the First Saint Prince and the Second Saint Prince heard Lin Diyu''s thoughts at the moment, they would probably spew out blood. These were basically just torturous words for them who had already cultivated longer than him.
Theyout of the Ster Fiend Pce was sinister-looking. However, most of the people inside were actually not that sinister in terms of their appearance. Lin Diyu was the best example of that. Currently, he was living in one of the several sub-pces which were only for the Saint Princes and the elders of the Ster Fiend Pce. Moreover, it had to be seen that the sub-pce that Lin Diyu belonged to was a little shabby. That was because, although he was talented, he did not show his real cultivation level for the past three years.
His people had basically given up on him.
This led the First Saint Prince and Second Saint Prince to let their guard down against him. However, as sinister as the Second Saint Prince, he still felt wary about Lin Diyu. He felt different than the shallow-minded but shrewd First Saint Prince. He felt like Lin Diyu was even stronger than them but chose to remain a low profile.
Although he did not want to say it and thought that it would be a humiliation to say so, he could not see through Lin Diyu''s cultivation level. Even the elders protecting him could not do so.
"Second, are you sure that that brat Third did not have any concealing treasure on him?" an elder said, approaching the sitting Second Saint Prince.
He was fairly handsome, a true dragon amongst men. Even his mere gaze could instantly make a Saint King shiver in cold. That was how terrifying the Second Saint Prince. Even the elder in front of him could not help but look at this prince with fear in his eyes. Although he was strong as he had reached the Saint Emperor Realm, the Second Saint Prince was already more powerful than him.
How could he resist if the Second Saint Prince would decide to kill him? Even if he was an elder, he knew that the Second Saint Prince was now the most favored Saint Prince by the Fiend Emperor. He knew that if he held on to his thighs, his reputation and ranks in the pce would definitely soar high.
However, he still could not help but feel bitter. It was not a long time ago when the Second Saint Prince had broken past his cultivation realm, and yet he was stuck forever in his realm. That was something he could not ept, but he forced himself to. There was nothing he could do. Talents were usually inherent to one person. It could not be replicated or snatched unless unconventional and evil methods would be involved.
"I''m afraid that the Third Saint Prince is not as simple as you think he is. Despite losing so many people under his tutge, he was able to remain in his position, even with a calm demeanor. Monitor him," the Second Saint Prince ordered.
When the elder who watched over him left, a resolve like no other suddenly surged out from his usually cold eyes as he silently nced in a certain direction. "I don''t want to be the Fiend Emperor, but for my mother, I will do everything I can to be the next Fiend Emperor!"
Chapter 215 The Dragon Emperor Palaces Plight
"Hey, have you heard about it? It was said that the Dragon Emperor of the Dragon Emperor Pce had entered into a deep slumber. No one knew of the reason why he was rendered to such a state!"
"Yes! I''ve also heard about this matter. It was just a year ago when this happened, right?"
"Yes, but I''ve heard something even more surprising. Right after the Dragon Emperor''s absence, the Saint Princes of the Dragon Emperor Pce actually joined hands to severely injure the Saint Son."
"Oh, there is such a thing? Dragons actually have internal strife as well?"
"Yes! What''s more interesting is that the Saint Son''s age is actually not over 20! I didn''t know he was only below 20! I thought he only looked younger!"
"What the fuck? I didn''t know that!"
"Moreover, I think it was a month after he appeared in the Dragon Emperor Pce, the Saint Son already formed 8 crowns! For fuck''s sake! Can you believe it? A kid who reached the Saint Realm with 8 crowns?!"
All the people within the Dragon Emperor Pce''s territory relentlessly talked about the matter of the Dragon Emperor''s sudden slumber. They didn''t know if it was true, but it seemed like the other pces have alsoe into their territory to monitor the current situation of the Dragon Emperor Pce.
Everyone had long coveted the dragon''s treasures. Among everyone''s treasures, it was said that the pce with the most treasures is the Dragon Emperor Pce, as dragons tend to have a thing with treasures, especially those shiny ones. Thus, they wouldn''t let go of this opportunity to benefit from internal strife. They were all like fishes, waiting for the right time to bite.
Meanwhile, inside another room, an old man was sitting atop a mat beside the bed where the Dragon Emperor, Long Hao. He had wrinkles all over his face and he was specifically looking at the once-a-young-man Long Hao. His eyes, while looking at thetter, wereplicated. He never thought there woulde a day when Long Hao would be like this.
Thus, he shut this room out of everybody. Only the higher-ups and some elders of the pce knew about the Dragon Ancestor guarding Long Hao. When the Dragon Ancestor heard about this news, he immediately went out of seclusion and hurriedly checked Long Hao''s condition.
It turned out that Long Hao''s condition was grave. Inside Long Hao''s dantian, there was a ck flower, which he believed to be the Carnage Lotus. It was a lotus that had grown within a ce where ughter or the death of several cultivators could be found.
The Dragon Ancestor knew that there was only one pce that had this kind of flower. It was the Ster Fiend Pce. They were once their nemesis and now, it seemed like the forged friendship between the two pces would again be put to waste.
He could not think of any other culprit behind Long Hao''s plight.
"Whoever hurt my son, be it the Fiend Ancestor or the Fiend Emperor, I will ughter you all! Just wait for my revenge," the Dragon Ancestor muttered under his breath.
Although his facial expressions turned out to be calmer than usual, his fists were clenched that even his wrinkled hands showed veins¡ªflowing which were his anger from his entire body.
When he looked at Long Hao once more, his gaze softened. He knew that if not for his negligence of not monitoring the entire Dragon Emperor Pce with his mental power all the time, this wouldn''t have happened. Nothing or no one should have slipped through his senses.
Although Long Hao was a peak Saint Emperor, the Carnage Lotus was something very violent that not even a peak Saint Emperor could hold a candle against. While rendered unconscious, the Carnage Lotus would slowly drain the life of its victim and only the Azalea of Life, another kind of flower, could possibly save the Dragon Emperor, Long Hao.
This Carnage Lotus was very strong. If not for the Dragon Ancestor''s timely suppression of this lotus, it would already have been toote. With him beside Long Hao, he would not waste his time suppressing the Carnage Lotus for a month. Then, he would settle scores with the Ster Fiend Pce.
Clouded by too much grief and anger, he could only find something or someone he could vent his emotions on. As stable as he was as a peak Saint Emperor, a father''s love for his son would always waive the former''s calmness in times thetter would be in danger.
"They must pay for this!"
Meanwhile, in another corner of the Dragon Emperor Pce, Long Guang was constantly trying to heal the injuries he sustained from fighting the other four Saint Princes. Although they were only minor injuries, they still gave his opponents much time to attack him in his weak state. Therefore, he hid in a corner, not intending to go out¡ªat least not until he was in his peak state.
"When Ie out again, I would sweep those four out of the Dragon Emperor Pce. Now that the uncle was no more, the only backing I could only have was ced into a deep slumber, I could only rely on myself," Long Guang muttered as he crushed a token given to him by his master.
This was a token especially made to automatically construct a concealing formation and the ce behind the Dragon Emperor Pce was the perfect ce he could hide.
All of the four Saint Princes were already Saint Emperors and they would soon participate in a tournament to be hosted by the two reigning temples. As they would participate, their cultivation realms were boosted to the point that not even Long Guang could handle them all at once.
It was entirely different when Long Guang was facing the four of them. If it was before that he could cross-level fight his opponents by overpowering them with only a lower cultivation level, he could probably kill all four Saint Princes with ease. But this was different.
The Saint Emperor Realm was something that could not be underestimated. Moreover, three of the Saint Princes had formed more than 9 crowns, which ssified them as Supreme Saints. Having more than 9 crowns entailed one was a genius and could even be called a monster.
In fact, Long Guang himself formed 999 crowns, which was unbelievable in itself, but he managed to do it within three years. He even thought that wasn''t the limit, but it was said to be the limit, ording to what he had heard from the Dragon Emperor''s Library.
And yes, he could still cross-level fight others, but he could not fight against Saint Emperors. He could only defend himself.
When the Saint Princes first fought him, they were shocked at how a mere Saint could fight against the four of them who were Saint Emperors. Not a Saint King. Not a Saint Emperor.
But a Saint!
If others were to know about this matter, they would find themselves ashamed. Moreover, the difference in their ages alone could trample the four Saint Princes'' pride.
However, when Long Guang fought them, he only revealed that he had formed 15 crowns, which was more than the other four. They did not know he had reached the limit. However, Long Guang was certain that he could fight them, that being that he had already broken through the Saint King Realm. Therefore, before going out, as much as possible, he had to raise his cultivation level.
Apart from that, he also had to guard himself against the elders supporting the Saint Princes for personal interests. Therefore, he could only raise his cultivation to fight against these people. Even if it would take him several years to reach the Saint King Realm, he would do it. If possible even, he would also want to reach the peak of the Saint King Realm or as an Inferiora in the Saint Emperor Realm.
? At the moment, he had only nurtured 50 crowns to nine hundred ny-nine feet each. The requirement to reach the Saint King Realm is to at least nurture one crown to a thousand feet. If he would choose to be a Saint King right away, it could affect his foundation. Therefore, he did not dare be rash. Like his master, whom he missed so much, he only wanted to strengthen himself by not doing unnecessary things.
"Just wait until Ie out, I will definitely thrash those four Saint Princes for taking advantage of the Saint Emperor''s plight."
On the other hand, the Dragon Ancestor continued to suppress the Carnage Lotus inside Long Hao''s dantian. He was afraid that if he left, it would gradually destroy Long Hao''s cultivation and foundation. Moreover, even if he wanted to go to the Ster Fiend Pce to settle some scores, he still could not go due to their current situation. Therefore, he could leave it up to fate that Long Hao would be able to ovee his own plight.
Other than that hope, he also hoped that the Grand Elders of the pce would be able to ask for help from the temples or the Holy Light Pce. He could only hope.
But no matter what would happen, he would really go to the Ster Fiend Pce, even if it meant exhausting all his life force.
Chapter 216 To The Core
Yang Lujia and the others continued their way to the core of the geographical array formation. While on their way, the Vengeful Pangolin decided to apany them as the restrictions set upon by the person who threw him into this void space were removed by Yang Lujia himself.
On the other hand, Cai Hong still could not get over what he exined to the kid, Yin Hang.
Surrounding them were the spatial disruptions that could kill any cultivator, even in the Saint King Realm. Space rules abound in every direction, twirling like unsettled strings. All of them were pulsating, making one''s heart tremble at the beat.
Meanwhile, the man sitting cross-legged in the core formation had long noticed that changes were gradually showing in the array formation. Around him were mountains of Bracelets of Light. He was tasked by the Holy Light Emperor to keep an eye on these bracelets and also monitor the Sacred Region at the same time. After all, they could not deny that the Sacred Region was part of their overall force, albeit weaker. Overseeing was already a given.
Moreover, it had to be said that the Sacred Region could be their runaway ce, lest there''de a time when they would be faced with a cmity that they could not handle. It had to be known that this array formation was something not even a peak Saint Emperor could breach. Thus, it could be inferred that there would be no one who could do it. If it was someone else whose cultivation was above that of the Saint Emperor, it could be possible.
But as meticulous as Yang Lujia was, he would rather not choose the most direct way.
"Why is it that the array formation is reacting to something? What could it be?" The old man was appalled and baffled. For all the years he had stayed and had been supplying Bracelets of Light to the Sacred Region, there had been no such instance wherein the array formation would change, even if it was the slightest. In other words, so far, it had been stable.
"I''m afraid I might have to ask the Holy Light Emperor himself toe over. He must have some answers to the changes happening. Although they were only minimal, it might be something significant," he muttered under his breath.
It might even be possible that some expert had found the core of the array formation and was just intentionally concealing himself to avoid a fight. While he was very strong himself, it would still not be impossible for the other party to conceal himself, especially if thetter specialized and had trained much in this aspect.
But he did not know anyone who could do so. It could only be that rogue cultivator from before. However, that cultivator was never fond of array formations. Therefore, the probability of himing into this ce would be close to nothing.
? However, it was not entirely impossible.
While he was doubting it, however, Yang Lujia had already arrived at the ce. The slight changes in the array formation were naturally caused by his disturbance. That was because before he could enter the core, he found out that they would need to have Bracelets of Light to enter. It took him a while to uncover the secrets of the barrier blocking them in the most subtle way.
He was wary of the possible presence of someone else inside the formation. It might be someone stronger than him or simply someone as strong as the Void Tree and the three seniors he had encountered in the Void Tree Space. Therefore, he took things in the most possible discrete way.
However, he did not expect that after he did so, ripples would ur within the array formation''s core. He could only hope there was no one inside the core. Otherwise, things would getplicated if he could not defeat that person.
As Yang Lujia coated the others with a concealing formation, the person who was inside the core of the array formation did not notice anything amiss.
"It seems like I really need to report this to the Holy Light Emperor. The changes earlier must be something significant. I could feel it," the man who had a red miter on his head spoke.
He stood up and looked around the ce. He had already umted several Bracelets of Light. Because of the prediction announced by the Heavenly Destiny Fate from the time temple, it seemed like a cmity would soon strike the entire realm¡ªand not even they, the strongest of the strongest could hold a candle against it.
However, since there was such a risk, if they would survive they would naturally gain something more than they risked for.
Thus, they needed to bring as many Bracelets of Lights, so they could let the other people of their pce enter the Sacred Region. Although they would be like pigs waiting to be ughtered if they would choose to stay inside the Sacred Region, at least they knew that they were perfectly safe.
"Where are we?" Yin Hang spoke first, but since the concealing formation Yang Lujia had cast was to conceal every movement and sound they would make, no one except him and the others heard the kid.
The Vengeful Pangolin, on the other hand, had her eyes fixated on Metallie, whose body was made of metal. This made her curious that she wanted to approach this woman. However, ever since her body was seen before, she did not dare initiate a conversation, because she was too shy about it.
Especially when she thought about how the handsome Yang Lujia saw her whole bare body, she felt a little excited and expectant inside her heart. However, to her dismay, Yang Lujia just turned around to avoid looking at her.
With that being said, with her experience in the void, she naturally knew that some men like Yang Lujia really didn''t like to take advantage of women. Or so she thought.
"Yin Hang, we are now inside the core of the array formation. In case you don''t know, I''ll exin it to you. Actually, while I was deducing the array formation''s core''s barrier earlier, I discovered something intricate," Yang Lujia said as he looked at the others, stopping midway.
He then continued, "This geographical array formation is truthfully a continental-like array formation. However, there were four points of the array formation that might turn it to crumble. That, nheless, wouldn''t be taught until you know enough anything about the array formation."
"These five points actually point to four directions. Each point lies one of the four divine beasts¡ªthe Vermillion Bird of the South, the ck Tortoise of the North, the White Tiger of the West, and finally the Azure Dragon of the West. Although they were just in slumber and were just clearly thought projections, they were extremely powerful enough to suppress a peak Saint Emperor or kill him."
Once, unknown to everyone, there was actually one cultivator who was already at the peak of the Saint Emperor Realm and tried to enter the Sacred Region by force in the West. However, to his misfortune, he met the most ferocious of the four beasts, the White Tiger. Therefore, he was killed the moment he used force.
Yang Lujia knew about the four beasts and that attacking the array formation by force would incur the wrath of the four divine beasts. Although he could pretty much handle them, he did not want to hassle himself. Therefore, he chose to be cautious and as much as possible, low profile for the time being.
It was said that the core of the array formation would be where the Bracelets of Lights were produced¡ªthat was ording to Cai Hong''s intel. It was said to be true. It was just that no one came back after they came to the core. One cultivator after another tried to snatch at least one Bracelet of Light that had already be missing since the old times.
Just thinking of it, it was scary. However, it was not that scary to Yang Lujia. Since he could pretty well detect the array formation''s strengths, he could naturally identify which part of the formation was the weakest. Therefore, he needed not worry.
He just hoped toprehend the array formationpletely. He only knew the four divine beast''s projection thoughts'' presences, but he never got any insight about the array formation at all.
"Moreover, if I couldprehend the array formation and be acknowledged by the four beasts, I would naturally gain ownership of the array formation or gain the way to set it up. However, I believe that the person who set this formation up must be someone formidable who could make the four beasts submit and have a part of their souls remains here as part of the array formation forever. If one day the formation would be breached, these four divine beasts'' souls would naturally disappear as well," Yang Lujia exined. "Come with me inside. It seems like there''s no one here."
They were like inside a tunnel, under the Sacred Region''s grounds. Since Yang Lujia somewhat felt like there was no one here other than themselves, he undid the concealment formation he ced on everyone. However, right after he did so, a reverberating voice rang in the air that caused intense fluctuations in the space.
"Who?!"
"There''s actually a human here?" Yang Lujia was confused.
Chapter 217 Fu Yishi
The Arch-Cardinal, Fu Yishi, was greatly rmed the moment he heard the other party''s voice. He immediately concealed himself in the shadows, not intending to go out from his concealment. To be precise, he was holding some sort of treasure that could conceal his entire aura¡ªthat not even a peak Saint Emperor could see through him.
Yang Lujia was even more surprised. With his usual eyes, he actually could not see the other party''s presence. "What sort of treasure does he have to avoid my perception range? It''s basically impossible for a peak Saint Emperor to hide in my presence. Even if they are far away, I would still be able to sense them."
Therefore, he immediately linked the other party''s disappearance¡ªand it was due to a treasure that Yang Lujia himself did not know. How could such a treasure exist in this realm? That was his question but he did not delve into it.
He just wanted to know what kind of person who was just here, the one who just talked earlier.
"Who are you? What are you doing here in the core of the array formation? If you don''t show yourself now, I will definitely destroy the core of this array formation," Yang Lujia threatened, his eyes shing with determination.
Fu Yishi naturally saw Yang Lujia''s facial expression; especially thetter''s eyes that seemed tomand authority. "Who do you think you are?! Why are you speaking as if you can really destroy this array formation?!"
Fu Yishi did note out because he was very doubtful of this fellow''s strength. On the surface, he could naturally detect the other person''s cultivation level¡ªbut his instincts were telling him that this person was stronger than he looked. Therefore, he chose not to move, lest he provoked such an existence that wasparable to the Holy Light Emperor himself.
When Yang Lujia heard the other party''s response, he frowned. Although he acted arrogant just now, he felt like the other party was also arrogant by not showing himself to him. Nevertheless, he still had to find this fellow.
He didn''t want anyone to know that he had entered this ce. Although he could willfully change his face, that didn''t change the fact that the other party would bring more people in the future. Thus, he had to contain him first.
"If you really insist, then I will insist. Wait until I find you."
"Hmph!" Fu Yishi was unconvinced and even snorted on the other side.
"Hmm?" Yang Lujia''s eyes suddenly turned purple and it startled not only Fu Yishi but also the others. Even the Vengeful Pangolin or Brownie could not help but tremble under Yang Lujia''s gaze. They were not staring at their eyes directly, but they could still feel the immense pressure it had brought them.
"As expected of him," Brownie whispered and fell asleep once more. Earlier, he felt the pressure, but Yang Lujia seemed to have retracted his eyes'' power to not implicate the others with him.
"What?!" Fu Yishi blurted out loud.
Yang Lujia''s eyes could already make his heart tremble, what more when this person would look at him directly. And it was indeed the case. Yang Lujia was looking at him as though the other party knew his real location.
Naturally, Fu Yishi was very afraid.
How could an existence like him exist in this realm? Other than the emperors of the pces, like the Holy Light Emperor, he had never felt so pressured anymore.
"Hmph! If that''s all¡ª"
"I can see you. Come out," Yang Lujia muttered under his breath and pulled Fu Yishi''s neck into his grip, seeing the other party''s whole body appearance.
Yang Lujia saw the cross on the Arch-Cardinal''s red miter and he was taken aback. "A churchman?"
"W-What do you m-mean by c-churchman?" Fu Yishi was trembling all over. He was really frightened. Yang Lujia''s eyes petrified him the most. These eyes were like the entire universe spying on his thoughts, the feelings in his heart¡ªbasically everything around him.
Truthfully, however, Yang Lujia was just trying to check through Fu Yishi''s dantian and observe what kind of Saint Emperor he was. This big old guy was actually already at the peak Saint Emperor. He must be someone with extraordinary status.
Moreover, this peak Saint Emperor had a miter on his head¡ªwhich led to Yang Lujia to guess that this person might have something to do with his soon-to-be fourth disciple. Speaking of, this third disciple of his was actually one of his goals. After he could not wait for the reward to be elixirs again¡ªhe basically swept through all the elixirs in Fortuniel''s storage space.
Fu Yishi felt humiliated when he heard that he was called a churchman. He was not a mere churchman but a peak Saint Emperor of the Holy Light Emperor¡ªhowever, no matter what would happen, the Holy Light Emperor would always tell him not to divulge his affiliation with the pce to another person who was very strong enough to subdue him like a god.
And at this time, he was truly afraid.
What kind of existence did he encounter this time?
How could such a person know of the existence of the array formation''s core?
Although he looked angry on the surface, his soul was already trembling while being held immobile by Yang Lujia. He could not breathe but he could still manage tost for a while¡ªbut anytime, he knew he would faint.
"Who are you? What are you doing here in this array formation''s core? Are you trying to gain control of it?"
Fu Yishi pondered on it. However, other than guarding the array formation''s core, he indeed has the idea of subduing the formation. However, for several thousands of years, he was still unable to. It was due to the four beasts that would not even wake up even when he was disturbing their slumber. One time, the White Tiger opened its eyes but he was immediately frightened.
However, his desire to conquer the array formation grew even further. It was not part of his mission to guard here in the array formation''s core. His greed overcame him and even cultivated to his fullest¡ªbut to no avail, he was still unable to gain the recognition of the four beasts.
Witnessing the silent Fu Yishi and the subtle and almost unnoticeable changes in his eyes, Yang Lujia was convinced that this fellow indeed have the idea of gaining control over this array formation. It was just he wasn''t able to.
"This array formation should be called the Nirvana Beasts Array Formation. This is an array set up by an extremely powerful cultivator who could subdue the four divine beasts, leaving a part of their souls to create this powerful formation. Do you know that?"
Fu Yishi''s eyes shrank. He actually could not believe it. Then, it meant that his struggle to gain the four beasts'' recognition was all for naught? Something like a waste of time? Who could have known that the array formation already had a master of its own? Was this the reason why he was not acknowledged by the four beasts no matter what he did?
He thought it was his talent that wascking. Somewhatfortably, it wasn''t.
"I know what you''re thinking. This array formation has been lying dormant here because it suddenly lost its master. The moment the array formation master left this array formation here, it had be a formation without a master who could willfully control it. And only those who have enough talent could do so. Obviously, I''m not referring to you. I''m referring to myself."
Brownie, who heard Yang Lujia''s statement, could not help but twitch its mouth. Wasn''t this fellow too arrogant? However, Yang Lujia did have the qualifications to do so. Among them present, he had the most prestigious family background. Thus, he did not doubt it. The way how Yang Lujia spoke his words just incurred somewhat some disgust for Brownie.
He was with Yang Lujia for a long time already. He naturally knew that Yang Lujia was timid, but he was actually toughing it up now. This was rare, but he neither disliked nor liked this part of Yang Lujia. He still loved the peaceful Yang Lujia, though. Although he felt somewhat ufortable, he knew that he would not be implicated in anything if Yang Lujia would choose to move by himself.
After all, Yang Lujia was someone whom he could still not see through up until this moment. It was bizarre just how a person like him could actually be so talented. Who would think that a 19-year-old kid had actually reached such a terrifying level of cultivation?
When he tried to size up Yang Lujia''s strength, he surmised that Yang Lujia might have already reached that cultivation level a long time ago. Brownie just didn''t want to believe it.
Meanwhile, Fu Yishi felt a stab in his heart the moment he heard Yang Lujia''s sharp words.
Did he mean that his talent was only up to par?
Something very mediocrepared to him?
However, before he could even refute it, Yang Lujia''s voice suddenly echoed once more.
"If you naturally want to ask about how high your talent is, you can ask me. If your talent can stand on the ground, it would only be an inchpared to a dragon-level talent like mine."
Chapter 218 His Betrayal
Yang Lujia joked around and even scared Fu Yishi that thetter pissed his pants. However, he was actually not joking. He just wanted to know about the other party''s intention and his origins.
He did not want to expose himself yet. He wanted to explore this realm bit by bit and conquer it gradually. Yang Lujia, like on Earth, did not want to tread on shortcuts¡ªonly except for his soaring strength that seemed to be increasing nonstop each day because he direly needed this kind of strength to survive in a world where the predator-prey rtionship was quite rampant.
"What do you want? Also, how do you know about this array formation? Even a peak Saint Emperor would find it hard to find the core of this array formation!"
When Fu Yishi said this, Yang Lujia just smiled at him. "That''s naturally because I''m not a peak Saint King. When I was born in this world, you weren''t even born yet."
Yang Lujia gave off a mysterious vibe when he said those words, and they werepletely trustworthy to hear. It was all a lie and he only intended to scare Fu Yishi to finally talk about where he came from.
However, it was a different case for Fu Yishi. His eyes were wide open when he heard that he was not even born when this young man before him was already born. What did this mean? Did this mean that he a was senior? But that wouldn''t be possible! Yang Lujia really looked young! Could he have already transcended the Saint Emperor Realm as he said?
Just thinking about it made Fu Yishi''s body slightly tremble. It was really scary facing such an opponent at the moment. He did not even realize he had pissed his pants once more¡ªand this time, even more than thest one.
"That''s right. I am someone who was born in the ancient times. Do you really think I can''t breach or destroy something I made?" Yang Lujia asked, which further magnified the shock umting inside Fu Yishi''s heart.
Of course, that was only a bluff.
"S-Senior¡"
When Yang Lujia said he came from the ancient times, he would not believe that easily. However, when he asked him a question, he suddenly realized that the reason he was trying to find why no one was able to change or altfer the array formation. It turned out that the young man in front of him was already a master in terms of his proficiency in the array formation.
Seeing that the other party had already chosen to submit, Yang Lujia''s eyes became cold. Fu Yishi tried not to sweat so hard, to not let Yang Lujia notice anything wrong. He was naturally afraid, especially the moment Yang Lujia''s purple eyesnded on somebody.
"Now, tell me, who are you? Where did youe from?" Yang Lujia forcefully asked, making the other party almost kneel with two knees.
Fu Yishi trembled, specifically when he met his eyes which made his heart feel unsettled. That was how strong Yang Lujia was. Even the array formation could not harm him¡ªlest Yang Lujia would have already been reduced to ashes at the moment.
"S-Senior¡ I am¡ F-Fu Yishi¡" Fu Yishi''s eyes then widened in shock. He did not expect that he would reveal himself. However, whenever he would direct eye contact with Yang Lujia''s purple eyes, it was as if he would be brought into a great maniption¡ªthat would make you speak of the truth.
"W-Why¡"
"Fu Yishi¡" Yang Lujia pondered and said, "That''s one peculiar name. However, this does not matter. Tell me more about yourself."
"Y-Yes¡" Fu Yishi was once again shocked. It was like he was really being manipted, but everything that came out of his mouth was sincere and was all true.
He was now afraid. He was afraid that his thoughts would be exposed. After all, he had done several things people could not imagine he would do.
"I¡ I am Fu Yishi, o-one of the A-Arch-Cardinals of the Holy Light Pce. I¡ worship the Holy Light Emperor for his overall strength. I always admired him from afar¡ªto the point¡" Fu Yishi immediately blushed at the mention of it and even forced himself to stop speaking that spat out a mouthful of blood.
"Continue speaking!" Yang Lujiamanded.
Brownie naturally heard their exchange. However, he knew that Fu Yishi wasn''t really deliberately exposing himself. It had something to do with Yang Lujia''s eyes¡ªhe knew about it, but only a number of its countless possibilities.
Fu Yishi tried to suppress his urge to reveal something that should not be revealed. "I¡ I am Fu Yishi, the weakest among the five Arch-Cardinals¡ª"
"Oh?" Yang Lujia''s sudden interference suddenly disrupted his thoughts and looked at him withplicated emotions. "Why are you the weakest among them?"
"I¡ I just obtained a higher realm earlier due to someone else''s credit and I haven''t really practiced my power well¡ªnevertheless, I¡ I was the one who caused his death¡ªthat friend of mine was also very strong¡ªsomeone even dear to my heart. However, due to the desire I have toward his powers and treasures, it became the drive for me to betray his trust and kill him..."
Yang Lujia immediately caught up with the conversation, his tone growing cold, and said, "There''s no free lunch in this world. Only free people. We are free to make our decisions, but we are always required to pay for what the other parties had done good for us. Even offensive attacks, whether it''d be by voice or in writing, wouldstill not be considered free lunch.
"It''s good that you haven''t entered within the "greed for power" kind of faction. Otherwise, you might have already be one of those people who cultivated any one of the Rules of Seven Sins, the Rules of Greed.
"Nevertheless, that''s not what I''m trying to point out. Naturally, I need you to continue your story. Every person''s story is ought to be interesting. After all, we''re a protagonist of our own stories in life. Go ahead!"
However, when Fu Yishi heard, not only did he not feel strange, but he also felt like Yang Lujia was inmand of his life right now. Whatever the party would say, he would do it without any hesitation.
"That friend of mine was actually an Arch-Cardinal himself¡" Nheless, he continued his story. It even piqued the interest of Brownie. He was fond of hearing stories like these. "He held the former position of the Arch-Cardinal until I came."
He was ovee with greed for power. Although he made a hard decision then, he knew that it might benefit him, but it definitely wasn''t a long-term one. Fu Yishi always disturbed his good friend''s seclusion and even often invited him to do things that were not supposed to be done by cultivators like us who cultivate using the Rules of Life.
By then, when Fu Yishi killed his friend¡ªhe knew that he was doing it for two things¡ªthe family heirloom he had bet against his friend in the past and the treasure that his friend himself found in the core of this array formation.
It was unimaginable how could such a person fall under the hands of Fu Yishi. Therefore, he did notpletely believe Fu Yishi''s stories. However, they were all the truth. That friend must have trusted Fu Yishi a lot. Overtaken by greed, he decided to betray his friend. Yang Lujia''s heart grew cold when he heard this.
Harassment was a thing he dislike the most. Betrayal was another thing.
He could not imagine anyone betraying him in the future. It was only right for him to keep his circle small as much as possible¡ªand if he would have rtionships with others in the future, he must set a boundary or level of rtionship with them.
"You are truly despicable!" Yin Hang was the first one to speak when he heard Fu Yishi''s words. He was only a kid and he had a shallow understanding of the world. However, he also experienced the same thing when he was still in the Saber Path Sect back then¡ªhe trusted people because he thought they were his friends¡ªbut they actually turned their backs on him.
"I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I deeply regret it until now!"
"Hmph!" Yang Lujia could naturally see that this fellow was just trying to deny the happiness he had been feeling since that thing happened with his friend. "Do you really think we''d believe you?"
"Right!" Yin Hang was indignant and even lost the kid-like demeanor that he had before.
This shocked Cai Hong because this kid was actually so imposing when he would be serious about something. Cai Hong especially took note of this. After all, Yin Hang was something that His Majesty treasured so much, therefore, he would do his all to learn about this kid and get along with him despite not liking him that much.
Meanwhile, Yang Lujia was already staring at Fu Yishi with a cold gaze. Ever since Fu Yishi revealed this matter, Yang Lujia''s coldness did not dissipate a bit.
"Speak!"
"I¡"
"I said speak!"
"Uh¡"
"Do you think the Holy Light Emperor can protect you if I decide to kill you right now? If you don''t speak of some important matters, I will obliterate everything in my way, including that Holy Light Pce of yours. Why? Why would you be here at the core of this array formation? How were you able to find it with your cultivation level?"
Chapter 219 Fortuitous Encounter
It was not that long ago when the Holy Light Emperor was still in his prime age. He was still young at that time when he ventured to the edges of the Sacred Region. After reaching the Saint King Realm, his master let him travel the world.
Moreover, at that time as well, there was still no array formation in the Sacred Region. Only an open Sacred Region where anyone could enter and go as they pleased. Not until the Holy Light Emperor experienced something bizarre¡ªit could be said to be his fortuitous encounter.
There was this man who had a servant beside him. He had a handsome face and his demeanor surpassed every living being he had seen. Calling him divine would be an understatement.
Under that man''s strength, however, the Holy Light Emperor even thought he would die. Especially when he saw the other party''s eyes. He felt like the figure was stronger than his master. However, to his surprise, the man did not want anything of him. He even gave him a fortuitous encounter.
As the man said so, he waved his hand and four beasts shot out from the sleeves of his ck robe. He looked like an evil emperor who decided to release ferocious existences. However, magically, those four beasts that appeared all of a sudden made the Holy Light Emperor feel like he was an ant.
That was because these four beasts were the four divine beasts he had only read about in legends. Moreover, these beasts were arrogant in nature and they wouldn''t be just subdued by anyone just unless that someone would be enormously talented or had a strong cultivation realm to make them submit.
However, these beasts were actually kneeling in the air with heads bowed toward the man who released them!
The Holy Light Emperor could not take it in and even almost fainted in shock.
But that was not more shocking than what happened next.
Another beast actually shot out from the handsome man''s sleeve!
"Qi Lin, you lead the four of them. This part of your soul will be the core of the formation. You will guard this ce for me. This man and the people here once helped me when I came back from the void injured. I want you, my subordinates, to repay their kindness with this lifetime favor." The man smiled at the beast he called Qilin.
However, the Holy Light Emperor was too shocked about what happened. Did he really save this man before? Why couldn''t he remember?
Moreover, what was that beast again? A Red Qilin? Wasn''t that even more terrifying than the four divine beasts behind it?!
''What the fuck is going on?!''
He was almost frightened to death once more.
"Uhm¡ e-excuse me¡"
"Impudent!" the Qilin reacted and released his boundless aura toward the Holy Light Emperor. However, it was immediately blocked by that man''s casual wave.
"Stay your hands, Qilin. This man here is my benefactor," the man seriously said as he shot a re at the Qilin.
"I apologize, Your Highness!" The Qilin sweated so hard under Yang Lujia''s pressure. He didn''t know that His Highness'' reaction would be this exaggerated.
Soon enough, however, his gaze became gentler than before as he turned to look at the Holy Light Emperor. "What do you want to ask?"
The Holy Light Emperor heaved a sigh of relief after seeing the amiable face of the handsome man. He then breathed in and said, "When did this lowly subordinate save you, Your Highness?"
He was sensible. Witnessing how the beast, Qilin, called Yang Lujia, he imitated the way they addressed him.
"You don''t remember, because I naturally erased a part of your memory about my existence when I recovered. And I am sorry for that. However, it was that one day when I was swept back by the void to this region."
The handsome man wanted to leave the Five Realms immediately and go directly to the void to see his family and prove to them that he was already prepared to meet them. Unfortunately, his strength was stillcking. Thus, he was injured, and by a river, a boy found him by the river in the Sacred Region.
It was this man, the Holy Light Emperor, before him.
"So, it was you!" the Holy Light Emperor eximed. He still remembered that man from before who he thought had died, but miraculously was revived after a few days. Nevertheless, he still took him and took care of him.
A few months after, when the boy woke up one day, he noticed that he could not remember anything. He could only recall that moment when he found that man by the riverside and saved him. He felt that he had forgotten about something and decided to disregard that feeling and went on with his task.
The Holy Light Emperor had long lost his parents. He was living on his own as a child in the middle of a forest. By the time the handsome man left his residence, another old man suddenly arrived in front of his residence.
This old man had a very kind aura and looked like a beggar. He epted the old man to his own residence and fed him.
"Senior, why are you like this? Who did this to you? Why are you filled with wounds?" he asked curiously and worriedly.
He was just a kid back then, ignorant of the affairs of the world of cultivation.
However, the old man remained silent so the Holy Light Emperor did not bother him anymore. He let him sleep in his own bed and decided to sleep on the floor¡ªjust like what he did to the handsome man before.
On that night when the Holy Light Emperor was sleeping, the old man suddenly woke up and stood from his bed. "Not bad. His Highness did not see it wrong. This kid is truly kind to people. It''s a real wonder how he had survived until now and even maintained this attitude all this time."
However, just as the old man was smiling, the boy suddenly grunted in his sleep. His whole body was already drenched in sweat. "Mom¡ dad¡ where are you¡"
This ached the old man''s heart. "You must have suffered several traumas, but you didn''t be an evil person. Instead, you still chose to help people who you do not even know."
The old man naturally knew that this world had the survival-of-the-fittest rule. If he left this boy alone, he would really be guilty if the boy would fall into the hands of evil people.
The old man brought the boy to bed and checked his vital signs. Fortunately, the boy was still in a good condition and could cultivate. It was just that the boy''s talent wasn''t enough to be his sessor and the people of his pce might not like it. Therefore, he was conflicted about what he should do.
He was moved by the boy and he wanted to ept him as his direct disciple, but his talent wascking.
"My friend, it seems like you''re worried about something." A figure suddenly appeared beside the bed that almost frightened the old man. "Are you hesitating to ept him as your disciple? If so, you don''t have to hesitate anymore."
PUTT!
The old man loudly knelt and it almost woke up the sleeping boy. "Your Highness!"
The handsome man came back and looked at the boy gently. "This boy was the one who took care of me all this time. I want to repay him a favor. Moreover, do you know the reason why you should not hesitate to take him in as your disciple?"
The old man was confused and even rechecked the potential of the boy. However, he could really not find anything heaven-defying in the boy''s body. Some of his meridians were even sealed and blocked by a ck substance.
"This boy is not your typical human. Like me, he also came from the void," the man said, his voice sonorous that containing the majesty of someone who was at the top of the hierarchy. "In other words, this boy is Void Human, someone whose potential can be said to be normal in the void, but extremely talented in the Five Realms."
What the handsome man said was like a thunderp inside the old man''s mind. Soon enough, his face showed excitement. He had always wanted to ept this child as his disciple because he quite liked his character.
"Truly, Your Highness?!"
"Truly." The man nodded with a smile. "However, as you have sensed, the boy''s meridians, which are very useful for cultivation were blocked by a ck substance. It must be something that his parents had ced on him, to not expose his potential. I also wonder why they would do that and it seems impossible. However, as I thought about it further, it should be caused by their enemy instead. Just now, he had dreamt of his father and mother getting killed by someone."
"You even saw through that, Your Highness?"
The old man was truly impressed. What was His Highness'' cultivation? Why did it seem like His Highness'' presence beingbeled as unfathomable would be an understatement?
"Yes. Now, that you want this boy to be your direct disciple, I will be d to leave with a light heart. He saved me. It''s now my time to save him from this world''s cruelty," the handsome man said. "Tonight, I will unlock his potential and destroy every hindrance in his body that his parents'' enemy had ced."
GASP!
Chapter 220 Father?
When Yang Lujia heard the story from Fu Yishi, his interest was piqued. It seemed like there are more than one expert like him in the Five Realms, and they were roaming around like spectating hidden dragons.
It was necessary for him to be more careful from today and onwards. However, he did not expect the Holy Light Emperor to be a kindhearted person. It seemed like he had to investigate further what happened to his future fourth disciple.
With the story told by Fu Yishi, it was close to impossible for someone like the Holy Light Emperor to kick that future fourth disciple of his. He must have his reasons. Those reasons must have stemmed from someone who hated or envied his future fourth disciple for whatever advantageous aspect he had over the other.
He spared not a single nce at Fu Yishi after he reduced him to ashes. Fu Yishi deserved death. He betrayed his friend for his own benefit. Yang Lujia knew that betrayal was something he had also done in the past, but he hated it when other people would do it to him. At the very least, betraying those who were dear to him was one of the least he would do¡ªin his current life.
He had reminisced about the past and wanted to repent for the sins which had caused other people distress and pain. Nevertheless, he shook off these thoughts and looked at the Bracelets of Light. There were several of these. Basically, he could probably get half of everyone from the Third Region to enter the Second Region with this enormous number of bracelets.
At this time, Brownie suddenly flew to his side. The puppy''s eyes were on the very core of the formation. Although it was dark, as cultivators, they could clearly see everything before them.
"There seems to be something horribly strong hiding within the depths of the formation," Brownie surmised. "We should get out of here as soon as possible. Moreover, that something seems to have consciousness and is hostile towards every one of us."
Yang Lujia naturally also felt the hostility of the beast lying down in the core of the array formation, even with its eyes closed. It had a terrifying body, although it was only a soul. It must be the Red Qilin described by Fu Yishi''s story of the Holy Light Emperor encountering ''that'' man with his servant.
He hurriedly waved his hands and all the Bracelets of Light disappeared from everyone''s sight. This did not shock them except for the Vengeful Pangolin who had first seen such kind of a method. Even it could not do as much as little that Yang Lujia could.
ROAR!
An ear-splitting wail echoed into everyone''s ears. Yin Hang''s ears even bled and so were the others''¡ªexcept for Brownie, Cai Hong, and Yang Lujia who remained unharmed. However, Yang Lujia also healed them fast with the rules of life.
"A very proficient control of the rules of life!" they heard the beast exim. "No wonder! No wonder!"
When the beast finally appeared in front of them, Yang Lujia could not help but suck a mouthful of cold air. The beast was iparably huge. Moreover, the space within the core of the array formation seemed to be expanding ording to the size of the beast.
It looked like a species of cat merged with a breed of dog. However, its appearance could be said to be intimidating. Its looks could even cause a mortal''s death without warning.
"Who are you? What are you doing in the array formation''s core?" it asked, its gaze turning to Yang Lujia with a questioning look. Moreover, it was curious about how Yang Lujia was so sufficient of the rules of life. It was his first encountering such a proficient control of the rule, except for the Vermillion Bird''s Rules of Life-me.
However, even with the stern face and voice of the other party, Yang Lujia remained nonchnt. He knew that if they tried to escape from this ce, they would not be able to do so. He could tell.
This beast was much stronger than he was, if not, at most slightly.
"I am here to take control of the array formation!" Yang Lujia steeled himself and looked at the gigantic beast with resolute eyes.
''This brat seems to be so determined. Never mind¡ let me let him taste the pain first¡"
The Qilin made apromise with itself.
Despite his fear of the Qilin, Yang Lujia seemed to have broken through a barrier of himself. Before, he would cower in this world no matter how weak his opponents might be¡ªfor they might possess trump cards he didn''t know.
However, this time¡ªfor the first time, in his 18 years of existence in this world, he did not fear anything¡ªespecially the Qilin. He felt like he had nothing to be afraid of.
Even Brownie began to doubt himself whether this was still the same Yang Lujia he knew before.
As Yang Lujia approached the beast, where the core of the array formation was situated, his eyes slowly turned purple. It was as though the world slowed down when the pressure from his body weighed down on the core, as though he wasmanding the formation to submit to him.
It startled the Red Qilin, its eyes turned wide, even more so for the slumbering four divine beasts. With all their might, they immediately teleported to the core of the array formation. They sensed a familiar aura. This aura was the same as their master.
Had their mastere back for them after such a long time? Finally?!
All of them rushed to where the core of the array formation was. Meanwhile, the Red Qilin stood frozen as it saw Yang Lujia''s purple eyes. It even felt like it was Yang Lujia''s prey.
He really felt it. The feeling he had almost forgotten but vowed to never forget¡ªthe blood of their master resonated with Yang Lujia''s. Seeing the dashing looks of Yang Lujia and the way how he carried himself, the Red Qilin finally realized something!
It hurriedly bowed and did not dare erase the pressure Yang Lujia was emitting!
"Your Highness! I am deeply ashamed and a sinner for having been unable to recognize you! Pardon my rude behavior! I would never dare do that again!"
When the four divine beasts arrived, they were shocked to see that the Red Qilin was already kneeling in front of a kid. However, when they met Yang Lujia''s purple eyes, they felt cold sweat trickling down their backs.
It was too scary! It was as though they were seeing their master in his enraged mode!
"Why does he resemble master so much?" the White Tiger, who was the most slow-witted of them all, blurted out and looked at Yang Lujia inquisitively.
"Shut up! Kneel down! This person here is our young master! His Highness is the esteemed son of our master! You all bow down to him!"
When Yang Lujia heard what the Qilin said, his eyes almost bulged out. He couldn''t believe it. These five divine beasts knew his father all this time? Who were they? Why did he know about his father? Why did he abandon him if he was alive?
"I know that Your Highness has questions in mind. Please do ask. I will try as much as I can to satisfy Your Highness. However, I should let His Highness know that there are some secrets that I can''t divulge," the Red Qilin said, its face turning solemn.
Yang Lujia had several questions in mind. However, he knew that he could not answer all of them in one stroke.
"Who are you? When was thest time your master brought you here?" Yang Lujia''s eyes were still purple. His domineering voice and dashing appearance really reminded them of their previous master who had abandoned them.
Meanwhile, Yang Lujia did not address their master as his father already. He wanted to make sure he was really rted to this man. Never did he expect that the one Fu Yishi told him about, which was the story of the Holy Light Emperor and that handsome man, could be his father. Although it was only a spection at the moment, he somewhat felt closer to the five divine beasts. However, he could not let his guard down, lest these beasts would suddenly attack him.
There was the White Tiger of the West. Its body was covered with fur¡ªeyes as blue as ice. His body was nowhere as gigantic as the Red Qilin. However, the White Tiger could be said to be half the size of thetter.
The others also had the same size as him. As for the Azure Dragon, his body was only slightly bigger than the other three¡ªthe color of his skin resembled the azure skies and the peaceful seas. Meanwhile, the Vermillion Bird had yellow fur, and some of her body parts were even set aze. Along with it, there were even rules of life and mes intertwined. On the other hand, the timidest of them all, the ck Tortoise¡ªwho until now had only observed Yang Lujia from within his shell.
"It had been a very long time since the master brought us here. I already forgot the passage of time and had long only waited for the master''s return. At that time, he still had not you. However, he told us that in the future, there will be a kid or a boy who will approach this ce and we must treat him with the utmost respect¡ªthe same as how we treat him as our master," the Red Qilin as he deeply bowed his head.
"Uh¡ I have a father? Does he look like me?"
"Yes, Your Highness. Almost exactly. Your father just looks more mature," the Red Qilin replied.
"Father actually predicted that I''de here?"
"It seems so?" The Red Qilin thought about it. It seemed like he had not really seen the extent of his master''s overall strength.
''My father is so powerful that he can actually make these five divine beasts loyal to him. Even after the day they were abandoned by my father, they still did not forget not to respect their master''s words?! What kind of person is my father?''
Chapter 221 To Gain Control
Yang Lujia was perplexed about his father''s story from the four divine beasts and the Red Qilin. He was not certain if it was really his father. However, ording to their narrative, it seemed like it was really his father who was able to subdue them.
"Moreover, the Yang Family¡ those purple eyes¡ I forgot about what they are¡ It seems like we can only remember those purple eyes, but we can''t really tell what they were. Your father must have erased our memories due to some circumstances. It might be because he had anticipated your arrival here. However, I am certain that your father has the same eyes back then¡"
Hearing what the Red Qilin just said, Yang Lujia was somewhat shocked. It seemed like his family background wasn''t really as simple as he thought. For example, his father was someone whose existence could be above the hierarchy of all beings. He was actually able to subdue these five ferocious beasts, especially the Red Qilin.
Yang Lujia had read about the four divine beasts before. In those books, they were only legends, but they were the four divine beasts born from the beginning¡ªwhen the world was slowly formed.
The four divine beasts were extremely powerful¡ªtheir bloodline standing above all other creatures. There was only one creature that could overpower them¡ªand could be said to be their leader¡ªthe Red Qilin.
"My father''s that powerful that he could erase your memories even in this realm? I can''t seem to do that," Yang Lujia said as he fell into contemtion. His eyes then gleamed as he stared at the Qilin. "How about his age? How old was he when he subdued you?"
"I think it''s around a hundred thousand years ago¡ I don''t where he went since he left us here¡ but when he subdued us, he was just like you¡ even younger¡" the Red Qilin said, his tone sounding hoarse.
"What?" Yang Lujia''s eyes bulged. His father was even younger than him when he subdued these four beasts?! Was his father more powerful than him when he was his age? He really felt the urge now to force Fortuniel to tell him his current cultivation level!
"It seems like I can''t neglect my cultivation right now," he said, his voice filled with determination. "However, the scripture I practice requires me not to practice but only sleep, eat, or do other leisurely things and my cultivation level would eventually grow."
He was really provoked by his father''s talent. If that person was really his father, he would vow to surpass him in the future. As they would say, the son would eventually surmount his father when he grew up.
"Your Highness, you don''t need to feel pressured. I remember that your father told me to tell you that you must reach the void before the age of 30. That''s because he once again visited us before finally leaving for the void... I think it was only two years before he finally left¡"
''And you''re telling me not to pressure myself?'' Yang Lujia was quite speechless by his father''s words, even more so by the Red Qilin''s words that sounded like he was trying to put pressure on him.
He then shifted the topic to another one, "Big Red, about what that Fu Yishi told us¡ was it true that my father once helped the Holy Light Emperor?"
He was naturally skeptical about this fact. Fu Yishi betrayed his friend. In substance, he could not be trusted. Therefore, he wanted to confirm it with the Red Qilin.
However, Brownie and the others were almost frightened to death when Yang Lujia called the Red Qilin, "Big Red". Even Brownie felt pressured around the Red Qilin''s spiritual form. Naturally, he was slightly afraid. However, he knew that the Red Qilin was extremely loyal to Yang Lujia''s father. Thus, he needed not worry much.
"Hahaha! I like the name you gave this big one, Your Highness!" Hearing how Yang Lujia called him "Big Red," the Red Qilin even sounded and looked ecstatic. "Anyhow, Your Highness, your father did help the Holy Light Emperor. We''ve been with His Highness, your father, all the time, even when he attempted to go to the void with his insufficient strength. As we were trapped inside His Highness'' body, we could naturally see everything that he did. It''s a little regretful we didn''t get to see your father create you with your mother."
Yang Lujia''s face twitched as he did not expect this big Red Qilin was quite mischievous. While he was speechless, the others were even more so.
He then shook his head and decided to ignore that matter. "Big Red! Tell me everything you know about my father!"
"Actually, Your Highness, I was just joking when I told you we could see the actions of His Highness, your father. Merely because he would block our perception every time he''d try to do something. It''s a little regretful, though."
Yang Lujia''s face twitched wildly.
Moreover, there was even one divine beast who kept onughing¡ªand that was the White Tiger¡ªwho seemed to be the youngest among the five.
This was Red Qilin''s personality. He liked to joke with those he saw as his friends orpanions. That was why he was doing this to Yang Lujia.
On the other hand, the White Tiger was the naughtiest and wildest among the five while the ck Tortoise was his totalplete opposite. Only the Azure Dragon and the Vermillion Bird were quite reserved. However, among the five, the one who would always cook up schemes behind the scenes was the Vermillion Bird.
"That''s a pity, then," Yang Lujia said, calming his emotions. He knew that his family was very powerful, given that the system did not give him these purple eyes¡ªwhich meant that it was something that he had inherited. On the other hand, he even had another mysterious body and bloodline that he did not know.
"I apologize, Your Highness, for my rudeness earlier. I just like to joke with anyone," the Red Qilin said, scratching its head with itsrge paw.
When the others saw his paw, they felt like they could die anytime the Red Qilin would decide to tten them like meat paste.
"It''s alright, Big Red. There''s also one thing that I want to do¡" Yang Lujia''s eyes then became firm as he swept his purple eyes to the other four divine beasts. Thetter''s bodies twitched when they met Yang Lujia''s gaze.
It was the same feeling they had felt before¡ªand they kind of missed the feeling of fearing someone after thousands of years of not seeing their master.
"Speak your mind, Your Highness Yang Lujia."
"Huh? How do you know my name?" Yang Lujia was shocked to discover this matter. He did not tell these beasts what his name was. However, this beast actually said so.
"Yang Family¡ your father said that if his son woulde to us in the future, he shall be called Yang Lujia¡" the Red Qilin said, his face filled with pride.
Yang Lujia became even more curious about how powerful his father was. If he had such a powerful father, why would he need to suffer? If he could find his father, wouldn''t it be better to live under his care? What wrong coulde to him?
However, he was still unable to understand the reason why his parents would throw him here in the Five Realms. Moreover, he was still a baby at that time. If it were not for his adoptive grandfather, he would not have continued to live like now as he was in the middle of the war at that time.
Remembering the mighty figures at that time, he could not help but shiver. Back then, he was still a small fry that could be killed by a Saint Emperor or even a God Emperor. Speaking of, he truly missed this adoptive grandfather of his¡ªhe had no parents with him, but he knew of the person who took care of him all those times.
It was Zhuquan De. He could never forget that favor.
"About the one thing I want to ask of you¡" Yang Lujia stared at the Red Qilin once more, diverting the topic to another. "I want to gain control of this array formation. Would you let me control it?"
His tone was like amand. However, the Red Qilin did not look like he was flustered. He merely waved his paw and said, "Your Highness can naturally gain control of this array formation. However, Your Highness still needs to prove to us his strength. Although your father can subdue us, it doesn''t mean you can. I am not underestimating His Highness, it''s just that this is an arrangement made by His Highness, your father."
Yang Lujia knew right away that his father did this. Now, he was even more certain that the man the Red Qilin talked about was his father¡ªas no one knew of his name other than hispanions. There were only a few.
However, what he could not understand was why would his father leave him alone. What about his mother?
''Where is she? Is my mother also talented like my father?''
Chapter 222 Insanely Strong Soul
"Your Highness, the trials that your father had prepared for you was different from our original trials. Your father passed our trials and ours were much easier than his. In other words, you will undergo a trial that will even transcend the rules of space and time, even reincarnation. We don''t know, but it will automaticallymence once we, the five divine beasts, consented and arrived at a unanimous decision," the Red Qilin exined.
When Yang Lujia heard him, he was speechless.
Was what his father thinking? He could undergo a test that was much easier while he would undergo one that was even harder than his? What kind of food did his father eat? Did he take the wrong medicine?
"Your Highness should have a high attainment in array formations," the Red Qilin suddenlymented as he stared at Yang Lujia. "Otherwise, Your Highness wouldn''t be able to reach the core of the array formation at such a young age. Others like Fu Yishi, if not for that kid, the Holy Light Emperor, the former would not have found the array formation''s core."
Cai Hong, who heard the Red Qilin call the Holy Light Emperor a kid, was shocked. Although he had be a peak Saint Emperor, he knew that the Holy Light Emperor had far morebat power than him who had just recently advanced. Given thetter''s experience; he could probably defeat Cai Hong without breaking any sweat.
Moreover, it had to be known that to be an emperor of a pce, it was a necessary qualification to be a genius.
"High attainments in the array formations?" Yang Lujia asked, perplexed. "My skills and knowledge when ites to array formations are indeed high, but I don''t think I have reached father''s level yet."
"Yes, Your Highness. As part of the array formation ourselves, we can feel that you have high attainments in your skills and knowledge about array formations. Especially when we saw that you have already managed to activate your purple eyes," the Red Qilin exined. "Your purple eyes were even scarier than your father''s and we have a premonition that it will soon evolve. With our strength, we can naturally see through your eyes. There was some sort of hidden power behind your purple eyes. It was something engraved in your soul. That power was even more exaggerated than what you inherited from your father. His Highness, your father, did not have that kind of power."
Yang Lujia did not notice it until he was told. However, even after he was told, he couldn''t see through his own soul. His soul was strong, but he could not feel anything unusual or peculiar.
"Your Highness, haven''t you noticed?" the ck Tortoise suddenly spoke up.
Among the five, he was the oldest. He had far more knowledge than the Red Qilin. It was just he always chose to remain silent. Even the Red Qilin was taken aback when the ck Tortoise opened its mouth after several years.
"What? Did you notice anything, Little ck?" Yang Lujia was also surprised.
"Word of mouth¡ whatever you say will happen," the ck Tortoise suddenly said. "It''s a hereditary skill practiced only by ''those'' people. You must be one of them. Your soul¡"
Yang Lujia''s identity became even more mysterious in the eyes of everybody now. First, he had a very powerful father. Now, he had another power hidden inside him, that he didn''t even notice.
That was very strange and peculiar.
Yang Lujia was also shocked. He turned stiff and recalled all the things he did. It was indeed true. Whenever he wanted the other party to kneel, he would be able to make him or her kneel without even lifting his hand.
Seeing that Yang Lujia was silent, everyone, including the divine beasts looked at him with wondering pairs of eyes. They were wondering if Yang Lujia was someone whose talents even surpassed that of the creator of the universe.
Yang Lujia, on the other hand, was thoughtful. He closed his eyes and tried imagining something. He then let himself be immersed in his own soul. After he opened his eyes, he muttered, almost slowly, "Condense."
Soon enough, the ground trembled. In fact, even the core of the array formation, which was very strong, had been shaken to the point that it would certainly break.
Yang Lujia had just tried to condense arge building without doing anything and just used the power of his soul to create such a structure. Seeing how everything was happening, he was immediately stumped.
"How could this be?" the Red Qilin was the one that was most shocked. "What the fuck?!"
When he saw that the core of the array formation, where he was currently staying at, began to crumble, he could not help but cuss out.
"Your Highness! Please stop!" The Red Qilin hurriedly knelt down in front of the dazed Yang Lujia. He was anxious.
He had already treated the core of the array formation as his own home. He could not bear to see it crumble like that. Thus, his heart wavered when he saw that his home was about to break into pieces.
When Yang Lujia saw the tearful Red Qilin, he immediately thought of how he should cancel out the power of his word. He then looked at the ck Tortoise who was the calmest of all.
"Don''t look at me. Just use a word or two to cancel out what you did."
"Alright," Yang Lujia said as he muttered a word: "Cease!"
As though time stopped, everything around them became static. The rocks that were about to condense went back to where their original locations were. Everyone felt like their scalps went bald. Yang Lujia was actually that powerful! One word from him and his opponent could die!
"How powerful is His Highness?!" Cai Hong was shocked to the extreme.
Brownie was even more so surprised by the power of Yang Lujia. He could not help but think about changing his ways with how he approached Yang Lujia. One word from this kid could actually make him destroy anything.
When everything went back to their ces, the core of the array formation went very silent once more. And at this moment, the voice of the ck Tortoise could be heard.
"Kid, your soul, I can''t see through it. Neither can Qi Lin himself. However, I could tell that your soul was able to absorb and store several rules. I wonder how big your capacity to store rules in your soul is. For now, this ability of yours is limited. I''ll be looking forward to it in the future."
"Rules?" Yang Lujia asked, but he soon found out that the ck Tortoise had already turned silent and seemed to be sleeping.
"Old ck! Do not leave us hanging! Come on! Tell us!" The White Tiger turned aggressive, its voice even sounding like a kid''s. So, it was true that he was the youngest among the five beasts, regardless of whether they lived for several years already¡ªsince the beginning of times.
When the Red Qilin saw that his sleeping ground, his home, turned back to what it looked like in the past, he heaved a sigh and turned to look at Yang Lujia. "Thank you, Your Highness!"
Yang Lujia shook his head and replied, "No, I should be apologizing to you. If I had not tried to create a building with my imagination and ''that'' ability, I would have destroyed your home, even the array formation itself."
The Red Qilin also realized the fact that Yang Lujia was very strong. Stronger than His Highness in the past when thetter managed to subdue them. As others would say, a talented father would not bear a son that would be otherwise a waste. If the father was a dragon, the son could only be a behemoth.
Coughing, the Red Qilin straightened its back and looked at the four divine beasts. He then nodded at them. Even the ck Tortoise opened its eyes and looked at the Red Qilin.
"Alright, Your Highness, I suppose you are already prepared to undergo the tests that His Highness, your father, had readied for you," the Red Qilin. "Let me first exin to you first what kind of tests you will undergo."
"Your Highness, the test that your father has prepared will involve us, the five divine beasts. You will first undergo the test of Little White," the Red Qilin said. "Only Little White knew of his test. Hence, in other words, no one knew of each other or one another''s test set by your father.
"You may ask Little White about the test he will give you. Also, I have to remind His Highness, the tests can be said to be rigorous and very rough. I hope Your Highness is ready. I also believe that Your Highness can pass the test with ease."
He then turned to the White Tiger. "Little White! Bring His Highness to your territory! But always remember that if you try anything funny to His Highness, I will surely punish you. Do mind that I am the core of the array formation, I can go to every direction where your residences are."
It was true. While he could go to their territories in the formation out of his own free will, the others were different when they woulde to the array formation''s core. They would still need the consent of the Red Qilin.
"Little White, take care of His Highness well!"
"Yes, Old Red!" The White Tiger''s expression towards the Red Qilin was filled with reverence. It seemed like he quite liked the Red Qilin.
Mainly, if they knew that the White Tiger only liked the Red Qilin because of thetter''srge paws, they would certainly vomit blood.
Chapter 223 The White Tigers Test
The White Tiger brought Yang Lujia to his territory. Meanwhile, the Red Qilin himself followed them discreetly. Yang Lujia barely noticed someone following him, but he surmised that it could only be the Red Qilin. After this old Qilin had clearly much stronger cultivation than him despite being in his spiritual form.
Could it be that his father had subdued them in their real bodies? Just thinking about it made Yang Lujia feel cold.
From what the Red Qilin said earlier, he was the only one who could freely roam around the array formation''s respective territories. Not one of the beasts could do what he could, not even the old ck Tortoise.
Yang Lujia left the others inside his own world and apanied the White Tiger. When the Vengeful Pangolin saw the world that Yang Lujia created, her soul almost jumped out of her body due to shock.
Even Brownie looked at her with a smug look on his face. Thisss had not yet seen the capabilities of that kid yet. If she were to know how powerful Yang Lujia was when he was in action, she would further be shocked.
"Your Highness, I know that Old Red would follow us here to keep me in check. However, rest assured, I dare not make a move on Your Highness. I highly respect His Highness, your father, very much. If I were to harm you, it would be equivalent to disrespecting him.
"However, I have to warn Your Highness that the test that you will undergo this time would be entirely different from the easy test I usually give to others."
The White Tiger had a solemn face as he said those words. He was even looking at Yang Lujia like a kid who was motivated by his powerful father to surpass thetter''s strength in the future.
"Your Highness¡" Seeing the silent Yang Lujia, the White Tiger felt agitated and restless and even thought about the things he said¡ªwhether there were things that had gone wrong in what he said.
Apart from his wild nature, he was also one hell of an over-thinker. He would always think of every possibility like a very keen professional. In fact, his keen perception and skeptical character were something attributed to his keen senses¡ªparticrly his sense of hearing and sense of sight.
"Your Highness, this is my territory," he finally said after seeing Yang Lujia in a daze.
Yang Lujia woke up from his stupor and looked at the White Tiger wondrously. "Although you''re quite strange, your taste in choosing a ce where you can stay is very good! Compared to Old Red, this one was even more promising."
Although White Tiger''s territory was illusionary, Yang Lujia couldpare this scenery to an exquisite painting of an enchanted forest. Apart from the vibrantly green nts, the waters were also navy blue with a lighter palette. On the other hand, the animals here were basically under the rule of the White Tiger.
Once the White Tiger was seen in the periphery, the other creatures immediately bowed down in his presence. Moreover, the childish air of this White Tiger before had instantly vanished upon facing his spiritual subordinates.
Yang Lujia was surprised that most of these creatures had already be Saint Emperors and some even reached higher realms than that. He didn''t know what realm was above the Saint Emperor, but he was certain about the extent of their strength.
It was no wonder why a cultivator who would try to enter the Sacred Region by force would certainly fail.
"Today, I am with His Highness¡ªthe young master, the son of our previous master¡" the White Tiger announced which astounded the crowd of creatures.
"Lord White Tiger actually found Yang Lujia?!"
"It''s obvious! Why would you still ask that useless question?"
"Hah! Why is he so handsome? Is that him?! Ahhh!"
Yang Lujia was stunned when he heard what these creatures had said about him. He then looked at the White Tiger, who now had a guilty look in his eyes. Nevertheless, the White Tiger let out a small cough and looked at his subordinates. "Everyone, please be quiet. Today, His Highness'' ground for the test will be this forest. Thus, you will be temporarily sent to another barren territory for a while."
"Yes, Lord White Tiger!"
"We are more than prepared to let His Highness, Yang Lujia, be our best honorable guest of all!"
"In fact, His Highness is the rightful emperor of everyone in this array formation!"
Although they were only souls, they were basically akin to humans who already developed their own souls. There were also other creatures that had nk expressions. Despite that, however, they did not show any disrespect toward the White Tiger or Yang Lujia.
"Your Highness, you may now enter the enchanted forest. I wish you the best, Your Highness!" The White Tiger was filled with high expectations for Yang Lujia. After all, this was the son of the man he revered the most in his entire life.
Only those who could dominate him could earn his respect. That was the kind of creature the White Tiger was.
Yang Lujia nodded at him andnded in the enchanted forest beside the river. He then looked up and was surprised that he could no longer detect the presence of the White Tiger or the tailing Red Qilin. It was as if he had entered into another separate world.
"What kind of formation is this? A formation within a formation? Is this how grand array formations like this are done?"
Yang Lujia was filled with questions. Now, however, he first had to do this test.
"Your Highness!" Soon enough, the White Tiger''s voice sounded in his mind. He immediately knew that the White Tiger did not want the Red Qilin to know about the test he would be given¡ªbecause what if Yang Lujia wasn''t able to pass the test?
Wouldn''t it mean that they had already revealed the information that they were supposed to withhold as per the instruction of Yang Lujia''s father, the one who subdued them by brute force?
"What is this ce?" Yang Lujia realized that the ce''s scenery did not change. Only the difference was the time this test was supposed to take ce. Although it was still daytime outside, it was already nighttime in this ce. "Indeed, this ce was indeed a sub-array formation within its main array formation."
"Your Highness really has sharp senses. However, that was not important now. I will now tell His Highness about the rules of my first test and how you shall pass this test."
Yang Lujia''s aura changed and his gaze showed determination. Like his father, he now desired to be strong¡ªonly then he could be with his father again. However, that wasn''t his only goal, he also hoped to surpass his father in the future.
"Your Highness, the first test''s information will be shown in the stele that would sooner emerge from the bottom of the river. Even I do not have any idea about what could be written in the stele. However, the master, His Highness, your father, told us that you shall only follow what the rules are and everything would go smoothly."
"Alright!" Yang Lujia naturally agreed to it. He would have no other choice but to agree anyway. This was arranged by his father. If he refused to do the test, he would be inking some dirt on his father''s reputation. Therefore, he felt the need to do this.
This was the same feeling he had felt back when he was on Earth¡ªthe feeling of being dominated by his father¡ªthe feeling of being pressured by his father''s achievements¡ªand that the son should achieve more than what the father had clinched and achieved.
After a minute of waiting, the ground suddenly quaked and a stone stele gradually emerged from the bottom of the river. It was five times taller than Yang Lujia. When Yang Lujia was about to ask that there were no texts or information inscribed on this stone stele, thetter suddenly lit up and characters started to appear one after another.
When Yang Lujia slowly read the lines of the characters in the stele, he was quite surprised. It seemed like the rules and the way how these tests shall be doneplimented the divine beast''s personality or specialties. However, he also guessed that it might not be the same as the other divine creatures as well.
"As the night descends, there shall be endless carnage. Amidst the carnage, the tune of shes, roars, and wails shall echo; and as they echo, seek for the sound that is the thinnest amongst the silence."
"What does this mean?" Yang Lujia thought that this might be a riddle. However, his instincts would always tell him that this quoted part of the inscriptions on the stele was the most attractive and should probably be the hardest to understand.
He didn''t know that the test his father prepared for him right off the bat required him to use his wit.
"Seek for the sound¡ thinnest amongst silence¡ does this have something to do with hearing?" Yang Lujia immediately got the gist of the quoted part. He believed that his father, even with the main tests, would still stick to the personalities or specialties or special aspects of the five divine beasts.
For example, the White Tiger was someone incredibly talented in terms of having keen senses. Two of his strongest senses were the sense of hearing and sight¡
Chapter 224 The Ripples
It must be the case.
The quote was not some riddle. It was only a profound direction of what the test would be about.
Yang Lujia pondered about it. At the moment when the stele disappeared from his sight, he was not too shocked as he expected this to happen. However, what deterred his confidence most was that he was sent to a dark ce¡ªwhere he could see no one.
He could not even feel himself.
There was only his hearing that he could rely on.
"What is happening?" Even his vocal cords were muffled. He could not utter a single word, but his thoughts were properly working.
"Wee to the White Tiger''s First Test!"
Yang Lujia soon heard an ancient-sounding voice. It sounded so middle-aged that he could not help but think of his father.
Could this voice be his father''s voice?
He wondered.
"What was inscribed in the stone stele is exactly what the first test is all about," the voice said, still causing Yang Lujia''s heart to slightly tremor. That was because for a special reason!
If it were only because it was his father''s voice, he would not feel such a way. However, that voice was so identical to his when he was still on Earth. It was that voice that could surmount and trample on people''s lives and destroy them. It was that voice that could damage one''s life forever.
That was his. And now, it was his father''s.
He felt baffled and shocked. Nevertheless, he chose to continue to listen, albeit it sounded awkward on his part.
"You have to seek the quietest sound among the silent ones and amidst the loudest bunch," the voice exined. "The test will contain three ripples: the First Ripple; the Second Ripple; and the Third Ripple. Each ripple will be harder than the previous."
As though the voice heard Yang Lujia''s questions in thetter''s mind, the former continued, "In other words, the First Ripple may be easy but it won''t be in the next. Beware."
"That''s it?" Yang Lujia felt that the rules were too simple. His father just liked to keep everything in a grandiose manner. However, he was feeling skeptical at the moment. Normally, experts like his father wouldn''t want to go through all this without a reason.
There must be a reason.
And since the voice had already settled down and did not intend to exin the details further, he knew that Yang Lujia was supposed to tread on this and experience what the previous events implied him to do.
When Yang Lujia took his first step, a wave of soundwaves then sted off his whole body which made him stand frozen. He was surprised. He didn''t think the First Ripple woulde too soon.
ROAR!
AHHH!
MEOW!
All kinds of sounds, strange and otherwise alike, intruded into Yang Lujia''s ears. Most of them were so loud that he failed to distinguish which among them had the most muffled sound.
Screams from women who seemed to be tortured.
Heart-rending roars from beasts.
And the profound chanting of some person.
They all entered his ears. He even almost fell into a daze as he almost managed toprehend a very dangerous skill, something detrimental to his mind, body, and soul. Fortunately, he did not linger on it too much. Otherwise, the result could have been fatal.
Heaving a sigh, he realized that this was still the First Ripple and yet he had already found it hard to seed. What was his father thinking about doing all of this to him?
Although puzzled, Yang Lujia still showed determination and decided to sit on the ck ground. He could not see but he could move¡ªit was just that he lost all his senses, including his sense of touch¡ªonly his emotions remained untouched.
And this was his first feeling helpless.
All this while, he had been too invincible that no one could defeat him. However, in the face of his father''s test, where he could even die, he was struggling so hard. He suddenly realized the feeling that others felt while he felt otherwise.
"I see," Yang Lujia said as he focused on his sense of hearing.
Everything he was wearing at the moment slowed down¡ªbe them be the beasts'' roars or the people''s cries. Everything almost went silent as he focused his concentration on one point. That one point pointed in the direction where an infant was crying his heart out.
With that being said, Yang Lujia knew that the infant wasn''t the one who was producing the most muffled sound. It was something else that he had yet to pinpoint. He knew that he could notst long in this state of his. Therefore, he had to hurry.
When his sense of hearing reached the other side, he found that there was an even quieter sound. It was the sound of extremely small rocks lightly banging each other. But that was not all, he could even hear the ps of the butterfly''s wings as it flew above.
He was confused and his concentration was starting to waver. It was as if his hesitation became a hindrance to him achieving the result he wanted to attain. Despite this, however, he continued to search for a specific sound with an even lower volume that the previous two he had found.
"There it is!"
It was the sound of lightly tapping a surface, especially one that was made of wood. Yang Lujia felt ecstatic and proud of himself for finding this despite the loud disruptions around him. Soon enough, he chose this as his answer without hesitation¡ªalthough he was still having second thoughts.
And he passed the first test!
However, to Yang Lujia, it wasn''t that surprising. It seemed like it was already a given for him to pass the test like that¡ªafter it was only the first test. However, Yang Lujia found it hard if he had no intangible discerning ability to know what was wrong and what wasn''t.
"Congrattions on passing the first test! You may now proceed to the second test! It had the same rules, but it had been tampered with to make it different than that of the usual one."
Yang Lujia stroked his chin as if he had a beard, despite not feeling anything at all. "I wonder what has been tampered with in the second test. Let''s see."
However, contrary to Yang Lujia''s demeanor earlier¡ªwhen he had almost lost his sanity by staying quiet, this should be something even harder that he would need to guard against something. It was just a feeling, but at the very least, he was already prepared.
A ripple of soundwaves, that was dozens louder than before, assaulted his ears. Painfully, with a solemn face, blood dripped from his ears as he continued to listen to the various sounds that kept intruding into his ears. They were so loud that it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that he was like he was inside a pandemonium of eternal torture.
Pain.
Yes, pain.
Ever since he came to this world, he rarely felt that. Now that he had felt this kind of pain, he naturally knew that this pain was something that his father wanted to make undergo¡ªeventually or forcefully just like at the moment.
On the other side, tworge beings were spectating the ongoing test.
However, one was akin to three times the size of an ant while the other had the size of a massive dragon.
They were naturally the Red Qilin and the White Tiger.
"Old Red, do you really not intend to tell him?" the White Tiger''s voice sounded impatient that it incurred the dissatisfaction inside the Red Qilin''s heart.
"How many times do I have to tell you that we cannot disclose this matter? If we tell that we know all the contents of the test and even held a meeting once before, he would be toocent and would think that we, the five divine beasts are easy to deal with!"
"But that''s not the problem at all. Look at him, he was already bleeding. Shouldn''t you get him out of there?" the White Tiger said, looking at the Red Qilin with tearful eyes.
He had used this trump card several times on the Red Qilin and it worked. However, it was different this time. The Red Qilin did not even flinch upon seeing the cute face of Little White. "I already told you. His Highness, his father, was our master. Whatever his orders are, we have to follow them."
"It''s a good thing that all the five of you were still here! Old Red! Little White!" a cheerful voice suddenly echoed in the entire ce, except for the dimension where Yang Lujia was currently captured and imprisoned.
"What?!" The Red Qilin and the White Tiger were very frightened that they looked back. Then, at the front, they searched. They sought the presence of their master, but to no avail. However, even before they finally stopped searching, a figure appeared in front of them, albeit illusionary.
"Master!" the Red Qilin and the White Tiger''s bodies trembled in his presence.
"Your Highness, I hope that we didn''t make your efforts in vain!" the Red Qilin eximed.
"It''s alright," the illusionary projection told him.
"It''s all also thanks to you, Your Highness. If not for your formation pulling His Highness toward the core of the array formation, I''m afraid that not even he could find it."
Chapter 225 Cramped Emotions
Yang Lujia remained persistent. He still had thest ripple to ovee. If he could not even ovee the second ripple, would he still be worthy of a son to his extremely talented father?
But it was really too damn painful.
The banging and sharp sounds kept ringing in his ears¡ªas though his eardrums would explode at any moment. He gritted his teeth and looked at the nk space. No matter what, this must be a trial left by his father to temper his persistence and willpower.
"Your Highness, your son is truly incredible! Look at him! He was still persisting! If I were the one who was there, I would have already exploded in anger!" The White Tiger felt amazed inside and saw Yang Lujia in a different light.
Before, he was filled with doubts about Yang Lujia. It was only because he held a deep respect for thetter''s father that he dared not do anything to him. Nevertheless, after seeing Yang Lujia gnashing his teeth and steeling his nerves, he knew that he could not do the same thing.
However, the good-looking middle-aged man only furrowed his brows. It seemed like he was thinking about something. He did not reply to the White Tiger''sment as it did not seem appropriate.
Yang Lujia''s consciousness was actually slowly fading despite him looking like he had some more willpower to spare. "Am I being too hard on him?" he muttered under his breath and sighed lightly.
When his servant, the man beside him who wore a white and hideous mask, heard what he said, he immediately replied, "Your Highness. It''s not that you''re being too hard on him. It''s just that His Little Highness'' willpower isn''t enough yet. From here, I could tell that he was very strong¡ªhowever, what hecked is willpower. His Little Highness might have not encountered several life-and-death encounters. It was unlike Your Highness who had undergone such training."
The good-looking middle-aged man just smiled and shook his head. His servant could naturally not understand a father''s love for their son. However, he knew that his servant''s opinion was not unfounded. With his strength and perception, he could actually see through everything, and not even his son''s cultivation could hide away from him. Although something was restricting him from peering into his own son''s cultivation level, he still managed to measure it.
From that, he could tell that his son was more talented than he was before. Therefore, he needed not worry about his safety. However, just in case, before he left for the void, he managed to erect an array formation near the core of the array formation. If the Vengeful Pangolin saw who distorted the area which trapped her for a very long time, she would be stumped.
In her point of view, that space was simply unbreakable but it only took the good-looking middle-aged man to tear the space apart and even made a spatial crack.
Nevertheless, Yang Lujia''s father knew about his son very well. He had been following him since day one. In the entire void, it could be that his son''s birth was one of the most glorious days of the void.
It attracted the heavenly signs that signaled the birth of a prodigy. His son''s heavenly signs were very massive and theysted for three months before they dissipated¡ªthe longest among those of their tribesmen. Even he, as his father, was inferior in terms of talent.
As the good-looking middle-aged thought of something, he looked in the direction of the void, "I wonder how you''re doing right now?" He clenched his fist for a while and threw his attention back at Yang Lujia.
His servant knew everything about his plight. Therefore, the former could only sigh. Despite being so powerful, they were still helpless against them. Hence, they could only sumb and wait for the right time to save someone.
The Red Qilin was oblivious to what the good-looking middle-aged man was saying. Simply because of the concealment array the man had done on his body. If he so wanted, however, he could still let the other two beasts hear what he said.
"Your Highness¡" The Red Qilin was shocked.
That was because Yang Lujia already knelt on the ground. His face was covered in blood¡ªas though he had just undergone torture¡ªwhich would be an understatement given his current condition.
"He passed the second test¡ but there''s still the third test¡ moreover¡ that one was even more exaggerated¡" the Red Qilin said, hinting at something. "Shouldn''t you¡"
"No. Let him experience the feeling of life and death. That''s the only way he could grow. What else would be the reason why I left him here on his own, even as an infant? I know that he''s different from any other prodigies. Even when he was a child, his eyes were like an adult''s. Moreover, his talent is higher than mine. After experiencing things like this, I wonder how strong he could grow in the future."
Yang Lujia''s father smiled as he looked at his son. "Although you will not be able to pass the third test, I won''t you force you to do it. Alright¡ my time is limited here¡ I still have matters to attend to¡"
"Ehhhh?" The White Tiger and the Red Qilin felt speechless.
"Are you gonna leave us again, master?" the White Tiger pleaded with its eyes looking pitiful.
He really wanted to serve his master again.
"Do not worry. If he passes the test, you will eventuallye back. However, don''t do anything funny to him. He''s still my son. If I ever found out that you are forcing him to do something, I will not let you off¡ªeven your real bodies wouldn''t be able to escape my pursuit," Yang Lujia''s father warned. "I, Yang Jinhai, would always stick to my principles. I won''t feed my son with convenience. He will need to grow with himself, even if it means sacrificing the time I should have with him. When he is strong enough, anyway, I would always have time together with him and¡ her¡"
When he said thest sentence, his words carried the mncholy of longing. It was heavy and was even more amplified by the gentle smile on his face. His servant, who had always been beside him, also shook his head.
"Master, His Highness, still loves her¡" the servant thought.
However, when both of them were about to leave, the Red Qilin was suddenly stunned. Yang Lujia, who was initially kneeling, had already supported himself to his feet. Although his breathing was ragged, his eyes showed no fatigue. His will had been strengthened due to the power of sound always attacking him.
Although these sounds did not be louder and Yang Lujia had gradually be used to them, he knew that he would not hold on until he had found the most muffled sound among all. He searched for it through his hearing. However, he seemed unable to locate it further.
"Am I just going to give up?" Yang Lujia asked himself but soon balled his fists so that his fair skin was even wounded by how strong he clenched his hands. "No! Although I may not be as talented as he was, as they say, the son would eventually surpass his father. It was also the same as what I did on Earth. I was even capable of sending my father to prison and I did so¡ªand even ''forcefully'' inherited all of his assets and other properties!"
It was something that he had longed to do. His father was a ruthless man and he was also the reason why that would happen to her. If it were not for him, he would not have born a deep grudge against his father. Despite his father being the one who let him be born into existence, he could still not ept the fact that his father was some notorious figure.
And since his father was like that, and ever since her death, Yang Lujia decided to imitate him and be harsh on himself and others. That was why he betrayed several of his friends and rtives. Even his mother was not spared from this.
He did not havepassion back then. However, after he came to this world, he was able to feel the relief and freedom he had never felt before. His adoptive grandfather, Zhuquan De, never restricted Yang Lujia''s movements. He would apany him to other ces for exploration. That was what he wanted as a child as he matured earlier than his peers.
Being forced to do an adult''s thing when he was still a child was the kind of torture he would never imagine he would be born into. Shaking his head, he steeled himself and decided to bury those memories back in the depths of his heart. It only sprouted because the loud sounds stirred his emotions to the brim¡ªthat it almost made him be a demon.
"What was that?" Yang Lujia''s father also noticed the change in his eyes. He then looked at his servant. "Did you also feel it?"
"Yes. Endless hatred. Anguish. A multitude of bottled-up emotions¡ I just wonder¡ I just wonder when did His Little Highness incur them¡ those emotions¡"
Chapter 226 Her?
Yang Lujia finished the test without a hitch. However, he almost gave up on thest part of the test if not for the additional willpower that he had currently incurred. Yang Lujia had already umted willpower from his past life. However, they were not enough. In fact, some of his willpower back then was already suppressed in the depths of his heart.
It was his long-forgotten emotions that kept him up to his toes when he went against his father''s deeds and sent him to prison himself. Although he had been like his father in the past due to his upbringing, he knew that he could not continue acting like that.
Regret was the most torturous intangible thing in the world. It was something that would keep you up at night. It was something that would taste bitter when it was supposed to be sweet.
He had realized that he was already devoid ofpassion for another human. If not for what happened to her, he would have changed and should have be a kinder man. However, life could sometimes, if not often unpredictable.
Sighing, Yang Lujia could only continue on the path that he had trodden on. "I wonder what the next test will be¡"
On the outside of the realm created by his father''s array formation, the Red Qilin and the others stared at Yang Lujia in shock. In fact, they felt very nervous at every moment when Yang Lujia''s body would slightly waver in the previous test. Astonishingly, he remained standing and did not even kneel like before.
Yang Jinhai, on the other hand, was surprised. "It looks like my test managed to increase his willpower." He then revealed a satisfied smile. "He is truly talented¡ even more, talented than I imagined him to be. I also don''t know why¡ but there''s something in his body that he seems to be intentionally hiding."
No matter what it was, if it could only be beneficial to his son and not something detrimental to his future, he would let it be. If it was otherwise, he would make whoever gave this to his son pay a heavy price¡
"Your Highness, I thought you wouldn''t help him even when he''s in grave danger?" his servant asked all of a sudden.
Yang Jinhai woke up from his stupor andughed at himself. It seemed like he still could not calm his fatherly love even though he decided to let his son brave all the dangers himself.
"From what I can see, Your Highness, His Little Highness'' real stage is the void. The Five Realms is simply too weak for him¡ His strength had already reached to the point that he could be said to be unrivaled¡"
"Do not underestimate those fellows working under that man¡" Yang Jinhai said solemnly. "Even I had a hard time fighting them. This Five Realms World¡ I''m afraid¡ this world is not as simple as it looks¡ If the Nether Universe is strong, the Five Realms might be stronger than them¡"
Afterward, Yang Lujia was sent to a ce where there was finally tranquil. He was already standing on a field of grass¡ªwhich could be said to be endless. It was like a desert that you could not see the end of it, not unless you had a map or a navigator with you.
There could also be endless trouble here. That was what he was feeling.
Although looking ragged because of the earlier test, Yang Lujia decided to toughen himself up and sat down in a lotus patiently. What he learned from the previous test was that¡ªhe should not let his impatience get the worst of him.
When Yang Lujia finished stabilizing himself, he turned to nce around in every direction of the ce he was sent to. He could actually not see through anything. Moreover, it seemed like his mental perception was limited to a radius of a meter.
"What is this kind of test? How can Iplete it?" Yang Lujia pondered, not getting impatient over the matter. However, after almost two hours, even after racking his brain into thinking of any method toplete the test, he could not think of anything feasible for his present situation.
He was getting impatient. However, he knew that getting impatient would lead him nowhere.
Moreover, this was just the White Tiger''s test, who knew how rigorous the other tests of the older beasts would be?
Sighing, he could only leave it up to fate. However, he was still determined to surpass his father''s talent and strength. It was that same feeling he had with his father on Earth. That was why he thought he was bound to do this.
Continuing on his path, he walked and walked. However, there was nothing peculiar he could find. Only the light breeze of the wind that swayed the green grasses could be felt and seen. Nothing, in particr, could arouse his curiosity. He did not even know how this became a test of sight.
"Am I going in the right direction?" Yang Lujia asked, feeling skeptical of his thoughts.
After all, he had been walking for hours but he could not even see the end of the ce yet.
"Why is he not using his purple eyes?" Yang Jinhai was baffled. "Could it be that he forgot or he didn''t really know the true capabilities of his eyes?"
"It seems like it''s thetter, Your Highness," the servant replied. "We haven''t informed him of his eyes'' capabilities yet neither are we obligated to. However, he''s still young. He''s still bound to explore its capabilities."
Yang Jinhai couldn''t help but agree with what his servant said. He then sighed and looked at his son in the realm where he was sent to. "His talent is really monstrous. I couldn''t imagine that at the age of 20, he had already reached the realm which I could not in the past. A son is really bound to surpass his father."
Although the quote was overused in a sense, they could still not help butment on the same thing every time.
The Red Qilin, on the other hand, said something to Yang Jinhai that surprised thetter. "Master, I noticed something from your son."
The Red Qilin was someone whose real body had the same strength as him or just slightly weaker. Therefore, Yang Jinhai wouldn''t dare underestimate the views of this veryrge beast. It was the same for the ck Tortoise who had outlived almost everyone in the void and the people in every world.
"There''s something in his soul that made me feel scary¡ Moreover¡ he almost managed to destroy the core of the array formation when he spoke something¡ is it that power? That power was from that group of people who use just their words to defeat their enemies without even lifting their hands¡ That group of people who were born with very strong souls? That''s what Old ck told me¡"
"This¡" Yang Jinhai was astonished. He did not expect his son to inherit something like that. If it would prove to be that his soul was very strong¡ªabnormally strong than others¡ªthen it could only be those people''s bloodline.
"Your Highness, I know that I''m being rude but it seems like this soul can be inherited by a person. Could it be that it was his¡ª"
"No need to utter any word," Yang Jinhai said as his face turned solemn. "It seems like I have to hide this fact. When I have the opportunity, I will personally conceal the power of his soul; lest that group of people would think he was one of them¡ even she¡ she did not even acknowledge them as her own¡ they were simply¡"
"This¡" The Red Qilin was shocked. He could not imagine that there was actually someone that His Highness would be extremely wary of¡ and it seemed like they were those people that Old ck said. "I apologize for my rudeness, Your Highness."
He knew that he crossed a step that should have not been crossed. Thus, he pretended to not hear anything and instead looked at Yang Lujia. However, he could not get over the fact that Yang Lujia was a fusion of two extremely strong bloodlines¡ bloodlines that did not belong in the list of the strongest 3,000 bodies and bloodlines.
"Let''s just continue to watch¡" Yang Jinhai replied, his eyes darting at his son. "It seems like I can''t leave just yet. Old Red and Little White, you make sure you knock him unconscious. I want to personally tend to his soul. I don''t want those people to use him as a card against her."
"Yes, Your Highness!" the two beasts immediately replied, despite the White Tiger not getting anything at all.
When the Red Qilin saw the expression of the White Tiger, he was extremely helpless. This fellow was really something. He could only attribute this ignorance to the White Tiger''s age.
"Good. Now, let''s just watch him take all the tests. I''ll be in the background and you, the five beasts, continue to supervise him¡ªif he ever passes every test I made for him," Yang Jinhai said as he faded away with his servant.
When the two beasts tried to probe into their surroundings, they were filled with amazement. Yang Jinhai, His Highness, was really something. With their cultivation levels, they could still not see through him. They even wondered how strong His Highness had be after all those years.
Meanwhile, Yang Lujia''s patience seemed to be almost up.
Chapter 227 Bratty Side
Yang Lujia felt extremely frustrated that he stomped his feet on the ground. The array formation that was barely holding on to that kind of strength actually trembled upon his stomp. It was very strong that it stumped the viewers; even Yang Jinhai was shocked himself.
"He''s that strong? His cultivation actually increased at the moment when felt frustrated? How monstrous his talent could be? My son¡ what is he?" Yang Jinhai did not even know what to say anymore.
The beasts and his servant looked at him at the same time. It seemed like a dragon-like father wouldn''t give birth to an ant of a son. Those were their current thoughts. Even the Red Qilin and the White Tiger were scared shitless. They almost thought the array formation would be destroyed at that simple stomp.
"The strength of this kid¡" the Red Qilin said as he narrowed his eyes. Suddenly, he felt like the cultivation level he could see on Yang Lujia was only surface level. Yang Lujia became so mysterious to his eyes that even he, the Mighty Red Qilin, couldn''t see through the secrets of this kid.
"That''s right¡ it seems like it will not be too long until he''ll surpass me. Moreover, it also looks like he found himself a treasure that can hide his true cultivation level even from me, his father. That''s a pity¡ why do I need to worry for his safety then?" Yang Jinhai let out a long breath.
Yang Lujia, on the other hand, continued on stomping and stomping until he was out of breath. Just now, he had shaken the ce, but he was oblivious to it¡ªoblivious to the fact that he already incurred the panic of the divine beasts and even his father and thetter''s servant.
"How do I pass this test? It seems like a lot of time has already passed. I can''t stay any longer here," Yang Lujia said as he straightened his body up. He then looked at the endless field of grass as he activated his purple eyes subconsciously.
"Ah?" Yang Lujia was quite shocked. He didn''t know that he had forgotten about his special eyes. Why did not think about it?
"Oho! He managed to activate it finally! Although it was not out of his own will, it was still activated. However, if he thinks he could pass the test with just those eyes, he would be wrong," Yang Jinhai sneered at his own son like a brat.
His actions made the others speechless.
"Your Highness¡" his servant called out.
COUGH! COUGH!
Yang Jinhai''s bratty face then returned to his usual one as he looked at his son. "Treat it as though you didn''t see anything. However, it was true that there was more than the test that meets the eye. Just you watch."
Yang Lujia was shocked by the intricacies of the array formation he had never felt before. Although he did not know, ever since his willpower was strengthened, his soul''s overall power was increased by arge margin. Such sudden increase amplified the abilities of his purple eyes.
If he''d look in the mirror,pared to before, his purple eyes got even darker. When one would look him in the eye, they would definitely feel drowned in some sort of purple abyss¡ªa kind of hell that was even more exaggerated than the famous one.
Continuing on walking, Yang Lujia was not in a hurry to solve the puzzles of this ce, as to why he couldn''t see the end of it. It seemed like he found the answer already. However, he was still not certain. As cautious as he was, he observed more and even forced his eyes to bulge to see more than what he could possibly see.
"What is he doing?" Seeing that his son stopped, Yang Jinhai was confused, and so were the beasts and his servant. Moreover, Yang Lujia seemed to be exerting force by activating more tapping into the powers of his purple eyes.
Yang Lujia continued what he was doing. This array formation was actually infused by the rules of space and time. While it had been several years since he had been trapped inside this ce, he was certain that it had only been hours in the outside world.
Moreover, the key to finally solving the test was to fix a puzzle. He was even speechless when he saw the image of the puzzle. It was actually a man''s figure who got his tongue out like a kid while his one finger stretched his lower eyelid, seemingly looking at Yang Lujia.
"What''s this man doing? Who is he?" Due to the man''s figure being childlike, he did not attribute his appearance to his father.
"Your Highness!"
On the other hand, the servant beside Yang Jinhai, although he was wearing a mask, his face could not help but heat up. "Why would you use my face there!"
"It was just a random thing I did," Yang Jinhai replied nonchntly. "No need to be anxious. If he could solve the other puzzle, it would be the time you would all marvel at something very good.
"Ah?" the servant stepped back and forced himself to calm back. His Highness was tricking him again. He could not let His Highness do this to him again in the future. "By the way, Your Highness¡" After calming down, he seemed to realize that something seemed to be amiss.
Yang Jinhai looked at his servant with a grin from ear to ear. "Yes?"
"What the fuck¡" the servant could not help but cuss out. If it were not for His Highness being stronger than him, he would have already pounced on him and punched him in the ass!
"What is going on?" The Red Qilin and the White Tiger were speechless about how their master acted with his servant. "What are they doing? Why is it that his servant was covered in full sweat?"
"Your Highness, please stop this at once! I hope you can give me a face for His Little Highness. I don''t want my image to be like that in front of His Little Highness!" the servant pleaded, even up to the point that he knelt in front of Yang Jinhai.
Meanwhile, the Red Qilin seemed to see it as an amusing show. That was why he kept his mouth shut and did not ask anything. However, the White Tiger waspletely clueless about what was going on. He could only revert his gaze to Yang Lujia and look at him with eyes filled with fervor.
This was the son of his master!
He could feel it!
Even his eyes were stronger than his master''s!
He should follow this kid in the future!
Only by following the strong could he grow up properly and be trained rigorously to be much stronger than he already was!
That was his eternal dream, the innate desire he would always suppress.
On the other hand, Yang Lujia had a strange look on his face. "Is this really the real test? Wasn''t the test created by my father? Why does it feel like I''m not getting any good vibe from what I''m about to solve?"
When Yang Jinhai heard this, he could not help but twitch his mouth. "Not good! It seems like he''ll look down on me if this continues! I need to change the test into a serious one! Otherwise, my image will also be at stake. In the future, he will not take it as a joke!"
His servant was speechless. However, soon, he was ted with what Yang Jinhai said. However, before Yang Jinhai could say anything, an event that they never expected to ur had really urred.
Every one of them was shocked. It was even more so for Yang Jinhai''s servant who was the victim of all of this. Seeing the weirdest look in Yang Lujia''s purple eyes since earlier, Yang Jinhai felt like his world copsed.
It was over. His image as a father had alreadypletely copsed.
"Huh? Why would this kind of naked man appear after I solved the puzzle?" Yang Lujia''s face twitched as he looked at the thing in between the man''s legs. He almost wanted to throw up and even turned around to look away from it.
"I could not stomach it!" Yang Lujia screamed and really threw up for real. He tried his best to keep hisposure calmer, but he could not really help but do this.
"What kind of puzzle is this? Why would father put this thing here? Could this be another trial?"
When Yang Jinhai heard Yang Lujia''sst question, he was immediately ted and tried to tamper with the test immediately. He then changed the puzzle into an even moreplicated one. At this time, it was the image of andscape. There were no living beings here anymore.
"Y-Your Highness¡" On the other hand, Yang Jinhai''s servant turned pale and did not even look at the Red Qilin and the White Tiger who was looking at his crotch strangely.
"There was such a thing there? Is it the same as mine here?" The White Tiger crouched and looked at his fifth leg. "Hmm? It really looks the same. It''s just that mine is hairy. His is not."
The servant could not help but spat a cold mouthful of blood.
Chapter 228 Soul Concealed
While theedic show continued, Yang Lujia had already lost consciousness as he was forcibly forced out by none other than his father, Yang Jinhai.
Yang Lujia was oblivious to what made him lose consciousness. On the other hand, Fortuniel, who was hiding inside Yang Lujia''s body did not even bother to hide. It seemed like the system was very adept at hiding its aura that even Yang Lujia''s father, Yang Jinhai, would not be able to trace or sense his presence.
Carrying his son, Yang Jinhaiid him down on a mat and started checking his body. He touched his son''s forehead with two of his fingertips together. Closing his eyes, he tried to push his consciousness into his son''s soul. Eventually, he reached it¡ªbut it took him deeper than he thought it would not.
"That was unexpected¡ however¡" Yang Jinhai trailed off as he checked his son''s soul. It was only in the form of an infant. But that was what frightened him the most.
Yang Lujia''s soul seemed to be stronger than hers!
"What the hell is going on here?" Yang Jinhai eximed. "Could it be some mutation?"
Yang Jinhai was not in a hurry to conceal his soul. He would not dare try to suppress it, lest it would hurt his son more. Therefore, he only let his consciousness fly around the infant-sized soul whose eyes were closed.
"His soul carries a very strong aura. If I decided to indeed suppress it like what I initially wanted to do, even if I was strong, I would still receive some bacsh," Yang Jinhai muttered under his breath.
Yang Lujia''s soul was a special one. It was deeply hidden within his body that no one would be able to locate it. It was the same case for others with the same bloodline as well, only weaker than him. However, Yang Jinhai never saw anyone with this kind of soul.
Sighing, Yang Jinhai seemed to notice something amiss. He then looked up as though he was looking at something. "It seems like I cannot stay here any longer. The Five Realms'' creator had already noticed my presence and was searching for my whereabouts. It seems like I need to hurry, lest it would implicate my son as well."
Although he followed Yang Lujia with a clone, his clone was still not enough to keep Yang Lujia on track. Most of his clones would go astray and choose their own paths as though they were not clones at all and Yang Jinhai did not hold a grudge against them. If he were also in their shoes, he might have also done the same.
With a wave of his hand, a curtain of silky but transparentyer enveloped Yang Lujia''s soul. Notter than a while, the process was almost finished, and finally, when it was, he smiled. Leaving Yang Lujia''s soul alone, he went out with a satisfied smile on his face.
"Not only are you so strong at your age and have a very strong soul, but you also have the power of the chaos and the dragon emperor within you. No wonder you''re more talented than me," Yang Jinhai thought as he caressed his son''s hair. "Don''t worry. Dad is not abandoning you. I am only doing this for your own good."
He then secretly ced a formation around Yang Lujia''s dantian. It was an extremely strong array formation that the Red Qilin''s pair of eyes bulged when he saw it. "That me¡ even Old Red himself wouldn''t be able to produce such an offensive fire¡"
When Yang Jinhai heard what the divine beast said, he grinned from ear to ear and stared at thetter. "It''s actually a formation made from the strongest me in the void¡"
"Strongest me¡" the Red Qilin said, caught in his own stupor. "Could it be¡"
He was extremely shocked. He knew that His Highness had the body of something he did not even know about. However, he once saw His Highness use the same fire and even used ice¡ It was only now that he was able to recall something like that.
When he looked at Yang Jinhai again and saw that thetter was still grinning like an adept schemer, he felt goosebumps all over his body. Despite being a divine beast, their bloodlines were actually not up to parpared to Yang Jinhai. They had strong bloodlines as beasts but they could notpare to a talent like Yang Jinhai, much more to Yang Lujia who was even more monstrous than his father.
"I think it''s time for me to leave," Yang Jinhai said as he reluctantly stood and turned his back on Yang Lujia. He then muttered some words, "There wille a time when we''ll meet. I hope that at that time, we will hopefullyplete after we rescue her¡ I need to get stronger for us¡"
He then left with a wave of his hand, disappearing from everyone''s sight. His servant sighed at the sight of this, although he was still slightly embarrassed earlier but soon realized it was fortunate that there were only a few who had seen his full front portrait. Still red, he also waved his hand and disappeared.
The White Tiger and the Red Qilin were speechless by their sudden decision to leave. Nevertheless, thetter only shook his head and said, "They must have something very urgent to do. In the future, even in our thoughts, we must not question His Highness'' actions. Just earlier, I feel like we have all been seen through by him. He was only pretending that he wasn''t."
"It''s true," the ck Tortoise suddenly said, appearing out of nowhere which scared the hell out of the White Tiger. "Never underestimate His Highness. Even I, who had been living for so long, had never seen anyone as talented as him. Or maybe others had equal talents as His Highness, I just don''t know about them. But at my age, I can guarantee that he is the person with the highest talent and also that little girl back then. Not until I saw his son, though."
Then, the old tortoise disappeared once more.
On the other hand, Yang Lujia was slowly gaining consciousness. "What just happened? It feels like I slept for several years."
He then checked his body. There was nothing wrong. However, he felt like he missed something important. It was his instincts that were kicking him awake again. He could not settle down. As he stood up, he was momentarily stunned when he saw both the White Tiger and the Red Qilin.
"Old Red, Little White," he subconsciously muttered. "How much time has passed? I apologize for notpleting the test faster."
The Red Qilin and the White Tiger did not know how to react. After all, they did not know that the time within the realm created by Yang Jinhai, Yang Lujia''s father, was adjusted to be faster than in reality. Yang Lujia had the idea, but he was still not certain. Therefore, he could only apologize.
Nevertheless, the Red Qilin''s monstrous face could not help but twitch after hearing Yang Lujia''s words.
''What do you mean with your apology?!''
''We''re the ones who would not even think of seeding in that test!''
The Red Qilin was somewhat angered. However, he contained all of them and managed to calm down. He then replied, "Your Highness, now that you''vepleted the first divine beast''s test. Congrattions!"
"That was all?" Yang Lujia thought that there were more tests than that.
When he thought of his body getting injured, he was also astonished that he seemed to have been healed. After all, the injury inflicted by the loud quails and cries and other sounds within that realm made him think he was going to die anytime. It was the most painful process he had undergone and he thought he was going to die. If not for his resolve to surpass his father, he would not have thrived further in the process.
"You want more like it?" Both beasts were astonished and looked at Yang Lujia in astonishment. "Your Highness¡"
"Uhm¡ I mean¡ I was just wondering¡ never mind¡"
Of course, who would want to experience something like that again?
He was better off dead if it was the case.
However, he knew that he could not back down and that his father would not set up these tests only to that extent. There must be something to ovee. Knowing that there were not any more tests from the White Tiger, he felt relieved.
"Your Highness, I will now bring you to the Vermillion Bird''s territory for her set of tests. Remember this, Your Highness, you must not fear anything. Your father¡" Saying this, the Red Qilin sighed and decided against telling Yang Lujia about his father''s circumstances. "Never mind, time will tell you soon. As for now, Your Highness needs to focus on seeding on the other tests. Otherwise, you might not get any clue about your father."
It was true. Within the array formation, there was something rted to Yang Jinhai which he himself had imnted before. It was something he prepared for his future son¡
Chapter 229 The Vermillion Birds Test
It was hard. That was Yang Lujia''s first thought when he heard about what kind of test he would undergo with the Vermillion Bird.
"Your father was the one who created this test for you. Mine was a bit simpler, although the difficulty was very high; it was nowhere near to your father''s. Your father has already transcended and is already very strong. Even my real body or Old Red''s wouldn''t be a match against him."
They were beasts who were not called ''divine'' for nothing. They were called as such because they originated from the beginning or construction of the universe, of the world. They had superior bloodlines. In the ecosystem where humans are an exception, they were at the top of their league. They would only hunt and could not be hunted down.
Only¡ªthat was proven wrong when they were subdued by Yang Jinhai''s talent. It was incredible that they felt it ridiculous for someone like him to exist. However, the Vermillion Bird and others soon knew of the reason. Old ck told them it wasn''t that they were born in ancient times¡ªYang Jinhai and Yang Lujia''s family were just way above them¡ªand the most ridiculous was¡ªtheir family''s heritage was born even before them, the five divine beasts came into existence.
They were shocked. However, they felt it was normal and did not dwell on it too much. They were very convinced of Yang Jinhai''s strength. Betraying him would only amount to death. Although they could respawn endlessly as they could be born again from the world''s rules, they did not want their lives to be in vain or they never wanted to die yet.
On the other hand, Yang Lujia was taken aback by the test he would take in the Vermillion Bird''s Territory.
Three tests would take ce consecutively and he would not be allowed to rest until he couldplete all of them¡ªjust like what happened in the White Tiger''s territory.
Her first test involved the use of the rules of life. If it was only for healing or anything rted to such, Yang Lujia might be able to pull it off. However, this first test was different. Indeed, using the rules of life and having high attainment of such could be said that you would certainly pass the test. However, they were not a guarantee that they really would.
Yang Lujia did not know, but his father had the strongest me that could destroy or heal, even stronger than what the Vermillion Bird possessed. It onlycked the power to create. If his mes could do that, then it could only mean absolute strength¡ªand the only people who could suppress would be those people who were at the top of the food chain¡ªso to say.
For example, those people whose souls were stronger than normal ones. There were also others like them and were even on par with these people.
The first test of the Vermillion Bird was concerned with¡
Reviving the dead!
Yang Lujia was shocked. He could not even revive the dead before. He could only turn back time to undo what had happened to the person who had died. It could be said to be against the naturalw¡ªand that was basically the meaning of why people cultivated¡ªto go against the conventional¡ªthe naturalw.
The naturalw stated that a life that was dead would remain dead. That life might have a chance of reincarnation, regression, or transmigration, but that didn''t mean they could remember their past life.
However, cultivators, having reached the peak of their cultivators could already do what the naturalw had long inherently forbidden.
"Reviving the dead?" Yang Lujia was surprised. "How could I revive the dead with the mere life rules Iprehended? Can I use the power of time instead?"
"No¡ it is for sure that the rules of time had something to do with reviving the dead. However, that wasn''t the case for using the rules of life at its peak or almost at its peak. I also think it''s impossible to do it, but the master, Your Highness, your father, insisted on doing this. I don''t know what he''s up to, but he keeps on saying to me that this test will certainly be beneficial to you," the Vermillion Bird said as it pped its wings above its own territory.
Yang Lujia drove on its back and looked at the floating Red Qilin who had the White Tiger sleeping on its back. "Shall I start the test now? It could take time if I dy any longer. No matter the result, ''he'' won''t me me, right?"
The Red Qilin revealed a strange grin while the Vermillion Bird screeched. If Yang Lujia knew how much his father cared for him, this ever-nonchnt boy would certainly soften his expression. All this time, what they could only see on Yang Lujia''s face was indifference, even when he was surprised, and the confident aura around him.
"Your Highness, you must know that this is the test of your father. You don''t have to feel pressured. However, His Highness should do his beest. After all¡ like what Old Red said to you, I suppose he had already said it¡"
"What is it?"
"That your father left something behind¡ and that something could only be essed if you passed all of our tests. Things could get rough, Your Highness. However, Your Highness should not worry about time as the time inside our territories was vastly different from the outside. It may take you decades inside, but it would only be an hour or two on the outside. His Highness, your father, had set this himself."
The Red Qilin nodded its head and said, "I also personally saw how he swiftly and easily controlled the rules of time. There were also other rules that he controlled. However, probably only Old ck knew of them. We were muchcking in terms of knowledge when it came to that old tortoise."
"I see," Yang Lujia replied as he clenched his fist.
Chapter 230 Lan Clans Plight
Cardinal Lin was furious about how the Saint Prince of the Human Emperor Pce tried to harass one of their own. If they were really a righteous church, they would not allow others to bully their kind.
If they were to let others look down on them while these people continued their abusive deeds on their own, they would never be righteous people.
Cardinal Lin had endless admiration for the Holy Light Emperor and the story of how thetter became who he was now. It was all because he helped an injured but powerful expert before recuperating in his residence. Back then, he was still an innocent child. He had seen all the atrocities in life and saw how his parents were killed by a group of people, but he vowed to himself that he would not take revenge.
Because his parents wouldn''t want to be like that as well.
The level of righteousness that the Holy Light Emperor had shown touched the hearts of all cardinals, including Cardinal Lin himself¡ªwho was assigned to oversee the Second Region belonging to the Holy Light Pce.
The Sacred Region or called by the people outside the Second Region had five cities. These five cities were known as Sacred Cities and every one of them had an archbishop managing them. Each Sacred City had its Churches of Light and one of them was ruled by the archbishop called the Ruler Church.
However, among these five cities, one of them had several Churches of Light but no Ruler Church. This specific city only had the Main Church and it was located at the edge of the Sacred Region, at the point where the core of the array formation was stationed at.
Ruling this city and the Main Church was Cardinal Lin himself. He had only one right-hand man and that was the leader of the archbishops. And at this moment, Cardinal Lin sent himself off to meet Saint Prince Huang himself. He wanted to confront the kid and tell him that their Sacred Region was not a yground for him to good around and y.
With his strength, it only took him at most three days to arrive at the city where the Lan n was the ruler of all the other families. However, due to the health decline of their family head, their ranking as the strongest family in the Sacred City had sunk to rock bottom.
This was also the reason why Lan Mingyue suddenly came back after entering the Void Ground. Apparently, she still had contact with her mother¡ªand her mother said that her father had been ill for several years already. She just wanted her to know of this matter.
Because of this, Lan Mingyue''s emotions grewplicated as she hurried to the Sacred Region. She already had the Bracelet of Light and had entered the Sacred Region unimpeded. Other than that, due to her revealed talent before, people already knew who she was. She was basically the most beautiful woman in the Sacred Region.
After arriving at their n, her heart was filled with remorse, guilt, and still, anger. She was still angry about her father cheating on her mother and even decided against letting him exin anything. He did exin something to her, but she didn''t want to listen.
Excuses.
Lies.
She knew everything that woulde out of her father''s mouth would be a lie.
After several years of not seeing her, the n was happy to know that Lan Mingyue had been doing great, especially her mother. They were a happy family and they seemed to be very close to each other¡ªonly some of them were a bit notorious.
This was because Lan Mingyue thought her father was the most decent man she knew.
"That Saint Prince Huang is going overboard!" Lan Mingyue''s mother, Lan Xiu, was infuriated after talking with Saint Prince Huang.
Saint Prince Huang actually regarded Lan Mingyue as very important to him. Not only was her talent superb, but her appearance was also top-notch. Compared to the women he had in the Human Emperor Pce, however, he felt like she was quitecking.
Lan Mingyue wasn''t just his absolute type. This woman always had a cold look on her face. Even he, who was the son of the current Human Emperor, would shudder a bit due to how sharp and cold her eyes were.
He didn''t dare offend her, but he knew that he could not let this kind of woman pass by his hands. He felt it was necessary for him to make her his concubine after conquering her. However, after meeting with her and even touching her butt, he was ruthlessly smacked in the head. However, due to his overallbat prowess being strong, naturally, Lan Mingyue did not have the strength to resist.
If not for the archbishop overseeing the ce, Lan Mingyue would have been doomed. She had almost lost her sanctity and even recalled the trauma of his father cheating on her mother.
"Yueyue! You must escape now! That beast! We can''t allow that beast to sully your womanhood!" her mother insisted, with tears crawling down her cheeks. "Just leave us alone here! We can manage!"
Lan Mingyue knew that her mother was lying. If she really left, the entire n could only be doomed. If only they had the backing of the cardinal or ''that'' person she had pledged her allegiance to. She then looked through the window from inside her room and sighed heavily.
"Mother, I know you''re worried about me. However, this is also my responsibility as the only daughter of the family head. Whether or not I want to, I still have to do it. Otherwise, our n would perish¡ª"
"That''s right! Lan Mingyue should surrender herself to Saint Prince Huang! How could she not like Saint Prince Huang? He is an existence who is only below a peak Saint Emperor! Bing his concubine is the best thing you could do for our family!"
Just as she was about to finish speaking, a majestic voice interrupted the mother and daughter''s talk. It was the Grand Elder himself. This was the man who had always hoped for his son to be the family head after Lan Mingyue''s father.
Seeing him appear like this and even encouraging Lan Mingyue, thetter could only clench her fist with furrowed brows. Meanwhile, her mother''s eyes were already very red as she shot a re at the Grand Elder of the n.
The Grand Elder then grinned when he saw this. "What? You don''t want to?"
Chapter 231 Token Of Life
Yang Lujia was sent to another realm. However, this time, it was a different case. This realm was specifically abundant in the rules of life, which would be an advantage on Yang Lujia''s part. However, the problemy within which or who among the living beings or who had died should be revived.
The Vermillion Bird narrated to him the content of the test. The first test involved reviving the dead. There was even a notification that appeared in front of him, it was akin to the notification he had with Fortuniel¡ªa typical system notification like any other manhwas he had read from Earth.
Seeing this, he was even more astonished. His father could actually set this up.
Could his father have gone to Earth?
That was a question that he did not know. While he could traverse through the void aimlessly and fearlessly, it would still not matter no matter how strong he was. Eventually, his qi reserves would be used up, plus using the rules in the void would be limited to a certain extent.
The void was called the void because it was like an empty space¡ªnothing exists within it except beasts or other creatures naturally born from this emptiness. Other than these beasts, there were also natural void disasters that his grandfather once talked about. They were called the void storms that could cause spatial distortions, which actually happened to him and his team back then when they were coursing through the void from the Realm of Life, Da Shenghou.
As Yang Lujia observed the realm, he was astonished that he could not use any of the rules heprehended¡ªonly the rules of life. The rules of life were so abundant that he might be able to live longer than the usual.
"Host, Fortuniel did not daree out earlier. Fortuniel sensed an existence that was way above the host''s cultivation. If Fortuniel would try to try to talk to the host, Fortuniel is afraid that he would be discovered by that other party."
Right before Yang Lujia could step into the city where the rules of life were the most abundant, the voice of Fortuniel entered his mind, rendering him a shock he had never felt before.
There was actually someone who detect Fortuniel''s presence?
"Host, Fortuniel''s level is not enough for him to hide from supreme experts like that other party. Thus, until the host could fulfill the missions given to him by Fortuniel, Fortuniel would stay in a low profile in order not to alert those supreme experts."
Yang Lujia did not reply. He pondered on what Fortuniel ryed to him. When Fortuniel decided to talk at the moment, he knew that the other party might have already left the area. He had no idea who it was. However, he was certain that the other party was stronger than his grandfather.
His grandfather could not even detect Fortuniel''s presence in his body, and even through physical examination, Zhuquan De did not recognize the system''s presence. Therefore, Yang Lujia was feeling rather frightful of the person to who Fortuniel was referring to.
"Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. Let''s first finish the test my father had given me before he left. It looked like I still got a long way to go," Yang Lujia muttered as he stared solemnly at the bustling city.
It was a veryrge city. And it was also the only city present in a span of thousands of miles as Yang Lujia checked with his mental perception. There were no other cities other than this one.
"Wait! You cannot enter the city unless you got the Token of Life from City Life Healer!"
Just as he was about to enter the city through the gates, he was stopped by two guards¡ªboth wearing green chest-te armor that was filled with the rules of life¡ªsupplying the two guards'' life with endless vitality.
"Token of Life?" Yang Lujia was momentarily stunned and smiled afterward. "I don''t have a Token of Life with me. What can I do to acquire one? Or are there any other alternatives in order for me to be able to enter the city?"
"This¡"
The two guards looked at each other. Each of their faces seemed to be spelling trouble. At the very least, Yang Lujia felt like it smelt like one.
"Actually, the Token of Life is not something one can just get. Other than the City Life Healer, no one could really get one¡ªunless their strength was on par with City Life Healer. Moreover, it is convenient for the City Life Healer to meet any guests at the moment. We apologize, young brother, but we really don''t have any other choice but to abide by the rules."
SIGH.
Yang Lujia then looked elsewhere for a moment and told the two guards his intention. "Tell me, do you how the City Life Healer could get the Token of Life?"
The two guards looked at each other again and nodded¡ªtacitly agreeing to tell Yang Lujia about this certain matter. "Young brother, we don''t know the extent of your strength, but it is really hard to get one Token of Life if you would not seek the help of the City Life Healer."
"Just tell me how to get one. I won''t dare do it if it''s really that dangerous."
Yang Lujia was quite satisfied that they had shown him so far. These two guards were not arrogant and even talked to him leisurely while they took turns letting the natives of the city pass through the gates.
"This¡" one guard blurted out, seemingly hesitating about such an important matter.
All soldiers of the city were told of that method, but they were prohibited from doing so¡ªunless they wanted to end their lives already. Otherwise, they better not get near that ce where the Token of Life could be found.
"Where is it? Where can I find one?" Yang Lujia questioned, repeating his intentions to know about this Token of Life.
He had seen others bring their tokens when they got in earlier. They were just like a small pieces of the hexagonal metal ne that was emitting the rules of life.
Then, why would these two guards seem to be worried about him pursuing this small piece of the token? What could their reason be?
Chapter 232 Life Controller Beasts
The Token of Life was something very precious and innate to the Life Controller Beasts found in the area a mile away from the city. That specific area was filled with the Life Controller Beasts that were only below the strength of the City Life Healer.
In fact, the City Life Healer had grown stronger than before. It was just that the leader of the Life Controller Beasts also managed to mutate after a year. The current year Yang Lujia was currently at was the year after the City Life Healer came from that area¡ªseemingly injured and seemed to be just a breath away from life.
When Yang Lujia thought of this, it could be that his father wanted to save the City Life Healer. However, knowing from the guards that the City Life Healer, Yang Lujia brushed the idea of reviving the dead.
He could only revive the dead¡ªnot the living.
As Yang Lujia also needed to investigate about the matter despite having the strength to directly barge inside the city, he went to that area.
This area was a gorge with three mountains surrounding the river that extended endlessly as far as Yang Lujia could see.
He knew of the name of the ce from the guards. All the soldiers of these matters and ordinary people like civilians were not aware of such a ce. Because there was already an abundance of life within the city, the human settlers did not really want to go out anymore to hunt. Their harvest was already sufficient enough for them to survive.
The name was coined by the City Life Healer as the Life Gorge. Although the Life Controller Beasts present in this ce were filled with the rules of life, they were pretty savage despite emitting the holiness of divinity.
When Yang Lujia finally entered the gorge, he did not bother hiding himself. Ever since he braved himself to go against the first test with the White Tiger, he had be more courageous than before and was less afraid of death.
However, he still dared not be careless as he scanned his surroundings.
"Are there really beasts here? Why is this ce so beautiful instead? I cannot see any savage beasts at all," Yang Lujia said, his head filled with questions.
"Little Bird, is that that ce?" the Old Red Qilin asked, feeling skeptical.
The Vermillion Bird did not reply verbally but it shook its head.
"I see," he replied.
There was the White Tiger on his back, sleeping tightly. The White Tiger suddenly sensed something and looked at the realm where Yang Lujia was. "Those creatures!"
The White Tiger bared his fangs at the projection showing how Yang Lujia was within the Life Gorge. "Although Old Bird had already told me about them, I still could not bear to see them."
The Red Qilin sighed when he heard the White Tiger''s words and the anger suppressed in his tone. It seemed like he encountered those Life Controller Beasts.
"Despicable bunch! Just a bunch of weaklings!"
"Calm down, Little White. The fight has not even begun yet. Remember not to underestimate Your Highness. Do mind that he is the son of that man who managed to subdue us. If these Life Controller Beast could easily trample on him, then he wouldn''t be worthy of his name!" The White Tiger''s face was solemn,pared to his ever-naughty looks.
"Little White, you encountered these Life Controller Beasts, right? How are you so mad at them?"
"They once killed my cubs and my wife," the White Tiger replied, his tone surging with killing intent.
"Little White," the Vermillion Bird called out. "You don''t have to worry. These are only illusions, portrayed as a reality for His Highness to experience the feelings he had never felt before."
"Hmph! As you say!" The White Tiger went back to sleep, but from time to time, his attention would shift to the realm.
Meanwhile, Yang Lujia was trying to decipher what kind of thing was hiding in this beautiful paradise. The river could be said to be translucent with a hint of blue¡ªreflected from the clear skies above. There were even fishes swimming about.
Yang Lujia temporarily let his guard down and weighed things as they were happening at the moment. It could either the two guards lied to him about this ce. Or this ce really had the Life Controller Beasts¡ªit was just that they were very excellent in hiding.
On the other hand, within a mountain in the gorge, there was arge castle lit up by candles lined up on each side of the whole hall of the castle. On the throne of this castle was a man who had wings on his back. His wings were identical to the Vermillion Bird.
Only the White Tiger was not surprised when they all saw this scene, except Yang Lujia who was still clueless about what to do. Even the Red Qilin and the Vermillion Bird were shocked.
"Aren''t they the things I''ve only read in books?" the Vermillion Bird asked herself.
The Red Qilin nodded as a form of implicity agreement. "I just don''t know if they''re really the Life Controller Beast. If so, it would be for the best."
"Yes, they are. Moreover, they have the same scent as Old Bird. Although I don''t know but Old Bird had a trace of her bloodline within these Life Controller Beasts'' bodies."
"No, ording to the legends, they are just descendants of the Vermillion Bird. Therefore, before the creation of the universe, along with other animals who created their own habitat, they could already be existing."
"Yes. But do you all know why they''re called the Life Controller Beasts?"
The Vermillion Bird shook its head and looked at the White Tiger.
"I, too, did not know anything. However, it seemed like Old ck had something else to say," the Red Qilin said as he weed the entrance of the ck Tortoise.
"Life Controller Beasts," Old ck said, frowning as he looked at the projection of where Yang Lujia was. "Do you want to know why they''re called Life Controller Beasts?"
Regretfully, the Red Qilin was ashamed of its limited knowledge and just shook his head.
"I, too, can''t think of a reason."
"Life Controller. They can control the life of a person or any living thing. Do you recognize that Life Gorge? It was so bright that it would be an understatement to say that it wasn''t beautiful. The ce is ringly vibrant. Theye from the void. Only the void could suppress this special ability of theirs. Of course, only at some specific spaces in the void."
Chapter 233 Life Ancestor
What Old ck conveyed to them was vague. They needed more information and exnation from him but this stingy tortoise did not give them any, leaving all of them hanging. However, they did now have the idea that these Life Controller Beasts could very well control the life of another person or living being.
Meanwhile, Yang Lujia, who was originally enjoying the ce''s scenery suddenly frowned. He noticed something amiss and immediately realized that his life force was slowly extracted by some intricate rules of life.
Yang Lujia was astonished. He did not notice anything before this. It had to be known that his cultivation realm had already reached a stage wherein no anyone could just outss him.
When he re-examined the surroundings once more, he found other living beings¡ªbut they were just like condensed rules of life. It was like they were formed naturally. That was what Yang Lujia thought.
However, after activating his purple eyes, he managed to see through these millions of creatures. They have indeed condensed rules of life, but they seemed to have formed blood and bones¡ªothers even looked humane while others were looking so iplete.
Yang Lujia was even astonished when he saw two human figures who were talking with each other. He was certain that they were Life Controller Beasts. However, he could not ascertain the content of their conversation. It was like something was blocking him from hearing their exchange.
On the other side, there were two human figures, portraying a man and a woman, exasperatedly talking about the mistreatment they had been receiving from humans in the past decades or so. Unfortunately, their ancestor had been in closed-door training all this while, while that human would alwayse to them to look for trouble and steal their Tokens of Life.
Their Tokens of Life were very important to them. If a human would have a human heart, then the Token of Life for the Life Controller Beasts had the same function. It functioned as their heart, and once taken¡ªthey could meet their end.
"Despicable human! We are not doing anything to their settlement, but they keep on pestering us! Especially that man who recently came here just to steal some of our Tokens of Life!" the man eximed.
Both he and the woman could talk in humannguage and Yang Lujia could now clearly hear them while he concealed himself in the shadows¡ªeven stopping the flow of his life force getting extracted by something unknown.
Then, he found out, with his purple eyes that these beasts were the reason for such a phenomenon. Clearly, he could see the two of them, but they did not seem to notice his arrival. That was because Yang Lujia wanted to know what exactly happened before he could make his move.
"Right! We don''t have any grudge against these humans but they keep oning here like flies hunting for food. It''s good if they were only low-level humans¡ªbut it is different when someone as strong as their Life Ancestor wille to our ce, especially that person they call the City Life Healer!"
The woman''s expression was even more exaggerated than the other. She seemed to be truly enraged by the City Life Healer. Yang Lujia knew that there must be something wrong, but he didn''t expect these Life Controller Beasts to have their own consciousness could talk like normal people.
He had seen beasts like them such as Brownie or even Long Guang despite having human forms.
Moreover, these Life Controller Beasts contained the aura of the void. It seemed like his father exhausted quite a lot of his resources to create such arge array formation that could even amodate something like this at this level. Yang Lujia was truly astonished. there seme
He knew that he couldn''t do this even if he wanted to. That was because he was restricted by the Five Realm''sws. They were thews that restricted those who were very powerful to cause amok among the lower realms.
It was not just because the creator wanted no one to rise and reach their peak. He might be only feeling sympathetic to those people who were yet to grow but after offending a supreme expert, their growth would be halted. Provided, they would not be experts if they would not meet any setbacks, but it was a different thing when the other party would treat them like ants. Just only flick of their finger could obliterate them.
To avoid chaos, the creator must have wanted to keep the Five Realms in check.
But the chaos was still inevitable.
After all, countless wars had already ensued in the Five Realms for eons.
Moreover, that might not only be the reason for creating the Five Realms.
"That City Life Healer is extremely strong. If not for our Life Ancestor giving his all and even revealing his trump card, that human wouldn''t have fled away. However, that was at the price of our Life Ancestor''s life. Speaking of, where did they put the Life Ancestor''s body?"
"I think they ced him in the chamber where all our ancestors were ced," the woman replied, trying to calm her surging emotions. "But that''s the real problem now. We have to think of a way to fend off the City Life Healer the next time around. We need to prevent him from causing more deaths among our kind!"
"Do not worry! I, Sheng Ming, the current patriarch of the Life Controller Beasts would exact revenge on our dear kind! Tonight, I''ll be going into seclusion! Junior sister, you continue to observe the surroundings and protect the body of the father, our Life Ancestor. We can''t allow anyone, especially the City Life Healer to im possession of father''s heart!"
The heart he was talking about was actually the Token of Life!
"Are you on the verge of breaking through, big brother?!" The woman felt over the moon and even gloated in her mind, her thoughts filled with disdain against the City Life Healer.
"Naturally!" Sheng Ming smiled.
After he left his junior sister alone, his face then scrunched.
Of course, he was not on the verge of a breakthrough! That was only a white lie!
Sheng Ming was truly out of ideas at the moment. He only spoke to his junior sister like that because she did not want to worry her too much and focus on protecting their father''s body.
The Life Ancestor was their only hope, but now that he was gone, killed at an expense of what he expended against the City Life Healer¡ªwho might be seriously injured at the moment. Thinking that thetter was injured now, he somehow let out a sigh of relief.
He then grabbed a textbook.
Actually, if one were to look at it closely, it wasn''t just some ordinary textbook. It was a textbook that contained techniques that surpassed everyone''s imagination. Sheng Ming, as the patriarch seeding the Life Ancestor''s position, was expected to learn them and advance his cultivation realm to higher heights.
In all of their generations of patriarchs and ancestors, the Life Controller Beasts had only been fighting against the humans in that city. Yang Lujia felt some pity for these creatures. They did not provoke those humans, but the humans kept on provoking them instead.
He thought that things were not as simple as they seemed to be. Yang Lujia knew that the reason might stem from these beasts'' hearts, their Tokens of Life. They must have been termed as such because they were like a token¡ªjust a reward for humans. In other words, they were treated as ythings or simply things by humans.
What could be the allure of their hearts that the human would be willing to go against such several beasts?
ording to his estimate, they should have a million beasts in total¡ªonly that almost three-fourths of them were weaker than the ordinary human cultivators. And the hearts of this specific sample poption was mostly stolen by the City Life Healer.
After all, the humans did not ever set foot on theirnd again when they were ruthlessly killed by Sheng Ming himself.
Seeing how the situation was going, Yang Lujia was somewhat amused and decided to y along. He actually had the thought that the one he should revive should be the Life Ancestor since he probably had exhausted all his life force.
However, since the Life Ancestor still had his heart, he should be able to revive him.
But he actually couldn''t?
He really thought these beasts were heaven-defying and could not die¡ªthey were simply what people usually called immortals. Despite that, there seemed to be limits of their lifespan.
"What shall I do? If this were to continue, wouldn''t our entire n be wiped out by that City Life Healer when hees back? What if that human would break through before I could even do so? Wouldn''t that be overkill on his side?!"
Sheng Ming could not really think straight. His mind was inplete turmoil.
Chapter 234 Heaven Returning Pill
When Yang Lujia heard the plight of the Life Controller Beasts, he felt that they were quite pitiful. He wondered whether he should help them or assist the City Life Healer in subduing all these beasts or whether it would be a good idea to snatch one of their kins'' Token of Life.
However, Yang Lujia naturally knew that the greed of a human knew no bounds. Therefore, he felt like he should investigate first. Whether or not the Life Ancestor of the Life Controller Beasts was the one he should revive, he must still find out the truth.
It seemed like there was something more than meets the eye.
When Yang Lujia left the vicinity of the Life Controller Beasts, he found out that the mysterious energy absorption of his life force also ceased. It was like it was only a natural thing for the Life Controller Beasts to plunder the life force of every other living beings¡ªbut they were not allowed to steal the life force of what their other kin had absorbed. Otherwise, they would have already experienced a bloodbath and their poption wouldn''t be as many as they currently were.
Yang Lujia went back to the city.
This time, however, he secretly made his way to the city and looked at every person in the city. He was astonished that, even mortals, had a Token of Life with them. It was just like their identification card. Without this, others might be unweing towards them.
As he strolled around the streets, he found out that the city seemed to be very simple¡ªthe people here had no demeanor or bearing of a cultivator who had already gone through several ups and downs. Instead, they were filled with smiles and everything was very serene.
To Yang Lujia, however, who had quite lived in the world of cultivation, this was something he found strange.
"What was the reason for the City Life Healer to even risk his life fighting the strongest of the Life Controller Beasts just to get their Tokens of Life? What''s inside those tokens?"
Even Yang Lujia, who was very strong, did not detect anything malicious. That was because, in this realm created by his father, he could only see the rules of life going around. Even the students within the city used the rules of life to fight¡ªsometimes even draining the life force of their opponents. However, if that were the case, there should be a problem.
Yang Lujia soon found out that there was nock of medicine in this city when it came to preserving one''s life. It seemed like fights among students were not forbidden¡ªonly limited. After all, this concerned their life force. If their opponents absorbed much of their life force, it might result in a bacsh on the former or irreparable damage to thetter.
"Hello, sir. What are these pills called?" Yang Lujia was naturally curious about theyout and the contents of the pills or pellets he had encountered so far.
He was currently inside the Life Pellet Manor.
Yang Lujia could tell that they were all high-grade pellets. However, he was not entirely sure of their effects until he''d try it himself or let others be his guinea pig. Nevertheless, he still wanted to know their names and their effects.
Among other professions that he could do, refining pills or pellets or elixirs was something that did not cross his mind when he went to do the others. He could set up array formations like butter or defeat his enemies with just a flick of his finger¡ªtoo overpowered¡ªbut he could not refine even one pill.
That was because Yang Lujia was very reliant on the system''s rewards since the beginning of time¡ªto say the most. After all, he would stuff these pills or pellets like candies or drink elixirs like wine. To anyone who would hear his story, they would probably think he was truly a bizarre existence.
"Haha! Young man, this one here is called the Heaven Returning Pill!" the old man at the counter eximed as he happily entered Yang Lujia. "This Heaven Returning Pill is very important to cultivators. It could replenish the life force the cultivators had been robbed of by theirpetitors or rivals. This Heaven Returning Pill had an outstanding effect rivaling a human-rank pellet!"
"Oh?" Yang Lujia was quite ignorant of the matter of pills, pellets, or elixirs. He would only eat or chew them like candies or gums or drink like they''re water or wine. Thus, he was quite surprised by the specific contents and uses of a single pellet.
Moreover, he had never seen this kind of pellet that Fortuniel had given him.
If Fortuniel would hear his thoughts, the former would have alreadyshed him out for being too na?ve. Of course, there was already a countless number of Heaven Returning Pills in the rewards Yang Lujia had received from the former. He was just oblivious to this fact and had only eaten, chewed, or drank any of these medications as though they were just snacks he prepared for himself.
After all, pills, pellets, and elixirs themselves had several tastes¡ªbut they only had one thing inmon¡ªthey were naturally very delicious¡ªsome even sweet or salty enough to satisfy your cravings.
This was why Yang Lujia seemed to be addicted to them.
Even when Yang Lujia began sniffing the pills and pellets, his long-dead appetite had been stimted, and promised himself that he should buy at least one pill from the shop.
Seeing that Yang Lujia seems to be interested in the pills and pellets he was disying, the old man became even more passionate than ever before. "Young man, it seems like you''re taking a liking to this one''s refined pills!"
Yang Lujia did not reply for a while but nodded afterward. "Senior, how much is one of these? I mean, how much each?"
"They''re pretty cheap, young man! Although the Heaven Returning Pills were very high-grade pills, they were still only pills, so they could be sold at a low price. One of them only costs 1,000 inferior-grade spirit stones!"
"They actually cost so much," Yang Lujia muttered in a low voice that the old man failed to hear.
"Come again, young man?" the old man asked, his eyes filled with innocence.
Yang Lujia felt like the old man wasn''t scamming him or anything. Like what he observed while strolling, the people here seemed to be amiable and were in a peaceful state. However, this, in itself, signified that there must be something wrong with this realm.
After all, cultivators were naturally greedy. They would grab every opportunity to acquire more resources as much as they could to increase their strength. Moreover, the most ordinary cultivator here was the Mahayana Emperor. He even said a kid, who seemed to be fourteen years old, actually had so much power inside of him¡ªit was like a beast was ready to pounce out from that kid''s body.
His gaze was even abnormally mysterious.
However, the moment his gaze shifted to Yang Lujia''s, the young kid stiffened as though the coldness reached their heart. He instantly had the instincts that, despite Yang Lujia''s dashing looks, he must be some kind of expert they had never seen before.
Seeing the kid up close, he was astonished. The kid actually possessed a special body. It was just it wasn''t able to provoke Yang Lujia''s system, Fortuniel. Otherwise, Yang Lujia would have long turned his back away from this or even ept a disciple at most¡ªone that was highly talented!
"Nothing, senior," Yang Lujia said as he shook his head. "Anyway, I''m going to buy two sets of this in one box, senior. Would that be feasible and fast enough?"
"T-Two sets¡" the old man stuttered. "Young man, you mustn''t!"
Witnessing the panicking face of the old man, Yang Lujia was astonished as he chewed on the pill and found that it was extremely refreshing to the body. He even ate five at the same time, which frightened the old man. This was simply inconceivable!
He had never seen anyone like Yang Lujia before!
"Yes, senior?" Yang Lujia was stumped. He only realized when he was called out after he ate five pills like candies. He then looked at the old man with an apologetic gaze. "I apologize, elder! For acting on my ord! I didn''t think my habit of eating pills or pellets like cabbage!"
"Although its effects can be said to be mediocre, it was very affordable for those whose money had yet to be replenished by their job pays," Yang Lujiamented. "I''m not very well-versed with pills, senior. I apologize again for saying anything bad about you. They weren''t without truth. I wasn''t scolding you either. I was just exasperated."
However, the old man still looked at Yang Lujia with a grave expression. "Did you really think that pill could be refined in your body for a day? Young man, you mustn''t waste your talents for something very mediocre like this!"
"I have a thing with alchemy or recording medicine! Although eating five of them was very much to the point that they could explode their dantian, but it wouldn''t be a problem with¡ª"
"Intruder! Intruder! Intruder Alert!"
Yang Lujia was startled and was forced to stop as he looked around solemnly.
"What the hell is going on?"
Chapter 235 City Life Healer
"Intruder! Intruder! Intruder Alert!"
Voices of the same wavelength thundered throughout the entire city. Their voices were like a huge trumpet whose sound was one and could not, at all, disperse.
Even Yang Lujia''s heart jolted the moment they heard this rm. He had a bad premonition in his heart. However, the old man was looking was already looking at Yang Lujia as though he had seen a ghost.
"In¡ int¡"
The old man staggered on his feet and slumped to the floor in fright. He was choked, unable to utter any other word. He found this matter extremely sensitive. The old man naturally saw that only Yang Lujia''s clothes were not glowing. Everyone else in his shop had the Token of Life with them, shining brightly.
Anyone who could enter unnoticed would not be anyone normal. In fact, they must be someone very strong. That was why he hesitated. If he truly showed any intent to report Yang Lujia and shout, then wouldn''t he die even before he knew about it?
Seeing the old man''s reaction, Yang Lujia could only sigh and looked outside. When his gaze went back to the old man, thetter had already fainted. However, as soon as he took one step, everyone inside the shop shouted and hurriedly went their way outside the shop.
"Intruder! Intruder!"
These voices seemed to have originated from people who were controlled by someone. In fact, Yang Lujia''s conjecture was spot on. They were indeed people controlled by the City Life Healer himself.
Yang Lujia only confirmed this when he shot a nce at the highest tower where the City Life Healer was recuperating his injuries. It seemed like the City Life Healer himself was very strong. Yang Lujia was just unaware of the reason why the City Life Healer would collect the hearts or the Tokens of Life of those pitiful beasts.
He knew all along that there was something wrong and had confirmed this so due to the behavior shown by the City Life Healer. However, he felt like there was more to what was currently happening.
"Intruder! State your name!" an armored person ordered.
Yang Lujia looked at his eyes for a while and at the others''. Their eyes were all devoid of expression. It wouldn''t be wrong to say that they had long been blind.
"Yang Lujia," he honestly replied. "What is the meaning of this?"
He decided to y a pretense.
"You have entered the city without the Token of Life, indicating you are not a citizen. Hence, we hereby sentence you by sending you to the City Life Prison for a hundred years."
Yang Lujia was shocked by the reply this robot-like man said. He was astounded that he was not even half a hundred years and yet he was sentenced to already five times his age. This was simply inconceivable. At least to him.
He did not dare dally and quickly disappeared from the crowd''s sight. Yang Lujia knew firsthand that the City Life Healer must be so confident in taking him down, no matter how strong he was and there should be some restraining treasures there that those people had brought along with them.
Thus, he went directly to the City Life Healer. He had long pinpointed the true location of the City Life Healer. He was actually not on the tower per se. Instead, he was hidden under the tower itself.
It astonished him because if not for Yang Lujia probing more into the tower''s secrets, he would not discover the array formation that purposely hid the true aura of the City Life Healer, recing it with a fake one. This way, if one wanted to ambush him, they would likely fail¡ªbut the City Life Healer was not so lucky.
That was Yang Lujia was different.
The only difference was Yang Lujia wouldn''t want to ambush him until he knew the whole story and the reason why and when the discord between the City Life Healer and the Life Controller Beasts started.
Could it really be like what those beasts said?
That it was the City Life Healer who instigated and initiated to first attack on the other party?
Or could those beasts be misinformed?
There could still be several factors at hand.
When Yang Lujia appeared in front of the City Life Healer in a sh, thetter still had his eyes closed. After a while, he opened his eyes and was astonished that the one who came here was actually such a drop-dead gorgeous young man.
On the other hand, Yang Lujia was surprised. He could naturally see through the body of another person like they were naked and when he peered into the defenses of the City Life Healer, he knew that she was a woman¡ªnaturally not because of her genitals but because of the amount of Yin Essences inside her.
He had thought she was a man and it turned out like the Life Controlling Beasts did not know a word about this as well. However, why would she hide her gender like that? What could be the implication if she revealed it to others?
"You''re a woman?" Yang Lujia still asked.
However, the moment he said that the City Life Healer did not say anything and just continued to look at Yang Lujia. "Why can''t I be?" she replied, surprisingly.
"Nothing," Yang Lujia said as he shook his head. "It was just surprising. I never thought you were a woman. Why are you hiding your gender? Is there something wrong with it?"
"Yes," the woman replied without any reservations.
The woman then held Yang Lujia in her hand and went to a certain ce at a breakneck speed¡ªthat even Yang Lujia was filled with amazement. Thedy''s movement was actually not much inferior to his.
"Where are you taking me?" Yang Lujia asked as his expression changed.
"Where do you think we''re going?" the woman replied with a stern face.
She was just like Lan Mingyue who''d remain a nonchnt and domineering appearance. Moreover, although she was dressed like a man at the moment, she basically possessed an otherworldly beauty¡ªwhich could topple down mountains or even destroy a domain or region.
"Life Controller Beasts'' territory? Life Gorge?" Yang Lujia knew that they were going in the direction. He just wanted to ask for assurance.
The woman retained her cold look and did not reply to him. He did not re because of her attitude. Instead, he felt like there was something more to this woman that he had yet to see. However, if she would try funny things,ter on, he would not spare her even a strand of life¡ªstill depending on the severity of the matter.
He didn''t want to kill as he did before. He had long past that phase of his life in this world.
"Why are we going there?" Yang Lujia asked out of nowhere.
After a moment of silence, while coursing through the air, the woman halted in her tracks and traded gazes with Yang Lujia. She then replied, "What you need to achieve lies in their territory and mine. However, the first step toplete this test is to finish the task left by the lord in their territory."
"You actually know about the matter that this is a test?" Yang Lujia was a bit taken aback.
"I happened to be visited by that lord before and whoever entered the city without the Token of Life, that young lord can only be his son. If not you, then who is? Before that time, there were no conflicts between the two parties, the Life Controller Beasts and the humans. However, as eons went by, the rtionship between the two had hit rock bottom."
The woman narrated the story.
It turned out that the woman, who was the City Life Healer, needed the Tokens of Life not for herself but for her people. It was because once theycked the Tokens of Life, it could only be either they would their lives or they would be crazy in the process. They were many of that kind of people¡ªthetter.
These Tokens of Life were useless to them back then and everything had been harmonious. Not until I showed discord between the two factions and fought with the other party just so we could arrive at this future.
"That lord''s intention was very clear. He wanted to use this opportunity to let the young lord to breakthrough by leaps and bounds," the woman continued.
Without the support of the rules of life, those people and even the city would have already crumbled. That included her, who had lived for several years already. Her eyes even told Yang Lujia that she was very tired and was just holding on to something.
It was at thatst minute when war ensued and the woman''s side lost thousands of soldiers. They were her most trusted aides but they lost against the guardians of the Life Controller Beasts.
"I promised the Life Ancestor of the Life Controlling Beasts before. He wanted me to spare some of them, so I left others without taking into ount their strength. Actually, the Life Ancestor was the kindest beast I have ever encountered. However, it was already toote as I already plundered his Token of Life. These tokens of life would naturally help the young lord breakthrough," the woman exined with shining eyes.
Chapter 236 Enlightenment
He did not directly believe the woman''s words. Although he knew she was strong, what she said that could make him break through leaps and bounds in his cultivation should not be enough to tempt him.
After all, this was still Da Shikong, the Realm of Spacetime, wherein the strongest could only be the peak Saint Emperors and nothing beyond that.
He, who had long surpassed this level, should be able to carry out andplete this test quickly.
Feeling at ease, Yang Lujia felt like this test was much simpler than the previous one he had. It seemed like the gentleness of the Vermillion Bird was applied here. However, it was because of this that he did not dare let his guard down. Although he did not feel ill at ease, he still had to spare some skepticism.
Yang Lujia spared no word anymore and followed the woman in the way. When the both of them finally reached the Life Gorge, Yang Lujia was not surprised that the beasts did not detect any of their presence.
He could also naturally see that the upper echelons of the Life Controlling Beasts were trying their best to raise their cultivation realms. After all, there would really be an inevitable war between their side and the humans.
Therefore, this preparation came as a necessary turning point for them to at least save themselves in the uing war. All the other disciples and those who had not yet transformed were basically taken under their care. Meanwhile, those who they did not hold in high regard were disregarded, even those babies in their infant stage and whose talents were only so-so had been ruthlessly ignored.
All this was because Sheng Ming issued an order and the elders as well as those with the same level of status carried out this task without any dy. Eventually, the original one million lives had been cut down to a hundred thousand.
Sheng Ming, in this uing war, decided that quality would still be better than quantity. His sister who had held regard for every living beast of their kin had cried until she was left with no other choice but to mourn for their wasted lives. At this time, she was filled with hatred for the City Life Healer. If not for humans interfering with their affairs, could this scenario y out against them?
"What are they doing?"
Unbeknownst to him, the woman who he apanied during this trip already red. Her aura became even dense that Yang Lujia could roughly guess her cultivation realm. "A peak Saint Emperor¡"
Just so-so.
He thought she was so strong to the point that he would be helpless against her. Thus, he did not show any resistance against her back then. Actually, he had already probed into her cultivation realm, but he was actually unable to.
He conjectured that unless she willfully released her aura, even he, Yang Lujia, would not know her actual cultivation level¡ªeven if he had to resort to his purple eyes to know the truth.
"What are you going to do?"
Yang Lujia was initially was against asking such a question. However, this concerned his test. Thus, he could not be that indifferent about this matter. Seeing her re up like that could only mean that something must have gone wrong.
And if he failed such a simple test, wouldn''t that be disgraceful to him and his father''s reputation? Moreover, it could also mean that the divine beasts were looking at this situation at the moment.
That would incur some shame in his heart if he really did not make it.
"What else am I going to do? Should I not beat up these bastards? They really dared to kill all those lives just for defending themselves in case I attacked? What did their Life Ancestor tell them? Why are they in such a panic? I merely took several Tokens of Life to sustain the living of all the people in the city!"
Yang Lujia''s face scrunched. He looked at the woman and found herst sentence disturbing. "You actually take their Tokens of Life as something insignificant? What do you mean by ''merely''?"
If it was in the past, Yang Lujia wouldn''t take this as a very big deal. However, when she said it, it actually ignited the feeling again¡ªbecause he was triggered and had suddenly recalled all the things he did to willfully kill innocent lives.
Yang Lujia''s eyes had long be purple and his tone was akin to ice.
"Young Lord! These beasts are very despicable! You don''t have to feel bad for them! Those Tokens of Life that I took¡ª"
"Say no more. Lives are priceless. How dare you take it as something that is only measly?" Yang Lujia questioned, his aura soaring¡ª eventually reaching the realm higher than the woman''s. "Although you were angry about the higher echelons of these beasts ughtering those who they find insignificant, it was an entirely different matter with you, forcefully stealing their hearts. Do you even hear yourself saying that?"
As much as Yang Lujia hated himself for killing people wantonly in the past, he hated it the most when others would do the same. He did not wish another being or human to do the same as he did. He was not righteous, but he was not evil either.
In this realm, although he could only utilize the rules of life, that was more than enough for him to dispose of the woman who did not take of other people''s lives and those beasts who did not have any pity for their own kin.
He needed not to show any mercy.
The woman looked at Yang Lujia with a surprised expression. When she felt the aura of Yang Lujia rising above hers, she felt like something crawled out of her spine. As ominous as it would sound, she felt like a hundred thousand or a million of her would still not be able to budge this young man beside her.
That was because she touched his sore spot.
Yang Lujia was reminiscent of the past and when he found out that he killed that olddy''s son. It was just a pity that the olddy already passed away. Otherwise, he would have fulfilled his promise to himself and the olddy¡ªalthough she did know¡ªto revive her son.
He snickered at the woman and trapped her with the rules of life that slowly sapped away her remaining life force. "You stay obediently here. I''m just going to filter out those who were innocent or not among these beasts."
Doing the same method as he did in the Blue Scale Sect when he turned to the bad side, he managed to uproot every upper echelon or member of the Life Controller Beasts who had chosen to willfully kill all their kin.
He also understood the fact that some of them did not have any other choice but to sumb to power. However, these spineless kind of creatures who could only fear would never have any stable principles in their lives. Like humans, once one''s principles could be shaken just by mere suppression¡ªespecially in this world¡ªcould only make that person mediocre in his life forever.
Thinking of this, Yang Lujia seemed to have entered into an enlightenment. However, no one dared approach him as he suddenly sat cross-legged on the ground. They knew very well that he was so powerful¡ªthat even their leader had no other choice but to submit to this young man.
That was why¡ they waited.
On the other hand, the woman who was trapped inside Yang Lujia''s cage made of the rules of life just smiled and there was even satisfaction that could be seen in her expression¡ªespecially her eyes. "The young lord is really not simple¡"
Yang Lujia had grasped the important roles of life and how the lives of people were so important that no one could just forsake them. As he said, he was not evil¡ªbut unless he had no other choice, he would not kill another being or human at his own discretion¡ªor just because for shallow reasons.
He hade this far.
Life is something he had never dared imagine that he would get in his second life. He thought he was already dead and his soul would depart to the depths of hell. Who could have thought that he would have this kind of opportunity despite the ruthless killings he did in the past?
Who would think that a notorious man like him who would do everything, even to the extent of killing innocent people or his rtives, could have a second life that was even very extravagant?
Who could have possibly given him this life?
His father?
No.
That was unlikely.
The creator of this world?
Unlikely, either.
But who?
As he pondered, he also understood that the rules of life were actually not enough to revive others because his previous never regarded the lives of others as important. Although he was protective of his disciples or the other people around him, it was still not up to the extent that he would be willing to give up his own life for them. After all, if it was for himself, the revenge he would do was always over the top. As for others who he thought were dear to him, he avenged or protected them¡ªbut it wasn''t the same case.
Could this be the meaning of life?
To know your purpose.
For someone like him who had lost his purpose aftering to this world other than knowing who he really was, he slowly found his purpose¡ªlike knowing whose family he came from or uncovering the real identity of the creator of this world or for what reason his soul was sent here.
And to know who you are fighting for.
For someone like him who had not fought for someone else but for himself alone, this could be considered a breakthrough for him.
Chapter 237 The Change In Him
The extremely beautiful woman who had been trapped by Yang Lujia and who was previously screeching in pain miraculously vanished. Everything around him vanished as well. The realm that was both vibrantly green and blue was soon reced by a pitch-ck color.
"How is that reviving one''s life?" Yang Lujia asked himself and soon understood the meaning behind this.
It turned out that the Vermillion Bird saying that this test involved the rules of life was only to mislead him. In fact, although it was just a simple test, it made Yang Lujia realize something. It made his previously nonchnt or ever-indifferent behavior regain its life as though he was supplied with much qi to go on.
Yang Lujia immediately understood. This was the method that the Vermillion Bird was meaning to say.
To suddenly lose yourself the second time around, you are akin to a dead person wandering around the deste woods. You could fend off or kill every strong creature that would attack you¡ªbut you were no different from a headless fly, coursing through the air without any goal. You might have goals, but they were too shallow.
As for him, he protected his disciples¡ªbut that was not enough to incite him to do something like sacrificing his own life. In fact, although he dearly treated them like they were his children, it was mostly credited to him epting the fact that they had be his disciples¡ªbut not people who were closely tied to his heart.
It was as though what he told his disciples in the past were all superficial words. They were like shiny but empty shells.
Now that he had grasped upon this opportunity to be enlightened, he immediately closed his eyes and meditated despite the dimness of his surroundings. When the Vermillion Bird saw this, she tried to remove Yang Lujia from the realm. However, the ck Tortoise poised in and interrupted her intention.
"Do not. He is in a state of enlightenment. I also don''t know why hepleted the test like that, but I can see that his body is undergoing some change. If before, he would be described as someone aloof and nonchntly arrogant, at this moment, it would safe to say that he has already grasped the meaning of life."
The Vermillion Bird nodded seriously. If Yang Lujia knew that the Vermillion Bird herself did not know whether the test really involved the rules of life, he would probably vomit blood for expecting something like this from her. She was smart, but it wasn''t enough to outsmart Yang Lujia''s father, His Highness Yang Jinhai.
"It seems like I have mistaken," the Vermillion Bird mused. "Old ck, when you said he had grasped the meaning of life, what do you mean by that?"
"You''ll see itter," the ck Tortoise replied, mystifying things.
"Hmph!" reacted the Vermillion Bird.
Only the Red Qilin and the White Tiger were looking at Yang Lujia with dumbfounded expressions. Despite the exnation given by the ck Tortoise, they didn''t quite understand the idea.
"Just quit it you two, blockheads," the ck Tortoise ruthlessly called them out after noticing that they were still trying to understand the current situation. "You''re not going to gain anything even if you know it. Moreover, Yang Lujia''s temperament must have changed after this."
The ck Tortoise had been talkative all this time and this baffled them because this old thing didn''t even want to open his eyes in the past, must less open his mouth. This old fellow would just stay within his territory¡ªbut now, he actually came out just to spectate Yang Lujia''s performance. His actions were simply too abnormal.
"I didn''t think I''d sharpen my mind due to this kind of enlightenment. Today, I finally found out that my life in this world was with a purpose, in fact, a myriad of purposes¡ªthe most I could say."
Yang Lujia was really riddled all the way from Da Shenghou to Da Shikong. He appeared in this world as a baby. Although it was unbelievable, but his soul truly came from another world. Moreover, his only goal back then was to strengthen himself as he knew that Zhuquan De was definitely not joking about several experts roaming around. If he would offend one of them, he would certainly meet his doom.
Hence, he was told to keep a low profile.
But that was actually not the case.
His case was special.
The more talented an individual would be, the more they would be coveted or killed by another. Either because he was too precious or they offended him. Yang Lujia was the same.
Thus, he kept a low profile.
However, he had gone overboard.
Even until his strength was already enough to sweep the entire five realms, he still did note out¡ªall because he was uncertain of his own strength and that others must be hiding their cultivation realms just like how he chose to hide his.
But not everyone would have the same attitude.
Most of the time, cultivators unt their strength in front of others just so they could cement authority over others. While some would choose to hide their strength, it might only be because they were hunted or they were afraid of trouble.
Yang Lujia felt both.
Until now, Yang Lujia felt like he was being stared at by someone.
However, if this person harbored ill intentions toward him, this person should have already made his move. But it seemed like it was otherwise.
As an old man who became notorious before, he realized how he had been stupid. Although he had long realized it, he still found himself stupid and could not ept how such "low-profile-ness" muddled andpelled his brain not to move.
If the system, Fortuniel, did not take the initiative to find disciples for him, would he still have stayed in the sect until now¡ªremaining unknown to others?
Nevertheless, Yang Lujia was grateful for his father. To aid him to find his purpose in life, Yang Lujia was grateful. Now, he only had to follow his current progress and slowly reach those goals he had in mind.
Recalling his disciples'' faces, especially Long Guang, his heart softened.
And at this time, there was nothingced with it that would make it superficial.
It was like his heart was a piece of the pillow and a small rock vented it a little that made him feel these things. Emotions were what hecked the most. They might be something very detrimental or could serve as a hindrance to him as a cultivator, but nurturing emotions through rtionships could also make him ovee adversities at times.
It was something he could pull his strength from other than the purpose and goals he had in life, although they were already a part of it.
"Now unto the next test, what could it be?" Yang Lujia asked himself and stood up.
The moment he disappeared, he already appeared in front of the five divine beasts. And at this time, they were allplete. That was because the Azure Dragon decided to spectate as well with his hands crossed over his chest like a human.
Seeing them, Yang Lujia was not surprised and instead turned to look at the Vermillion Bird with a calm expression. However, on his face, it was clearly different than his always nonchnt expression.
Yang Lujia was smiling amiably!
There were only several times when he smiled.
Either it was for doing cruel things or he was really sincere towards another.
Seeing the beauty that this boy possessed, even the Vermillion Bird could not resist and felt its scorching heartbeat abnormally. What was this feeling?
Sensing that the Vermillion Bird became flustered just with the smile of Yang Lujia, the Azure Dragonughed. However, thanks to himself, he incurred a re from the former.
But although heughed at the Vermillion Bird, he also could not help but be astonished by the aura Yang Lujia was emitting at the moment. It was like he was sharp and intimidating but at the same time very approachable.
It was akin to feeling pressure but this pressure was pleasurable.
Such demeanor was pleasing to look at and as though they were seeing the kindest but most terrifying among the immortals.
"Did I pass the test, senior?" Yang Lujia''s voice and the way he addressed another were more refined than before.
What happened to this child to have this sudden change in temperament?
The Red Qilin credited everything to what Old ck told them. Could it be that this kid had grasped some profound outlook on life?
With his age?
''Oh, right. The master before also has the same temperament. Both of them were like molded into two but had the same creator,'' the Red Qilin said in wonder.
"Yes, yes," the Vermillion Bird replied, appearing flustered.
They all clicked their tongues when they saw her acting like this. Yang Lujia was naturally not polite and said in his most gentle voice, "Then, senior what are the other two tests that I will undergo? Can you pray tell, senior?"
Seeing the smile on Yang Lujia''s face again, the Vermillion Bird felt like at any time, she would lose her prestige as a divine beast. Other than it was humiliating, she did not want these other beasts to see her acting like that. It would be infuriating and disgusting!
She also had her pride just like theirs. She could not back down even if Yang Lujia had her flustered due to his iparable looks. Surely, not only beautiful women could start a war. Even handsome men could.
Yang Lujia would be the best example. If he went to a women''s country and was fancied by several women, there would certainly be endless disputes. Concubines were normal in this world, but it wouldn''t sit well with them and they would extremely feel discontent by only bing his concubine and not the main wife.
***
A/N: We are now at the end of October. I sincerely thank everyone for keeping up and supporting this novel all this while. While I am not that active to respond to some of yourments, I actually read them and am very grateful for your feedback. I might add another five chapters for the privilege section.
Chapter 238 Types Of Flames
It was only natural for the Vermillion Bird to be flustered by Yang Lujia like that.
Knowing also his character, the Vermillion Bird had already seen it and she knew from the very start that Yang Lujia was someone who would value his closest team and friends.
It was only that, before, Yang Lujia never had the clearest thoughts and did not understand the weight of him, saving his disciples or a couple of his friends. Only when he understood the weight of his actions did he then realize that it was more than what he felt initially.
He might have thought that the things he did were nothing, but others would not naturally think that way. Now, he understood.
Hence, the sudden change in his temperament.
He would now consider the feelings of others, even if it was only the tiniest bit.
Only unless someone dear to him was hurt, the feelings of others¡ªwhether grievances or helplessness could be discussed. He now had firmly developed this principle in life.
The Vermillion Bird let out a small cough to wash away the awkwardness in the atmosphere. She then looked at Yang Lujia''s pure eyes. Again, she was mesmerized for a moment, but she did not dare dillydally and immediately told Yang Lujia about the second test.
"I don''t know what the second test would be about. His Highness, your esteemed father, at that time, only told me that you will undergo the torment of facing the wrath of mes."
"mes?" Yang Lujia was surprised.
He himself understood the rules of mes. However, he was sure that the rules of me could not only be limited to one type. Clearly, he was aware that what heprehended was merely the most basic mes.
If he incorporated the rules of darkness then, wouldn''t that make the mes even stronger? He had this thought before, but he was actually certain if that would work. However, the world itself has its own wonders. What he thought would not work might work.
The wonders of this world could not be exined by logic. The mystical energy that they cultivated, qi, could already arouse several questions.
Once again, Yang Lujia was transported to a realm. However, this one was rather filled with the aura of endless peril. With closed eyes, Yang Lujia could feel that there were already different ranges of temperature assaulting his body.
Some made him feel cold. Some made him feel the aura of death. Some made him feel like what awaited was nothing but impending destruction. At this point, he was already filled with astonishment in his heart.
At the same time, he felt pain. That was because his cultivation level was actually forcefully reduced by half, rendering him almost powerless in this realm.
As soon as he opened his eyes, his jaw was already almost dropped to the ground. What he saw was something he would not expect to see.
A myriad of differently colored mes was floating in the space around him while some of them were even crawling on the ground. To his amazement, there were even brown mes and vibrant ones.
This was truly unexpected!
After calming down, Yang Lujia prayed in his heart that these mes would not be the cause of his death. Although he would eventually revive if he''d be dead, he really didn''t want to sully his father''s reputation and be a son who was not fitting to carry his shoes.
Despite him already realizing some things, he still could not extricate the feeling he had back then¡ªthat feeling of always trying to surpass his parents, especially his dad. He also had the urge to do the same here. Therefore, he could not falter.
His dad managed to leave him alone as an infant.
As a father, his actions were extremely hateful.
No matter the reason, Yang Lujia knew that he would eventually be bound to ept it¡ªmay it be for his own good or that his parents in this lifetime were just the same parents he had on Earth. He was not certain.
And one of his ultimate goals at the moment, after knowing that he had an extremely powerful father who might be looking down on him as well, was to surpass the other party and suppress him if he could.
Yang Lujia then looked at the countless number of mes jumping around. Some of them even took the shapes of beasts or humans and seemed to be talking amongst themselves, circling Yang Lujia.
Although they did not have eyes, Yang Lujia could feel the disdain they felt towards him.
And at this moment, a notification appeared in front of him once more. Yang Lujia then realized that his task wasn''t an easy one. He realized that his conjecture in the past thatbining two different types of rules, likebining the rules of mes with the rules of darkness, was not something unfounded. It could actually happen.
He might have done it before. He didn''t know. But now, he had to make sure he was conscious when he''d do it.
Yang Lujia then went through a number of mes while thetter kept on assaulting him, even to the point that he felt like his body would explode. Yang Lujia subconsciously checked his dantian, only to witness nothing but a blurry one. This was the system not allowing Yang Lujia to know his current realm.
Therefore, he did not mind about it. It was his fault in the first ce.
Hence, he could only advance and find the me that he shouldprehend.
If he couldprehend that type of me, he knew that he would be able to aplish this task. But this was only the first thing that he would do. Naturally, there was something he needed to do afterward.
Despite the pain he felt because of the different types of mes attacking his body as if they were trying to probe into him, he marched toward that type of me he was tasked toprehend.
It was a green-colored me!
Chapter 239 Green-Colored Flames
While Yang Lujia was obstructed by the other mes, he seemed to have realized their intentions. Ahead of Yang Lujia, not only was there one extremely powerful-looking me, there were actually a bunch of them.
These mes seemed to be like the most revered ones by others.
Yang Lujia felt surprised that these mes'' intelligence was actually so high that they could feel superiority among them. Obviously, those mes apanying the green-colored mes were like belonging to a certain royal family.
Yang Lujia felt the urge tough despite him having a pained look.
However, mustering up his strength, his speed in approaching the green-colored mes became much faster. As soon as he got closer to these superior mes, he found himself very astonished. There were clearly six of them but the six of these mes were emitting waves of disgust and disdain towards him.
It was like they did not ce Yang Lujia in their eyes at all.
It was understandable. If Yang Lujia was not suppressed by the realm to this extent, would these mes feel so much disdain towards him?
"Human, to dare approach us here, are you perhaps seeking your own doom?" a voice suddenly invaded Yang Lujia''s mind, and was even more astonished in his heart that the one who spoke was actually the one with the purple color.
It was the same color as his eyes.
He did not know what this type of me was. Moreover, this me seemed to be able to see through him, although it did have eyes, just a clump of a burning me.
"You can actually speak?"
"You surprised? Truly a frog at the bottom of the well!" a ck-colored me replied through thought transmission. "Don''t be surprised yet. Moreover, with your meager strength, it can''t be that His Highness really did not regard us very highly, huh?"
Hearing the me''s words, Yang Lujia''s eyes revealed a strange light. "Did you mean my father?"
"So, you''re actually his son!" It was the purple-colored mes'' turn to be taken aback at the moment. "No wonder you came here so brazenly and without fear! That''s because anyone who would enter this space would die in reality if they die here. However, His Highness, your father, established a rule that could only be applied to his son alone. If it was you, his son, you would definitely be revived endlessly even if you entered this space multiple times."
"Big brother, is this young man so impressive? Since he''s our master''s son?" the green-colored me finally chose to open its mouth.
However, that green-colored me really had a gentle voice. If she were a human, she would undoubtedly have a peerless appearance. But Yang Lujia was indifferent to this matter. Only that she was someone that he would certainlyprehend no matter the cost.
Using his strength, without talking back to any of these high and mighty mes, he snatched the green-colored mes and rushed in the opposite direction.
"Ahh!"
"Brat! Come back here at once!" The ck me was so incensed that he transformed into a human ghost holding a scythe in his hands as he shot through the air, almost arriving instantly in front of Yang Lujia. "Do you think you can escape? Comprehending us is not as easy as eating beans! Do not overestimate yourself by snatching our youngest sister!"
"Huh?" Yang Lujia was baffled. "You actually have some rtions?"
"Naturally! Your father is also our father! He gave birth to us. In terms of importance, we are as equally important as you are. Therefore, snatching our youngest sister makes you the enemy of us siblings!"
"A me actually dare announced himself as my father''s son?" Yang Lujia was somewhat angry and released his aura.
The green-colored me was the weakest among the six high-tier mes but she had the noblest prestige among the six. It was because she was thebination of the rules of mes and the rules of life!
"Release, Little Sister Life-me now! If not, I will really pummel you to death here even if we''re siblings!" the ck-colored me dered.
Yang Lujia did not find the green-colored me harmful. In fact, it was very harmful in his arms when she managed to grasp her in one hand. She was practically the most ideal type of fire toprehend¡ªvery harmless.
If he pleaded with her toe to her, she would definitely not yield to him¡ªespecially given the high and mighty posture of the ck-colored me in front of him. This was troublesome!
"Do you think you can threaten me with just you?" Yang Lujia''s aura had risen to its peak and the ck-colored me felt intimidated.
"Brothers and sisters! Listen up! This brat of a sibling here is trying to take advantage of our youngest sister, Life-me! If any of you could kill this brat for me, then we''ll take into consideration marrying you to our youngest sister!"
When the other lowly mes heard what the ck-colored mes announced, they all trembled in excitement. If they have faces at the moment, they would have already blushed. Some of them even tried to pounce against Yang Lujia the moment the ck-colored mes made this announcement.
These mes could actually not do anything to him.
What he was wary of were the other four mes that had yet to move¡ªespecially the purple-colored mes who had spoken to him before. It had be silent, even after he snatched the green-colored me away. Ever since hemunicated with them, this me gave him a feeling of mysticism.
Fending off most of the mes, Yang Lujia also looked at the ck-colored me. This me actuallypared himself to a human like Yang Lujia. If others were to know that he had taken mes as his brothers and sisters, wouldn''t he be aughingstock to others?
He also had his pride. These mes could actually beprehended by him. They were simply not on his level to be his brothers and sisters.
When Yang Lujia and the ck-colored mes were about to sh, the purple-colored me suddenly appeared in the middle of them, startling the two. Due to this, a pin-drop silence reverberated in this space.
Yang Lujia did not think that this purple-colored me suddenly changed its attitude and even turned into a human and smiled at him. "Deserving to be his son! Indeed, a hero born out of a heroic father!"
Chapter 240 Comprehending
"Consider this as a test I tailored to check your temperament. It was exactly because of this test that I ascertained that you are really that man''s son. If it were not for your boldness, I even had the thought of disposing of you. Among the six of us, even ckie or Reddie would have no chance against someone my caliber, so disposing of was something like a dragon squishing an ant with the pinky of its paw," the purple-colored me proudly praised.
Yang Lujia, on the other hand, was surprised. He then noticed that the green-colored me in his hand had already disappeared in his hand. The green-colored me was perfectly fine and was just settling there with the other mes¡ªeven the ck-colored mes did not even reveal any killing intent towards him like before.
Then, what happened back then?
Seeing the confused and inquisitive look on Yang Lujia''s face, the purple-colored mes decided to clear his doubts. "You don''t have to worry. What happened earlier was just me using illusions to mislead you."
Yang Lujia''s face then turned solemn. He actually failed to detect the illusion that this purple-colored me executed. This was the first time that he was bested by somebody¡ªand not even by a human but a me.
However, he could not measure the limits of this me. Yang Lujia made a resolution. As soon as his eyes showed this resolve, the purple-colored me immediately dispelled whatever thoughts he had formted in his mind.
"Do not try toprehend me. Even if you are at your peak, you are unable toprehend me at all. Raise your strength first. You will naturally be able toprehend me like your father. Oh, right. Those eyes of yours¡ make good use of it."
Towards this, Yang Lujia fell silent. His thoughts could actually be seen through, by this purple-colored me. Sighing, he then talked, "Then, what should I do?"
"Are you an idiot?" the other party scoffed. "Didn''t you still have a task toprehend? You can naturally get Life-me to work with you andprehend her. Any of the six of us won''t have any objections. Justprehend her to your utmost strength. If you couldn''t evenprehend her, then you wouldn''t be able toprehend any of the remaining very powerful mes¡ªincluding me."
Yang Lujia naturally understood this and directly asked Life-me, the treasured green-colored me, whether he could be with her this time toprehend her. Due to Life-me''s gentleness, despite the persistent voices of the other mes to disagree on this matter, she naturally concurred and let Yang Lujia sit beside her.
"Young master, you should be gentle with thisdy. I am afraid that this youngdy might not be able to take young master''s length," the green-colored me suddenly said, frightening Yang Lujia.
He didn''t know what she meant, but what did she mean by not taking the young master''s length?
What was this kind of ambiguous remark? Why did he feel like there was something wrong with what she said? Regardless, he ignored this and immediately brought the green-colored mes in between his legs, sitting in a lotus position.
"Ah?!" the green-colored me eximed, which startled him awake again.
"What is it?" he still patiently asked.
"Young master''s vitality is overwhelming me! This is too much!"
Hearing another remark from her, Yang Lujia''s face twitched.
"This¡" the green-colored me said, seemingly speechless. "Forgive me for my earlier remarks, young master. This little me was just flustered because I couldn''t resist feeling pleasure havinge into direct contact with a human with this much vitality. It was just like His Highness, your father, back then!"
Yang Lujia ignored her and directly focused his entire concentration onprehending her. "Like I expected, she''s a fusion of the rules of life and the rules of me. If I haven''tprehended these rules back then, I would have had a hard time doing this."
Fortunately, he simrly did the same thing¡ªhe just recalled that he was able to fuse the rules of mes and the rules of frost in the past. He couldn''t help but try to remember the feeling back then. At that time, he had no concentration yet and felt like everything he did was being natural or even controlled by the system. Despite that, he was still able to recall some important points.
It was naturally arduous to try to fuse two kinds of rules, especially when he would try a higher type of rule like the rules of life. Even among the three thousand types of rules, there are at least 13 rules which could be considered the highest tier among them. He just didn''t exactly know how they were ranked.
However, just from the earlier things he saw, where the fusion of the rules of life and mes, he knew immediately that the rules of life were something that the other rules would look up to¡ªrules that they would forever revere. Unlike humans, those normal rules were just like rules with no intellect¡ªlike it was already their instinct to revere rules like the rules of life.
Regarding this, Yang Lujia was somewhat aware. When he stared at Life-me who had already turned silent, he focused his thoughts onprehending the rules of life and me¡ªor rather the fusion between the two.
The rules of life were naturally filled with vitality. On the other hand, the rules of a basic fire contained and would emit a kind of intensity due to its normal essence to discharge a certain amount of heat.
Both of the rules were naturally opposites. Just like how he fused the rules of frost and the rules of mes in the past to create a core of a world.
To properly understand them, he needed to understand the properties of both. If the rules of life were only filled with vitality, then it would naturally be a shallow understanding of it. What if he would focus onprehending the rules of life by adding his purpose and determination?
By doing so, wouldn''t the gentle vitality reveal the kind of intensity that wouldplement the natural essence of mes?
Chapter 241 Unbelievable Five Years
In the end, Yang Lujia finally managed to fuse the two of them. It was just that the oue of the fusion that he did was entirely different from the gentle Life-me.
If Life-me was a soft persimmon, then Yang Lujia''s newlyprehended fusion of the rules of life and mes would be savage pineapple. However, both had the same function. Both could use their power of the rules to let another party gain vitality.
Thinking about it until now, Yang Lujia naturally remembered the Heaven Returning Pill. It seemed like he needed to find someone topletely heal the father of the Wang siblings, Wang Lingyun. He did not owe that man but he had some kind of friendship with both of the siblings. With this matter, it wouldn''t be too long for him to really find someone who could refine such a pill.
Although he could add vitality to Wang Lingyun, it wasn''t enough to sustain his remaining life force. Yang Lujia was clearly aware of that. It was already a world''sw-opposing action to let someone who was supposed to die to be filled with vitality again. But that was the purpose of cultivation all along¡ªto go against the rules of the heavens.
When Yang Lujia finishedprehending, he brought out the me that heprehended and was pleasantly surprised. Not only was this me not gentle, but it could also evenunch an attack that could suck someone''s vitality.
Did heprehend wrongly? Wasn''t this kind of sucking someone''s vitality out be rted to the rules of death?
Nevertheless, he did notin and just stared back at the purple-colored me who was still looking at him. He had a look that was yearning for more knowledge.
"Do you want to ask why the fire youprehended is different from Life-me?" the purple-colored me asked, hitting on the mark.
"Yes," he replied.
"Every person has their ownprehension of the rules and their concepts. You¡ you are not any different from any other person in this aspect. It depends on how you view life as. It depends on how you think mes should be. In the end,prehension solely relies on you¡ªbut there would still be a possibility that someone out thereprehended the same kind of me as well."
The purple-colored me''s exnation ayed all the doubts and questions in Yang Lujia''s heart. ''So that''s how it is!''
"Now that you''ve alreadyprehended the rules of life and mes in five years, it is now time for you to take the second part of the test¡ªthest part actually¡ª"
"Wait! What did you say? Iprehended the rules of life and mes for five years?! Isn''t that too long?!" Yang Lujia''s eyes were as wide as saucers.
On the other hand, the purple-colored me suddenly revealed its aura and scolded him ruthlessly, "What do you mean by ''too long''?! Your father managed toprehend Life-me for fifty years! Can you imagine that?! Even after fifty years, he only achieved what you can achieve right now! If the other freaks out there knew how more than of a freak you are, they would probablysh out at you for being so inconsiderate of their feelings!"
Yang Lujia was stunned by the attitude that the purple-colored me suddenly showed him. It was totally unexpected. He didn''t expect that he consumed so much of his time. Didn''t that mean that he was already at least 25 years old?
"Hey, remember that the time in this space is much faster than the time in reality. You don''t have to worry about your age aging. Who told you to have a considerate father?"
"Considerate?" Yang Lujia blurted out.
Never in his lifetime in the past had he believed this word. Neither in this lifetime either.
When other people would say that his parents were being considerate of him, he naturally wouldn''t believe it. Otherwise, he would only be the one, who expected so much from them, and would be hurt.
Before, when his father told him to go to America to study, he was naturally ted as a kid. He was even given toys and stuff that a kid would love. However, that considerate father of his had actually ulterior motives for doing so. In exchange for that little bit of happiness, Yang Lujia sacrificed most of his time studying and being forced to study when he would not want to.
It was then did he realize that his father was just ying tricks on him.
It was then did he change his attitude that his father wanted him to be.
Scheming. Notorious. Inconsiderate.
It was all thanks to his father that he became the person who he had be at the moment.
Fortunately, he managed to change a bit about himself.
In the end, however, he would still not hesitate to kill a person if thetter had thoroughly offended him or had revealed their killing intent towards him or the people he holds dear.
"By the way, what''s the second test?" Ignoring the earlier outburst of the purple-colored me, Yang Lujia instead asked for the second test.
"Congrattions on passing the first test!" a notification suddenly popped up in front of him.
On the other hand, the purple-colored me was still infuriated because of what he said but had managed to calm itself down. "Alright, the second test, this esteemed purple me, would naturally let you know."
When the purple-colored me changed its tone to sound like a conceited one, Yang Lujia was taken aback. He didn''t expect this fellow to be so petty.
Nevertheless, since the purple-colored me did not do anything to harm, he would also not mind this kind of attitude.
"Do you know about poisons?" the purple-colored me suddenly asked.
"Of course, I know of them. It''s just that I don''t know if they were something simr to what I know," Yang Lujia said, almost slipping his tongue.
"How can they not be simr to what you know?" the purple-colored grunted, unaware that Yang Lujia said that on ount of what he knew of poisons from Earth. "Of course, what you know is the basics but they''re basically what you need to know to understand the fundamentals of poisons!"
Chapter 242 The Strongest Poison
"Forget about it. I''ll just exin to you the fundamentals," the purple-colored me said, giving up hope for Yang Lujia''s dull brain. "You''re smart, but you''re actually this dumb. How did you cultivate to this point? Never mind, never mind¡ anyway¡"
Yang Lujia found out that the longer he had been with this me, the more he found this me peculiar. He was speechless at what it had just said to him just now.
However, Yang Lujia just let him be. He was also curious.
Could his shallow knowledge about poisons be very useless in this world?
"Poisons are like parasites that would invade someone''s body. They would either slowly consume someone''s vitality or directly kill them in one breath. In this world, poisons are feared by several cultivation practitioners like you. They''re very detrimental to your growth. It''s like a disease that would never be removed without an antidote.
"As for the antidotes, some would use pills, pellets, or elixirs to remove the poison or destroy the person within the person''s body. However, some were very powerful that could eliminate the poison without breaking a sweat.
"And one fundamental pre-requisite in order to eliminate a poison with just strength alone was to use the fusion of the rules of life and the rules of me. Your Life-me rules are something that''s filled with vitality and intensity¡ªvery fitting since I reckon that you don''t know any pill refining as well¡ Hahaha¡"
While Yang Lujia was not at all surprised by what the purple-colored me said, his eyes went wide when he heard itsst sentence. How did this little brat of a me know that he could not do refining pills?
And what was with that face of his? Was he trying to mock him?
No matter how infuriated Yang Lujia, however, he forced himself to remain calm. Nheless, he vowed to himself that he would do all his best to try and practice alchemy. He would then brag this to this purple-colored brat of a me.
"Enough of that. I now know about the fundamentals of poison. What shall I do next?"
"No, you have to wait first. This involves your second test," the purple-colored me said, once again, changing its own tone to a solemn one.
"It looks like he''s getting serious now," Yang Lujia said as he sighed in his heart.
Finally, this purple-colored me would now exin to him the second test.
"The second test involves the strongest poison¡ it is the strongest type of poison that His Highness, your father, had encountered before. In fact, it could be said to be the reason for him to birth Life-me at that time¡" the purple-colored me said, not intending to hide anything from Yang Lujia.
"However, that poison was very strong that it almost rendered His Highness dead. Although I didn''t personally see it, it looks like His Highness really tried hard when I talked to him," it continued.
"What? You can actually talk to my father?"
"Of course, I can. What do you count me as? I can even talk to you now. You''re really dumb! Unless it''s a type of me that was at the apex of the hierarchy, a me couldn''t talk to people like this. Even Life-me is stillckingpared to me," the purple-colored me, boasting for himself.
Yang Lujia was once again stunned. This purple-colored me knew no shame. However, he suppressed the dissatisfaction he had in his heart and attentively listened to what the me was going to say, especially regarding that poison.
"His Highness told me that that poison could erode the other weaker rules. Therefore, His Highness only needed a higher type of rule to subdue this poison. However, the other types of mes heprehended were not enough to subdue the poison. Only something that''s the poison''s nemesis could actually burn that poison. He could also not freeze such poison as that poison would not be totally annihted.
"Since His Highness had notprehended the rules of destruction or the rules of disintegration, both of which are higher types of rules, His Highness went for the easiest rules toprehend. By standard, the fusion of the rules of life and mes was the easiest among the higher types of rules whenbined."
When Yang Lujia heard the purple-colored me''s exnation, he was somewhat enlightened. "Then, what is the name of this poison that even father had trouble dealing with?"
"Aren''t you too excited?" the purple-colored me asked, its tone condescending.
''This fellow is really arrogant.''
Yang Lujia really didn''t know what kind of me the purple-colored me was. However, instincts told him that the purple-colored me was the hardest toprehend among those six which he believed his father hadprehended when he was still here in Da Shikong.
"Naturally," Yang Lujia replied.
"Hmph! At least you''re an honest and straightforward fellow!"
"Say it," said Yang Lujia, his voice as ifmanding.
"Putting on airs! Of course, this esteemed purple me will tell you about the poison, because this esteemed purple me had no other choice!" it replied as it locked its gaze on Yang Lujia. Although it had no eyes, it could vividly see the image of Yang Lujia, much less his eyes.
"This poison hailed by your father as the strongest poison in this realm, Da Shikong, is something that cannot be taken lightly. ording to him, if it were not for himprehending the rules of life-me, he would have already been corroded by time," the purple-colored me replied, its tone bing solemn once more.
"What''s its name?"
Yang Lujia was really itching to know the name of this poison.
"This poison has the characteristics to erode someone''s vitality bit by bit and ironically byrge margins. Fortunately, His Highness'' strength at that time was adequate to temporarily suspend the time for the poison to work. If not, His Highness would have already perished."
Seeing the agitated look on Yang Lujia''s face, the purple-colored me knew that this kid was really adamant about knowing the poison''s name.
"His Highness didn''t know the name of the poison himself. However, he saw something simr to it in a book in this realm. He didn''t know that this poison, which most of the cultivators deemed as only a legend, would be real¡
"This poison is a poisonparable to a Heaven-Ranked Elixir''s effects, very detrimental to a mere peak Saint Emperor¡ it is also in the form of a flower¡ this poison deemed as the strongest poison is called¡ the Flower Of Catastrophe!"
Chapter 243 The Flower Of Catastrophe
Yang Lujia was inwardly surprised by the flower''s name. Such a name he could not fathom how difficult it was for his father to burn such a poisonous flower. Knowing that it had such effects that Saint Emperors could not even withstand, Yang Lujia was feeling apprehensive.
Despite that, with his current strength, it shouldn''t be a problem. However, in this realm, his cultivation realm was suppressed by half. He didn''t know to what extent his cultivation had reached and asking the system, Fortuniel, would also be worthless. Unless the conditions set by Fortuniel was fulfilled, he wouldn''t be able to know his current cultivation realm.
"Then, Senior Purple, does that mean that this second test involves me burning the poison?" Yang Lujia asked. "If so, where''s the flower now, senior?"
"You''re really some impatient brat. However, on ount of acknowledging me as your senior, I will let you off. Anyway, your second test indeed involves burning the flower, the poison. The Flower Of Catastrophe that His Highness, your father, had imitated was slightly weaker than the real one. However, that doesn''t mean that it wasn''t any much stronger than it was before," the purple-colored me exined.
As soon as the words are said, everything around Yang Lujia turned white and only he and the purple-colored me remained. Seeing these methods, it seemed like this me wasn''t simple either. After all, considering how powerful his father was, this me might be just one or two steps deeper than the surface.
"Alright, the second test will now officiallymence!" the purple-colored me calmly said as a small flower appeared between Yang Lujia and the me. "This is the Flower Of Catastrophe."
The Flower of Catastrophe, contrary to Yang Lujia''s expectations, was actually very beautiful. Its outlines were no different from a white rose, alluring, and even had this kind of intoxicating smell that would bring everyone into an illusion.
"Do not be deceived by this flower''s appearance. Otherwise, you will be bound to be unable to extricate yourself from it. Its beauty was kind of like part of its poison. The moment youid your eyes on it and even fell for its appearance had already poisoned you! Quick! Use the rules of life-me youprehended and counterattack the invasion of the poison''s charm into your body!" the purple-colored me warned, waking up Yang Lujia from his stupor.
To his horror, the poison actually entered his meridians and was slowly eroding them to dust. Feeling the pain now, he groaned and immediately sat down with his forehead filled with sweat. Although he looked like he calmed down, he couldn''t calm down at all. It felt like everything was real.
If this was really real, wouldn''t his foundation be damaged to an extreme that he wouldn''t be able to advance anymore?
What a terrifying poison!
Yang Lujia immediately released a menacing aura, his body enveloped with detrimental-looking mes but were actually otherwise. As his aura continued to rise, the poison in his body also ceased and started assaulting the rules of life-me that controlled him.
Reaching such a juncture, the Flower of Catastrophe actually trembled and even released more poison visibly¡ªentering Yang Lujia''s body irrespective of the aura of the rules of the life-me Yang Lujia was emitting.
Not only was the poison not afraid, its particles condensed and directly smashed itself to the rules of life-me trying to protect Yang Lujia. As soon as the impact was exacted, a trace of blood crawled its way down from the edge of thetter''s lips.
A long while after, this process continued and Yang Lujia couldn''t help but slightly panic. No matter how he tried, he couldn''t shake off the poison from his body, and what was even more frightening; the terror of the Flower of Catastrophe''s poison was even increasing in potency, rendering the rules of life-me that heprehended futile against the former.
Yang Lujia knew that if he did not stop theprehension of his rules of life-me, he wouldn''t be able to gain victory over this flower. He could just actually choose to sumb, but the image of his father couldn''t let him do so.
He must surpass his father!
Even if he didn''t see him, he knew that his father was eternally more powerful than him at the moment¡ªeven with his peak strength.
"This brat is so tenacious," the purple-colored memented, looking at the persisting Yang Lujia. "He didn''t even realize that a year had already passed. Even His Highness, his father, in the past, had wasted five years just to ovee this poison''s potency andpletely eradicate it. However, half of what His Highness had achieved in the past had been aplished by this boy, his son, in just one year!"
Yang Lujia was crazily racking his brain, putting more effort intoprehending a higher realm on the rules of life-me. He did not know if the rules had ranks because he was oblivious to it, but he was going to do it anyway. No matter what, if he did not raise the strength of the rules of life-me this time, he was certain that he would fail this test!
Watching this behind the scenes, the Vermillion Bird couldn''t help but click her tongue in wonder. "He actually persevered."
"What do you mean by persevered?" the White Tiger asked, his ignorant face looking at the Vermillion Bird with curiosity. "Didn''t His Highness before also did this?"
"You don''t understand! Just now when His Highness unexpectedly came back, he added something to this test and even made it harder for his son, Yang Lujia, to pass this second test! However, this¡ this¡"
Seeing the stammering Vermillion Bird, the Red Qilin''s interest was also piqued. He knew very much of the test this time. However, the one who could truly grasp the ins and outs of this specific test is the territory owner, the Vermillion Bird herself!
"You all should know that I have also experienced the horror of the Flower of Catastrophe with His Highness before. I was the one who helped himprehend the rules of life-me. No one knew the terror of the Flower of Catastrophe except me and His Highness! And this flower¡ had reached a realm higher than the effects of a Heaven-Ranked Elixir!"
GASP!
Chapter 244 Eliminating The Source
They were divine beasts!
The ones who had already explored the void once or twice in their lifetimes!
And they knew that a poison that surpassed the limits of this world''s highest type of medicine would be unimaginable. It would have severe effects on Yang Lujia who had his strength cut down in half.
However, this test wasn''t about the cultivation realm in the first ce. This was a test for improving someone''sprehension in desperate times!
"My memories are quite muddled. I can''t remember any medicine higher than the Heaven-Ranked Elixir. However, this kid, I''m afraid he''s in trouble¡" the ck Tortoise said, his voice echoing into the hearts of the other divine beasts.
If Yang Lujia fell here, wouldn''t that mean that he''d failed the test and they wouldn''t be able to acknowledge him as their master? Wouldn''t they be masterless again?!
What did His Highness do? Why did he make it so difficult for his son?
"Do you remember that His Highness said that his son''s talent surpassed his?" This time, the Red Qilin, apart from the ck Tortoise, was the most reserved and calm. "If His Highness didn''t see through this child''s talent, then His Highness'' tests would really be all in vain if his son could aplish them as though walking into troubled waters was like a walk in the park for him!"
"I see!" The White Tiger looked enlightened and looked at the Red Qilin in reverence. "Old Red is still the best, as insightful as Old ck!"
"Old ck had long known about this. He just disdained to tell us¡ªand think we''re just like idiots," the Red Qilin humbly replied.
The White Tiger and the Vermillion Bird had no words to retort. Even the Azure Dragon just harrumphed and looked forward to Yang Lujia''s emergence from this catastrophe. Despite his outward disdain, in his heart, he truly thought the same¡ªthat this brat was someone who had even more talent than His Highness himself.
Moreover, there was a faint sense of the Dragon Emperor Bloodline within Yang Lujia''s body. Although Yang Lujia managed to suppress it, the Azure Dragon was endlessly looking forward to Yang Lujia taking his test.
It had to be said that he was a dragon himself and he was of the extreme noble bloodline. Only the Dragon Emperor Bloodline could contend with his Azure Dragon Bloodline¡ªeven slightly stronger than his. This made him agitated because the techniques in his memories were most suitable for Yang Lujia to use.
He could also tell that Yang Lujia had already transformed into a dragon before. His sensitivity towards his own kin was really high. The Azure Dragon could feel it.
When the Vermillion Bird noticed the emotional undtionsing from the Azure Dragon, she was quite stunned and then revealed a sigh. "Azure Dragon, His Highness earlier had said that this kid had two bloodlines. Moreover, they were extremely powerful. One of them was of a dragon type. This should be the reason why you''re so agitated, right?"
"Hmph!"
The Azure Dragon did not say anything and just continued to look at Yang Lujia, the anticipation in his heart growing by the second.
On the other hand, Yang Lujia was already struggling. However, he was almost there! He knew that he was almost there!
He found out that although the fusion of the rules of life and the rules of mes was hard, its after-product was not so strong to contend against the flower''s poison and it did not even have as much power as the rules heprehended!
Therefore, he knew that these rules of life-me could still be advanced by another step or two before he could finally eradicate the poison. He needed to step it up.
Seeing that Yang Lujia''s momentum was not at all decreasing and was instead increasing, the purple-colored me was shocked to its core. This brat actually persevered despite His Highness increasing the chances of death!
The purple-colored me was not here initially. However, in order to guide this brat, His Highness especially gave him this task beforeing to his side. At first, the purple-colored me was disdainful about this matter, guiding someone other than His Highness. However, after experiencing the might of His Highness and knowing that the one he would guide was His Highness'' son, he knew that it might be worth it.
But it was not something certain.
At this moment, however, he knew that this trip was not something he would be regretting.
Seeing that Yang Lujia did not waver against a poison that could already be ced in the void as one of the most terrifying poisons¡ªhe knew that he had struck gold this time. He was now looking forward to Yang Lujia''s growth. His anticipation was no less than the Azure Dragon himself.
After two years of watching Yang Lujia, the purple-colored me did not know what to say anymore. Half of the Flower of Catastrophe''s petals had already turned to dust while Yang Lujia''s momentum had always been increasing. This made him wonder whether this kid was just a genius or someone who had reached beyond what was freaky!
"So, that''s how it is!" Yang Lujia inwardly eximed. He then opened his eyes and looked at the Flower of Catastrophe''s petals. "Among the ten petals it had, only five petals were left. However, topletely eradicate the flower''s effects and terror, I might need to approach it and burn it myself."
Others said that the core must be destroyed¡ªthe source must be eliminated so it would not anymore cause any ripples. It was the same with this poison. All this time, he poured all his strength to raise the effects of the rules of life-me on the flower. However, to no avail, just by relying on this, he wouldn''t be able to achieve it for a long time.
He knew that a long time had already passed. And he couldn''t afford any dy.
Who knew how long his father had eradicated this flower''s effects?!
So, despite the raging poison inside his body, eroding his meridians, he stood up and slowly approached the Flower of Catastrophe rather weakly.
When doing this, who would''ve thought that the Flower of Catastrophe, which they thought had no consciousness, would take the initiative to retreat for at least a step?
''What the hell is this brat trying to do?'' the purple-colored me said, taken aback that the flower actually feared this kid!
"You Flower of Catastrophe! You dared to face me earlier and now you actually took the initiative to retreat? Aren''t you too shameless?! You even already lost five petals! What''s the point of getting scared now?! Hahaha! Laughable! Stop wasting my time, you bitch!" Yang Lujia bellowed.
The purple-colored me, "¡"
The divine beasts, "¡"
Chapter 245 A Cardinals Arrival
Finally, hepleted the task and burned the Flower of Catastrophe until it left¡ªsilently screaming in anguish. Seeing this, Yang Lujia finally heaved a sigh of relief. He admitted that he acted like a kid earlier, but that was only to lower the guard of the flower.
All along, he knew that the flower had already formed its own consciousness and was extremely astute in terms of its senses. However, never did he think that scolding this sort of flower could actually make it apprehensive and even chose to back away from him earlier. Nevertheless, he stillpleted the task.
Wouldn''t this be considered as himpleting the test, right?
"Impressive! Very impressive!" the purple-colored me endlessly praised. Despite its prideful tone before the test ended, the me felt like thunder came to fuse with him as well. Yang Lujia really did it! And it only took him slightly more than three years topletely eradicate the poison from his body.
The purple-colored me himself did not think that eliminating the source would work as well. That was because, ording to the memories of Yang Lujia''s predecessor, basically thetter''s father, had not thought of this idea. Now, his son actually did it!
''This kid¡ he''s too monstrous, right? But I can clearly feel that he''s still somewhat dumb in this world¡''
On the other hand, inside the Lan n''s Residence, Lan Mingyue''s mother and the n''s grand elder had continued to throw spears at each other, not dodging each other''s assaults. However, the former could not hold it in anymore and decisively exploded with her aura,pletely menacing than the normal mother who she was.
"Lan Bao, you''re truly shameless! Bing the Grand Elder of the n is the biggest mistake that both of you and my husband''s father had bestowed upon me. If not for you being talented and one of his sons who he was extremely proud of, he would have already thrown you out of the family¡ªespecially that cocky and trashy attitude of yours. I really don''t know how you cultivated to such a realm with that attitude of yours. I''m very surprised that you''re still alive right now!" Lan Mingyue''s mother scolded, without any bars held back.
Hearing this, Lan Bao''s face turned ck all over. He was really infuriated as to how this woman treated him all this while. If it was before, she would have this kind of disposition, because she had always been reserved, especially with her husband''s presence. But now, she actually blew up¡ªvery much that Lan Bao himself almost forgot to refute and defend himself.
"Lan Yao! Do not go overboard! It''s really a fortune for Lan Mingyue to be fancied by Saint Prince Huang and be one of his concubines! Don''t hold your horses too much! Make a decision right now! At this moment, I have already told Saint Prince Huang that I would definitely offer Lan Mingyue to him as a gift and as a form of coboration¡ª"
"My daughter is not a goddamn thing for you all to treat her as a tool to boost the family''s overall situation. Even if I have to die the worst kind of death, I won''t let you touch a single hair of her!" Lan Mingyue''s mother looked very scared at this moment.
Her hair floated in the air as she exuded the might of someone who was not supposed to possess such kind of might. As she floated in the air, she threw a token at Lan Mingyue and transmitted her thoughts to her daughter.
"Do not hesitate anymore and run! Mother can''t protect you for long! As for your father, even if I have to die, I won''t abandon him. As for you¡" Her voice suddenly got soft in Lan Mingyue''s mind. "You''ve suffered so much, Yueyue. I never would have thought that we would bring you great trauma likest time¡ªand now this time, again. However, mother has one more wish before you leave¡"
Lan Mingyue could not find any words to speak anymore. Her legs were trembling. Her hands, holding the token, were shaking to an extreme degree. She was looking at her mother with an incredulous look. "Mother¡"
Soon enough, a tear flowed out from her pair of eyes. She was heart-stricken. It was as though her heart became a punch of every emotion that surged out from her body. It was as if she could not remember anything about herself anymore and just nkly stared at the ck toke in her hand, which contains dense rules of space.
This was certainly a precious treasure! Probably one of the greatest treasures of the n. After all, although the rules of space were especially abundant in Da Shikong, it was still rare for such a teleportation token to be deployed. She didn''t know how her mother did it, but she actually did so.
Meanwhile, seeing the dark token in Lan Mingyue''s hands, Lan Bao trembled from head to foot. He could not believe it. Why would his brother give this precious thing to her when she did not even contribute to the family in the past years¡ªeven a bit?! This was one of the three treasures that had been safekeeping for several years already and this treasure was actually given to some kind ofss?!
What right did she have to be bestowed upon by such treasure?!
In the Lan n, there was a special space in which only those ordained as the n''s family head could enter. Without the ceremony of ordaining a person of the family as the family head, he would not be able to enter this special space.
It was said that the ancestor in the past was a very strong individual, sweeping almost all of the powerhouses in Da Shikong. However, so much had already passed and since then, the turbulence had already died down. Only now did they feel the urgency to increase their strengths because of how much the Human Emperor Pce had suffered just recently.
Moreover, this special space, where only the ordained family heads could enter, had one absolute rule. Unless it was the most needed, neither one of the treasures should be taken away by anyone, including the present family head himself!
"Lan Yao! You and my big brother actually snatched out a treasure from our n''s special space? What do you mean by this? Are you and my big brother trying to defect from the n?"
On the other hand, Lan Yao just sneered in disdain and looked at Lan Bao like he was an idiot. "Are you really an idiot or just pretending to be an idiot? Of course, our n right now is experiencing something that needs dire help or assistance. However, since the other ns did not heed our call for help, what do you think would be ourst attempt as a necessary measure?!"
Lan Bao''s pupils constricted and thought that he had not really thought about it much. However, even though what Lan Yao told him was reasonable, it was still not enough and definitely not fair or justifiable, in any way, to bestow this kind of treasure to a littless who had not even grown very much yet! This was simply too wrong!
"You!" Lan Bao reacted and pointed at Lan Yao. "Are you trying to do something to our n? Or have you already done something to the special space of our n?! Only the family head could enter the special space, so when did the family head retrieve this token?!"
"That''s not your business anymore, Lan Bao!" Lan Yao shot him a fierce nce and looked at Lan Mingyue''s dazed face. "Yueyue, crush that token right now! It will transport you to a faraway ce! If you remain so stubborn right now, I will definitely kill myself! Go now! Don''t think that your mother will have no strength to contend with the grand elder! This mother of yours has not neglected her training in the past few years you went outside the Sacred City! Go!"
However, while Lan Yao was saying these words, the tears which flowed out from her eyes did not lie about her surging feelings at the moment. Her tears glistened blindingly and the feeling of indignance and worry was not suppressed within those tears at all.
It was like every drop was worth a myriad of emotions.
Seeing that Lan Mingyue did not react for a long time, Lan Yao decisively went to her daughter''s position and forcefully crushed the token in Lan Mingyue''s hand using her qi. "The token can only transport one person from one coordinate to another," Lan Yao said as she smiled bitterly. "If I will have a second chance in this life, however, I will definitely take care of my daughter more¡"
With that, tears crawled down her cheeks once more.
While Lan Bao was amused and was happily gloating inside for their misfortune, his heart truly ached for the dark token to be used like that by some littless whose strength was immensely lower than his!
"Lan Yao! You made a sin today! Let''s see how you run¡ª"
"Who said I would run?! Even if you have greater strength than me, that wouldn''t mean I am no match for you. Old brother-inw, don''t me this junior sister-inw of yours for being impolite¡ª"
"Where''s Saint Prince Huang?" A voice suddenly disrupted the two''s fight and the whole Sacred City suddenly felt like something weighed on their shoulders that even peak Saint Kings almost knelt in submission. "If he doesn''te out in a second and tell me his reasons for all the injustices he made reported to me, I will not hesitate to kill him. A guy like him would be someone that the Holy Emperor should want to kill as well! Do not worry!"
Chapter 246 Dragon Ancestor!
A woman, sitting on a mat inside her chamber, was mumbling something as though she was trying to recite some mantra. However, while she was doing so, the rules of darkness were swirling around her. It was as if they met their sole best friend. Despite that, Lin Diyu''sprehension seemed to be even more adept and deeper than hers.
"It''s time for the Carnage Firmament to open," she muttered under her breath, her eyes showing mncholy. "I wonder if I can still save him."
After uttering such words, she vanished from the mat and appeared elsewhere¡ªin a space where she constructed it herself. "It seems like it will still take time. Big brother, once the Carnage Bloom appears, whoever from the Saint Princes will get ahold of the Carnage Lotus, I will give them the title of the Fiend Emperor.
"I hope you don''t me me for this. Originally, I didn''t want to do this, but since you fell into aa for who knows why, I know that the only thing that can wake you up is the Carnage Lotus. To anyone, it is poison. To you, however, it is a supplement that can give you life. Just what did you do to reach this state?"
It turned out that this sleeping man inside a coffin was the brother of the woman whose strength was evidently unfathomable. Fu Yishi would pale inparison. Her strength was not anything below Long Hao or the Dragon Ancestor himself. Moreover, she looked very young for her age. She did not have any sign of withering due to old age.
"Your Highness, Fiend Emperor, there''s news about the Carnage Firmament opening!" a thought transmission appeared in her mind as she disappeared once more in front of the coffin.
She was actually the Ster Fiend Emperor! The Ster Fiend Emperor!
Who would''ve thought that the Ster Fiend Emperor would be a woman? Even other people did not know. Only those belonging to the upper echelons of their Ster Fiend Pce knew that their Ster Fiend Emperor was a woman!
Appearing inside her chamber, there were already three people waiting outside. "Enter."
"Yes, Your Highness!"
When these three people entered, they were a bit crude in terms of appearance. However, this did not define the strength they possessed at all. They were all called the Fiend Ministers, only below the Ster Fiend Emperor herself. However, these three people were still prostrating in front of Her Highness, the woman who was stronger than them by not just a notch.
"What is your news regarding the Carnage Firmament? It should be opening soon, right?" the woman asked, her voice notced with any agitation but only calmness. However, beneath this visage, her heart was filled with turbulence.
She could really only pin her hopes on the Saint Princes to get ahold of the Carnage Lotus which would greatly aid her big brother to awaken much faster or awaken from eternal slumber.
It had already been years and she even coursed through difficulties inside the Ster Fiend Pce, from being a forsaken Saint Princess to bing the Ster Fiend Emperor herself. In fact, she should be called the Ster Fiend Empress. But she did not want that as that would make her someone that other pces would target. Women were bound to be soft persimmons and for as long as possible, she did not want to be targeted. Compared to the other Saint Emperors, she was just a child to them.
Despite being confident of her strength, she would not needlessly sacrifice herself. After all, she still needed to save her brother. In the past, it was her brother that she looked up to the most.
Her brother was just like Long Guang, hailed as the Saint Son for his talent, the sole Fiend Prince of the Ster Fiend Pce. However, due to some uncertain and unknown causes, her brother had fallen into a slumber that could be eternal¨Cshe was not sure herself.
Therefore, she could only pin her hopes on the Carnage Lotus. Of course, she still needed the help of the Saint Princes and would officiallymence the Fiend Prince Ceremony.
"Big brother, you know that I''ve long admired you for so long now. I can''t let you fall into this kind of state," she thought, clenching her hands.
She then focused her attention on the news delivered to her by her three Fiend Ministers. "What is it? Why are you hesitating? Did something happen to the Carnage Firmament?"
She rather looked calm, but she was already in a state of panic inside.
One of the Fiend Ministers sighed lightly and told her about the news regarding the Carnage Firmament.
"Fiend Emperor, Your Highness, it''s not that the Carnage Firmament is not opening. I know that you want to revive your big brother, His Highness, but it''s just that the other pces are making a fuss over this. Moreover, the Dragon Emperor Pce was making it hard for us. They''re not even giving us face! What shall we do, Your Highness?" her most-trusted Fiend Minister said, truly helpless with the situation.
However, what came next shocked the three Fiend Ministers.
"Can''t you just kill them?" the woman replied nonchntly.
However, with this nonchnce, they knew very well that she was now extremely angry about this matter. The three of them immediately kowtowed and said, "Please spare us, Your Highness! We are truly helpless with the other pce''s interference!"
"Hmph! If you''re so helpless against them, then who are they to make you feel like this? You''re all Fiend Ministers for who knows'' sake! Your status is just beneath one and above all!" she answered with a stern voice.
"Alright, Fiend Emperor, you don''t need to scare these three little fellows that much," a hoarse voice suddenly diverted their attention. "The Dragon Ancestor is also here. That old man is kicking up too much fuss for something. I don''t know why, but he seems to be too angry at our pce."
The Fiend Emperor suddenly felt cold sweat dripping on her back. The Fiend Ancestor actually came out from his base and made an appearance. When he appeared, his figure was so disheveled that others would think he was bullied by someone¡ªdespite having no injuries on his body.
Moreover, the woman clearly knew the might of every pce''s ancestor! To be able to make the Fiend Ancestor appear after several thousands of years, the one who arrived, the Dragon Ancestor, should be as strong as him. If that Dragon Ancestor had measly strength, then she would have already been enough to deal with this dragon. However, the Fiend Ancestor actually showed up.
What did this mean?
That Dragon Ancestor must be extremely strong.
"Xie Dou, you''re extremely shameless! You actually dared to do that to my son! How dare you?! Do you think the Dragon Emperor Pce is afraid of retaliating against your pce? This measly Ster Fiend Pce actually tried to provoke this old dragon!" a voice thundered throughout the entire pce, making everyone shudder in fright. Some even vomited a mouthful of blood due to the impact of that voice. "You''re still wet behind your ears and was not even the number of your era! When you rose to fame back then, you are just a junior of this dragon. You actually went and provoked me, this old dragon!"
Xie Dou''s face changed and hurriedly enveloped the Fiend Emperor Chamber with his rules of darkness. His face then turned solemn as he looked at the menacing and dominating aura of the old dragon. "Senior Long, what are you doing? Why are you making such a big fuss? Didn''t we already have an agreement not to disturb each other''s property?"
"Xie Dou, I am the Dragon Ancestor, like you, the Fiend Ancestor, I do not make a move unless there''s something very grave happened or unless I''m an idiot. How stupid can you be?" the Dragon Ancestor''s voice reverberated again.
"This old man actually berated His Highness, the Fiend Ancestor¡ª"
"Hey, do you hear what His Highness, the Fiend Ancestor, said? He said, Senior Long! Could it be that Dragon Ancestor who had once conquered everyone in the tournament back then?"
"H-How is that possible?!"
"No, we must leave right away! Otherwise, we might get affected by the uing battle. Based on the Dragon Ancestor''s momentum, it seems like he was determined to destroy rtions and go all out in a war with the Ster Fiend Pce!"
Everyone within the pce was panicking. Even the Saint Princes from their sub-pces were in a state of panic. There was actually someone who dared to barge into their pce! Moreover, this person was not just something¡ªhe was the Dragon Ancestor¡ªa figure that left several impressions on people in the past.
The strongest in his generation!
Apart from the Time Temple''s geniuses back then as well as the Space Temple''s, pretty much everyone he fought was defeated by him in a tournament.
And everyone could not forget about that one name that shook everyone''s hearts to the core. It was this existence that truly dominated an era. Even the present Dragon Emperor could notpare to him in terms of strength.
This old thing actually came out of his seclusion just to settle scores with their pce for some misgivings that they know nothing about. Provoking this old thing was equivalent to giving their lives for free.
They could only hope that their Fiend Emperor could have a leeway on this matter!
This was the Dragon Ancestor they were talking about!
A hegemon and the strongest who held the most power in the Dragon Emperor Pce!
Long Sheng!
Chapter 247 Gu Tian
The Dragon Ancestor, Long Sheng, actually made an appearance in their Ster Fiend Pce. Ancestors never showed up all this time, unless something happened within the pce that would need their presence to settle.
They represented the supreme existence of the entire Da Shikong. Even the big shots within the two temples would have to be wary of these existences. Otherwise, these pces would not have existed anymore and should have already been annexed by the two temples that towered above all the existences in Da Shikong.
When the Dragon Ancestor forcefully broke through the array formation of the Ster Fiend Pce, everyone, including the Fiend Emperor herself, held their breaths in shock. This momentum¡ it''s too domineering!
"This Fiend Emperor greets the esteemed Dragon Ancestor, Long Sheng!" The Fiend Emperor bowed and in the direction of the Dragon Ancestor in his human form. It was the same for the three Prime Ministers who had long been suffocated by the pressure emitted by Long Sheng.
"These lowly three Fiend Minister greets the esteemed Dragon Ancestor!"
Surely, dragons could not be underestimated!
Only the Fiend Ancestor, Xie Dou was somewhat indifferent to this. However, even he himself had no confidence in defeating the Dragon Ancestor. Apart from their age gap, both belonged to different generations and clearly, the other one had more experiences than him. Offending him would be akin to offending his master.
"Xie Dou, be careful what you wish for," Long Sheng said as his gaze sharpened at the Fiend Ancestor, ignoring the other people who he thought to be insignificant. "Angering this old dragon can only mean one end¡ªdeath!"
"What an arrogant disposition! Just what did our Ster Fiend Pce do to actually make you personally move and fallout with the peace our two pces had forged?" Xie Dou questioned.
He was really puzzled. An ancestor wouldn''t move without a valid reason and so far, he had not seen an ancestor that was very unreasonable. Moreover, ording to the Dragon Ancestor''s temperament, he was exactly not this type. After all, dragons always had an arrogant air around them and they would not y with underhanded tricks just to defeat an opponent.
Well, except for those other dragons who were astute and cunning.
"And now you''re feigning ignorance of what you did? This old dragon has had enough of your act! Didn''t you want this old dragon toe here and be trapped by whatever you cooked behind the scenes?!" Long Sheng snorted and looked at Xie Dou, his gaze filled with contempt.
"Long Sheng, don''t go too far! This fiend would clearly not do something shameless as that! Although we have a bad reputation outside, we are not that shameless!" Xie Dou was exasperated and his eyes turned intent after shuddering slightly because of the old dragon''s gaze."Do not make me repeat myself! Give me an exnation! Why would the Carnage Lotus be inside my son''s body?!" Long Sheng did not beat around the bush anymore and directly told these people about Long Hao''s condition.
"Apart from you, Xie Dou, the Fiend Ancestor, who could poison my son under my nose?! I know that you''re very proficient in hiding in the darkness! Although you didn''tprehend the rules of ughter, your darkness rules had already reached the peak!"
Everyone, be it the Fiend Emperor, the three Prime Ministers, and even the Fiend Ancestor himself wore dumbfounded looks after hearing the old dragon''s sentiments.
''What the hell?''¡ªwere all that were circting in their heads at the moment, thinking that it was close to impossible for the Carnage Lotus to appear all of a sudden.
''Is the Dragon Ancestor joking with us?''
The Fiend Ancestor recovered from his shock and looked at the Fiend Emperor. His eyes urged her to say the things that needed to be said. Otherwise, things would really get out of hand.
Shivering, the Fiend Emperor could barely breathe but managed to calm herself down and still replied to Long Sheng, her courage brimming, "Lord Dragon Ancestor Long Sheng, do you notice all the people outsideing from the other pces? Aren''t they here for something?"
When Long Sheng heard this, he showed a surprised look and scanned the entire city in which the Ster Fiend Pce was situated. "It seems so. There were even human experts from the Human Emperor Pce and those others from their other subordinate pces. What''s going on?"
The Dragon Ancestor, Long Sheng, reined in his temper and thought that the situation was quite bizarre. However, thinking about Long Hao, his son, the expression on his face became grim¡ªakin to someone who desperately wants to kill another.
"Calm down, Dragon Ancestor Long Sheng! This matter... it''s simply very odd!" the Fiend Emperor said, seeing that Long Sheng was about to re up once more.
"Let''s see what you have to say! If you can''t satisfy this old dragon, I will surely make your pce lose a lot of your people. It wouldn''t also be impossible to chase after you all of my life."
The Fiend Emperor sighed, seeing that this old dragon was able to restrain himself. It seemed like Long Sheng was not someone rash. This was something she or they should be thankful for.
? Heaving a sigh once more, she exined the situation and said, "Dragon Ancestor Long Sheng, the people from other pces have gathered here because the Carnage Firmament of our pce is about to open. You know about this, too. For several thousands of years, this was again the only time the Carnage Firmament showed some movements or signs of opening. Even I was anticipating for it to open inside, when the Carnage Bloom appears, only the Carnage Lotus can save my big brother''s condition! I just didn''t expect that the lotus was actually brought to your son! I suppose now, he''s already poisoned. How long had it been? If this continues, he will certainly suffer!"
The Dragon Ancestor, Long Sheng, showed a funny face and could not help but click his tongue.
Why did he not think of it before?
What if the one who poisoned his son was the one who instigated him to make a move against the Ster Fiend Pce?
The person who poisoned his son, Long Hao, must have either a grudge against him or was only using him as a tool to disrupt peace within the Ster Fiend Pce.
To make him divert his attention to this point, the party must have already nned it all out!
"Not good!" Long Sheng''s face changed and hurriedly circted his body''s qi to increase his speed and brought himself to the nearest transmission array. "Make way for this old dragon! Quick!"
Every cultivator who felt the terror of Long Sheng''s aura was scared shitless and hurriedly made way for the old dragon to the transmission array. There was originally a long line of people lining up for their turn to use the array.
"Hey, old dragon, aren''t you a bit in a hurry? Why don''t we y a bit?"
When Long Sheng heard the person''s voice, his face turned pale as white as a sheet. "You!"
***
Earlier, Long Sheng called for his friend from the Time Temple. It was his most trusted friend that he had encountered and was considered his best friend since they were young.
That friend of his was a genius that had never been seen in a million years in the Time Temple. A long time had already passed and this friend already became one of the upper echelons of the Time Temple.
And this time, he asked for his favor to guard Long Hao while he inquired about the situation in the Ster Fiend Pce.
"Can you do it for me, Brother Gu?" he asked, his tone soft. One could hear the hint of pleading in his voice, as though he had no other choice anymore.
"What exactly happened to nephew? Who dared to poison him under your nose? What did you say the poison was?"
At this time, through a transmission array, Gu Tian hurriedly went to the Dragon Emperor Pce from the Time Temple. However, while he was on his way, he could not help but keep a wide grin on his face.
Meanwhile, Long Sheng mobilized all the forces and weed Gu Tian with open arms, even giving him a bear hug.
"It was that damn flower, which could only be from one ce!" Long Sheng gritted his teeth as he clenched his fists. "It''s the Carnage Lotus!"
Gu Tian showed a surprised look. "There''s really such a thing? I recall that the Fiend Ancestor was even younger than us and was proficient with the rules of darkness. He might be the one who moved and had actually avoided your notice!"
"I am thinking of making a move, but I can''t just leave Hao''er here without someone to look after him!"
"Rest assured, Brother Long! With me here, no one can harm my nephew! Whoever does that, I will make him suffer more than what a Carnage Lotus could inflict on one''s body!" Gu Tian''s aura screamed righteousness.
It was only then Long Sheng eased up and praised Gu Tian. "You''re really the best, Brother Gu!"
Chapter 248 Endless Besiege
The Red Qilin and the other divine beasts had already brought Yang Lujia to the Azure Dragon''s territory. Compared to the White Tiger and the Vermillion Bird''s territory, the Azure Dragon''s territory could be said to be crude.
Despite his elegant looks, the ce where he had always lived was actually dpidated but fierce. There was a volcano in the middle of the territory that was bulking with ragingva. Around it were regions that could melt someone''s body in no time. This guy was no joke. He was simply an embodiment of someone who should not be judged merely by his looks.
If one looked elegant, it was to be expected that he should have a nice home. If one looked sloppy or dirty, the expectations would be otherwise. However, this principle clearly would not apply to this Azure Dragon.
Such a fellow was actually so crude and could live in this kind of environment. Despite Yang Lujia''s judgment over this territory, he rather focused on what he should do to pass this next test.
Along the way, he was told about the general instructions on this next test¡ªonly to receive two words from the Azure Dragon. However, thetter told him that it was already enough for him to understand the importance of the next test.
"Endless Besiege!"¡ªwere the two words that came out from the Azure Dragon''s mouth when he asked this fellow.
Towards this divine beast, Yang Lujia felt helpless. Unlike the other who seemed to be either enthusiastic or more of a talker to him, even the Vermillion Bird did notck the words to exin to him, this fellow had a very close mouth and he was rather peculiar among the five beasts.
"You have the Dragon Emperor''s Bloodline. That''s not in any way inferior to mine. Your predecessor is the Dragon Emperor, Asgorath. My predecessor is called Long Wang," the Azure Dragon suddenly talked, his gaze on Yang Lujia, turning intent.
Although he was a divine beast born from the creation of the world, he still had a predecessor and that predecessor of his actually had an agreement with the other four predecessors of the Red Qilin, Vermillion Bird, White Tiger, and the ck Tortoise.
Again, Yang Lujia felt like the world wasughing at him for his ignorance. He actually did not know anything about these things, because he never pried into the secrets of the world and the one that the divine beasts shared with him was one of those.
If he divulged them, there would really be amotion.
After all, everyone thought that the five divine beasts already had the purest bloodline¡ªit turned out they were only sessors. However, that wouldn''t mean that they would be inferior.
"Alright, Old Azure, you may now send Your Highness to the territory and let him enter for the test," the Red Qilinmanded.
The Azure Dragon only nodded and sent Yang Lujia away.
Yang Lujia only felt the space around him warping, sending him to another space¡ªanother realm like what the White Tiger and the Vermillion Bird did previously.
When Yang Lujia entered this realm, all the hair on his body stood on end. He still saw the volcano and the environment''s intense heat was even assaulting every pore on his body. Not only that, he felt like he was stared at by several pairs of eyes from the dark.
Checking the condition of his body, he was astonished that his strength seemed to have been reduced. Although he didn''t reveal anything about his strength, he found out about it based on how he perceived his strength as.
Currently, he only had the peak Saint Emperor Realm strength¡ªjust as before, when heprehended the fusion of two rules.
"How powerful was this ce to actually be able to suppress my realm to this much?"
"Host, the one who set up this space and the entire array formation seems to be formidable. Is this really something that someone can set up?" This time, Fortuniel''s voice surprisingly appeared. "That person was actually able to suppress your strength even with my presence."
Yang Lujia was even more astonished at this point. His father was really formidable. However, towards Fortuniel, he did not reply anymore. That was because the test that he was clueless about finally appeared as a system panel appeared in front of him.
"Survive for a year!"
"Time Left: 1:12:30:24:60:57"
As soon as he finished reading the text, he suddenly shuddered and had already found out that a myriad of beasts had already pounced on him. Some of them even had peculiar appearances. However, that was not all¡ªall of these beasts had the same realm as him!
One of them was a domineering flood dragon. There were some that he recognized because of the textbooks he had encountered all along the way. Some of them were even clustered as a race like the Heavenly Fiend Tiger Race, the Golden-Eyed Peacock Race, and the Nine-Tailed Lion Race!
It was truly inconceivable that he had encountered these bizarre but astonishing-looking creatures. This was truly not within his expectations. With these beasts'' momentum pressed against him, he did not dare ck off and held his sword tight, facing and receiving the aggressive attacks of the beasts.
A heavenly fiend tiger threw its ws at him while a bunch of golden-eyed peacocks was trying to ce him into an inescapable of illusion. On the other hand, there were even apes whose bodies were several times bigger than his. It made him feel suffocated.
A group of foxes even tried to catch him off guard by doing sneak attacks. Yang Lujia felt like he was already at the end of his rope. An hour merely passed by but he was already almost exhausted to death.
However, he could not be this weak and he could not afford to lose as well. This was his father''s test for him. If he even couldn''t pass his tests, then he wouldn''t be able to surpass him in the future.
This was why he would nevertheless persist, even if his body would crumble in the end.
Seeing that Yang Lujia was almost at the end of his life, the five divine beasts couldn''t help but constrict their eyes. Even if they were the ones put in there, they probably wouldn''t have a good time as well.
Moreover, those beasts that Yang Lujia had killed seemed to vanish in thin air and would always appear from the backs of the beast horde, joining the besiege once more. This kind of endless spawning¡ they were very helpless about it as well.
Even if they could put forth the power of their bloodlines to suppress these beasts, it wouldn''t be enough to curb them. Based on their bloodshot eyes, they seemed to have already lost the reason to live¡ªmost probably because they were merely illusions condensed by the array formation of this territory. Even the Azure Dragon did not expect that this was the test His Highness would set up as well.
"Wait! He seems to have gained something and his strength was actually waning anymore! After that blow from that ape before, he seemed to have been reborn anew! This was inconceivable!" the Red Qilin said, expressing his shock. "It was merely an hour and he had already gained this much! Truly someone deserving the reputation as His Highness'' son! Haha!"
On the other hand, Yang Lujia was already covered in blood all over. It wouldn''t be wrong to say that he had already be a killing machine at this moment. He evenprehended the rules of ughter by sheer luck!
The rules of ughter were very hard toprehend in the first ce. Only his disciple, Lin Diyu, was able to do so. That was because he did not believe he would be a killing machine like what was happening at the moment. If he had his peak strength, there was no need for him to fuss over this matter. However, at this time, because he was suppressed, he needed to take it one step at a time.
Moreover, the rules of ughter seemed to be very useful to him as he continued to kill several beasts, despite knowing that they would respawn all over again.
"This was the Endless Besiege that Little Azure talked about!" he muttered as he shed another sword at a peacock that was trying to divert his attention and let the other beasts attack him.
"Survive for a year!"
"Time Left: 1:11:30:12:43:39"
A month had already passed by in a twinkle. Yang Lujia never thought that he would actually survive for a month, even when he felt like his qi was already depleted. Fortunately, Fortuniel was able to aid him somehow by providing him enough qi to support himself and not be beaten or worse eaten by these beasts.
"He actually made it in a month! How astonishing! Just how much was this kid''s qi reserve? To actually survive after so much time!" the Red Qilin said in shock.
Even the White Tiger who was previously sleeping on his back could not help but stand up in his paws. This was truly beyondmon sense already. If it were him, he would have already long perished!
"Look! He''s fleeing! Looks like he''s already out of qi now!" the Vermillion Bird said, unable to contain the emotions surging within her.
"No! He seems to be buying some time!" the Red Qilin surmised, but then shook his head. "Even if his speed is topnotch, those Midnight Wind Birds wouldn''t let him run like that for long! These birds were very top-notch in terms of speed! Their speed could be said to be not inferior to Little White''s!"
Chapter 249 This Is Insanity!
"Survive for a year!"
"Time Left: 1:09:30:12:32:31"
Yang Lujia persisted, but his clothes and his overall appearance almost made him unrecognizable. Just his wounds and the bruises he incurred from fighting over a thousand if not millions of beasts in such a harsh environment.
Yang Lujia, felt for the first time, intense and prolonged pain. This was the feeling of having one''s strength stripped out over and over again. He was like a cub sent to the wilderness for the first time to temper himself by overwhelming the fear of encounteringrge beasts.
There was a myriad of beasts that had pursued Yang Lujia for quite a while. There were even these peculiar giants that almost sent him to death by bing meat paste. With Fortuniel being unresponsive, Yang Lujia felt like this system noticed something again.
Could it be that someone was watching him at the moment?
Bloody. Horrendous. Frightening.
Yang Lujia could not find the exact words to describe his horrible situation at the moment, but they were the words that would really fit the description of this experience of his. Never would he have once thought that he would encounter this kind of test, to be beaten until he could not almost get up again.
If not for his bloodlines working to supply him qi, he would have already copsed and would have already been eaten by these beasts. Three months had only passed and he had already be so miserable. He could not imagine what kind of life he would tread on if this continued. Although this was a test, he felt like everyone was very real to him.
Even when he used his purple eyes, he could see nothing but just an endless realm that he could not measure, especially when his cultivation was suppressed at the moment.
He didn''t know if he could hold on. However, he knew that he had no choice but to do so. If he wanted to surpass his father, he should give everything he had until hisst breath. To him, who had always been humiliated and scolded by his father in the past, on Earth, surpassing a father was something he would do no matter the cost¡ªeven if it would cost his own life.
He would rather die than submit to a father!
He never submitted to anyone!
Only his father made him feel like that when he was young.
However, when he grew old, it was naturally the time when the subservience he had always had with his father had long been cast away from his heart. The moment he sent his own father to prison¡ªwas the best moment and aplishment he had in his life.
Others might think he was just being crazy. However, this was the truth¡ªno matter even if this was something that nobody would ever dare or think about.
Yang Lujia ran as fast as he could. There were still a bunch of beasts chasing after him. Not only was he not gaining any speed ahead of them, he was even feeling he was a slug to these beasts. Some of them were just too fast for him to keep up.
And he knew that even if he continued to flee, these beasts wouldn''t stop until he''d be captured by them and eaten or killed. Therefore, he gritted his teeth and confronted them. With a wave of his hand, a sword slowly appeared. As soon as this sword appeared, Yang Lujia''s entire aurapletely changed, as though he became a new person.
If it was before, he could be called a detached immortal¡ªat this moment, even though his appearance was not pleasant, they could feel the thumps in their hearts almost leaping up out of their throats. They were suffocated.
These beasts were beasts after. Some of them might have been born during the beginning of times, or at least their predecessors had. Simply, they felt like Yang Lujia was their only king, it was the bloodline Yang Lujia spread out throughout the entire, making all the beasts prostrate before him.
However, not long, another herd of beasts once again attacked him. Furthermore, they were even more powerful than the ones he had fought. He realized just how he was¡ªif not for the divine beasts giving him these tests, he would never have thought he would achieve something like this.
"Survive for a year!"
"Time Left: 1:07:29:03:45:59"
However, as long as he could persist in this ce, he knew that this was something that would not constrain you¡ªthis was something that would even make one stroll in the heavens.
And this was the first of feeling like an ant when faced with a real expert.
Could his father be trying to express some goodwill by making him take this test?
''No! Father, in the past, also used this tactic to make, a child like me, fall for his tricks and soon fell under his tutge like I was some dog he could just order around. This must be a ploy. If I can''t even overwhelm this hurdle with so much pride and dignity, then I would reallymit suicide! You, father up there, if you are listening¡ªone day, I will surpass you!'' Yang Lujia''s words thundered throughout the entire space and even the space trembled in itself.
"What a fine son!"
A man who was sitting with crossed legs was currently witnessing the fight between Yang Lujia and the other beasts. It was precisely this kind of outlook or oue for the near future!
"Tomorrow, if not tomorrow, then the day after tomorrow! If I can''t even surpass this, how can I surpass you? Remember, this son, although unfilial, I will take this challenge and overwhelm you with my own strength in the future!" Yang Lujia scowled as he devoured the cores of the monsters, which was useful to him since he couldprehend the rules of devouring like at the back of his hand, everything was all done.
Then all of a sudden, his aura reached its peak, and looked in the direction where the rock was thrown. It was actually just a bunch of beasts who never knew the immensity of heaven and earth.
"Survive for a year!"
"Time Left: 1:02:28:30:12:34"
Yang Lujia really persisted until he was kneeling on the ground already. However, the besiege of the beasts did not end like a farce, like insects wanting to harm him. Instead, he saw them as some beasts in front of him who could not trace anger at all and de-buffed these indescribably rampant beasts. I don''t know if they would pick a fight with him, he would surelyply.
However, he did not mind them. In the past, he had created something¡ªno¡ªprecisely it was the rule of a higher realm cultivator. Despite that, his was clearly more formidable.
Therefore, while his appearance was rather crude, his attitude towards the other characters, he should not me them for their ignorance. Again, it was because of his bloodline that he was able to reach this realm today.
Despite the continuous pursuit of the beasts, he did not surrender and instead fought until he discovered that he could just cover himself kind of rule that would iste himself from the outside world.
But just as he thought that he could already becent, another wave of beasts even arrived at this point that he almost choked up and desperately ran to another position, just to secure himself.
"Survive for a year!"
"Time Left: 1:09:30:12:32:31"
Yang Lujia persisted, but his clothes and his overall appearance almost made him unrecognizable. Just his wounds and the bruises he incurred from fighting over a thousand if not millions of beasts in such a harsh environment.
Yang Lujia, felt for the first time, intense and prolonged pain. This was the feeling of having one''s strength stripped out over and over again. He was like a cub sent to the wilderness for the first time to temper himself by overwhelming the fear of encounteringrge beasts.
There was a myriad of beasts that had pursued Yang Lujia for quite a while. There were even these peculiar giants that almost sent him to death by bing meat paste. With Fortuniel being unresponsive, Yang Lujia felt like this system noticed something again.
Could it be that someone was watching him at the moment?
Bloody. Horrendous. Frightening.
Yang Lujia could not find the exact words to describe his horrible situation at the moment, but they were the words that would really fit the description of this experience of his. Never would he have once thought that he would encounter this kind of test, to be beaten until he could not almost get up again.
If not for his bloodlines working to supply him qi, he would have already copsed and would have already been eaten by these beasts. Three months had only passed and he had already be so miserable. He could not imagine what kind of life he would tread on if this continued. Although this was a test, he felt like everyone was very real to him.
Even when he used his purple eyes, he could see nothing but just an endless realm that he could not measure, especially when his cultivation was suppressed at the moment.
He didn''t know if he could hold on. However, he knew that he had no choice but to do so. If he wanted to surpass his father, he should give everything he had until hisst breath. To him, who had always been humiliated and scolded by his father in the past, on Earth, surpassing a father was something he would do no matter the cost¡ªeven if it would cost his own life.
He would rather die than submit to a father!
He never submitted to anyone!
Only his father made him feel like that when he was young.
However, when he grew old, it was naturally the time when the subservience he had always had with his father had long been cast away from his heart. The moment he sent his own father to prison¡ªwas the best moment and aplishment he had in his life.
Others might think he was just being crazy. However, this was the truth¡ªno matter even if this was something that nobody would ever dare or think about.
Yang Lujia ran as fast as he could. There were still a bunch of beasts chasing after him. Not only was he not gaining any speed ahead of them, he was even feeling he was a slug to these beasts. Some of them were just too fast for him to keep up.
And he knew that even if he continued to flee, these beasts wouldn''t stop until he''d be captured by them and eaten or killed. Therefore, he gritted his teeth and confronted them. With a wave of his hand, a sword slowly appeared. As soon as this sword appeared, Yang Lujia''s entire aurapletely changed, as though he became a new person.
If it was before, he could be called a detached immortal¡ªat this moment, even though his appearance was not pleasant, they could feel the thumps in their hearts almost leaping up out of their throats. They were suffocated.
These beasts were beasts after. Some of them might have been born during the beginning of times, or at least their predecessors had. Simply, they felt like Yang Lujia was their only king, it was the bloodline Yang Lujia spread out throughout the entire, making all the beasts prostrate before him.
However, not long, another herd of beasts once again attacked him. Furthermore, they were even more powerful than the ones he had fought. He realized just how he was¡ªif not for the divine beasts giving him these tests, he would never have thought he would achieve something like this.
"Survive for a year!"
"Time Left: 1:07:29:03:45:59"
However, as long as he could persist in this ce, he knew that this was something that would not constrain you¡ªthis was something that would even make one stroll in the heavens.
And this was the first of feeling like an ant when faced with a real expert.
Could his father be trying to express some goodwill by making him take this test?
''No! Father, in the past, also used this tactic to make, a child like me, fall for his tricks and soon fell under his tutge like I was some dog he could just order around. This must be a ploy. If I can''t even overwhelm this hurdle with so much pride and dignity, then I would reallymit suicide! You, father up there, if you are listening¡ªone day, I will surpass you!'' Yang Lujia''s words thundered throughout the entire space and even the space trembled in itself.
"What a fine son!"
A man who was sitting with crossed legs was currently witnessing the fight between Yang Lujia and the other beasts. It was precisely this kind of outlook or oue for the near future!
"Tomorrow, if not tomorrow, then the day after tomorrow! If I can''t even surpass this, how can I surpass you? Remember, this son, although unfilial, I will take this challenge and overwhelm you with my own strength in the future!" Yang Lujia scowled as he devoured the cores of the monsters, which was useful to him since he couldprehend the rules of devouring like at the back of his hand, everything was all done.
Then all of a sudden, his aura reached its peak, and looked in the direction where the rock was thrown. It was actually just a bunch of beasts who never knew the immensity of heaven and earth.
"Survive for a year!"
"Time Left: 1:02:28:30:12:34"
Yang Lujia really persisted until he was kneeling on the ground already. However, the besiege of the beasts did not end like a farce, like insects wanting to harm him. Instead, he saw them as some beasts in front of him who could not trace anger at all and de-buffed these indescribably rampant beasts. I don''t know if they would pick a fight with him, he would surelyply.
However, he did not mind them. In the past, he had created something¡ªno¡ªprecisely it was the rule of a higher realm cultivator. Despite that, his was clearly more formidable.
Therefore, while his appearance was rather crude, his attitude towards the other characters, he should not me them for their ignorance. Again, it was because of his bloodline that he was able to reach this realm today.
Despite the continuous pursuit of the beasts, he did not surrender and instead fought until he discovered that he could just cover himself kind of rule that would iste himself from the outside world.
But just as he thought that he could already becent, another wave of beasts even arrived at this point that he almost choked up and desperately ran to another position, just to secure himself.
Chapter 250 The Peculiar Wolf
It had finally begun to reach the end of the time for him to remain in this hellish realm. For him to be able to survive in a jungle where he could not co-exist with other living beings, was already good enough.
HOWL!
Just as he was rejoicing for surviving and finally only an hour was left for him to get out of this damn space, a howl crept up his spine as he looked in a certain direction¡ªconstantly defending himself from the attacks of some lowly beasts. Just by relying on his Dragon Emperor Bloodline, only those who were stronger than him were able to keep up with his momentum.
Despite that, however, there were just too many of them and they kept on respawning if he killed one. Moreover, every single one of them wasn''t weak. If they would be lined up with the human race, they would be cr¨¨me of the top, the geniuses among geniuses.
Where the hell did his father get ahold of such beasts? There were even some whose bloodline was not any weaker than his. Although his bloodline was suppressed due to his cultivation being suppressed as well, he could still feel the tenacity and ferocity of these beasts'' bloodline.
Some even felt very divine to him. Some were like begging for his blood to drink.
To say it was a horrible experience, would be an understatement. It was more than terrifying!
"What kind of beast was that? So elegant? What''s with its bloodline? It seemed to be only very slightly inferior to my Dragon Emperor bloodline?!"
The one that howled earlier, scaring all the beasts, was a wolf-bred beast. It exuded an aura of majesty as though it was unparalleled. Yang Lujia even had the urge to kneel and prostrate in front of this wolf. It had silvery fur and a pair of blue eyes¡ªthat seemed to be able to see through everything in front of him.
"Human!"
Yang Lujia was taken aback, his mouth agape.
This wolf actually knew the humannguage!
How was this possible? He had never encountered a beast that would be able to talk before!
Seeing the shocked appearance of Yang Lujia, the wolf didn''t even budge and just looked straight into Yang Lujia''s eyes. "You''re just like that man¡ purple eyes¡ but¡ you¡ you''re different¡"
Hearing the wolf open its mouth and talk again, Yang Lujia calmed himself down and looked at what was in front of him. On the system panel, written was the name of the wolf''s race. Moreover, it had the strength already that surpassed his!
However, the race and bloodline that this wolf had were clearly not very familiar to him.
"Heavenly Mysteries Wolf."
Yang Lujia could somehow guess that it might have something to do with the wolf''s eyes and its imposing and majestic aura that seemed to be different from whatever he had encountered in the past.
On the other hand, Yang Lujia''s father, Yang Jinhai, was the most shocked of all. After all, this wolf was exactly the wolf he had once taken in before and just ced him in one of the spaces or realms that he had created. He never imagined that this wolf had already grown to this point and had almost forgotten about its existence.
Moreover, it even took the initiative to show up this time.
In the past, when he was hunting for some beasts, he encountered this heavily battered wolf. Clearly, it was injured and bullied by other beasts. Fortunately and miraculously, it survived even with the harshness of his environment.
And that wolf never had an air as it had at the moment.
That wolf was just a simple and cute animal that he had taken in as one of his pets. He also reckoned at that time that this wolf wasn''t simple and it turned out that his doubts about the wolf''s identity were true.
It was truly by no means normal!
Looking at its aura and the bloodline that suffocated all the other beasts, it was clearly one that belonged to the abnormal likes¡ªlike his son.
"Your soul is powerful¡ someone has put a concealing formation on it¡ this Lord Wolf¡ I have seen everything except for¡ your destiny¡" the Heavenly Mysteries Wolf replied. "I was just watching you¡ not long after¡ you exuded the aura of a real dragon''s bloodline that even made my bloodline somewhat waver. However¡ it was a pity that your level is too low at the moment¡ Otherwise, this Lord Wolf will be able to apany such a great man like you¡ªwhose destiny could not be determined by anyone¡"
Yang Lujia was shocked by the evaluation that the wolf gave him. It was like a senior having been through the vicissitudes of life¡ªwho had gone through thick and thin.
"Your bloodline had a resonance with that man¡ you''re his descendant¡ this Lord Wolf had not gotten to thank him¡ so¡ please ept this bow¡ little lord!"
Even Yang Jinhai who was watching at the orb, looking and hearing closely and attentively the conversation, was thoroughly shocked.
"That''s a Heavenly Mysteries Wolf," an aged man''s voice then entered in Yang Jinhai''s ears.
"That, I naturally knew when I came to the tribe. I just can''t believe that who I saved back then from the persistent pursuits of the other beasts was actually someone who had a formidable background! Uncle, how do you know about this?"
"I''ve read some records about this wolf in the past. Wanna hear some of its "abilities"? If you wanted to know, then give your uncle another nephew! The tribe rules¡ let''s see who''ll dare demand this old man to send a new tribe member to death in the lower realms! But¡ your son¡ my nephew, I quite like him¡ he''s very strong! Moreover, it might not be safe to say that he had already long reached the strongest threshold of the person with the strongest cultivation realm in the Five Realms. Who was this world''s creator again?"
When Yang Jinhai whispered the name of the creator, it frightened his uncle.
"So, it''s actually him!" His uncle suddenly thought of something and said, "Oh, right! Don''t bother letting him take an action just to advance or shorten your son''s training time. Every junior of the family had to grow this way. Otherwise, they would not be able to gain any qualification to enter the tribe."
"Uncle¡ the person who said to have created this tenth world¡ who is he? Is he really that strong?" Yang Jinhai blinked his eyes several times and looked at his uncle with so much reverence.
All the family''s royalty and those who serve under them directly had been sent to ces wherein they would experience and savor the moments in life that was needed to be sowed and captured.
"Very¡ very strong! It could be said that I could not win him¡Apart from being too mysterious, the weapon in his hands was too strong for me to wield."
Yang Jinhai''s face turned solemn as he looked at his son again, already casually chatting with the Heavenly Mysteries Wolf. "It seems like his life would be more terrifying than mine. He even resolved all the things I was not able to in the same realm with such ease."
On another side as well, therge Red Qilin and the other divine beasts were staring at the projection with wide eyes.
It was the Red Qilin who still reacted first. "It was actually Silver Secrets! Silver Secrets is actually alive¡ªno¡ªthis was his reincarnation and it seemed like he had already retained some of the memories in the past life!"
"It''s actually him, that guy! Hahaha! Wait till hees out, I''ll beat him up to the brink of death immediately." The White Tiger felt like it had won something very difficult to win and even jumped merrily like a little kid. "Hahaha! When Silver Secrets goes out again, I naturally want to see him and how he would fare in a battle with me! Thest time, he bullied me with his foreseeing ability!"
In fact, it could be said that other than the five of them, there were several of them¡ªbut not one could break the momentum of their bloodlines and there was one bloodline that could probably rival them¡ the Heaven Mysteries Bloodline!
It was the kind of bloodline that would grant its owner the blue eyes of vividness¡ªthe pair of eyes that could see through everything about it.
? This Heaven Mysteries Bloodline was something that they, the five divine beasts, know that would exist. It was like a bloodline that was foreign to the void and at the same time, not. Over the time this wolf had cultivated, they naturally knew that this beast with such a bloodline could stand shoulder to shoulder with Yang Lujia''s.
"What the hell? It''s actually that powerful?!"
However, what they didn''t know was that after he tried to peak through into Yang Lujia''s consciousness, the wolf nearly caused its own soul to dissipate.
Chapter 251 Yang Supreme Sect
When it was time for the second test of Yang Lujia within the territory under the Azure Dragon''s rule, Yang Lujia felt cold, because he thought he was really going to die. It was because he was paired with a beast that was more powerful than he currently was. That beast was like a boulder in his heart that he could never lift off.
Moreover, that fight they had was a life-and-death battle. Yang Lujia was even made to believe that it was something real. In the end, it was just a trick to make him suffer and make him think that such a battle could happen in the near future.
That beast actually nearly killed him even after he transformed into his dragon form with chaos swirling around his body. As for the divine beasts that had first seen this transformation from Yang Lujia, they were as much as shocked when that beast appeared.
"No wonder His Highness'' talents seemed to have surpassed his father''s! He was actually able to fuse two very strong and repellent bloodlines! Ever since my existence came into being and even though I have forgotten some of my memories, this was still shocking!" the Red Qilinmented that even the ck Tortoise who seemed to be the oldest among the five of them, could not help but agree.
"I wonder where Silver Secrets had gone to!" the White Tiger suddenly said. "That Silver Secrets was not merely some illusion His Highness, Yang Jinhai, had created. It would really take a toll on His Highness'' strength if he tried to replicate someone like Silver Secrets, a divine beast that was not a divine beast."
Right after Yang Lujia passed the first test, the Heavenly Mysteries Wolf disappeared into thin air so that even his father or the five divine beasts could not perceive its location anymore. It had to be known that Yang Jinhai''s means were more than what they could imagine, but that wolf actually left without him noticing. However, he was sure that this wolf had remained in the territory of the Azure Dragon.
? Knowing that there was such a divine beast lurking around the corner in his territory, the Azure Dragon was feeling wary and quite displeased as well. However shocked he was with the appearance of the Heavenly Mysteries Wolf, though, he was more shocked by the pure dragon bloodline Yang Lujia possessed.
It was even purer than his real body!
Moreover, it had even fused with a bloodline clearly stronger than it!
He really didn''t know what to say anymore. If it was before, he longed topete with Yang Lujia and was hoping that his true body would meet him in the future, but now, like a bleak canvass, he knew that he wouldn''t be able to surpass Yang Lujia''s talent. Although he was a divine beast, Yang Lujia was simply a beast that was above their tier!
Truly inconceivable!
Yang Lujia then went to the ck Tortoise''s territory and took his test. Compared to the other three''s tests, it was rather the crude type. As for his first test, it was rather quick, he was tasked toprehend the scripture that the ck Tortoise practiced, and surprisingly, when he was tested a monthter, Yang Lujia already learned it without the help of Fortuniel.
He was too reliant on the system before. Now, he finally felt like he was a real cultivator, venturing into a world where he should brave dangers and not chicken out. Especially at this moment, he already had his one goal¡ªsomething that could be said to be inherent to him ever since he was raised on Earth¡ªand that was to surpass his father and find out more about the void and his identity and the very strong soul he had!
When Yang Lujia received an attack from the ck Tortoise, he could barely catch his breath when he was sent flying. However, he still fared better and got praised by the ck Tortoise himself, who had never given anyone praise, the most mysterious one among the five, ording to the other divine beasts.
It was so tough and he felt like his death was very near at that time. Although the scripture that the ck Tortoise practiced was very powerful in terms of defending, it was merely not enough for him to cultivate it that fast and reachpletion. In fact, he was still in the first stage of it. However, he already had the body of the dragon¡ªhe really had not many worries about defending himself¡ªunless it was an expert thatpletely surpassed by a major realm or two, he would not be harmed¡ªeven if he would receive relentless and endless attacks from his foes.
Yang Lujia knew that his strength wascking, so he aimed to be stronger than now. Naturally, in the Five Realms, he knew that he already reached a height that no one could just reach. He was now a figure standing at the apex of the hierarchy. However, he just did not know the cultivation realms that he had already bypassed¡ªdue to the restrictions of the system.
"Your Highness, I think you don''t need to take my test anymore. You''re already capable enough of controlling the entire formation itself. In fact, we already knew that you could. However, as per the instruction of your father, we would not acknowledge you unless you seeded in taking the tests!
"Therefore, we decided all at once that you should not take my test anymore. In fact, of all the tests, mine was not the hardest. It was just testing how strong your willpower was. However, from the tests that you had undergone, it was crystal clear to us how formidable you are. Thus, we have no doubts. Please ept our humble bow, master!"
Yang Lujia was somewhat taken aback, but he just smiled and supported them back up to their feet and looked at these giant beasts. "You don''t have to be this respectful to me. I just want to ask¡ seniors¡ before, while I was doing the test, I felt like there was an existence overseeing me like he was looking at me."
The five divine beasts showed a contemtive look and stared at Yang Lujia like he was some monster. He even actually felt the arrival of his father and surmised it like he knew everything! What the fuck was going on with this world?
It had to be known that Yang Jinhai had already reached the height of cultivation where he could basically hide himself anytime and at anywhere he wanted to. Therefore, all the five beasts were shocked. Nevertheless, they did not show the shock that they felt in their hearts in front of this kid.
Yang Jinhai, His Highness, had specifically told them not to disclose too much about himself. It was a rule set by the creator of the Five Realms. No one should talk about the void or else, anyone would face his wrath. However, Yang Jinhai was generally rebellious, so he did so, but ended up miserably in defeat by the Five Realms'' creator.
"He was too strong!" Yang Jinhai could only sigh to himself and went back to report himself to the hall of the tribe. "It''s time for me to be on duty again. This sucks! I should have applied for more vacation in the past!"
On the other hand, Yang Lujia was already sitting within the central area of the array formation¡ªthe core, where he should refine a single shining and diamond-shaped crystal that would give him the memories of how to sessfully gain ownership and control of the array formation.
When Yang Lujia saw the profundities of the array formation, his whole body shook and seemed to have entered into an epiphany. His opened eyes looked nk and it seemed like this state of his would stillst long.
When the divine beasts saw this situation, they were stumped. They did not think Yang Lujia would gain something just by refining the array formation. One had to know that the memories of an extremely strong array formation master could not be easily digested. But it barely took an hour and Yang Lujia already had some achievements!
Too monstrous!
On the other hand, the others whom Yang Lujia had willfully released had already created a sect of their own in the Third Region. Currently, through thick and thin, the highs and lows, they were able to dominate the Third Region.
Their sect was called the Yang Supreme Sect!
This was the name of the sect they especially tailored for Yang Lujia. All this was for him and now, at this moment, they received news from the Autonomous Region that the Heavenly Selection would soon happen.
"Yang Supreme Sect! Hear this out! Today, the ruler of the Autonomous Region had released an edict! In the near future, there will be apetition called the Heavenly Selection. Due to the remoteness of this region, the ruler decided to recruit your geniuses into joining some of our well-famed factions and be heroes among their peers! Naturally, the sect would also receive benefits in return."
All of them were excited and even the current Sect Master of the Sect, Xia Hua''s father, Xia Zhiguang, was shaking with excitement.
"What is your age requirement for this Heavenly Selection? Do you have any further details, esteemed envoy other than this as well?" He bowed at this seemingly mysterious man who was inside a flying carriage. "If there are, please enlighten this old sect master!"
Chapter 252 Envoy Lu Han
Envoy Lu Han came to the Third Region this time specifically to inform the sects of the ce for the uing Heavenly Selection. He came under the orders of the ruler of the Autonomous Region to temporarily stay within the Third Region and await the news about the exact date regarding the Heavenly Selection.
The Yang Supreme Sect''s sect master, Xia Zhiguang, amodated Envoy Lu Han with the most that the sect could offer to their guests.
As for the reason why Envoy Lu Han went to their sect, it was only a matter of news from the Autonomous Region regarding the recent changes that the Third Region in the past few years¡ªfor example, the destruction of the Saber Path Sect or that other sect who was specialized in body cultivation.
Naturally, the person who was behind all of these changes, no one exactly knew him, but some saw his face¡ªbut no one dared disclose any information about him. Only those from the Autonomous Region knew about it through their spies and created portraits of this person.
Merely, unfortunately for them, this person never appeared again.
They only knew that his name was Dum Gai.
Only those people from the Yang Supreme Sect saw his real face, but they were strictly told by their sect master not to disclose any of this matter to anyone, lest they would be punished severely.
Xia Zhiguang was extremely cautious about this matter as he knew Yang Lujia''s personality very much,ing from a blind position himself in Da Sishen¡ªwho did not know anything about Yang Lujia at all.
Envoy Lu Han looked at Xia Zhiguang''s respectful countenance and he was slightly pleased about this appearance. It only meant that he was feared and someone who was with status¡ªand that others should know he was high and mighty. Nevertheless, he would not dare neglect his duty due to some small disputes. Otherwise, their Lord of Order would be angry at him for causing too much fuss over simple matters.
"I heard that there was a person before who came to the Third Region and directly changed the situation with just his presence alone, flipping this region upside down with his strength. I am quite curious about this because even the Demon-Subduing Autonomous Order was not able to unite this ce at all, due to their wariness of this ce being a peculiar one for some reason. Can I have the honor of knowing who this person is, Sect Master Xia? Actually, I have a portrait here and he was quite young ording to the rumors, it''s definitely not you, right? He must have also used an alias for him to be able to hide from the eyes of our Demon-Subduing Autonomous Order¡" Envoy Lu Han surmised, his attitude stillced with respect, but there was a hint of threat that Xia Zhiguang had felt.
Xia Zhiguang was only respectful to this person in front of him due to the current circumstances. Now that His Highness was not here to protect any of them, it was necessary for him to y the games of politics and get himself into a rtionship with other factions, especially those with stronger ones.
He knew all along that Envoy Lu Han was from an organization called the Demon-Subduing Autonomous Order. This organization, ording to the information he got from an informant he secretly nted in the Autonomous Region, was the strongest among all the other factions. To phrase it correctly, he must be careful with everything that he''d say and do in front of this envoy.
With this, Xia Zhiguang started the act as he awkwardly scratched the back of his head with a slightly embarrassed smile stered on her face. "This¡ Envoy Lu Han, it''s not that I want to reject you about this matter, but that person is a reclusive expert who wouldn''t want to expose his identity. We were just fortunately acquainted with him and saved his life in the past, that was why he gave this kind of strength now, sitting at the apex of the Third Region."
Seeing Xia Zhiguang''s sentiments, Envoy Lu Han was somewhat convinced. Although it was superficially an act, the emotions that Sect Master Xia showed, the gratitude and admiration, could not be hidden. It seemed like there was not anymore drilling into this matter.
He was just curious anyway. Just a hermitlike expert. If their Lord of Order took action, that reclusive expert wouldn''t be able to withstand an attack from him. As long as that man was wise not to be enemies with the Demon-Subduing Autonomous Order!
However, on the surface, towards Xia Zhiguang''s reply, he merely smiled and said, "It''s not a big deal, Sect Master Xia. I just want to know out of curiosity. Alright, give this Lord Envoy some time to take a rest. I will let my subordinates notify you right away after the schedule for the Heavenly Selection was out."
"Thank you, Lord Envoy Lu Han!" Xia Zhiguang sincerely gave a bow and went out of the room where he let the man stay.
This man''s tone was extremely overbearing. Just based on his embroidered robe and the way he was dressed like some royalty, Xia Zhiguang could very well guess that this Envoy Lu Han wasn''t just some simple envoy that the Demon-Subduing Autonomous Order would casually send.
He must be here for other motives!
"His Highness!" Xia Zhiguang muttered to himself and looked around him. It seemed like two people were tailing him. However, to the current him, their strength could only be said to be passable. Moreover, he had Xia Hua, his daughter, by his side.
From when she encountered a rtive of Yang Lujia, she had worked herself to the fullest because of his unwavering pride to enter into Yang Lujia''s heart¡ªalthough vague and almost likely impossible to achieve. And that girl actually reached the Saint Emperor realm, although not at the peak, she was clearly very strong and could possibly leap-contend cultivators with realms higher than hers.
"Lord Envoy, there was nothing unusual about Sect Master''s movements. He would also go to the open ground of the sect where the disciples of the sect were gathered to gather to practice and listen to lectures¡ªfrom time to time," the man in ck reported. "There was something unusual, though¡ there seemed to be something very powerful hiding behind his hall. The feeling of being touched by Extreme Yin almost poisoned this old man to death."
Envoy Lu Han was slightly surprised. It turned out Yang Lujia was really like the rumors said he was. A person whose means were beyond what ordinary people could think. A person whose strength towered above everyone else. However, feeling skeptical, he wouldn''t stop until he saw this person.
"Oh? There''s such a thing? Exin to me right away. What did you discover?"
The old thing in ck seemed to be embarrassed to say it after a pretty long moment of silence but still urged himself to say things. "It''s not that this old man was not strong, but I could feel like there were a pair of eyes staring at me in the depths of the abyss, wanting me to be dragged to the underworld. That extreme yin energy could easily wipe out this old man''s extreme yang!"
Envoy Lu Han was further surprised about this matter. "Did Sect Master Xia do something after entering the hall?"
He thought of something. That sect master must have long noticed that they were only here for the sake of the person who changed the entire situation of the Third Region. They were just trying to cover it up with the matter regarding the Heavenly Selection.
However, it was true that the Heavenly Selection was already approaching near. It was the gathering of all geniuses in the Third Region, and selecting a few from them to be disciples of the Demon-Subduing Autonomous Order, or they could even seek refuge with the other factions such as the Commerce Autonomy or the Weapon-Forging Association.
Nheless, this was not the ultimate goal of Envoy Lu Han. He was really here to inquire and investigate about the sudden changes in the Third Region. That reclusive expert was a variable that could potentially harm their foundation as the ruler of the Autonomous Region once that expert would make a move.
He had confidence in taking down such an expert, with the Lord of Order''s strength, but it was better to be cautious than be never wary at all.
The old man in ck shook his head, still with his head bowed. "This subordinate is ipetent. Although this old man was strong, I could not see through the extreme yin energy enveloping his entire hall."
"There''s actually such a thing in this ce? Could it be some treasure that involved the extreme yin energy?" Envoy Lu Han abruptly stood, his eyes shing with a strange light.
"However, Lord Envoy Lu Han, why would you disguise yourself as someone like this and be held in contempt by others?"
Another old man came and directly asked Envoy Lu Han such a question, to which thetter answered, "That''s naturally not the case. I have my own reasons for doing this."
Chapter 253 Lady Xia Hua
Xia Zhiguang urged Xia Hua, his adoptive daughter, to take action over the matter. However, no matter what he would do, Xia Hua would not budge. All the more so when she said that she would enter into seclusion and would onlye out when something gets out of hand.
"Oh, my dear daughter, why would you do this?" Xia Zhiguang was not displeased; he was just disappointed that Xia Hua would not tell him a word about something.
However, he soon understood that there must be something more than what he saw on the surface. Xia Hua''s cautious personality was not unfounded. Obviously, he, an old man, who had insufficient, was unable to see through anything unusual.
Having cultivated the Mind Path, his instincts immediately sunk in and told him that something seemed to be not in ce. Although he could not point out what exactly was wrong, he could guess anything from Xia Hua''s behavior.
Xia Hua, on the other hand, did not want toplicate Xia Zhiguang. She naturally sensed that something was wrong. If Xia Zhiguang was not an idiot for his age, he would definitely get a hold of what was going on.
It was just¡ different to Xia Zhiguang, Xia Hua noticed a powerful existence outside the sect. It was an existence she could presently not contend. As for the rules sheprehended, they would not even be half of what this person should have alreadyprehended.
She could deduce the other party''s intention and found out that the person did not have any ill intent toward the sect. However, it was better to be careful than carefree. This was the main reason why she did not tell her old man¡ªbecause that person had already sensed her presence and seemed to be wary of her as well.
Needless to say, the other party was not able to see through who she was. That was why she was going to enter into seclusion while not really going into seclusion. She only wanted to observe things and how they would develop. Again, if things really got out of hand, it would not be toote for her to take action.
Their main pir, Yang Lujia, wasn''t here. They only had themselves to rely on. It was better to be careful.
Meanwhile, Xia Zhiguang was regrly tending to the requests of Envoy Lu Han. He was also somewhat grateful to this envoy as thetter did not make any presumptuous request, except today.
"Sect Master Xia, mind if I ask you about something?" Envoy Lu Han asked. "I wonder if you can fulfill this envoy''s request."
Envoy Lu Han maintained a respectful gesture, but he really could not hide the arrogance in his tone and the way he spoke condescendingly. Regarding this, however, Xia Zhiguang understood. Envoy Lu Han was an esteemed figure of the Demon-Subduing Autonomous Order. People were usually like this. Even the "him" before liked to put on arrogant airs¡ªlike everything was below him and he was the only one at the apex of the hierarchy.
"Of course, Lord Envoy! What is it that you want this old man to do?"
When Envoy Lu Han heard Sect Master Xia''s voice, he was ted inwardly and immediately said, "A subordinate of mine sensed a very strong presence of extreme yin qi in the depths of your sect. May I have the honor to know why this is so? Is there some kind of treasure within your sect?"
When Envoy Lu Han finished his words, his eyes revealed a strange light.
Xia Zhiguang could not help but choke up. He naturally knew about the extreme yin qi pervading in the depths of the sect''s premises. That was where his daughter had entered into seclusion!
Seeing the troubled look on Xia Zhiguang''s face, Envoy Lu Han quickly sneered, "If it''s a treasure and something valuable, then do not say it. This envoy is just curious. However, my subordinate also said another matter to me¡"
Hearing the former sentences of the other party, Xia Zhiguang felt like a huge boulder was lifted off his shoulders. Luckily, this envoy did not pursue this matter. However, what was said next made his heart grow cold.
"You¡ what are you hiding? Or¡ to appropriately say it, who are you hiding?" Envoy Lu Han''s eyes sharpened.
Xia Zhiguang was speechless. It seemed like they already discovered something odd from his side. Recalling how he went to see his daughter, he immediately recalled the attitude Xia Hua had toward him. It was like she became foreign and increasingly cold.
It should be rted to this!
Xia Zhiguang showed a flustered look but that was only momentary. He immediately restored his calm appearance, despite panicking inside. Xia Hua was his greatest reliance. If she woulde out, who knew the enemy would strike a fatal blow at her?
"What do you mean, Lord Envoy?" Xia Zhiguang showed an innocent look, as though he really did not know anything.
However, as they say, the eyes wouldn''t be able topletely shadow the truth. It was the same case for Xia Zhiguang. No matter what, Envoy Lu Han was not an ordinary person but a cultivator himself! These subtle changes in expression, he had long caught it in his eyes.
Seeing such behavior of Xia Zhiguang, Envoy Lu Han felt like pursuing the matter more. He was extremely curious about how some other unknown party could make the old man apanying him outside the sect feel the threat. It had to be said that the old man outside was an extremely powerful Saint Emperor, despite him being only an Inferiora. He was a higher elder in the Demon-Subduing Autonomous Order. His understanding of the rules heprehended was very deep, the reason why he could reach such a height today.
But the old man actually felt some threat from this puny sect in a very deste area.
Can the Third Region still produce powerhouses at that old man''s level?
Or could it be that the Autonomous Region had long been wary of this and had instead annexed the region by going through the Heavenly Selection? It would also be a waste if there were geniuses who would grow fettered in this deste region.
Scoffing, Envoy Lu Han crossed his arms and said, "Originally, I don''t want to pursue this matter, but¡ this really roused my curiosity. Can I have the honor to meet this person backing you?"
Xia Zhiguang''s face turned cold. "Lord Envoy¡ it''s¡"
He couldn''t find the right words to enunciate. He might have reached the threshold of the Half-Step Saint Emperor Realm, but it was still a far cry from real Saint Emperors. The difference in strength would be obvious if a fight would break out.
And he knew exactly the mystery surrounding the Autonomous Region. Even if he sent an information spy there, that person could still not grasp or understand the situation in the region. Yes, he knew about the Autonomous Region''s geography and how people lived their lives there, but big-shot information were very hard to acquire.
This was the reason why he was quite wary after meeting Envoy Lu Han. Especially the two men in ck apanying this extravagant-looking man.
"Even you cannot decide on this matter? I really want to meet this person¡" Envoy Lu Han grinned, seemingly interested in such a matter.
Xia Zhiguang then sighed and had no choice but to concede. However, before he even uttered a word, a cold voice but one that carried deep-seated gentleness rang into everyone''s ears. Even Envoy Lu Han seemed infatuated after hearing the voice of that person.
"Do you really want to force thisdy toe out?"
"Who are you?" Envoy Lu Han''s eyes showed vignce, regaining the calmness on his face.
Just now, if not for the expert secretly protecting him, he would have already sustained injuries. Regarding this, his heart grew cold as he now realized that he might have kicked a metal te.
"Regarding that, you don''t have to know," thedy said.
However, Xia Zhiguang had long been shocked when his daughter stepped up. "Hua''er! You shouldn''t havee out! Your father is ipetent!"
Envoy Lu Han''s eyes constricted. "She''s your daughter?"
When Envoy Lu Han saw the outstanding looks of Xia Hua, he was very mesmerized¡ he even had the idea to directly pounce on her and drag her to a bed. She was that kind of beauty that could leave any man naked without a thought.
She was just truly beautiful!
However, when he realized something amiss, his eyes showed a terror-stricken look as he looked at Sect Master Xia, "You! Are you hiding your cultivation level?!"
Regarding this, Xia Zhiguang shook his head. "I''m really a Half-Step Saint Emperor¡ As for my daughter, she was just too talented that she directly surpassed her father just after several years¡"
GASP!
Even the men in ck behind Envoy Lu Han could not quite grasp what kind of situation they encountered.
"His Highness doesn''t want to cause trouble, but he will definitely not be afraid of trouble. If you dare probe into thisdy further, don''t me me for taking action!" Xia Hua''s pressure spread out.
The disciples who were originally practicing in the sect grounds were startled, their eyes showing despair or fear. The pressure that came just now was very strong. Although it was only for a short time, they really felt suffocated!
"Could something have happened to Sect Master Xia?"
"What do you mean? Sect Master Xia has Lady Xia Hua backing him! What trouble he would encounter?"
"But I''ve seen that there were some people who arrived earlier. Their carriage was flying and it was quite extravagant. Could this be rted to such matter?"
Meanwhile, Envoy Lu Han''s eyes almost rolled back.
Fear.
Yes! Fear!
He actually felt the fear he would only feel from his father!
"Young Lord, do not pursue this matter any longer. This old man is not confident in defeating thisdy even if I go all out. I might even die. If I die, what would happen to you? Lord of Order is not here," a hoarse voice entered into his mind that he shivered involuntarily.
Chapter 254 Higher Elder Chu
Xia Hua was an extremely beautiful woman. Since her transformation to her real self, her real appearance which would make every man kneel to be herckey. However, this kind of woman who was filled with the air of extreme yin qi thus appearing very cold was like a beast that would immediately attack the moment he made a mistake¡ªfor example, moving against her adoptive father.
But where did this kind of womane from?
The two subordinates who were much stronger than Envoy Lu Han were also scared witless. However, they were more worried about Envoy Lu Han''s present condition. He actually fainted!
Envoy Lu Han was one of those never-before-seen geniuses and truly could not be underestimated. In fact, he was hailed as one of the Top 10 Irregrs of the Four Regions, the topmost geniuses recognized by the mysterious Nine Harmonies Pagoda!
Apart from that, the Top 100 Peculiars were also imprinted on the stele that stood atop the pagoda, along with the Top 10!
"Lord¡ Young Master!" the old man in ck anxiously said as he caught Envoy Lu Han in his arms. He then used his own qi essence to calm the agitation inside Envoy Lu Han''s heart. Although he was unconscious, his qi was in chaos and had almost reached his heart.
"Young Master!" Only then did the other old man in ck react after a while, struck by the pressure that Xia Hua exuded. He quickly sped to the unconscious Envoy Lu Han and immediately assisted the other old man.
"Young Master?" Xia Hua and Xia Zhiguang reacted in unison, their eyes showing surprise.
"What happened?" Another old man appeared with a gourd in one hand, his face calmer than the sea.
Xia Hua had long noticed that this old man had already sped up to this ce. She was not taken aback and only threw a perfunctory look at the old man. "It seems like your esteemed self is the guardian sent by the Demon-Subduing Autonomous Order to guard this Lord Envoy," shemented, hinting at something.
She already noticed that this Envoy Lu Han''s identity was not so simple. Just by how they called him "Young Master" already magnified this presumption, even more so by the reaction and the gazes of these three old men.
"Higher Elder Chu!" the two old men eximed as they cupped their hands in front of this old man, only after they settled Envoy Lu Han''s matter.
However, Higher Elder Chu only nodded at them and looked at Xia Hua with a burning gaze. He was not afraid of her strength nor was he attracted by her extremely enchanting looks¡ªhe was just very angry as to what happened to Envoy Lu Han.
The two old men broke out in cold sweat as they felt the murderous aura emitted by Higher Elder Chu. Although they were not the target this time, they really felt like they were caught in a cage, unable to breathe.
"Lady, have you realized what you did? Do you know who Young Master is?" the old man ringly said, his aura slowly rising.
Even Xia Hua revealed a troubled look. It seemed like he underestimated this old man who was always looking out for her presence. Although he was only an Inferiora, she could feel that he was very strong!
However, Xia Hua had not met an opponent before and his father or the others could barely catch up to the speed of her cultivation, so she really did not regard any of herpanions to be worthy opponents.
"I know, he is the Young Master of the Demon-Subduing Autonomous Order, right?" Xia Hua hit the mark that the old man was temporarily put in a daze.
? He then realized something as he turned to look at the two old men. "Did the two of you reveal the name of the Demon-Subduing Autonomous Order? Even the people in the Autonomous Region did not know the true name of our organization? Do you think you''ll be let off¡ª"
"We sincerely apologize, Higher Elder Chu! However, it is not us who told them about the Order, it was the Young Master himself!"
"Young Master actually took the initiative to tell them? Why?" Higher Elder Chu asked in confusion.
"We also don''t know, Higher Elder Chu! The Young Master''s mind¡ we don''t know him at all!" the other old man said.
"Hmph! No matter what! Those who have heard of the Order''s name will be killed without mercy!"
Xia Hua''s face ckened. She did not realize that the situation really got out of hand. The Demon-Subduing Autonomous Order was actually very secretive about its real name. "Just for this? You are going to kill us?"
Her tone gradually thickened like ice as her eyes sharpened.
Higher Elder Chu''s eyes constricted as he looked at Xia Hua in disbelief. Her strength was actually out of his league. The weight of her aura was even heavier than his! To say he was strong already, would be a joke in front of her might.
As he looked at Envoy Lu Han, who was the Young Master of the Order, he felt bitter.
On the other hand, the other disciples of the sect felt very suffocated by the rising aura. They felt like their heart grew cold and their breaths were shortened by a gap¡ªthey could even barely move their bodies!
The sect grounds quaked. Even the room where Envoy Lu Han was staying started to crumble.
Strong! Very Strong!
Higher Elder Chu''s killing intent was stumped and did not dare make a move. Although he was strong, he couldn''t see through Xia Hua at all. This woman who seemed to be of the same age as Young Master Lu Han or even younger had already grown to be this strong!
How was this possible?!
However, Xia Hua immediately retracted her aura and smiled at Higher Elder Chu. That smile she showed was something that was not really a smile at all. It seemed like she was trying to beckon him to kill himself.
Xia Hua had surmised that the old man was strong due to the cautious personality that she adapted from Yang Lujia. However, she was not willing to be just trampled by somebody. That was not something she would never like even if that was Yang Lujia''s personality.
"I don''t know anything about your Order. You don''t have to worry about me spreading a word about it. As for the Heavenly Selection, go on with it. Thisdy won''t interfere as long as you won''t make it hard for my Yang Supreme Sect. When His Highnesses back, I won''t say a matter of this to him. However, His Highness is all-knowing. He might even read my mind with just one look."
When Higher Elder Chu heard Xia Hua''s first sentences, he could only heave a sigh andpromise. It seemed like Xia Hua was not one of them due to the density of her extreme yin qi and if she really was an enemy, she would have never spared them¡ªespecially the son of the Order''s Lord!
He was smart. He naturally grasped everything about it.
However, when he heard herst sentences, his rarely-shaken heart was thawed. "His Highness?"
Sect Master Xia, who was previously in a daze, immediately replied and said, "Yes, His Highness is all mighty and all-knowing! Even Saint Emperors like my daughter, Xia Hua, were subdued by him!"
Hearing her father say this, Xia Hua blushed, especially after recalling ''that'' wless face of his. She was extremely embarrassed by herself and disappeared without a trace.
On the other hand, Xia Zhiguang smiled wily as though he hit her daughter''s soft spot. Meanwhile, Higher Elder Chu went numb after seeing Xia Hua''s reaction.
That iparably powerful young woman called Xia Hua was actually subdued by a man?!
That cold woman?!
How was that possible?!
She was already very strong herself! She might be on par with their Lord of Order!
However, what he was curious about was this His Highness that he heard from Sect Master Xia. Therefore, he tried to probe into the details and asked Xia Zhiguang.
Xia Zhiguang felt ted and narrated all the remarkable things he witnessed that His Highness did. "You don''t know how powerful His Highness was! Just his gaze could kill my daughter, Xia Hua! Not because she had feelings for him, but because he was ridiculously strong! Your Autonomous Region, he might be able to destroy it with a wave of his hand!"
GASP!
Higher Elder Chu did not dare believe what he heard. If this was true, then wouldn''t this "His Highness" they were referring to someoneing from either of the two temples? He actually tried to probe and offend someone high and mighty like that? With just him, barely even touching the threshold of the Saint Emperor Realm?
Was he joking?
Just who was this "His Highness"?
"Whether you believe me or not, we don''t care. His Highness is extremely reclusive but he said that he would outshine this realm soon with his light! He left not long ago. I don''t know what His Highness was doing, but it could be something very important and something that would shake the core of Da Shikong!"
When Higher Elder Chu heard this, he even had the urge to scoff, because, at this moment, he really did not believe it either! However, with Xia Hua''s silence, approving of this matter, he thought as he looked at the gourd he was holding, ''What have I been doing all these years?''
When he remembered how he just postured in front of Xia Hua earlier, he could not help but feel shame.
Chapter 255 Within His Soul
Yang Lujia had long finished the test of the Azure Dragon, the ck Tortoise, and the Red Qilin. Although the Red Qilin insisted on Yang Lujia not to take part in his test anymore, he still took the test due to his unwavering pride that he could easily uproot from the depths of his soul.
It was just that unknowingly, the Heavenly Mysteries Wolf, had already entered the depths of his soul. In fact, the moment he came into contact with Yang Lujia''s soul, he was driven away and him disappearing without a trace was actually rted to this matter.
With that, the Heavenly Mysteries Wolf could not help but click its tongue as it sauntered around Yang Lujia''s soul. Just by walking around, he felt suffocated as though he was going to be obliterated by a second.
"What kind of soul does this kid possess? Why is it insanely strong? I have awakened some of the memories of my ancestors, but they actually did not have any ount about someone''s soul being so strong," the Heavenly Mysteries Wolf muttered.
Looks could deceive a person. If he were to look at this ce, where there was the soul of Yang Lujia, he would probably think this was a paradise¡ªbut he wished he were only a mortal animal¡ªnot someone who possessed some cultivation.
His cultivation made him feel constantly threatened in this ce. He used his eyes to deduce and almost met with a bacsh. If he were to continue then, wouldn''t he go blind? If that would happen, what would his ancestors think of him?
"Heavenly Mysteries Wolf¡" a child-like voice suddenly sounded into the wolf''s ears.
It perked him up and his expression turned solemn. If looks could deceive, so were voices. In his memories, there were several existences out there that had retained their child-like looks even when they already became existences towering above the world.
"I didn''t think I''d encounter someone with a formidable bloodline like you here," the child-like voice continued, seeing that the Heavenly Mysteries Wolf did not answer to his heed.
The Heavenly Mysteries Wolf''s face was very solemn as he looked around but failed to see anything. Even when he used his eyes to deduce the other party''s location, he was unable to see through anything. It was even more dangerous when he tried to probe into Yang Lujia''s depths.
Every time he thought of trying, a foreboding feeling of peril would alwayse to his rescue. This way, curiosity could really kill a cat. How could someone like him deduce something that he could not even detect even with his cultivation?
He, a divine beast, whose bloodline did not lose out ifpared to the five divine beasts, actually felt threatened. His bloodline was even agitated negatively¡ªit was panicking as though it met its strongest foe!
"Who are you?" the Heavenly Mysteries Wolf asked, forcing itself to calm down.
"I am naturally Yang Lujia''s guide," the child-like voice echoed. "However, since I''ve brought you into his soul, then you can forget about leaving anymore. However, if you perform well, then this senior of yours right here would grant you amnesty."
"You''re actually the one who pulled me in? How was that possible?" The Heavenly Mysteries Wolf was dumbfounded.
How powerful one must should be to pull him inside? It had to be known that he had painstakingly focused himself on the Divination Path and had even reached the juncture of breaking through to a higher realm. However, this seemingly unimpressive child-like voice actually sucked him into the soul of the kid without even having the strength to resist.
"You don''t have to overthink things. I am the spirit from Yang Lujia''s soul who took infancy when he was born. If natural-born spirits were born in treasures, it would be safe to say that I am the only natural-born spirit who was born inside a human''s soul. His strength was something that you cannot contend with. me yourself for trying to divine his path," the child-like voice sounded again. "Come to this one''s residence. Let''s have a chat."
If Yang Lujia were to see this scene, his eyes would really pop up. Contrary to the usual arrogant disposition of this child, he was actually acting like an extremely old man in his prime,prehending the mysteries of the world at the back of his palm.
"I''m Fortuniel, what''s your name?" the child-like voice said as he surfaced in front of the Heavenly Mysteries Wolf.
When thetter saw his appearance, the Heavenly Mysteries Wolf''s eyes shrank by a fraction. This guy was actually so strong at such a young age. But what surprised him more was that this kid''s face really resembled the current Yang Lujia.
"Staring at me like that for what?" The child asked, smilingly.
Only then did the Heavenly Mysteries Wolf wake up from his stupor. Such a young person was actually reduced to a natural born spirit by somebody¡ªwaits! He said before that he was born as a natural treasure¡ªthe only difference was that he was born inside Yang Lujia''s soul, condensed from the moment Yang Lujia was transported to this world, appearing inside a very small baby''s body.
And at that time, Yang Lujia, the baby, was already exuding inexhaustible potential. He really couldn''t imagine how strong Yang Lujia would be after entering the peak¡ªor he really did reach an astonishing height at a higher realm than even them in the old generations.
"Your esteemed self, why did you choose to remain inside this boy''s soul? Wouldn''t you be afraid of his will turning against you? Could it be that you also aren''t able to get out of this child''s soul?" the Heavenly Mysteries Wolf asked, his tone turning respectful.
He would be an idiot if he would provoke this child-like existence. Don''t let one''s appearance fool you, this child was definitely stronger than him to be able to conceal himself¡ªthat even when using his eyes'' ability, he couldn''t even perceive a hair of this little ancestor''s existence.
"Do I look like I can as I like?" the child-like asked back, rolling his eyes with arms crossed across his chest. "Other than this, I also don''t want to part with this host. Fortuniel has awakened some of his memories. This host is someone with an extraordinary background. If I go along with him, I can only prosper."
"Your esteemed self''s name is Fortuniel?" the Heavenly Mysteries Wolf urately guessed.
"Yes. What about yours?"
"Zhi Hao," the Heavenly Mysteries Wolf replied. "I also have something that I am curious about, Lord Fortuniel."
Fortuniel nonchntly looked at the wolf and replied, "Ask away."
"Do you know about this wolf''s origin¡ª"
"No."
The answer was like a bucket of cold water poured on him. The Heavenly Mysteries Wolf was surprised that even this little lord did not know anything at all.
"However, if I recover my memories, I might be able to know about your origins¡ However, those eyes of yours are really peculiar¡ you can actually see through someone''s fate¡ and with that, I suppose you can give them a grade, right?" Fortuniel surmised, rather humanly¡ªdifferent from the tone he would use to converse with Yang Lujia.
"Yes, I only know that the lowest grade of fate or destiny that someone could have is the Red-Grade and the highest is the Violet-Grade. However, I am not sure if there is any other higher grade than the Violet-Grade. This Zhi Hao incurred the ridicule of your esteemed self," the wolf postured, respectful of Fortuniel.
"I see¡ it seems like with your current ability, you can''t divine anything with Yang Lujia''s fate. I can also see it. As I am a being that surpasses all life forms, bing his soul''s natural born spirit, I can perceive all types ofws and only some supremews¡ªthews of fate around this host of mine¡ is quite dense and even I, being a natural born spirit of his soul can''t see through him¡"
The Heavenly Mysteries Wolf was taken aback. He had the same appraisal as this little lord in front of him. It simply hit the mark. He could also see nothing with Yang Lujia''s fate. Every time he tried to do, like what was said, there would be some foreboding and unknowing danger lurking around his heart.
"Your esteemed self actually can''t see his destiny, then how terrifying his destiny would be?"
"You," Fortuniel called out and looked at the Heavenly Mysteries Wolf.
"Me?" The Heavenly Mysteries Wolf was baffled.
"Yes, you," the other party replied. "You have the bloodline that carried thews of fate. It was the kind of bloodline that overlooked the heavens, being able to divine the future prospects or the future itself when you get even stronger. For you, divining a mortal would be as easy as yawning. Hence, do you know the reason why I captured you here?"
Regarding the question thrown at him, the Heavenly Mysteries Wolf was even more confused in his heart.
"I don''t know. Please exin, Lord Fortuniel."
"Actually, it''s nothing serious. I just want you to apany me and if by any time he will ask about someone''s prospects and his disciple''s future, you can at least help me out. I don''t have that ability yet. I can only help him aid his cultivation. Although I know he can pull off every mission I put out for him to aplish, it is also not without reason that there might circumstances where I might need your help to perceive danger. Your instincts, having the bloodline whosews of fate were so dense, have perceptive greater than me and my host''s."
Chapter 256 Familiar Voice
Yang Lujia was secretly pleased in his heart.
He had achieved something again!
Something that was rted to a father¡ªwho he was aiming to surpass!
Now, with these testsing into being and him passing them was not a miracle, it spoke of the talent that he truly possessed. To say he was a monstrous fellow would be an understatement. This kind of cultivation and person, at such a young age, actually cultivated to such a height that everyone in this realm could only look up to.
"Seniors, I wonder what my father had left for me?" Yang Lujia asked, his eyes darting at Red Qilin and ck Tortoise. Among the existences of the five divine beasts, these two beasts are the most powerful and the most mysterious.
The Red Qilin''s offensive attacks were extremely monstrous. On the other hand, the ck Tortoise''s defensive measures were more than what he could imagine.
He would naturally give them the respect they deserved. If these figures'' real bodies were here, he would have already trembled¡ªhis will slightly wavering or would even crumble under their pressure. However, since they were just projections of their souls from their bodies, a fragment of their real souls, they could not unleash the power that their soul''s real prowess had at all¡ªespecially a power that had surpassed what Da Shikong could currently amodate.
There was a limit to how high the sky could be. Even the universe had an end somewhere else.
Yang Lujia naturally understood these matters.
Sighing, the Red Qilin looked at Yang Lujia. He, the esteemed Red Qilin, never believed that there was no more than one man, other than Yang Jinhai, who would surpass their strength as beasts who had been standing long ago in the apex. Of course, he knew that Yang Jinhai would have a son sooner orter and even thought that his son''s talent would only be a notch higher than Yang Jinhai''s.
He didn''t think it would actually be this monstrous. Even Yang Jinhai in the past might not be able to pass those rigorous tests that challenged Yang Lujia''s aspects.
"Your father really left something, but it''s not something that we, just mere remnant souls of our true body could see through. The seal that your father ced in that box that he left before he set off was very strong. Due to curiosity, Little White tried to urge himself and tried to open the box with his strength but to no avail. Even the soul of Little White that time almost faded and had barely recovered after several years."
It was only then they realized that the seal also contained a tiny bit of His Highness Yang Jinhai''s cautiousness.
Hearing this from the Red Qilin''s mouth, the White Tiger bared his fangs and harrumphed to the side as though that incident was not something special. He then went back to sleeping on top of the Red Qilin''s back.
Yang Lujia did not seem too shocked. From the rained praisesing from these divine beasts before, about his father''s talent and prowess. It was to his understanding that his father was akin to a godlike existence in the eyes of these divine beasts.
How could one make these proud divine beasts devote themselves and wholeheartedly submit to his father? They were existences that towered above all other beasts that exist under the heavens.
He was only staring at the seemingly small box in the Red Qilin''s palm. However, because the Red Qilin was veryrge, they knew that this box was even greater than Yang Lujia.
"Is that the thing that father left for me, senior?" Yang Lujia respectfully asked, but his eyes revealed a glint. "Can this junior take a look at it now?"
"Of course, of course," the Red Qilin happilyplied and threw the box in front of Yang Lujia. "This ck had been with me for several years that I already forgot how to count. The matter inside the ck box, we, the five divine beasts would not interfere. Hence, we will now go to our original posts. As for whether you want to extract the formation by bringing us four with you, we will naturally have no objections anymore. Starting today, you have already be our new master!"
With that, the five of them, even without the exception of the ck Tortoise, knelt on the ground with a loud thud, the space around the core of the formation trembling under their posture. Even Yang Lujia was quite amazed by the strength of these five remnant souls. However, he was not concerned about them. He was more concerned about the thing that his father left for him.
Could it be some treasure?
Could it be something that would be useful to him in order to not die when he would brave dangerous ces or situations in the future?
His thirst to know things made him want to open the box with his blood.
As soon as the divine beasts saw that Yang Lujia already had the intention to drop of blood on therge box, they immediately understood and tactfully left the ce.
"Master, Your Highness, if you want to go inside the formation, you can just enter disregarding everything. With Your Highness'' strength in terms of the path of formations, Little Red is very confident. I suppose Your Highness has already learned the ins and outs of the formation, so there is no need to say anything to Your Highness anymore. Farewell! If you want to summon us, you can just do so by stimting the formation!"
When Yang Lujia was about to drop his blood on the ck box, he was stunned when he heard the words of the Red Qilin.
''What the hell are you saying? What''s the purpose of saying all those things you just said then if they do not even count as something important to me?''
Yang Lujia''s thoughts went that way. However, he still chose to concentrate on what his father had left in store for him¡ªletting these five divine beasts wait for his existence toe¡ªfor a very long time already.
When his drop of blood finally touched the surface of the ck box, rules of space and time rippled¡ªthe box¡ªlike an old well that had not been opened to the public for the past several years. The rules of space and time were like tunes of music singing in the air, amazing to the eyes of someone who had watched the process from the beginning.
Space and time intertwined like they were twins or close friends. On the other hand, a projection slowly appeared. This projection showed a man who seemed to be as young as him in terms of appearance. Moreover, Yang Lujia felt that this man was very unfathomable¡ªthat he could not measure his depths at all.
If the divine beasts would bepared to him, this man was actually more powerful and undiscernible to him. What shocked him the most, though, were these man''s features¡ªextremely familiar features.
His face could topple every woman''s skirt and voluntarily offer themselves to him.
"Could this be father?" Yang Lujia''s shock was not any better when it was the first he saw the five divine beasts. "He looks like a young man like me. I thought he would be older."
But he was not an idiot. To have those five beasts acknowledge his father''s talent, it was already enough for him to believe that his father truly had the capital to achieve something remarkable at his young age.
Yang Lujia still remembered that flower that bore the strongest poison in this realm. Its poison was extremely powerful that it made him feel dread. Being able to survive that ordeal, even without the knowledge that this poison was very strong, he knew that it would not be an easy feat. Fortunately for him, he had received guidance and was told that it was the strongest poison, so he had long kept up his guard.
"If you''re now seeing me, I suppose that you have passed all the tests that I prepared for you," a majestic voice echoed that it even made Yang Lujia''s heart tremble.
"This voice¡ why did it sound so familiar?"
Yang Lujia tried to recall where he had heard of such a voice in the past, but he could not remember anything. Moreover, it felt like in the depths of his heart, there was actually some fear left that was about to sprout. Just hearing this voice made him feel jittery.
"Wait¡" Yang Lujia''s eyes turned wide as he looked at the man''s face again. "No¡ why was there such a difference in the facial feature¡ but could it be¡ him?"
Chapter 257 Fathers Message
Yang Lujia was shocked through and through.
That voice had long been forgotten in the depths of his heart.
Why did he have to hear that voice again? It was that voice that had once terrified him in the past. It had long been engraved in his soul, the fear and the urge for him to defend himself and the want to surpass this man so badly.
"I am just here to give you a message," the figure in front of Yang Lujia, which he believed to be his father, spoke, waking him out of his stupor.
Yang Lujia unconsciously bowed his head. Although he did not want to, this action was very involuntary. It was as though a sort of reflex to him, a habit that he would find hard to scrap off.
"I suppose you already know who I am. I am your father, Yang Jinhai, the one who had born you into this world. For now, I just want to tell you that I''m currently in the process of increasing my strength in the pursuit of something very important. This is why I decided to ce you in this lower world and let your wings fly here.
"Think of the things you experienced as my test for you. If you can''t even emerge victorious in this ce, then you are not worthy of bing my son. As for what I am pursuing, you don''t need to know now. Eventually, you will. You just have to remember that I did not abandon you. I just want you to grow faster."
Yang Lujia just listened to this so-called father of his. He could not believe that the father he had in this lifetime had the same voice as the one he had in the past¡ªon Earth, to be more precise.
"Moreover, to be able to reach this stage, I suppose you already barely passed the criteria that this lord had set," his father added yet another shocking truth.
Yang Lujia could not imagine that the tests he had undergone were actually just "barely" passed to his father. Could it be that the beasts had notpletely understood his father''s talents?
Why would these beasts praise him over the top? Was he schemed by them?
He wanted to vomit a mouthful of blood. That was extremely ruthless!
To think that he believed them that he was more talented than his father, he was aplete idiot for believing that there would be such a thing. How could it be that easy to surpass his father whose existence was very exalted. Looking at his own appearance, he seemed to have faded from the picture.
Unfortunately, there was no one who could spectate this sight.
Two extremely talented individuals, facing off against each other. It was only that they would not fight¡ªbecause they were father and son.
However, he waspletely oblivious that those five divine beasts really did not believe him. It was just that the message his father left had to say such words to toughen up the mind of his son.
He did not want his son to be like a dog housed by a major force that typically no one would dare to provoke. He wanted him to soar high without using his identity and use his wits and intelligence to ovee whatever obstacle he would encounter along the way.
When Yang Lujia waited for his father to say something more, they looked at each other. He was somewhat terrified by his father''s unfathomable gaze. Why would his father stop saying anything?
"You just have to know. Your life and death don''t matter to me. However, as a father, it is my duty to take care of you along the road. See yourself as a responsibility I am obligated to do, not something I created to love¡"
When Yang Lujia heard this, he trembled.
Soon, tears glistened from his eyes, as though something was triggered inside of him. It was a very mysterious feeling that he couldn''t exin. It was as if another shot of arrows had struck his heart hard.
This was the feeling when he was first scolded by his father when he only wanted to y. That scene yed in his head once again and was stunned for a second, actually not realizing that he had already gone numb to this feeling, but it gradually came back, because of the circumstances.
Specifically, his father.
On the other hand, caught by waves of waves by the turbulent spacial strom, Yang Jinhai just sighed lightly and even praised his son''s will. Even with the pressure of that projection of his, his son did not waver and only slightly bowed his head.
However, when he saw how the tears crawled from Yang Lujia''s tears, he had the urge to turn back and bring his son away. In those eyes, he had read despair and longing. He, as a father, felt a pang of pain assaulting his heart. It was as if he had longed for a father that would take care of him and would not let him do things inappropriate for his age.
Despite his will, this kid actually cried.
''Just what did he experience during those days when I was away?''
That kid, Yang Hong, reported to him about Yang Lujia... his son''s concerns, but he did not hear one negative thing from this servant of Yang Lujia. The "Yang Hong" he was referring to was actually Cai Hong himself!
It had to be known that servants like Cai Hong would never alter any of their reports to the higher-ups regarding the Yang Tribe''s geniuses. However, what did he see just now? Why did his son cry when he saw him?
Could it be that he was a bit hard on him when he said those words in that projection?
But Yang Jinhai steeled his resolve. "If you can''t survive whatever tribtion you have been going through, then you might not be able to help me in the future."
Not being able to bear his son''s appearance whose face was already wet with tears, he shook his head and looked away. He turned around and went back to his ce. "This time, I must aim to make another breakthrough! Those people, I heard that they''re getting stronger and stronger! I am not a match for them!"
Meanwhile, Yang Lujia wiped the tears off his face. He knew that he would undergo the same path he had taken in the past. His father''s words, in this lifetime... he would have to surpass him again and would not let him dictate anything about his life.
It was such a torture.
The only better thing he could enjoy at the moment was his freedom¡ªand that his father did not restrict him from doing something. It was just that¡ what was his father trying to pursue? Was it more important than taking care of him? Was it more important than his existence? Moreover, the aloofness in his father''s tone earlier reached a realm that he could only vaguely discern. In fact, there were no ripples found on his father''s face when he said those words.
But it seemed like he was neglected again. From his father''s words, he knew that he was but yet again a tool that he would use to fire at his enemies. Like in the past, on Earth, it had always been his role and had only reversed when he managed to overwhelm his father.
This time, he would do it again.
And this time, with his freedom, he believed that he would grow exponentially by braving dangers.
Only by braving dangers, and taking risks, could he surpass that father of his.
Later on, he shook his head and sighed. "I thought that my parents in this world would be better than the parents I had on Earth. It turned out¡ they were just the same¡"
With that, he disappeared from his post and arrived outside the geographical array formation''s core. He did not bid any farewell and he intended to leave the array formation alone. To surpass his father, he did not need his help. He believed that he himself was sufficient.
However, he would do it carefully and step by step.
"I want to surpass you, so I could only do this¡ Moreover, if I were to remove the array formation, it might cause unnecessary trouble. Anyhow, with my cultivation realm and my understanding of array formations, I could freely go in and out of the Second Region without a hitch¡"
"Master, His Highness, did he just leave on his own?" the Red Qilin opened its eyes and went out of the core of the formation. He looked around and the other four beasts were also present. "What''s going on?"
The ck Tortoise also opened its eyes and looked at the Red Qilin. "He has left. It seems like he has no intention to bring us along with him¡"
Chapter 258 VIP Room
Amidst the bustling city, a young man was walking down the streets, looking around, sightseeing, and clicking his tongue in wonder. Compared to the small cities situated in the Third Region, the Second Region''s one Sacred City was, without a doubt, the best he had ever seen.
High-end restaurants with luxurious exterior designs exuded a holy aura and the smell of food that emanated from them was enough to make one salivate. Even he, who already had a strong will, had the urge to go in and eat as much as he could. Despite being so firm-willed, and given that food was not necessary for him to survive anymore, he would always go for it if he would have the chance to gobble up to his content.
That was why he entered this high-end restaurant the moment he went out from the array formation and was casually transported to a nearby city.
"Mister, what do you need for food? We have a lot of extremely delicious dishes here that you can eat¡" thedy cheerfully beckoned this young man who just entered their restaurant.
Meanwhile, the young man did not pay attention to her at all. The young man was just looking at the interior design of the restaurant that did not lose out on the exterior design. Moreover, what he was most enticed by was the food that was served at each table.
From their appearance and aroma, he knew right away that they would make a good meal for him. Perhaps he should try this restaurant.
"Mister¡" Thedy had long been mesmerized by the young man''s facial features which transcended heaven and earth. It was like he was someone who went down to bless the mortals with his appearance.
Even thedy did not dare provoke him. Although she was strong herself, she could actually not see through this youngster.
Finally, when she opened her mouth, the young man looked at her¡ªeye-to-eye. She gasped lightly and did not actually dare face his pair of eyes head-on. It was as if she was facing some unsurmountable boulder the moment his eyesid on hers. Her body even spasmed.
"M-Mister¡"
Oblivious, the young man looked at the young woman and examined her from head to toe, which extremely made thetter feel so embarrassed. However, he seemed to not care about any of these actions that she was making. "Hey, are there still any seats avable? This little lord is trying to eat something good."
The moment she saw his smile, her body trembled as though she was electrocuted. This young man did not use any bewitching arts, but his face alone could make girls jittery, anxious, excited, and a myriad of emotions.
He was that charming!
"I wonder what''s the name of this young lord?" the young woman asked, after heaving a sigh to calm herself down. "When we ept guests in our establishment, we tend to ask people for their names. May I have the honor of knowing this young lord''s name? I seem to not have seen anyone like you here in this Sacred City."
However, what she just uttered, she felt embarrassed in her heart. She actually took the initiative to ask the name of this young man. Even if he was a genius who overlooked others from the skies, she would really not do this kind of thing. After all, asking for their customer''s name is not something customary. It was only her excuse to note down his name.
Thinking up here, she really felt ashamed of herself for sounding so desperate. If this young man knew why she truly asked for his name, the shame¡ she might not be able to swallow it whole.
Although she was acting as a waitress in this high-end restaurant, it was only for so toplete one of her menial tasks or missions, posted by her family.
"Yang Lujia!" the young man said, dignifying.
This young man was actually Yang Lujia!
The one who just entered the Sacred Region afterprehending the depths of the geographical array formation as well as getting acknowledged by the five divine beasts.
"Yang Lujia¡" the young woman said in a daze and turned beet red when she realized how she lost herposure.
Looking at her, Yang Lujia was surprised. "Miss, could it be that you know who I am?"
When the young woman heard this, she shook her head and headed in embarrassingly. She was truly embarrassed this time and could only ask the other waitresses to tend to Yang Lujia. Of course, another waitress went up to him, but it was a middle-aged woman this time and seemed to have no intention in Yang Lujia at all.
Yang Lujia was dumbfounded when after he said whether that youngdy knew him or not, she left without a word and actually reced herself with this middle-aged woman. "Well, this can''t be helped then. Miss, please prepare a table for me. Whatever food you have on the menu, I would also like to try all of them."
Hearing this, the middle-aged woman was taken aback and could not help but ask, "This young lord, this high-end restaurant''s chef cooks our food with herbs that contain dense qi within them. It might not be good to stuff yourself with so much of them and explode. There was one time when a fatty tried to eat everything in our restaurant, and in the end, he exploded into meat paste. Fortunately, he was not someone from the threerge families. Otherwise, our restaurant might face unnecessary troubles."
With that, Yang Lujia, having been informed of the spirit stones'' grades, casually took out several peak-grade spirit stones and stuff them into a ring¡ªhanding it to the middle-aged woman. "That ring contained a million peak-grade spirit stones. Prepare a VIP room for me and my mates. I will eat with them and would not like to be disturbed."
The middle-aged woman''s eyes went wide, not believing what she heard at all. A million peak-grade spirit stones. That was already almost ten percent of the total revenue that their restaurant would earn. If not for her checking the content of the ring she received, she would not have believed it.
Seeing the holy aura revolving around Yang Lujia, the middle-aged woman likened him to one of the Holy Saints of the entire Sacred Region or he was someone who had a high status in the main church, just dressed as a young handsome man.
Nevertheless, she stillplied and brought Yang Lujia to a VIP room where their high-end customers usually stand by. Based on where the sequence of events had gone, Yang Lujia could predict that someone would fight it out for his spot in this VIP room. It might be some young master from a n or someone with esteemed status who would implicate him.
However, he truly didn''t mind. No one in this Sacred Region would be his match. Conquering the ruler of the Sacred Region would be a piece of cake. But, being too confident wouldn''t do any better. That was why he would rather take it slow.
And just as he expected¡
"Who in the world paid for the VIP room I especially asked your manager to reserve for this young master?!" a voice echoed inside the restaurant, the others extremely annoyed by this young man''smotion.
But they did not dare voice out anyints, because this young man came from an esteemed family in this Sacred City. He was the tyrant Young Master Hao, whose talent surpassed the other two young masters from the other ns!
"What? Open your mouth and answer me!" he bellowed, his anger reaching the skies.
"Young Master Hao, what''s going on?" A young-looking guy also arrived beside him. He looked at Young Master Hao and seemed surprised by this sudden turn of events.
"Brother Lao, it''s not that this young master is not trying to give you face but this mere high-end restaurant is actually giving out the VIP room to an outsider or someone whose status might be beneath mine. Who else other than you and me had the noblest status in this Sacred City?"
"Oh, so that''s the case. Did she tell you who the person who snatched the VIP room from us was?" the other young man asked, indicating the middle-aged woman to answer with his gaze.
"Here we go again¡ this sequence is too familiar in novels¡" Yang Lujia, who was inside the VIP room, while looking at the cheerful people he brought with him, was instantly amused by those two young masters'' behavior. "If they don''t provoke me to my bottom line, I won''t do anything to them. However, if they did, they should expect the worst."
Chapter 259 The Shocked Owner
Quite a time had passed by, and little by little, the number of people flocking around the entrance of the Fragrant Mine Restaurant rose by several numbers.
"What''s happened?" a man in the middle of the crowd asked. "Is there anothermotion in the city? Was it Young Master Hao again?"
"You don''t know! There''s actually a high-end restaurant that did not give any face to Young Master Hao! Young Master Hao said that the VIP Room was reserved for him, but this Fragrant Mine Restaurant gave this reservation to another person!"
"What the hell are you talking about? Young Master Hao had always been like this in this restaurant. Young Master Hao is a frequent customer of this restaurant and had long marked the VIP Room as his own ce. If someone dared to snatch it away this time, that person would definitely be in trouble."
"Yeah! That seems to be so! Moreover, we all know what kind of person Young Master Hao is. Towards these small grievances, he would take it as something big of a deal!"
"Narrow-minded! But what can we do when he has a huge n backing him up? Furthermore, his talent had already surpassed the young masters of the Du n and Fu n!"
"That rumor was really true?"
"Yes! It''s not even a rumor! Where were you when a tournament was held a year before? You must have isted yourself in seclusion, right?"
A series of mumblings and chitchats drowned the silence. Even the voices of Young Master Hao and the manager of the restaurant were not as clear as before. Naturally, there were people who did not want this and were indignant that others could not just shut their mouths up.
"Manager, do you think I will not do anything to your restaurant?" Young Master Hao threatened.
Hispanion, the one that was called Brother Lao, also shot a re at this puny manager. "Not considering Young Master Hao, will this Lao''s reputation and status be considered beneath the person who just entered inside your VIP Room? Moreover, why is there only one VIP Room? Are you really a high-end restaurant? I''m onlying here to apany Young Master Hao. Didn''t think that this puny restaurant is not giving me any face at all."
Lao Han, one of the proimed Quasi-Holy Sons, was one of the geniuses who was proimed to be one that would certainly be a Saint Emperor in the future. In other words, people had already been crowned as someone who could reach the Saint Emperor Realm!
However, if he was only an ordinary Quasi-Holy Son, people would not have thought highly of him. Although he was arrogant in nature, the same as Young Master Hao, he was someone who belonged to the high-level Quasi-Holy Sons!
It had to be known that high-level Quasi-Holy Sons are those geniuses who had cleared at least one high-level Sacred Areas!
Sacred Areas are realms created by the Holy Light Emperor himself as a ground to find a sessor for the Holy Light Pce!
When Yang Lujia talked with the owner of the restaurant, he finally understood why the restaurant was apprehensive about this kind of existence.
"Sacred Areas are also divided into four levels?" Yang Lujia was surprised.
"Yes!" the owner replied respectfully. "Sir, the Sacred Areas are very abundant in the Second Region and each of them varies from one another through their level of difficulty. Once a person clears a lower-level Sacred Area, he will be deemed as a lower-level Quasi-Holy Son. Clearing a middle-level Sacred Area, he or she will be someone with the title of middle-level Quasi-Holy Son and a high-level Sacred Area was precisely what this Lao Hao of this city''s Church of Light had recently cleared!
"Moreover, Young Master Hao was also a middle-level Quasi-Holy Son and befriended Quasi-Holy Son Lao Han! His strength could not be underestimated as well!"
Yang Lujia''s interest was piqued. "Oh? Then, what about the fourth level? You said that there are four levels of difficulty for Sacred Areas, right?"
The owner''s face turned solemn, but Yang Lujia disregarded this. He could now even control the array formation surrounding the entire Second Region, why would he be afraid of these punks?
It was just that he had no time to meddle with them. If everything really got out of hand and implicated the Fragrant Mine Restaurant, his conscience wouldn''t let him off. After all, the restaurant''s food and various cuisines were never before seen and were extremely delicious. He gobbled everything up in one go.
This frightened the waitress serving him. Yang Lujia even told her that he wanted another serving and it frightened her that she ran outside and told the manager about what happened. Then, it finally reached the owner.
Seeing the fine appearance of Yang Lujia, the owner was naturally taken aback as well. This fellow that entered their Fragrant Mine Restaurant this time, was extremely peculiar! Moreover, he, a dignified peak Saint King could not actually see through this young man''s depths! He seemed like a mortal but at the same time, he was not.
Looks could deceive, but Yang Lujia''s otherworldly looks signified that he wasn''t ordinary at all.
Meanwhile, Yang Lujia naturally enjoyed this treatment. He was enlightened that his true appearance could help him at times and save so much trouble. It was just that another trouble came at his door at that moment and he could not continue eating anymore.
After all, eating was not his primary purpose foring here. He was here to conquer the Second Region! Moreover, he had another disciple waiting for him to save. That was his fourth disciple! Therefore, going here was a must.
"Transcend-level Sacred Areas! Since time immemorial and based on the historical records, there had only been three people who had managed to clear transcendent-level Sacred Areas! And since then, they did not appear in the masses and were sent directly to the Holy LightPce for grooming! How noble are their statuses to remain in this small region? They''re not just Quasi-Holy Sons, they''re True Holy Sons!"
"This method is really somewhat interesting. It seems like the Holy Light Emperor had creativity in him in terms of finding a sessor for his own. To be able to pass his tests, those three fellows must be very formidable¡ I really want to see what''s difficult with these transcendent-level Sacred Areas¡"
SIGH!
"Never mind, I''m not here to y games with kids. I''m here for something else. Owner, this Yang thanks you for amodating me, this little brother, here. When there will be a time in the future, this little brother wille back soon to eat here again¡"
The owner''s face involuntarily twitched and thought, ''Youe back and eat here again! Do you think we have unlimited supplies of the herbs and beasts you just ate? Fuck you!''
But he still maintained a smiling face and said, "That would naturally be so. Little brother doesn''t need to be courteous."
"Hehe," Yang Lujia reacted and waved his hand lightly. "If old brother owner wants, this little brother will give you a parting gift!"
As soon as he said those words, a little speck of light flowed into the owner''s be. There, a Chinese character that read "Yang" appeared on the owner''s forehead. In that instant, the owner felt like his realm as a peak Saint King actually loosened! Moreover, he could feel that this character could protect him from any danger!
What inconceivable means!
"This¡"
Yang Lujia didn''t say anything and just smiled. He didn''t want to linger any longer here. Therefore, while the owner was in a daze, Yang Lujia just disappeared from the owner''s sight!
"What the hell just happened¡" the old owner uttered, feeling the slight heat on his forehead, burning, but it was that kind that made him feel invigorated.
"You punk! You dared to snatch this young master''s VIP Room reservation! Come out here and face this young master! If you don''te out, I''ll find your family to the bottom and fuck them all at once! If you have a sister, even if she''s older than me, I will certainly fuck to my heart''s content! Then, I''ll kill them all! If you don''te out now¡ª"
Just as he was about to finish saying things, he suddenly went silent.
Everyone in the crowd also did not speak a word.
"I don''t want to make a move, but what you said deserves a thousand death sentences!" A voice roared and immediately, Young Master Hao''s body exploded into a blood mist.
GASP!
Chapter 260 The Gamble
Yang Lujia was never apprehensive of the family behind this Young Master Hao. Killing him would never make any waves in his heart. Only his father and that ''creator'' could move him at the moment. Nothing else. No one else.
Lao Han, the only high-level Quasi-Holy Son of this Sacred City''s Church of Light, was frightened to the extreme that he ran off from the scene with a tail between his legs. Just now, he did not feel any fluctuation in space neither did he feel someone''s presence. Even if it was the archpriests in the Church of Light could notpare to this kind of unknown but overwhelming presence.
What Young Master Hao? What high-level Quasi-Holy Son?
In front of a mighty expert and the reality of this world, only strength mattered.
Therefore, he did not dare dillydally and sprinted away.
He could not let that person chase after him. He hurriedly went to seek refuge inside the Church of Light. Only then could he feel safe.
"This¡" the owner muttered, extremely shocked at what just transpired.
He thought he could not have been more shocked than the power this young man bestowed him before. Who would have thought that he would give him another big kind of surprise? And this surprise was a very serious one!
It had to be known that the Hao n had already dominated this Sacred City. They were in a close rtionship with the Church of Light because of Quasi-Holy Son Lao Han and Young Master Hao''s forged friendship.
"I don''t want to implicate you further, old owner, but that ''Young Master Hao'' got on my nerves. If he didn''t say those things, I might have considered letting him off. Besides, an ant-like him could not move him, but saying those things¡ he truly deserved a thousand deaths!" Yang Lujia appeared in front of the owner once more.
However, this time, his aura was not as amiable as it was before. Even the owner was taken aback and could not help but gulp in fear of getting killed by this madman here.
"I willy out an array formation around your restaurant. With it, even if you get attacked by this so-called Hao n''s Patriarch or even the Cardinal or Archpriest himself, they would not blow even a single dust in your restaurant," Yang Lujia said, spreading his arms while spirit stones scattered around the restaurant.
Seeing these means, the old owner did not know what to say anymore.
Too extravagant!
Even in the Sacred Region, spirit stones could be considered to be very scarce, but this man in front of him unted his wealth by using them so casually as though this did not mean anything to him.
Of course, his guess was true.
This truly did not mean anything to Yang Lujia.
All these high-level spirit stones, he could recollect several of them just by himself. Once he ascended, he would again collect a lot of them. These spirit stones would be very useful to him. It would contribute convenience to him when he would want to buy or purchase something. Or it could be used to pay fees when necessary.
"This formation is called the Star Destruction Array Formation! Once this is activated, it would immediately annihte anyone below the peak Saint Emperor Realm. Thus, you do not have to worry. If they sought your presence, you can just hide here and wait for me to settle everything out. Moreover, I mighte here often to eat food, so¡"
With that, Yang Lujia waved his hands and a pile of beast corpses appeared in front of the old owner.
GASP!
OH MY LORD!
"This¡"
The old owner was once again speechless. It felt like a cat caught his tongue.
"No need to be shocked, this was just merely a small portion of what I have. Consider this as my investment for you. Your restaurant''s food are really superb. It''s as if I can''t part with them after I ate them¡" Yang Lujia said, his eyes showing sincerity.
However, the old owner could still feel the vague killing intent from Yang Lujia''s eyes. It must have something to do with what that Young Master Hao said that triggered him so much. Therefore, he did not delve into it much longer. He only wanted to breathe freely after this terrorist disappeared.
"I think that wraps things up?" Yang Lujia scanned the entire restaurant with his clenched hands on his waist. "Mn." He nodded his head and once again, disappeared from the old owner''s sight.
"Look into that scroll, it contained the way how to control the array formation I arranged for your restaurant. I don''t think it''s that hard toprehend," Yang Lujia left a word before his voice faded.
On the other hand, the crowd outside had long been stumped frozen by how the events transpired. They did not expect that the arrogant and dignified Young Master Hao was now dead and he was killed by someone who they did not even see!
Just how powerful was that person to be able to kill a middle-level Quasi-Holy Son?!
"Hey, guys, did you feel it? Fragrant Mine Restaurant seemed to have be sharper after Young Master Hao died!"
"Now that you say so, it seems to be so. However, how was that possible? Just what kind of existence did Fragrant Mine Restaurant encounter that even the ownerpletely disregarded the death of Young Master Hao?"
"Yeah, he didn''t even step out to block the other party''s attack!"
"I wonder what the Hao n will do now? Also, the high-level Quasi-Holy Son, Lao Han, was actually even frightened that he directly left the area without even a hint of hesitation in his movements!"
"No! This doesn''t feel right! Why does Fragrant Mine Restaurant seem to have be even sharper than just earlier?!"
"What the hell happened? Although I am already a Saint King myself, I still felt somewhat suffocated by this restaurant''s domineering aura! How are they going to let people eat now?!"
Little did they know that it was the old owner''sprehension that made the array formation that they did not see was getting deeper. The deeper hisprehension of the array formation, the more formidable the effects of the array formation.
But as he scanned the scroll Yang Lujia gave, the old owner was convinced! Thoroughly convinced!
Yang Lujia must be on the same level as the Holy Light Emperor himself! In fact, as old as he was, he once saw the prestige of the Holy Light Emperor, and facing that young man just now, he felt like he was even more powerful than the Holy Light Emperor himself.
Who could just make an array formation with a wave of his son?
Who could kill Young Master Hao without even going out?
This was the true demeanor of an expert and he was extremely strong!
He would never deny it! If it was before, he would feel skeptical!
But ever since he felt the symbol on his be burning his whole body, he always felt like he was invigorated to the extreme that as though he was already standing high above everyone else.
Thus, this gamble should be taken no matter what.
"Yes, you gambled right, old owner," Yang Lujia muttered as he strolled on the street with his original face.
He attracted a lot of people, especially thedies. However, seeing that he had no cultivation, they immediately dismissed him. Their thoughts were that Yang Lujia was only a cripple and was not worthy of them at all, cultivators.
Yang Lujia had no aim at the moment. He stopped and looked around, but he found nothing where to start. Just as he was about to find someone to inquire, a boy and a girl approached him from behind.
"This handsome big brother¡ are you looking for something?" the girl asked to which Yang Lujia turned to look at her.
When he looked at the two, he was surprised. Both of them were too young to be wandering around the streets. Who gave these kids the guts to wander around in a dangerous world like this?
Upon examining their cultivation levels, he was a bit taken aback. He didn''t think that both of these kids were cultivators as well. It might be because they were just too young that he held prejudice against them, but they were actually both Saint Realms.
Chapter 261 Adventurers Association
"Hmph! What are you doing, big sister? This big brother here clearly does not have cultivation! What are you trying to bring him to the association for?!" the boy protested, extremely adamant about bringing Yang Lujia with them.
Seeing the kid''s outburst, Yang Lujia just smiled. This was a kid. Unlike before, he would not argue with him as long as he did not go overboard. "What''s this association that your little brother is trying to say?"
"Ah?!" The girl was surprised by Yang Lujia''s question and only remembered that she forgot to tell Yang Lujia about this fact. "I''m sorry for not telling you, big brother, but this association is the Sacred Region''s Adventurers'' Association. It was an association especially created for rogue cultivators who want to experience the world. Of course, there would also be those from prestigious families that would register with them!"
The Adventurers'' Association was like a guild that put up various types of missions for their registered adventurers. The girl also told him that this association was very famous among cultivators throughout the four regions.
Yang Lujia was a bit taken aback when he heard this and looked at the two little kids contemtively. It seemed like they were from some deep background. Otherwise, they would not know any of the matters from the First Region and especially the Autonomous Region which had been mysterious all this time.
"Is this association rted to the Church of Light here?"
"Ah?!" the girl reacted. "You don''t even know this, big brother? The association had dealings with the Churches of Light several times. They even had partnerships at times!"
"I see, but how close are they in terms of rtionships?" he asked.
"I should say¡" the little girl trailed off and started counting her fingers¡ "Ten out of ten?"
Yang Lujia found her cute and just smiled. He now had a destination in mind of where he would go. "What''re your names, little fellows?"
"Who are you calling little?! Big sister, I can''t stomach him anymore! How dare he call me little?!" The boy stomped his feet and harrumphed.
HMPH!
Yang Lujia did not know whether he shouldugh or cry. The temper of this little dude seemed to be very explosive.
"Little brother, you don''t need to resent big brother like this! Look at him, isn''t he pitiful? He doesn''t have any cultivation at all!"
OUCH.
Yang Lujia''s face turned strange, but he somewhat felt warm when he heard the little girl''s sentiments for him. It seemed like this girl was a kind one. No matter what, finding kind people in this world could only be countered by hand.
"Little girl, I apologize for implicating you both, but this big brother is curious about the Adventurers'' Association, so may I have the honor to be yourpany?" Yang Lujia cupped his fist and smiled at the little girl.
The little boy did nothing but just crossed his arms and stopped his foot with a harrumph.
HMPH!
"Alright, big brother! You also don''t have to be polite! I should be the one to apologize. My little brother is like this since he was little. He''s got a bad temper but he''s actually a kind person!"
Yang Lujia did not say anything and just smiled.
And so, the three of them went off to their destination.
"What are your names, by the way?" Yang Lujia broke the silence and asked the little girl with a side nce. "I''m called Yang Lujia. You can just call me Big Brother Yang."
"Hmph! Who wants to call you big brother?! You''re too weak!"
Yang Lujia did not mind the little boy''s words and just looked at the little girl warmly.
The little girl''s face flushed red after being watched by Yang Lujia''s handsome face. This big brother was really too handsome! She couldn''t bear it!
''What a naughty kid,'' Yang Lujia said as heughed in his heart shamelessly. ''Am I that handsome for you to blush like that? Hahaha!''
"Big brother, I''m called Jian 1, while my little brother is called Jian 2!"
"Huh?" Yang Lujia''s brows slightly furrowed. There was something fishy about their names, he surmised.
Seeing Yang Lujia nking out, the little girl tugged his pants lightly and looked at him. "Big brother¡ why are you spacing out?"
"Uh¡" Only then did Yang Lujia break out from his thoughts. "I''ll call you Jian 1 and Jian 2, then!"
When he saw the little girl''s smile with closed eyes, he could actually see a trace of teardrop from her eyes, but she covertly hid it from him. However, with his strength, the little girl wouldn''t be able to hide it from him.
Yang Lujia was curious now.
''What is their background? Why did I feel these two are pitiful?''
Finally arriving in front of the association, Yang Lujia was quite appalled. The little girl and the little boy disappeared from his sight and he couldn''t find a trace of them at all. It was like they disappeared into thin air after arriving here.
He was only mesmerized by the appearance of this association''s building. That was only for a moment and at that certain moment did he not discover how they disappeared.
Breathing out air, he walked to therge door of the association. What weed him was a bunch of people drinking and singing happily with their boozes and friends at their respective tables. This was the kind of scene he would see in fantasy animes where adventurers would gather and eat.
It seemed like this association also offered alcohol and food. A bit interesting.
When he saw the line at the counter, he immediately ced himself in the line and waited for his turn. He did not want to create trouble, despite having so many people watching his handsome face and thinking he was rather peculiar. However, they merely sneered thereafter. They thought Yang Lujia did not have any cultivation. Trying to register in the association by being just a mortal was a joke, but they did not bother him.
Fighting inside the association was prohibited.
Only those with the authority could have the right to settle this kind of thing.
"Hey, kid! What are you trying to do by lining up there? You don''t even have any cultivation level! What right do you have to stand there?!" a young man, who just entered the association, immediately made a ruckus.
His face was ugly to the extreme. However, thedies around him did not dare say this thing. After all, this young man, with the way he was embroidered seemed to be indicating that he was from a noble family¡ªlike that Young Master Hao.
Even the association did not dare provoke him.
Yang Lujia did not bother him, because he thought that the association would settle this. However, he was surprised that thedy at the counter was acting as though she did not hear anything. ''I thought they would not allow disputes in the association? Or perhaps this ugly young man did not yet make any move against, that''s why they turned a blind eye on this?''
Nevertheless, he still ignored it and was only looking forward to registering himself in the association. This ce wasn''t a bad ce to start.
"Hey, did you not hear me, pretty boy?!" The young man gnashed his teeth and sprinted near Yang Lujia. "What right do you have to stand there? What right do you have to have that beautiful face?"
Yang Lujia was speechless when he heard thest question from this ugly young man. ''It turned out he was only jealous of my appearance?''
"What right do you have, huh?" the young man asked, his gaze as though bearing into every pore of Yang Lujia. However, thetter maintained a deadpan face.
Yang Lujia only looked at him momentarily and just continued to line up as was customary.
"How dare you ignore me, you mortal!" the young man shouted and urged his men to drag Yang Lujia out of the association.
Thedy at the counter only looked at this situation and was even amused. She did not attempt to do anything, but she was truly shocked in her heart when she saw Yang Lujia''s wless face. She even had the urge to prostrate in front of him. It was just that he was a mere mortal and a mere mortal like him wouldn''t be able to satisfy her.
Yang Lujia had long been speechless by this ugly young man. However, he still ignored him. It was not fitting of his status to argue with an ant.
"You! Men, drag him out for me!"
Chapter 262 Three Benefits
Yang Lujia never wanted any trouble but as soon as these ugly young man''s men made a move against him, he decided to make a move. That was because they revealed killing intent towards him. It seemed like they were not just going to drag him out, but they would also kill him.
When these men looked right into his eyes, all of them quivered as though they saw the most terrifying person in the world.
"What are they doing? Why did they stop?"
Everyone was perplexed by how the situation was going. All of these men actually stopped midair that which also confused the ugly young man big time.
Yang Lujia avoided their gaze. After he did so, for god-who-knows-what happened, all of these men''s bodies started to dissipate.
GASP!
Everyone held their breaths, seeing these men''s contorting faces while they were in mid-air. Only then did they find out that these men were rendered motionless by somebody. They all could not help but look at Yang Lujia''s nonchnt face.
Earlier, he seemed to be not the type to defy the rules. Now, they already viewed Yang Lujia in a new light.
"Who is this young man? Do you think there''s some expert behind him? Otherwise, how would you exin what just happened earlier? He''s a mere mortal! How could he do something like this?"
"In my entire life as a rogue cultivator, I''ve also not seen something as bizarre as that. It was like they were erased from this time and space."
"Speaking of, I did not sense any rules at all at that time."
However, one of the people in the crowd, who was drinking with his friends, put on a wide smile on his face and said, "Interesting¡"
Yang Lujia could not be bothered by the crowd anymore. Waving his hand, the ugly young man also faded into space and could not even curse out a word. He was done for. He had offended someone who was not at his level at all.
The ugly young man could only regret bitterly in his heart as he disappeared from space.
Provoking him time and again, even revealing a trace of killing intent, he would not allow them to live. Yang Lujia knew that they were ants but he was also someone with his principles. He would not kill or injure anyone who would not provoke him. However, he knew he had limits¡ªunlike the previous him. He would not just kill anyone, only those who showed the intent to kill him.
If he were the weaker one just now, what could have happened to him? Hence, he thought that they only deserved it. It would also serve as a lesson for everybody who was watching. You could provoke anyone but be prepared for the end result.
"It''s finally my turn," Yang Lujia said as he sighed. He then looked at thedy at the counter and stared at the empty cards in between them. "Are these all for those who wanted to register?"
Thedy at the counter was frightened silly and immediately answered, "Y-Yes, sir. Today''s the final day for all registrants to register for our association. After that, everyone would need to wait for a decade before we are open for another registration."
The more she spoke, the more she calmed down. However, the lingering fear in her heart could not be hidden. If it was before, she was amused. Now, she was filled with unprecedented fear when facing this handsome young man.
He was actually very terrifying! No wonder she could not see through him!
When the news about the death of the ugly young master spread, the entire Du n was enraged that their patriarch smashed everything inside his own hall. In front of all the elders, he looked so furious that he was akin to a beast wanting to tear every one of them apart. Even the Grand Elder was seriously looking at this man who had been supervising the Du n for several years.
"Du Hai, you have to calm down," the Grand Elder said. "We just need to find the culprit and resolve this matter."
Who knew that the patriarch actually roared at him?
"Grand Elder, you shut up for me! You have not had a son for several years, so you won''t understand my feelings. He''s my only treasured son and the sole heir of the Du n. Now that he died, what would happen to the n? Moreover, do you really think that finding and catching the culprit would resolve everything?"
The Grand Elder was enraged by this behavior and immediately spat, "Stop with this, Du Hai! It has already happened! What can you do about it? At least, we can just avenge him!"
Their exchange of words already incurred the fear of every elder in the family. Who knew that the Grand Elder actually had the power to rival the patriarch?!
Earlier, they were too happy about the death of Young Master Hao, because it basically cut off the Hao n''s prestige and ancestry, but who knew that they would be the next victim?
Why was it that after Young Master Hao died, their Young Master Du also died?
What the hell was happening?
On the other hand, Yang Lujia was as calm as water when she looked at thedy. He was not trying to search for something on her. He was just surprised. The Adventurers'' Association could actually dispatch someone who was at the Saint Emperor Realm. Although she only entered the Saint Emperor Realm a few years ago, they were not cabbages that they could just easily produce.
The Adventurers'' Association was actually this powerful?
Then, how powerful would those so-called pces be?
"Miss?" Yang Lujia clicked his tongue which brought thedy out of her stupor.
Other than the fear in her heart, she really liked the face of Yang Lujia. It was as clean and slick as jade. No one couldpare.
"Ah?!" she reacted and shook her head, avoiding his gaze. "Sir, I apologize for the earlier transgression. Anyway, although sir will be considered a registered adventurer now with your card, it would only be temporary. Sir needs to attend a tournament in the City Arena tomorrow to contest for a position."
It wasn''t easy to be an adventurer in the association. They would filter every people who would register with them. Otherwise, how could the association remain standing in this world after several years?
"What are the benefits I can get from joining you, though?" Yang Lujia asked. "I think I can pretty much do everything by myself."
Other than the rtionship between the Church of Light and this association, there was nothing really important for him to remain tangled with them. Therefore, he must first find ground and solidify his intent to join and be one of the adventurers under the association.
Thedy was momentarily stunned and just sighed with relief. For a moment, she thought again of his handsome face and could not help but avoid his nonchnt gaze. That was the gaze that could melt every woman in the world.
"Ah¡ sir¡ there are three major or general benefits you can get from joining the association. The first benefit you can get is you can issue missions for yourself. Of course, it depends on your rank in the association. For example, if you want to obtain a certain herb for you to use, others can get it from you, but at the same time, you will pay them for that with a 30% discount¡"
Yang Lujia was surprised. This association was surprisingly business-minded.
"What about the second and the third ones?" Yang Lujia unhurriedly asked.
"The second benefit is that every adventurer could have the qualification to challenge a Sacred Area. Of course, again, it depends on your rank in the association, but everyone can basically challenge one. Only if your rank is low, you can only challenge those lower-level Sacred Areas."
"What benefit can I get for challenging the Sacred Area?"
"You''ll get the approval from the Church of Light and will be able to move from one city to another unhindered!"
Yang Lujia nodded and tacitly urged her to continue speaking.
"As for the third benefit, the Adventurers'' Association has made a partnership with the House of Alchemists and the Weapon-Forging Alliance."
"Huh? Where''s the benefit from that?" he asked, one brow shooting up.
"It has something to do with this partnership. Our three organizations can help each other. Being a member of the Adventurers'' Association, you can go to the other two organizations to buy or purchase pills, elixirs, weapons, etc. for a cheaper price. You can basically buy anything 20% off! You just have to show the identification card that we prepared for you."
"Interesting." Yang Lujia smiled.
Chapter 263 At The City Arena
He was very pleased with how they do their operations. It was the simplest and crude way of earning more than what they already had, but it could easily manipte the cultivators, especially those who did not have any affiliations with any sect or any other organizations.
Just the reputation of the Church of Light, the Adventurers'' Association, the Weapon-Forging Alliance, and the House of Alchemists, could make everyone barge in just to be registered with any of them or basically be one of their members. For those rogue cultivators, this was the best for them as their freedom would not be restricted by these organizations. They were only bound by a contract to help these three in times of trouble.
While the Church of Light specialized in healing and the power of light, the Adventurers'' Association was more concerned with overallbat prowess. On the other hand, the House of Alchemists was very much into the maximum utilization of resources to make medicine, while the Weapon-Forging Alliance would want to recruit cultivators who had an affinity with weapon-forging.
With the conversation he had with thedy, he suddenly thought about Lan Mingyue, thatdy who was scary, who very much resembled her mother''s temperament in the past.
''Where is she? Is she doing fine now?''
He could not help but recall what Cai Hong told him the moment Lan Mingyue went out of the Void Ground. Speaking of Cai Hong and the others, he let them out as soon as he found a ce for them to stay. When the inn''s owner knew how many rooms Yang Lujia wanted to take, she was shocked¡ªbecause Yang Lujia was only one man.
How could he upy all the rooms he reserved? He even reserved it for only a limited period of time in exchange for several precious spirit stones! He did not even ask for a change!
"After joining the association, I will find out more about the Lan n. Investigating about it myself would bring so much trouble¡ªalthough I already created trouble for myself in just a day." Thinking about how his life would be livelier than ever tomorrow, he found it strange, because he was used to keeping himself in the dark.
After recounting the events that happened in the past years when he was away, Cai Hong and the others were in awe. However, Yang Lujia did not tell them everything¡ for example, the matter about his¡ father.
***
In the middle of the night, two men met with all the old men around one hall, talking to each other.
"Silence!" one of the men scolded. "You all are here to help us resolve this issue, not gossip among one another! The Fu n had already been standing in the forefront! Only their young master was not killed while our two ns'' young masters were finished off by someone! How can you still have the energy to chat with one another? Idiots!"
Within this hall, there were a number of elders from each n. Two grand elders and two patriarchs. They were all members of each of their ns, the Du n and the Hao n.
Ever since the rise of Young Master Hao, the Hao n had assumed superiority over the other ns. Their patriarch was very proud of his son because Young Master Hao was the only one, among the three huge families, who cleared two middle-level Sacred Areas!
But now that Young Master Hao was killed, the n members were furious. Especially when the other ns'' members began mocking them, saying that this was their retribution. Not long after, when the Hao n knew about the demise of Young Master Du, they were somewhat ted and began mocking each other.
Only the Fu n remained silent. However, the two ns knew that Patriarch Fu must beughing his ass off at the moment for their misfortune. He just did not dare show it to these two ns. Otherwise, he would face the wrath of theirbined powers.
Hence, it was understandable that he chose to keep his mouth shut.
"Now, the most important thing we need to do is find the culprit and avenge our young masters! Moreover, we have to instigate the Church of Light to lend us some help. After all, someone like my son, your Young Master Hao, was a middle-level Quasi-Holy Son. Killing him is tantamount to disrespecting the church and the Holy Light Emperor himself!" Patriarch Hao eximed, igniting the spirit of all the elders.
That was right! They still had the church behind them! If they spread the news about the church''s Quasi-Holy Sons being killed under their noses, they would definitely save their faces! Otherwise, others would be apprehensive and would not anymore have the drive to be a Quasi-Holy Son in the future, because it did not guarantee them any life protection.
"Grand Elder Hao, you go to the Church of Light and report this matter to them. Even if the news reached them, you just have to tell them that this happened. Then¡" Patriarch Hao then looked at the elders of the two ns. "Spread the news about the death of both the young masters! Exaggerate what happened if need be!"
"Yes, Patriarch Hao!"
On the other hand, the elders from the Du n looked at their own patriarch and grand elder. Seeing the two nod at them, they alsoplied with this order and began to work, even in the middle of the night.
''Heh¡ no matter who you are, you can''t escape the wrath of us, two ns, and the church!''
"For those who had seen him in the inn, make them draw a portrait of the man who had harmed our young masters!"
Meanwhile, the person they hated so much was peacefully having his great sleep inside a small inn.
***
In the morning, when the sun rose from the east, Yang Lujia and the others woke up. Yang Lujia felt very refreshed. All this time, he had been constantly moving, especially in the array formation''s core, where he had to spend several years in the tests alone. He had never had such a good sleep asst night.
"The association will start its tournament any minuteter. I think I''m gonna have a bath first," Yang Lujia said as he washed himself in the bathroom, feeling refreshed from the water touching his body.
"Ahhh¡" he moaned and immediately shut up when he found the sound strange. "Okay, I shouldn''t do that again."
Cai Hong, Brownie, Yin Hang, and Chao Xing, the Vengeful Pangolin, along with Yang Lujia set off in the morning. When the owner of the inn saw these peopleing out of her inn, she was utterly shocked.
Only she knew that the young man upfront came here alone. Where did he get these several fellows? There was even a dog sleeping in his arms. Moreover, there was also an extremely beautifuldy with them!
She was only a mere inn owner. She didn''t know if they were immortals, but from their demeanors and bearing, it was not far off to call them so. At least those were what she thought.
Yang Lujia and the others directly went to the City Arena extravagantly. That was because Yang Lujia let all of them wear some clothes that were specially made by him. All of these clothes looked fancy, ording to his taste, but they actually had good defensive abilities. Unless a peak Saint Emperor came to attack them, like the Holy Light Emperor, no one could touch their skin at all.
That was how powerful the clothes that Yang Lujia produced were. His weapon-forging had already reached an unprecedented level, the same with his attainments in constructing array formations. Therefore, the weapons or treasures he would casually forge would be extremely of high quality.
When the people saw how extravagant they were as they marched through the city streets, the former were appalled and were very amazed by this kind of entrance.
As soon as they entered the City Arena, they were met with hot gazes, especially the gazes from the Du n and the Hao n. They had subordinates who would take part in this tournament; so naturally, they also could not miss this chance to deal with Yang Lujia. Basically, they had seen his appearance through the portraits, but Yang Lujia was oblivious to this.
Despite that, he had already marked these people dead. Revealing their killing intent, they needed to prepare for their death. However, Yang Lujia wouldn''t take action unless they would do so. Killing people in broad daylight. That was not his style at all. But he would do so if they would make their first move.
It was only when Yang Lujia saw a person who was wearing a priest''s clothing with a white biretta on top of his head did he know that these ns did not dare do anything with his presence. It seemed like every tournament done by the association was very important to everyone, hence exining the presence of several key figures in this Sacred City.
"Heh¡" Yang Lujia smugly scoffed and found himself a set of seats for them to sit.
He was being extremely arrogant.
Chapter 264 Let Me Come Then
In the City Arena, rules were about to be set.
Even when the other contenders were not there yet, which seemed like they were also strict with time. At least Yang Lujia could see that. Moreover, the sense of superiority of those people sitting above the tform¡ he could feel it.
As someone who also liked such superiority, he was somewhat irritated by their appearance. Even more so when he saw the archpriest and his subordinate priests behind him. There were also these other ns, the Du n, the Hao n, and the Fu n, who also had the same demeanor.
But Yang Lujia decided to ignore them.
Especially now that they were paying attention to him.
At least, so far, his n was progressing smoothly.
"Good day, everyone! I am the current City Mayor of this Sacred City! After a decade, the Adventurers'' Association asked for my assistance in hosting another event for them to ept another batch of qualified adventurers," the tall man said with poise as he nced at the archpriests and the others who were all behind him in the tform as he continued to speak.
"I would like to acknowledge the presence of all the distinguished figures on this tform. I just hope that all of you, contenders, will give us a good fight to watch. Regardless, the rules of the fight are just simple."
Every contender, including Yang Lujia, looked at the City Mayor. Yang Lujia, however, wore those indifferent eyes. While hispanions from the side, Cai Hong and the others, were silently cheering for him. Only Yin Hang was shouting his heart out for his big brother.
"Big Brother! You have to win this battle! Big Sister Cao Xing said that she will give you a treat this evening! She said it would be very good! I''m also looking forward to witnessing it!" Yin Hang innocently shouted at the top of his lungs.
Everyone, including those surrounding the group, was stunned. They then turned their heads to look at who this was referring to. After looking at the blushing Cao Xing, everyone felt aroused and even had the idea of pouncing on her. Meanwhile, Brownie, who heard the cry of that kid, Yin Hang, was speechless.
When Yang Lujia heard this, he was still indifferent and did not say anything. Regardless, these things would not affect him anymore. Unless it was something major, he would not give a damn reaction.
Cai Hong and the others were relieved when they realized that Yang Lujia did not even give a fuck. Yang Lujia was just waiting for the rest of the rules to be discussed with them. Despite the nonchnce on his face, there was still anticipation emanating from his eyes.
On the other hand, the families who were viciously looking at him without any restraint over their raging emotions were feeling apprehensive of this young man who did not even bat an eye on them. Yang Lujia looked at them momentarily and did not show any restlessness in his eyes. Only insouciance.
"Is that really the kid that killed the two young masters?" the archpriest asked, his face still indifferent to the matters of the world. However, his question seemed to have sparked an interest in him over Yang Lujia, especially thetter''s countenance despite the two families'' oppressive actions.
"Yes," Lao Han, the only high-level Quasi-Holy Son of this Sacred City, answered.
But his voice did not tremble. However, in his heart, he slightly panicked, especially when Yang Lujia spared him a nce for a second. He knew that this was the same expert he encountered that day. Just from that face, he could tell that this man was no weaker than his master, the archpriest!
"He seems interesting," the archpriest merely replied and closed his eyes to meditate on the spot.
Lao Han looked at Yang Lujia amidst the crowd once more. Aplicated expression on his face was formed. This guy was so young but he already had the capital to boast by killing those two young masters without showing any concern at all.
It had to be known that Lao Han was ced 75th in the Top 100 Geniuses of the four regions. Nobody would look down on him just because he was ced at 75th. Even the geniuses at the bottom of the ranking were very strong that he could even feel apprehension towards them. As he thought of these things, the face of Yang Lujia surfaced in his mind.
What if this person was one of those people whom he had dreaded for a very long time?
Just this thought scared him shitless.
Among the Top 100 Geniuses, there were ten who were ssified as the Top 10 Hidden Dragons. These ten were very strong in overall prowess that they would not even bat an eyelid when facing someone like Lao Han. In fact, in the past, he was defeated by the Top 10 with just a gaze that made him feel endless trepidation.
Directly, during that faceoff, he was quickly defeated.
Those ten were the strongest and it had already been several years since he had seen them. No one knew of them, even him. Only a few people knew them and some had spections about their identities. During that tournament once, these Top 10''s positions or ranks were already stable. In that tournament, they were given the chance to challenge these people, but they were quickly defeated and these people remained in their positions without any surprise.
He had not even had the time to ask for that man''s name, the one in the 10th ce whom he challenged.
Looking at Yang Lujia, he could only imagine him as one of those people.
Otherwise, who would have suchbat power at such a young age?
Merely, it had only been a century ago since that tournament happened. Thinking about it now, it seemed like another tournament would be held sooner orter.
"The general rule of how this situation will fold is you just have to step into the circr tform below and remain on the tform until you won consecutively for 10 brawls!" the City Mayor continued. "However, there will be idents that would happen incidentally. Therefore, death is not out of the question. If you feel like your strength isn''t enough, you can now back out and lend your temporary identification cards back to those stationed at your back!
"Moreover, once you defeated your opponent or your opponent admitted defeat while or before the fight even started, you will be deprived of the right to kill the other party. Otherwise, your registration as an adventurer in the association will be revoked.
"In addition to that, we only need 10 consecutive wins from you but that is just the minimum number. You can fight up until you don''t have the energy to fight anymore! Moreover, once you are defeated, you will automatically be disqualified!"
When these rules were presented to the crowd, Yang Lujia immediately understood the situation. It seemed like the two families paid a price just to bring him to death. Looking at the City Mayor and the figures in the Adventurers'' Association, they wore indifferent faces¡ªbut that did not mean they did not give a hand on this matter.
Shifting his gaze to the families, he just smiled and ignored their gloating faces.
When the two families saw this, they were filled with indignation. They thought that the young man would feel fear the moment they made this move, but they witnessed something they didn''t want to see.
No matter what, Yang Lujia was only one person. He wouldn''t be able to defeat those aspiring adventurers who were said to be the cream of the crop!
As soon as the City Mayor said the word, the crowd of adventurers went silent. No one dared to go on the tform to start a fight. While the others did not dare to, others were itching among them. Meanwhile, Yang Lujia was just watching them. Whoever went first would be at a disadvantage.
The earlier you go on stage, the more possibility you will encounter strong opponents. With Yang Lujia''s mental power, he could roughly guess the number of very strong cultivators. Some were eyeing him. That, however, wasn''t surprising to him.
It seemed like the two families really paid a heavy price just for revenge.
"If there''s no one stepping on the stage, then let mee," Yang Lujia said, his voice monotonous. It did not contain any shade of emotion.
It was like this bit of matter would not do anything to him at all. And this wasn''t without truth. Looking at the skies, he thought of several things.
Chapter 265 Arrogance Vs Confidence
As soon as those words came out from his mouth, the crowd erupted.
"What the hell? Isn''t it disadvantageous to go earlier thanter?"
"Why is he not ying the game at all? Does he not know now that the tworge families are targeting him? Why did his face not change even when he stepped into the arena? Is he that confident in taking anyone out of the game?"
"It had to be known that once you made this step, you cannot back down anymore!"
"Whoever wants to challenge me cane up to this tform anytime. I wee anyone. I''d admire your courage if you want to challenge me, but I also don''t want to waste time. Thus, I don''t want to fight the ''ten'' of you one at a time. Come at me as a group. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have the chance to kill me by less than a percent," Yang Lujia said as he felt the dense killing intent bing even thicker.
His words were too arrogant that incurred the wrath of the crowd. As soon as these words came out, one person came up on stage and looked at Yang Lujia with a disdainful look. "You''re overestimating yourself!"
The two families, on the other hand, especially their patriarchs and their grand elders were looking at this scene y in front of them. It looked like they were cheated and their ns were seen and foiled by this young man on the tform with a calm expression.
Regardless, they felt like this young man was just being overly prideful. Even if he knew their ns, that didn''t mean he could fend off every adventurer that they paid at a heavy price just to kill this kid.
"Kill him!"
"Yeah! Kill that kid who killed Young Master Hao!"
"Avenge Young Master Hao!"
"Avenge Young Master Du!"
The two families even hired thugs who would shout just to demoralize Yang Lujia. However, what they received back was a nonchnt gaze from Yang Lujia. Moreover, as soon as this gazended on them, one of them who showed killing intent suddenly stood there, unable to move. And this series of events continued to ur. It was as if they were petrified by that one-second gaze.
When Lao Han saw this, others might not be able to see it, but he could see it¡ªalthough all these people continued to move after a second, some of them had already be puppets of Yang Lujia.
Just this show of strength alone already pricked his heart¡ªas he coursed through the events that happened in that high-end restaurant back then. He was terror-stricken. If he had made a move back then, he would already been pulverized already.
"Are you sure you want to fight me alone?" Yang Lujia asked, ignoring the jeering crowd obviously hired by the two families.
Instead, he just looked at the young man who was filled with murderous intent towards him.
"Hah! What are you saying? You''re too arrogant for your age! I have already roamed around differentnds! It''s not time for a brat like you could understand! Now¡ª"
Yang Lujia just smiled and the man was cut off from his speech. A terrifying thought appeared inside the young man''s mind as his stomach churned in regret.
As Yang Lujia smiled, the rules of time and space lingered around the young man''s body and thetter''s physicality slowly dispersed¡ªerasing him from this space and time.
As soon as the young man disappeared without a trace of life, everyone fell silent and looked at Yang Lujia who was smiling. Others like Cai Hong and the bunch might see this smile as the kindest one, but others, after that scene unfolded, they already viewed Yang Lujia''s smile as akin to a devil''s.
Even the City Mayor and the people from the Adventurers'' Association were dumbstruck and were unable to react at all.
Yang Lujia looked at the crowd and noticed the killing intent that hurriedly dissipated after seeing him kill the other party with just a gaze and a smile.
"Where are the others that the two families hired? Why are you concealing your murderous intent? Come up here on stage. I want you to fight me with all your might."
While uttering those words, the crowd was again speechless of what transpired. Some jaws were already cked open, shocked of what they were witnessing at the moment. This was probably the most historic scene they had seen in their entire lives.
What happened was very shocking. Yang Lujia actually used space to transport every adventurer who dared to vent their murderous intent on him earlier onto the tform, without even moving a hand. It was as if the rules of space apanied them and did not have the time to struggle as they were transported on the stage.
"Insolence!" the City Mayor said, still siding with the two families. "Who are you to force everyone¡ª"
However, when Yang Lujia looked at him with a face that did not have any waves, he was forced to shut up. Although he was the City Mayor, his strength was only of the Saint King Realm. Seeing how Yang Lujia effortlessly killed a young Saint King, he was petrified, but he had the two families behind him. That was why he had the guts to say those things.
When he was about to continue what he was about to say, Yang Lujia''s voice rang around the arena. It was as if his voice was modified by the rules of sound and it was indeed so.
However, Yang Lujia did not know as he was unconscious when he was using these rules that he did not know. Unless he knew of their names and/or their function, he wouldn''t be able to use them willingly¡ªvery unlike how proficient he was when using the rules of time and space.
"Did the rules say the person standing on the tform can''t fight nine or ten people in just one round?" Yang Lujia questioned the crowd who lowered their heads and recalled the rules the City Mayor had set. "Did the rules say that forcing another toe to the tform is prohibited? Did the rules say that admitting defeat would be done through gestures or through my opponents'' eyes? Unless they say they''d admit defeat, they would remain in the tform, still tagged as undefeated!"
When the others and the people on the high tform heard this, their intestines stirred as they thought of the incredible means that this young man had in his arsenal. Even the head of the Adventurers'' Association was burning with regret. However he felt anger against this young man, he still felt apprehensive of the young man''s strength. He did not even lift a hand to kill a Saint King!
If only they did not agree with the conditions set by the two families¡ these few talented soon-to-be adventurers should''ve been able to keep their lives and had sessfully entered the association¡ªbut they chose hell rather than otherwise. No one could be med but them and certainly not that young man.
Moreover, as the head of the association, how could he not know the unscrupulous behavior of those two young masters of the two families? For certain, it was their fault that they offended this young man.
"I''ll take your silence as a tacit agreement," Yang Lujia said after observing for a while. He then looked at the City Mayor who was currently burning with rage as he feel amused of himself. "Can I continue now, City Mayor?"
Without even heeding for the answer of the City Mayor, Yang Lujia raised his hand and snapped his finger once. Everyone at the scene then felt a change in their surroundings. The skies turned dark¡ªno¡ªthe arena became a pandemonium of darkness.
But that was only after a second. Not even amotion started or a word from somebody''s mouth came out. This was the rules of the darkness apanied with the rules of space and time.
When everyone woke up from that temporary stupor, they immediately settled their gaze on the tform. On the tform, they could only see one person. As for the other restrained nine, not even a single drop of their blood was left.
Just like that, every one of them was erased from the river of space and time.
"Do I have now the qualifications to enter your eyes and enter your association, Association Head?" Yang Lujia looked at the old man who at the bleachers with a smile.
Meanwhile, this old man showed a nevertheless shocked expression, despite him trying to tuck away his emotions. And everyone''s eyes were already on him.
Chapter 266 Grand Elders?
Yang Lujia did not entertain any reply from the Association Head anymore. He just went down the stairs of the tform and stood in the middle of the crowd, with no one getting near him. He had done his part and what was only necessary for him to do was get his license done as an adventurer and immediately continue to execute his ns.
He then looked at the archpriest. Thetter also looked at him.
Yang Lujia did not have any expression on him but gave the man a smile that was not a smile.
As for the uing fights, he only found them interesting but these mundane fights where anyone would show off their strength could not stir a bit of his emotions. He had learned to adapt to situations the fastest as he could.
And by "adapt," he meant ignoring these situations as though he was already used to them.
Meanwhile, the Association Head already disappeared from the bleachers and went back to the highest tform with a gloomy look on his face. It seemed like he underestimated this young man.
"He could actually point where I was hiding?" the man questioned himself with his assistant, trying to let him wear a cloak that was befitting of his status. "How long had it been since he had noticed me sulking in one corner? I even wore a concealing treasure with me!"
"Although I don''t have any power in me, may I present my opinion about this matter, Association Head?"
The man looked at his assistant in surprise and nodded to let him speak.
"This kid is not simple. I''ve already made the others find a bit of his background, but we never found anything. It seems like he just appeared out of nowhere¡ªorigins unknown¡ background unknown¡ and certainly, as per investigation, he had no powerhouse along with him, except for those who were sitting on one of the bleachers on the other side," the assistant replied with a nonchnt tone. "That dog sleeping beside that beautiful girl¡ªhis power was extremely ferocious¡ªand not just this thing could make our people feel apprehensive towards them. They were also very skeptical about the strength of the others in the group, especially that child whose lips seemed to run around like smoke."
"So you really did an investigation on him in advance. That''s quite thoughtful. However, do you think he doesn''t know about this? Looking at this young man''s shrewd smile, it felt like he already knew everything behind the scenes," the man said as he looked at Yang Lujia again.
As soon as the tournament ended, Yang Lujia and his group already went out of the arena and proceeded to the main building of the Adventurers'' Association. However, this time, no one dared to mess with him or hispanions. They already knew the terror of this young man. He was like a god that could control everything around him.
Even those people who revealed killing intent from the crowd, who jeered at him earlier, were killed for unknown reasons. It wasn''t like they had someone who could check Yang Lujia''s means. His means were extremely out of this world and they could not even think about it.
"Miss, can I activate this identification card right now? How do I do it?" Yang Lujia asked after reaching the counter.
Thedy was trembling from head to foot as he looked at this handsome young man. Besides his dashing appearance, she could really tell that he was definitely very strong¡ªthe same as that man who she liked.
And this youngdy was exactly the one who Yang Lujia encountered and talked to when he came for registering himself to be an adventurer.
"Official Badge, that''s the highest rank you can get after getting registered into the association," she said after activating his card, dispelling all her shakiness earlier. "After that, if youplete more missions than usual, you will get the King Badge, then the highest being the Emperor Badge¡ª"
"Give him the Emperor Badge¡" a voice came from behind her that took her by surprise. "Oh¡ Association Head¡ why would¡"
She did not see Yang Lujia taking action in the City Arena, so she did not have any idea about how strong Yang Lujia really was. Thus, she was surprised when the Association Head actually took the initiative toe down and decided to give him the highest rank they could give¡ªthe Emperor Rank.
"Just give him the badge. No more questions. Whether he deserves it or not, you will know soon. But I never give anyone a badge without a proper measure of their strength. In fact, I can''t measure his strength at all."
The youngdy looked at Yang Lujia, whose face was akin to an old well, having no ripples at all. "Is he really strong¡ are you¡"
"Miss, when I asked you whether your hair is ck or not, don''t you think it''s obvious?" Yang Lujia smiled.
The youngdy blushed as she harrumphed. "Never mind¡ just take the badge and go away¡"
When Yang Lujia finally left and all was well for the association, thedy went with the Association Head andined to thetter about the young man''s behavior.
"If you want to scold him, scold him however you want. However, I should remind you that he is someone very strong. Might be even stronger than me. Moreover, have you already forgotten about how he erased Young Master Du''s existence within the association''s building?"
"Stronger than you? Aren''t you also able to erase someone''s existence¡ª"
"Reminder, I can''t do that on someone at the same level as me. I might be able to do it, but not as fast as him. He could even erase space and control time to render them unable to move a bit of their bodies. What do you think?"
The youngdy was speechless and began to process everything that was presented in front of her.
"You are extremely strong, might be even stronger than me, but you clearlycked the brains to back up your strength. That was why you always lost to that person."
Thedy became even more depressed as soon as the Association Head brought up that matter.
"You have to be careful associating with him. Apart from his incredible strength, he is a tough nut to crack. Outsmarting him might need a lot of n B''s in order to gain an advantage over him."
"I''ll be careful¡"
On the other hand, Yang Lujia happened to have alreadye back to the inn and chatted with the others for a while. Heid out his ns to them, but not everything.
"That''s your n? You really want to conquer every city?" Brownie asked.
"That''s slow, but starting from here, it''s ideal," Yang Lujia replied. "Moreover, I''ve already made subtle connections with them. Moreover, the two families might have already been scared by me, and by now, they might do it."
"What ''it''?" Cai Hong was baffled. "Moreover, Your Highness, why don''t you just go and kill them all off? Isn''t that more convenient for you, with your strength?"
When Yang Lujia heard this, he just shook his head and said, "When you conquer, do not use force. The resolve in everybody''s heart is not equal. Once you triggered their resolve, they wouldn''t reconcile with you until death, and that would minimize the number of pawns you can use."
Cai Hong shook his head and looked at Yang Lujia in admiration. "As expected of His Highness, he had already considered every step of the way in this n. This is so exciting!"
Yang Lujia looked outside the window and smiled. "It''s time to rest. You rest early. Let''s stroll around the city tomorrow morning."
As he said that, he disappeared from the room they were talking in and appeared inside his own. As he looked at his room''s window, his face did not show any waves.
"Would youe out by yourselves or not?" Yang Lujia asked, in the dark corner of the room with a nk expression and with his arms crossed across his chest. "Two Grand Elders of the Du Family and the Hao Family. I wonder how the patriarchs would react to this if they saw you sneaking into my own room in the middle of the night. For some reason, I verily want to witness their expressions after they saw you like this, Twin Swords Shifter, my newest creations."
Chapter 267 Twin Swords Shifter
Twin Swords Shifter.
Two Grand Elders.
Yang Lujia had already nned everything all along. From the moment he encountered Young Master Hao in the high-end restaurant, Fragrant Mine Restaurant, he already had a n in mind, specifically after asking the restaurant''s owner all the things he needed to know about this family.
Among the threerge families, the most reclusive ones were the Fu n while the other two always loved to have the spotlight. Moreover, these two families had each a Grand Elder with them, with each having the strength not less than the patriarch.
After asking and knowing that the patriarchs only had the strength of a peak Saint King, he immediately understood what to do. If not for them having the same strength, they would have already subjugated the other families themselves.
However, they did not¡ªshowing how they were apprehensive of each other.
Everything then came into the n. Before finally leaving the restaurant, he created a formation that was bound by time. The time within the formation was much slower than the flow of time in the real world. With this, he was able to forge two swords. These swords had the strength rivaling peak Saint Kings. Moreover, as soon as these swords came into being, they actually formed an embryo and soon turned into things with their own consciousness.
This was what Yang Lujia wanted after asking Fortuniel if he could do that. Turned out, he had already surpassed this world''s weapon-forging limits. He was only just restricted by the world''s rules.
Going right into the Hao n''s main headquarters, he quickly found the Grand Elder and trapped him inside the world he made for his female disciple. He then reced him with one of the Twin Swords Shifter, who had a sharper edge than the other. After instructing the sword to settle down and contact him when news woulde out, he went to the Du n after killing Young Master Du and did the same.
One might ask, "Why did he not go to the patriarchs directly?"
Anger could be acted out, but a real one would be more realistic for everyone to believe him. The moment he killed the two young masters, the two families also erupted. As expected, the two patriarchs red and even hired some assassins to kill him during the night when he was sleeping.
But they were taken care of by him without even opening his eyes while pretending to be asleep. However, he could not deny that he really did have a good sleep.
It was just that no one knew how he nted a bomb inside each of the ns.
"It seems like the n is really going smoothly," Yang Lujiamented and looked at the bowing two elders, which were actually and technically the swords he forged himself. "What has happened in the two ns recently?"
"Reporting to master, the patriarchs had issued a death sentence order on you. However, they retracted it the moment we decided to intervene and used all the reasonable excuses we coulde up with just as you instructed us to do so."
"Good." He nodded at these swords. "What about their movements tonight?"
"We were specially sent out tonight to deal with you, master," they answered in chorus.
"They now think too highly of me now, huh?" Yang Lujia chuckled to himself and looked at his own swords satisfyingly. "Now, I want you two to transform into somebody else, while I return the two Grand Elders to their family tonight. From now on, it will be your identities for as long until I will instruct you toe back to me."
The long night was peaceful and everybody had their serene rest except for some people¡ªthe Association Head, the City Mayor, Patriarchs Du and Hao, and that extremely beautiful youngdy.
"Fortuniel, are you sure that you can extract their memories and tamper with them? Isn''t that taxing as you said?"
"The host would not need to be worried about Fortuniel. Fortuniel will do as the host will say. Whatever order is yourmand and whatever yourmand is¡ªFortuniel will readilyply. Although dealing with memories might somewhat exhaust me, the host did not need to worry."
Yang Lujia heaved a sigh of relief. If it was in Da Shenghou, he could very well do anything with memories¡ªbut due to the restrictions brought upon by the realm he was in, he was unable to. He didn''t know for what reason were these restrictions for, but he certainly knew that they were not something good for him.
As soon as he finished talking to Fortuniel in his head, he immediately let the swords transform each into a person he wanted them to embody.
A smile appeared on his face as he looked at the leaving figures during the night¡ he was very satisfied. Looking in a certain direction, he was still smiling¡ªbut there was something else in his smile that could give anyone chills to the bones.
"Now, Fu n, what will you do? Haha¡"
He found this situation enjoyable and quickly thought ahead of what he wanted to happen. Early in the morning, he should be able to receive good news. He also couldn''t wait to see the expressions of those people.
"An enemy who went straight head-on to you would lose his footing when presented with another direction... this is the direction I am giving them¡ my performance in the arena should be enough. Moreover, I don''t believe that not one of them is smart enough¡"
Yang Lujia closed his eyes as he fell into a slumber he always wanted to every day and now he had done it twice.
Meanwhile, the people of the two ns were in a state of disarray. That was because their Grand Elders whom they had sent to take care of the enemy had note back to their camp yet.
"What could have happened to them?" Patriarch Du''s face could not be cker than the starless night sky. "Patriarch Hao, should we really go against that kid? He is very strange!"
"Why would we not?! He killed both our sons and now, you''re hesitating when you saw his strength? What kind of father are you?"
Patriarch Du sighed and looked up at the skies with a face that told them they should let go of this matter. Having the Grand Elders go out and note back after two hours signified that something was indeed wrong with the situation. If they wanted their ns to remain in Sacred City, what could they do other than submit? Unless the association was willing to help them. However, from the looks of it, they would not be able to retaliate like today as they had already exhausted all of their assets to bribe the association and the City Mayor¡ªand the church had turned a blind eye to this matter.
After all, Patriarch Du''s son was only a low-level Quasi-Holy Son. Although Young Master Hao was a middle-level Quasi-Holy Son, he really did not mean much to the archpriest. Only someone like Lao Han could get the archpriest to personally take an action.
This was his train of thought. Patriarch Du saw through all of these.
However, Patriarch Hao seemed to be still lingering on that anger that he forgot to assess the situation clearly.
"Do you really want to have aplete fallout with that kid? You see¡ the Fu n might not have made any movements but once we lost some of our forces, they might attack us at any time. Especially now that the Grand Elders had not gone back¡" Patriarch Dumented further. "Patriarch Hao, do you want our ns to be a gambling stake for the Fu n to revel?"
Patriarch Hao turned silent, but the anger in his heart was seething like think smokeing off a chimney. "I understand, but I can''t just swallow this all in my stomach. We technically had cut off all of our resources, but we gained nothing instead. Even the City Mayor hated us for changing the rules at that time and the Association Head even demanded one of our families'' precious treasures! That''s extremely not something I cannot stomach! Irreconcble!"
"Butpared to losing your entire n, what weighed more? Your n or those treasures you gave up or the losses you incurred because of our poor decisions?" Patriarch Du retorted.
Chapter 268 The Fallen Genius
Facing such a dilemma, the two ns seemed to have reached a conclusion. In the end, Patriarch Hao had to end his farce and swallow all the rage umted in his insides. Stimted by his son''s death, he knew that it was only natural for a father like him to feel that. Completely valid.
But he was not entirely unaware of his son''s behavior. That son of his was an offender of anyone in the city just because he had gained his status. Partly, somehow, he had realized that it was his fault and no one else''s.
Sighing, he calmed himself down and looked at Patriarch Du thoughtfully. "You''re right. We should not have acted ording to our emotions."
"What we did is pretty normal for a response. Wanting to exact revenge for our sons'' death is by no means wrong. It''s just that we did not dig well on this matter and directly barked and ended up barking at the wrong fortress," Patriarch Du replied.
Seeing the two of their patriarchs reaching a consensus at the moment, some of the elders around were silent while some were affirmative of the decision they made. Most of them had been scared shitless of what happened back there. Just the amount of power needed to kill someone with just a gaze wasn''t something even their patriarchs were capable of.
Moreover, from the shocked expression of the Association Head when he was discovered by the young man, thetter might be even stronger than they thought he was.
***
Meanwhile, Cardinal Lin was trying to pacify Saint Prince Huang''s thirst for Lan Mingyue. He even detained him for being insolent and not following his instruction. It had to be known that he had the highest authority in this region.
And Saint Prince Huang was acting out of ce. It was necessary for him to detain him.
Lan Mingyue and her mother were thankful for Cardinal Lin. Although thetter was injured badly by Saint Prince Huang, he still did not back down and helped them resolve this matter. However, Saint Prince Huang gave a warning that after his breakthrough, he would free himself from detention and go pursue Lan Mingyue again.
He was so strong. Not even Cardinal Lin would be his match if his subordinates did not help him quell this young man. He was indeed worthy of being a Saint Prince of arge pce. Cardinal Lin was somewhat worried about what will happen, so he hid Lan Mingyue in his ce and did not intend to let her go out.
Moreover, he also helped stabilize the condition of her father and also did not let their Grand Elder off.
Cardinal Lin was filled with the air of righteousness. No one dared to question his sense of justice and the Grand Elder was even more speechless about what transpired.
"You will really pay for this! Once the Human Emperor descends here, it will be the end of you!" Grand Elder Lan shouted as he pointed at Cardinal Lin. "They''re supposed to be guests but you actually detained them!"
Shaking his head, Cardinal Lin did not concede to these taunts. He had his own principles and these principles came from the Holy Light Emperor himself. He would not sully his principles just because of some guest.
***
A boy with a bald head was fetching two buckets of water, climbing several steps before arriving at his destination. He had no cultivation and was only considered a mortal. Hence, he would stop from time to time to take a rest.
"When is this going to end?" the boy muttered. "I didn''t do it. I swear I didn''t. Why would you believe him rather than me?"
His life was hanging on a thread. Just a breath from anyone would blow him away to death. He still had the strength to carry something as heavy as a bucket of water, but it was only up to that. Anytime around, he knew that he was going to die, but he was not convinced.
He was once hailed as the strongest genius only second to the Holy Light Emperor. Thetter had high hopes for him, but it was also thetter that thrashed him and sent him here to the Second Region, detested and hated to the core by the Holy Light Pce''s people.
People adored him for being strong. People adored him for the light he was able to give them. People adored him for his healing ability which was more efficient than that of others. He was also the only one who cleared three Transcendent-Level Sacred Areas, directly hailing him as the only Holy Son!
But they did not expect that he would actually dirty his hands for a girl.
However, although his reputation was destroyed, there were still others who believed he did not do something like that and that he was only framed. Until now, there were still people who rallied and even died for him, just to get to the bottom of the truth.
Thinking about how devoted they were to him, he clenched his fist, his lifeless eyes gaining another color of resolve.
"If I can get out of here, I will not take revenge. I will only save them from damnation," he uttered. "I am not thirsty for revenge. I only wanted to clear my name and save those people who framed me up from bing heartless machines."
As he said these, he continued walking up the stairs and arrived at his own hut. He had been training his body here. Although he found this situation hopeless, he knew that at one time, the gods would heed his prayers and someone or something would eventually save him and them.
Looking up at the skies while lying on the bare ground, he said, "I am what they say the fallen genius. But am I really the fallen one?"
***
Early in the morning, Yang Lujia and hispanions woke up under the sunlight''s shining rays. When he heard themotion outside the inn, he smiled widely and said to Brownie and the others appearing right in front of their beds like a ghost, "The show has started. They''re here."
"¡"
As they only woke up recently, their minds were still nk. Yin Hang did not even bother and only went back to sleep after hearing Yang Lujia''s voice. Even Cao Xing slept as though she did not hear anything from him.
Sighing, Yang Lujia was hopeless and only brought the sleeping Brownie in his arms and went down to the inn. Crowding inside the inn, the people brought so much stress to the innkeeperdy. She looked ragged and did not expect that some mighty figures (to her) hade to her inn and paid a visit unexpectedly.
She even thought she was going to faint. She did not want to offend any of them.
Yang Lujia''s body turned transparent as well as Brownie''s. He first observed the surroundings before finally letting them see him.
"Innkeeper, we know that you''re hiding him! We want to see Master Yang! He''s the savior of our family''s young masters! We can''t thank him enough!" Patriarch Du was all tears, pleading in front of the innkeeper.
The innkeeper was shocked that she did not dare utter a word.
It happened with Patriarch Hao as well. The sincerity was overflowing from within them and kept on whining like children who wanted to find their parents because they lost their way.
"Please! I beg you!" Patriarch Hao knelt in front of the innkeeper. Young Master Hao also did the same as was so for Young Master Du.
Everyone inside the inn who was only there for gossip exploded and went out to bring the news to everybody. They did not expect that the two patriarchs of thergest ns in the city actually knelt in front of a mere innkeeper just to see that young man that offended them!
Moreover, what was even more explosive was that Young Master Hao and Young Master Du seemed to be alive and well.
"What the hell happened?" Even the Association Head felt like a bomb exploded in his mind.
He was only talking leisurely with the youngdy in front of him when his subordinate suddenly barged in and told him about this news.
"What the hell did he do?"
Even the youngdy was extremely perturbed and shocked to the extreme.
"What are you doing?" Brownie asked. He opened his eyes slowly the moment he noticed that Yang Lujia had gone invincible while looking at the expressions of these pathetic people.
"For fun. Not every pleasure is sinful, right?" Yang Lujia replied, smiling.
Chapter 269 Completely Convinced
The Association Head had his ears already attracted to the news he received from one of his subordinates. For quite a long while, he had failed to react. It was the same for thedy he had been talking with since.
Dumbfounded. This word wasn''t even enough to describe how they felt at the moment.
After a while, they looked at each other. Their eyes signaled that amotion would soon start anytime from today onwards.
"How do you think did he do it?" the youngdy asked, breaking the silence inside their room. "Do you think he practiced thews on illusion?"
"That''s not far-fetched if you say that," the Association Head replied with a sigh. "However, if it''s really thews of illusion, it''s impossible for him to escape from the eyes of the experts protecting Lao Han, that high-level Quasi-Holy Son."
"There is some truth in what you say. However, if it''s thews of illusion at the level of someone stronger than me and ''that'' man? What do you think? You must know that although the Churches of Light had strong individuals, they were not as strong as ''that'' man who ranked first in our ranking."
"That''s true." The Association Head had a pondering look. "If that''s indeed the case, do you know anyone from your peers who can use thews of illusion?"
"No," the youngdy replied, realizing that she was thinking too much. "All of theirws are not like that, as far as I know. Although they always hide themselves from several people, just like me, I pretty much knew about their strengths because I fought with every one of them. However, there was only one ''man'' who really made me feel dread.
"While the others went easy with me by ying water, that ''man'' was so strong that I could not even withstand one gaze from him. And his demeanor was the same as that young man called Yang Lujia. I don''t know if he also has purple eyes, but that man''s pair of eyes was like a force that I could never contend with in my entire life."
"Purple eyes?"
"Yes," thedy replied. "I don''t know his real name, but he calls himself the Purple Follower."
"He calls himself the Purple Follower with that strength?" The Association Head especially emphasized such (follower) word and looked at thedy in front of him. "Why would he call himself like that when he''s that strong to be a ruler?"
"I don''t know either." The youngdy shook her head.
SIGH.
"There are still mysteries in this world that we do not know the answers to yet. For example, that man you knew and now, the young man who kept giving us surprises. How the hell did those young masterse back to life when they were killed? Even one of them ended under your nose?"
The youngdy was very apprehensive towards Yang Lujia. She felt like she knew him all along, but at the same time, he wasn''t. What was his rtionship with the man who she could not even stand against with one gaze?
Repelling all the thoughts aside, she instead looked at the Association Head with a serious look on her face. "You should know what I''m here for, Association Head. My father told me that the Human Emperor Pce entered the Sacred Region this time. He was furious because his people were not granted entry, but those people from the pces were allowed to do so. It was something he found humiliating, given the reputation of our association."
When the Association Head heard her words, he did not quickly refute them. Instead, he looked at her with hesitant eyes. Eventually, he told her what he knew about this matter. "The Human Emperor Pce is a colossus that even I do not believe that our association could handle them. There from the southeastern part of this world. What do you think made them travel this far?"
The youngdy also wondered about this and said, "I heard that most of them were gravely injured from a battle. Has the war among pces already begun?"
"No, not the war. I heard it was beasts called void beasts that attacked their borders and they barely defended it, producing more and more casualties. You have to know that the Sacred Region is like a healing sanctuary under the supervision of the Holy Light Pce. As for the Holy Light Pce, their ruler, the Holy Light Emperor, was a close friend of the Human Emperor. I think it was because of this that they were allowed entry into the Sacred Region."
She did not answer right away and immediately understood this matter. "I will report this to father. I will let him take action. You have to know our goal here. About this geographical array formation, do not stop until you can get significant information."
If they had such a formation in their arsenal, would they fear other organizations in the Autonomous Region? However, what kind of capabilities did this mere Sacred Region have to have this kind of protective measure that even a peak Saint Emperor would dread?
Them, however, who were proimed as the strongest region, did not even have an inkling of this formation. They subjected themselves to self-humiliation¡ªfor acting so mighty despite not being able to breach the Sacred Region by force.
On the other hand, Yang Lujia was still enjoying the sight transpiring in front of him. He was really amused by this y. However, Brownie was disgusted with these people''s faces, although his disgust was because of his background as the Devouring Dog Tribe''s prince. He had seen too far many people like them and every time, he would feel this.
"What? Are you not happy that they arepletely submitting to me?" Yang Lujia looked at the kneeling and teeming-with-vigor youths behind these two patriarchs. "They''re acting just enough. Haha."
Brownie also looked in the direction where Yang Lujia was looking. His pupils quickly constricted. "Swords! A pair of twin swords! Where did you get them from?!"
"Just one of the random swords I forged."
"Hmph! Keep boasting and you''ll die an earlier death!" Brownie replied, extremely disapproving of Yang Lujia''s behavior.
"Only if death itself allows me to experience it." Yang Lujia smiled and continued to revel in other people''s pleading.
After a while, he suddenly appeared in front of these people with a glorious smile on his face. "That''s enough."
Like a p of thunder, the surroundings went silent. They all subconsciously shut their mouths. Yang Lujia''s voice deterred every one of them. It was only after a while did the two patriarchs kneel in front of Yang Lujia and apologized for all the grievances they had caused him.
"You don''t have to worry. I like ying anyway. What you yed out in the arena yesterday and all the schemes behind them, they were pretty interesting. However, you are underestimating me. You should have already known why your sons have gone missing, right?"
"Whatever it is, we, two patriarchs will heed Master Yang''s orders! If Master Yang says we''ll go east, we will not hesitate to go east!"
"Young Master Hao and Young Master Du, you lived well. How was the feeling of having your strength increase again?" Yang Lujia smiled.
"It''s more than liberating, Master Yang! However, Master Yang is still the best when mentoring and giving us pointers! Master Yang even tested our n''s bottom line and the attitude of our ns towards us! We are eternally grateful. Otherwise, we would not have known that our fathers actually cared for us so much that they were willing to fight to the death for us. Even the Grand Elders were the same. We are very touched!" Young Master Hao exined.
"When has Young Master Hao be this eloquent in speaking? He was even speaking so calmly! This was so not him! But I like this transformation of him more than his previous self!"
"Yeah! That''s true! I like it more when Young Master Hao is like this! That arrogance of his seemed to have beenpletely wiped out by Master Yang!"
"Oh my god! I never would have thought that something like this would y out! Who could''ve thought that Master Yangpletely convinced the two ns? Is he trying to make a name for himself?!"
''Right off the bat, little fellow. But there''s one thing you overlooked. I''m not here to just make a name for myself. Instead, I am here¡ to rule.''
Chapter 270 The Intent To Issue
Yang Lujia dismissed the two patriarchs and told them about his ns for the future. These two patriarchs were too excited. They learned from Yang Lujia that there was a world beyond them and he came from there.
Moreover, with Yang Lujia''s arrogant words, theypletely believed him when he said that he was a ruler of that world and mere peak Saint Emperors were not even qualified to lick his foot. Just this information shocked them through and through, but they were more excited and felt even more fear towards Yang Lujia.
It was no wonder why this harmless-looking young man did not have any apprehensive feelings towards them from the start. It turned out he was very powerful and in front of such absolute strength, what could they do?
Moreover, they were even yed by this young man. They could not afford to offend him.
? Especially when they saw his pair of purple eyes. This struck fear in their hearts. It was as if they were going to explode at any moment¡ªwhen those eyes looked at them, they felt like the chaos was upon them.
Rarely did Yang Lujia show a part of his strength in front of other people, but he found it somewhat amusing to see their faces contort just like that. The feeling of being feared by other people sparked his insides and liked it quite a lot.
He didn''t know why but the moment he saw his father in this world, the notorious part of him suddenly awakened. As though a beast was residing in his heart that had now woken up. It was this kind of feeling that he kept himself checked. He did not want to go back to his old ways of disregarding others just to benefit himself.
The only thing worrying him, though, was¡ whether or not he could control himself when the time came.
"Are you sure you want to do all these roundabouts? You can just thrash them and make all of them submit to you. Why go through all these troubles? You are already strong enough to make them all feel dread," Brownie questioned, his tone showing the bafflement that others would normally have if they were this close to Yang Lujia for a long time.
"If I told you I just want to do this because of someone, would you believe me? If he could do all those schemes, so can I. I don''t want to bully people with my strength. Destroying them with my schemes would be more exciting."
''I don''t know why, but I feel liberated when I say these things. Since when I saw my father''s figure, I knew that I saw someone like that person again in this world. And this time again, I had another mountain I had to surmount.''
"Who is ''he''?" Brownie was intrigued, but his curiosity was left nk in an open space, where he did not get an answer.
"It''s him, the one who made my entire life in the past miserable," Yang Lujia replied.
Brownie was confused, but he did not want to poke into Yang Lujia''s past too much. It seemed like he did not know everything about him yet. He knew that there was something wrong with this kid. From his personality to the way he did things, it looked like his emotions were in a state of disarray, and continued to be in that state even until now.
As for the person he was referring to, this must be the person who made him be like this. He was strong but he was not entirely stable at all. When he heard of stories of him from the others before he came into being, he knew that he killed people without considering the consequences and had only his emotions do the thing.
"Whoever it is, I don''t care. Just know that there are still people around you who care about your well-being. Do not strain yourself too much," Brownie advised and looked at Yang Lujia''s reaction who became softer than it was earlier.
"Thanks, Brownie."
Brownie sighed and continued sleeping in Yang Lujia''s arms while they watched the bustling people outside the window. Thinking of something, he thought of seeking more information about a friend he had made in the Third Region. His friends were countable, but that little girl he had met struck a string in his heart that he could not forget. He did not feel any romantic feelings, though, only the thought of protecting his little sister.
Although that woman''s demeanor and air did make him remember his mother''s¡ªit was terrifying. Other than his father, he also feared the sight of his mother who always taught him everything and even scolded him for being too clumsy or careless in his exams.
That was why, every time, as he adapted through time, his scores in his exams back then were perfect. There was even a time when the university he was enrolled in gave up on his level of intelligence and he did not have anything to learn from them anymore. He graduated earlier than he expected and worked for his father hell and through.
That was where he felt how cruel his father was.
And that made her die a horrible death.
Solely because of him.
This tempered his emotions and sent his father to prison himself. But it was not enough to satisfy his thirst for revenge. However, he stopped right there and suppressed that feeling once more and enjoyed himself dealing with other people like how his father did so.
Soon enough, he rose to prominence and became the most renowned genius in the world who invented a lot of stuff and was known to be a saint for all people, albeit that wasn''t how his own rtives and friends thought of him¡ªpractically everyone who saw the shadows behind this man.
Arriving almost instantly in front of the Adventurers'' Association, he nned to use his identity as an adventure to issue a mission. When he read through them some kind of brochure, he discovered that although he was an adventurer, a registered one at that, it wasn''t that easy to issue a mission.
Because he still needed toplete missions before he could actually do so. As for the discounts, it also depended on the badge he was currently holding.
But there was a but.
Yang Lujia was given an Emperor Badge. It was a badge that the youngdy gave him with the ordering from the Adventurers'' Association. At first, she opposed this idea, but despite being the daughter of their main headquarters'' leader, she stillplied with the idea of the Association Head, the reason why she confronted him right away after that.
"Master Yang, please ept this bow from this ipetent youngdy." Yang Lujia was surprised when he saw the youngdy again. However, this time, her eyes were not filled with contempt. Instead, her eyes were filled with fighting spirit.
He did not know the exact reason why, but he turned a blind eye to it.
"I dare not," Yang Lujia replied modestly. "However, this youngdy here, would you care to exin to me about how to exactly issue a mission?"
The youngdy nked out as she stared dumbfoundedly at Yang Lujia''s wless face. She immediately blushed when she realized how her fighting spirit earlier had gone down the drain the moment he smiled.
Awkwardly coughing, she replied, "Master Yang, you don''t have to be so polite. Let this youngdy tell you how to issue a mission. It''s actually just simple¡ with your Emperor Badge, that''s not an issue at all."
She smiled sweetly at him.
Yang Lujia then found that she was actually beautiful but not as beautiful as Xia Hua. That woman was really beautiful in and out and was iparable¡ªfor him. Despite that, however, although he was attracted, he did not pay any attention to her. He had something in his mind at hand. Having romantic feelings for someone could only hinder him from doing what he wanted to do and achieve.
"With your Emperor Badge, it would be a lot easier than other adventurers. It was not stated in the brochure because the Emperor Badge was a special token to those who were really strong and only you and a couple of people here had that. It was also the highest form of badge that this branch of ours could give you."
''Branch?''
Chapter 271 Issuing A Mission
Yang Lujia was told that the Adventurers'' Association was actually a huge organization that had branches scattered all over the regions, except for the backward Third Region. The head of their association was especially disdainful of erecting a branch in that ce¡ or he might have an unpleasant memory of the ce¡ªor so the rumor says as the youngdy told him.
"Oh, so that''s why." Yang Lujia felt enlightened after gaining new knowledge. "Alright, returning to issuing a mission. How was it? How am I going to do it?"
The youngdy then searched behind her for a paper and gave them to Yang Lujia. "This is the Mission Issuance Form. You just have to pay for it by giving us spirit stones as a reward with the addition of the issuance fee. Preferably, the spirit stones should be middle-level and above."
"Mission Issuance Form? Issuance Fee?" Yang Lujia was slightly taken aback. "How much is the issuance fee, though?"
"It depends on what mission you will issue, I mean, the difficulty of achieving it," the youngdy said, having a mischievous smile on her face. "If it''s something very difficult to achieve, it is naturally something that needs a high return."
"No need to waste any time. I just want to issue a mission. Can you feel in the Mission Issuance Form for me? I might make any mistakes during the process," he replied and put on a stoic face.
The youngdy just nodded subconsciously and even took the initiative to take in the paper she gave to Yang Lujia. "What kind of mission do you want to issue?"
Yang Lujia sighed as he said to thedy, "It''s actually quiteplicated as I only have a lead of one person and her entire n."
Hearing the "her" in his statement, it was as though all hopes went off her heart. It seemed like this young man in front of her already had someone in his heart. Nevertheless, she remained steadfast and replied with a stern expression, "No, you don''t have to worry about it. To tell you the truth, there are only 1 out of 10 missions that our association cannot solve. Pray, tell yours, Master Yang."
"Actually, this friend of mine went inside a mysterious space and she went out after the first year we went in because she seemed to have received dire news from her n. My subordinate said that her eyes, at that time, were full of worry and apprehension. I don''t know what exactly happened but I''m now here to find out the truth and am hoping to help her out of that predicament if I can," Yang Lujia borated. "Can you help me on this, youngdy?"
"No problem!" the youngdy suddenly replied vigorously.
It startled Yang Lujia a bit and just let out a light cough while staring at her. "What shall I do then? Would you not fill in the details in the Mission Issuance Form?"
"Ah!" The youngdy tremblingly and immediately wrote the details on the form. "Wait, what exactly do you want the adventurers to do?" She realized that the information was stillcking and asked Yang Lujia about the specifics.
"Her name is Lan Mingyue. She seems to be from the Lan n, from one of the Sacred Cities¡ª"
"Her?" The youngdy''s eyes went as wide as saucers and looked at Yang Lujia, dumbfounded. "She is actually your friend?"
"Oh?" Yang Lujia was intrigued by her sudden reaction, causing one of his brows to rise. "You know her as well?"
The youngdy stabled herself and talked to Yang Lujia more seriously. "I see. So, she was the one you are trying to find information about. It''s not that I know her a lot but I know that she''s in the Top 25 of the Top 100 geniuses in the four regions.
"At such a young age, she had achieved high cultivation, enough to parry those at the top of the food chain in the Second Region. But I knew that this only happened because she was stimted by something that happened to their n. From then, news spread that she fled from her n and made her own name in the backward Third Region.
"I only know her as an impressive peer, but recently, I heard the news about their n. Do you want to hear it? Of course, if you want to, I would like to be the one to ept the mission you will issue."
Yang Lujia was surprised by this unexpected situation. The way he saw things from his perspective¡ turned out to be smoother than he thought it wouldn''t be.
Seeing her smile, Yang Lujia knew he had to pay a hefty price for it. But he did notck money, so he did not see any problem regarding it.
"So, when do we start?"
"Preferably, now." He smiled.
The youngdy was once again dumbstruck by this beautiful and iparable smile. She unknowingly blushed which made Yang Lujia feel strange.
"You kept on getting red," he innocently said.
''Does she like me?'' he thought. ''Well, if so¡"
"Lady, you don''t need to be shy. I just want information. That''s all," Yang Lujia teased.
The youngdy got flustered and hurriedly said in a trembling tone, "N-No, w-who said I''m shy!"
A roar ofughter came out from Yang Lujia''s mouth as she froze while reveling theugh she heard from this young man. It was so pleasant that she immediately wanted to kneel for him. That peal ofughter was seriously the prettiest one she had ever heard for the record.
If that ''man'' couldugh, however, it would also be the same as this young man in front of him. And there was no way they were the same person.
Both hadpletely different personalities.
"Forget about it. Now, tell me about it. Lan Mingyue and her n''s demise."
The youngdy decided to set aside her feelings for now and concentrate on what Yang Lujia asked. She had to act as though he was only a client to her and not some crush she found in the corner.
Lan Mingyue was a renowned youngdy of the Lan Family who was believed by many that she could clear a transcendent-level Sacred Area. However, ever since that incident happened in their family, she ran away while still young and forcefully built her own force.
The matter of clearing a transcendent-level Sacred Area was no joke, but people truly believed it. Thus, when Lan Mingyue decided to leave her n, thetter had be somewhat remote, because she was the only one who could let the n outshine the others in their Sacred City.
After several years, there was no news from the n. It was like they were a n that was forgotten by everyone. It turned out, however, that there was arger secret they held inside.
"Her father, the n head, their n''s patriarch, has been poisoned by someone. As for what kind of capabilities this person had, I am not certain yet. Nevertheless, it should be because of his affair with another woman."
She did not mean Lan Mingyue''s mother. She meant the one who Lan Mingyue had caught with her father having some warm bedtime. After he got sick then, this woman did not reappear in their eyes and seemed to have gone into thin air from the northwest part of the region.
"There must be something more than what she sees," Yang Lujiamented. "Whoever schemed this must be a very interesting person. Does your association know who he or she is? Or any leads on the woman who had an affair with Yueyue''s father?"
"Yueyue?" The youngdy nked out.
"Hmm?"
"Nothing." She sighed and continued to brush the weird feeling she had inside her heart. "Anyway, I don''t have any leads yet. However, some say that that woman was someone who could change into someone else. That was the intel our association had grasped and she was still currently within the Sacred Region. Also, I have news you might want. It''s also somewhat interesting."
"If she''s still within this region, I might have ways to find her. On the other hand, I am quite intrigued by yourst two sentences. What kind of news do you have in store for me?"
"Consider it a deal and I''ll tell you. Adding to the mission Ipleted earlier for you, it''s 5,000 spirit stones¡ high-level ones¡" She touched her lips with her forefinger and looked at him seductively.
Yang Lujia was quite surprised. "Do you have a habit of licking your own fingers that you use when you wash your ass?"
The youngdy almost vomited what she ate in the morning after hearing what he said. It wasn''t vulgar. It was just too direct for her to take, but seeing his innocent eyes, she could really not tell or distinguish whether he really was innocent or not.
Chapter 272 They Asked For It
Yang Lujia concluded his transaction with the youngdy at the counter and quickly set off to visit the Lan n to the northwest part of the entire region. While in the association, he also took the mission of healing the Lan n''s patriarch and vanished without making any waves.
Along with him were hispanions all this time, who were ever-so-silent, during the journey, while, of course, eating a variety of dishes Yang Lujia ordered, for thest time, from that high-end restaurant, Fragrant Mine.
"That restaurant really makes the most delicious food! We can''t even utter another word in this entire journey!" Browniemented.
"Hmm! Hmm!" Everybody could not help but agree.
Even Yang Lujia was chewing on something while carrying them with him in the air. They did not need to expend any effort with him by their side at all.
In this journey to the northwest, Yang Lujia thought of the mission issued by the Lan n once more. This mission even showed him thetest information he got from this sacred city in the said direction.
However, before he left, he had already had the Church of Light, the Association Head, and otherrge organizations under his control. They just needed to act ording to n¡ªand that was to act as was customary.
"I did not need to hide my identity. I just need to find her and settle everything," Yang Lujia said as he shed with the others and finally entered the sacred city where he intended to go.
With Yang Lujia on their side, the others did not have to worry about the slightest thing or the biggest one. After all, they knew how strong Yang Lujia was. Even Cai Hong, this abnormally strong servant was very strong himself.
The moment they entered the city, all eyes were on them. Their group was really peculiar and seemed to be out of ce every time they would enter a ce together. Just Yang Lujia''s wless face and the sleeping but peril-inducing dog in his arms made them feel apprehensive of the group. Even more so when they sensed the suppressed auras of Cai Hong and Yin Hang, who was very strong at his young age.
But most of the spectators were attracted to the beauty that was with Yang Lujia and the others. Cao Xing could notpare to Xia Hua''s beauty but she was nevertheless beautiful to the people here, especially to men. That being said, she became subjected to envy and jealousy among women.
"Have you not seen enough?" Cao Xing growled, scaring the hell out of the men around them.
Yang Lujia and the others did not bother. As for Yin Hang, he was clueless in the first ce, so he did not really pay attention to any of these details. He only wanted to try more food with his big brother.
He did not wait any longer and directly searched for Lan Mingyue''s location. As his mental power swept out, he stopped midway and observed the surroundings, especially in the Lan n''s main residence.
"Oh? There''s actually another Saint Emperor holding down the fort here?" Yang Lujia said, surprised.
That was because other than that youngdy he encountered in the association, there had been no other person who had such a cultivation level. Here, there was actually another one. Moreover, he seemed to be ten folds stronger than thedy he met.
"Make way! Make way!" a sonorous voice pped into everyone''s ears.
A floating carriage made its way into the streets as the people went to the side and did their thing. It was as if a ruler had arrived. Other than this, some airships arrived and there were countless of them. It was like they were here to confront a very powerful enemy.
Yang Lujia noticed that crown-like emblem again. It was like the crown of the human emperor. Could these people be from that pce mentioned by that youngdy before? The Human Emperor Pce''s people?
"They''re indeed the Human Emperor Pce''s people," Cai Hong answered his doubts. "I knew some of the pces in this era. One of the strongest of them was the Human Emperor Pce. At least the condition or prerequisite to be named a "pce" is to have at least one peak Saint Emperor. I may be a peak Saint Emperor and Brownie may be the same, but peak Saint Emperors in Da Shikong are not easily found, Your Highness."
"I see," Yang Lujia said as he remained his gaze on the carriage that was approaching their direction.
People from the side were already urging them to run to the side and not make any trouble. It seemed like the Human Emperor Pce''s people assumed superiority the moment they stepped into the Sacred Region.
"What are you doing, little kid? Make way or else we''ll blow you into minced meat!" A man came out from the carriage and warned Yang Lujia with his eyes bearing into the other.
"Since you''re in a floating carriage, why can''t you just float above the establishments? You''re obviously trying to show your superiority here. If you want to gain more attention, might as well strip all your clothes and that will do more than this," Yang Lujia refuted.
The people from the side paled from what they heard.
"Little brother, you should not have said that! That man is amander under Saint Prince Huang! He''s probably here to save Saint Prince Huang because it was said that Cardinal Lin captured him. As for the reason, it was still unknown!" a voice entered his mind, but he ignored it nheless.
More voices came into his head, but he did the same to all of them¡ªignore them.
"You!!!" The man pointed at Yang Lujia with his sword. "You got a glib tongue, brat!"
"Thanks for thepliment." Yang Lujia smiled.
His reply further infuriated the man. Thetter felt like he hit a clump of cotton when he threw a sturdy rock!
"Brat! Are you tired of living? Do you know who you''re talking to?"
"I know you all. Human Emperor Pce. Are you really what your pce''s name suggests?" Yang Lujia replied. "As far as I know, the Human Emperor in your pce is only at the peak Saint Emperor. He might not even be able to wound my dog."
When the man heard Yang Lujia''s words, he did not feel angry. Instead, he looked at this young man warily and the dog he was caressing in his arms. There was something abnormal about this. He had to be more careful. Although he was clouded by anger at the moment, he would not do something for the furtherance of severing the situation. He knew that their Saint Prince was captured.
This young man might have been sent here by the cardinal to test them. Although the Human Emperor Pce was strong, if they dared to do anything to the cardinal of this region, they might incur the anger of the Holy Light Emperor.
"Are you trying to provoke me, brat?"
"What if I am?"
"You!"
"You must be rted to what is happening in the Lan n. The Lan n''s youngdy is a friend of mine. Do you mind telling me what is going on here?" Yang Lujia meaningfully nced at the airships and the additional ones that were hidden behind the shadows.
The man turned cold and looked at Yang Lujia sinisterly. "So it turned out that you were just a friend of that woman! That woman really did not know what was good for her! His Highness was the most favored by the Human Emperor. Bing his concubine is more than a privilege for her!"
"Oh? If I tell you that I am also the most favored by a huge force and I want you to be my concubine, would you agree to it?" Yang Lujia grinned.
The man''s face froze. It felt like all his blood was boiling like crazy. That was the most ridiculous and insinuating question he had ever heard in his life!
"Brat, you really angered me! Do you really want to die so much?!"
Seeing the enraged expression of this man, the other people who had a favorable impression of Yang Lujia urged him to stop and apologize immediately to this domineering man. They said that he could not afford to offend him and the rest of the group, neither than Saint Prince Huang.
But Yang Lujia still did not listen to them and lifted himself in the air and looked at the man and the airships condescendingly. "I was actually nning to y more in this region and y with the people here in a lowkey manner, but it seemed like you really want to force. Remember this, though, if there''s someone who is asking to die at this moment, it''s definitely not me."
Chapter 273 Fear & Apprehension
A waste of time.
Arguing with other people like this man in front of him was a waste of his time. Yang Lujia was done with his games and he would face all things now head-on. No matter whether he would attract the attention of the person overseeing this region or the Holy Light Emperor, he had no fears.
His father was once a sovereign in this entire realm. He had to do the same or even surpass him. Father figures had always left a shadow on him. Surpassing them would always be his goal after what he had experienced with his father in the past.
As he flew in the air, his gaze was piercing the man''s pair of eyes. Thetter subconsciously took a step back in the air as he watched Yang Lujia incredulously. ''Why do I feel like the world is against me when I''m facing him?''
After that, a thin firmament enveloped the entire sacred city. Unknowingly, the others did not notice this. However, this did not escape the gazes of those who were at least in the middle stage of the Saint King Realm.
"What is that?"
Especially the man who disdained Yang Lujia, seeing that he was young and might even be so easy to bully. So what if he bullied him? What if he was trying to bully the weak? Those were his thoughts before, but seeing the grandiose disy of Yang Lujia''s strength without even moving, he felt choked.
"Whoa! Look! One by one, the airships are transported outside this thin transparent barrier around the Sacred City!"
On the other hand, Cardinal Lin, who half-crippled Saint Prince Huang opened his eyes from meditating and looked at his ceiling, his eyes piercing through. As soon as he saw this thin transparent barrier, his pupils constricted, and felt a sense of urgency¡ªbut there was no lingering danger in his heart. Only a sense of urgency¡ªthat he should meet the person who conjured this right away.
Leaving the Saint Prince behind, he brought along with him Lan Mingyue and looked at the spectacr scene happening. He saw how every airship that was supposed to be here to save Saint Prince Huang exploded one after another after they were sent out of the thin transparent barrier around the Sacred City.
Themotion was not small, but everyone felt their hearts go cold. Most especially the man who despised Yang Lujia¡ªnot for being young but for being rude to him. Now, it seemed like he was the rude one.
When Lan Mingyue saw the familiar young man with a dog in his arms, her eyes shone brilliantly as she disappeared from the side of Cardinal Lin. Cardinal Lin was shocked that he actually did not hold down this youngdy and discovered that her cultivation already reached the Saint Emperor Realm. Although she was only an Inferiora at the moment, that speed was something he definitely could not match.
Afraid that something might happen to her, Cardinal Lin immediately followed. There was a foreboding sense of urgency in his heart that he felt necessary not to ignore.
"Lan Mingyue!"
"Big brother!" A gentle voice that shocked the entire crowd rang out.
That was because the one who shouted was the beauty called Lan Mingyue¡ªthe one that Saint Prince Huang fancied and the one who was the source of affection for several men and jealousy and envy for every woman in this Sacred City. Other than being beautiful, she was also extremely over-the-top in terms of talent and demeanor.
But now, they saw her being very gentle towards this young man.
"Could it really be true that he was Lan Mingyue''s friend?"
"Seeing both of their appearances, although Lan Mingyue might be overshadowed by this young man''s wless and heavenly appearance, they seemed to fit into each other. Is it really what the young man said? Are they really friends or more than that?"
"Sshh! Do you want to die? That''s Lan Mingyue! If you spoke something ill or something she didn''t want about her, you might not want to provoke her!"
"Alright! Alright!"
Everyone was immersed in their discussions as Lan Mingyue hugged Yang Lujia from behind with cheeks turning beet red.
Yang Lujia smiled at this and turned around to look at her, while the fireworks-like disy of airships exploding one after another continued to happen. This left the others speechless, especially the man who was rendered immobile by Yang Lujia. As soon as he wanted to speak, he found himself unable to.
No! These airships were basically a fourth of their forces! If they were all to disappear here, wouldn''t their firepower as a pce be reduced to three-fourths?! This couldn''t happen! He needed to contact the Human Emperor immediately.
Gritting his teeth, he tried to move his hands and take out a token, but to no avail. Seeing how helpless he was in this situation, he didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry. The people inside those airships were just recently healed by the priests and archpriests¡ some were even healed by Cardinal Lin himself, but as soon as their body conditions turned back to normal¡ªsomething like this happened.
It came so unexpectedly!
''Please stop. Please stop.''
"Yueyue, you alright?" Yang Lujia asked thess in front of him as though he was doting on a child, on a little kid. "I heard that something happened in your n?"
"Big brother¡ f-father¡"
"I know. I heard about it. Let''s go. I might be able to find a way to save him," Yang Lujia immediately directed. No words are needed for friends like them. He barely had friends in the past, but this one was different. He was like looking at his own daughter, a never-before-seen one¡ªperhaps a dream he always wanted to happen.
Just right when they were about to vanish from the spot, Cardinal Lin arrived and carefully asked in a ragged voice, "Who is this esteemed sir?"
"Grandpa Lin, you don''t have to worry. This is big brother! He is very strong! Even the Holy Light Emperor wouldn''t amount to anything in front of big brother!"
"Insolence!" Cardinal Lin immediately exploded when he heard how shepared this young man to his idol above. "Little Yue, although I treat you as my granddaughter! Do not¡ª"
"It''s not your turn to scold her like that. I know your undying loyalty to the Holy Light Emperor, but what she said is not far from the truth. Do you want me to demonstrate it to you?" Yang Lujia interfered and stood up in front of Lan Mingyue.
"Hmph!" Lan Mingyue acted like a kid and crossed her arms, seemingly dissatisfied by Cardinal Lin''s performance.
Cardinal Lin''s heart grew cold when he received Yang Lujia''s deterrence. "I apologize, mister." He bowed to him.
Although he found what she said unpleasant, there was no mistaking it though. Just how this young man made all those airships explode without even doing anything already ced him a tier above the Holy Light Emperor himself. He had seen the Holy Light Emperor not long ago, but Yang Lujia''s aura was different.
He did not make any waves. His aura was stable. He even looked like a mortal blessed by the heavens with his looks. But with his intelligence, he knew that he was someone abnormal. An anomaly!
"On ount of your loyalty and for saving Yueyue from that despicable Saint Prince Huang, I''ll make an exception for you. Also, you are lucky you did not reveal any killing intent earlier. Otherwise, you might have been to reincarnation by me already," Yang Lujia warned, his pair of eyes like needles boring into Cardinal Lin''s soul.
Cardinal Lin woke up from his stupor when Yang Lujia disappeared from his spot with Lan Mingyue and bent his body forward. "I understand."
"Oh, look! Isn''t that Cardinal Lin?! Why is he bowing in that direction?"
"Oh, wait! Where is that young man?!"
"What the fuck! He already disappeared but the explosions of these numerous airships were still going on!"
When Cardinal Lin saw this situation, he immediately understood. Not only did Yang Lujia spare his life, he even spared his face by not letting others see who he was bowing to. He was grateful, but he felt more fearful and apprehensive about this kind of existence.
"Wait¡ how did he get inside the Sacred Region? How did he get one bracelet?" he wondered and kept this thoughtful question to himself as he went back to the Lan n''s residence.
There, inside, it could be seen that Saint Prince Huang was already a half-cripple and was lying on a bed with chains tied on certain parts of his body. This was Cardinal Lin''s punishment for him.
Chapter 274 A Weakness, Romance
In his eyes, Cardinal Lin gained a favorable impression due to what the other party did to Saint Prince Huang just to save Lan Mingyue from this beast. He had to admit that this Saint Prince Huang was very strong at his peak, based on how solid his foundation was¡ªbut that was all there was to it.
"Where''s your father?" Yang Lujia directly asked her. "Yueyue, you don''t have to hesitate. Saving him should be prioritized now. Set aside your emotions towards him. I know how you hate him so much, but what if he really died? Won''t you regret it?"
Lan Mingyue tactfully zipped her mouth and pointed at the room where his father was held inside.
Yang Lujia merely nodded and looked at the expression of Lan Mingyue''s father, the n''s patriarch who stood above the other two families of this Sacred City. He held his forehead and examined him from the inside.
"How convenient?" Yang Lujia was surprised when he saw his condition. "Could it be that father already predicted this to happen?"
He never believed in coincidences and this was certainly one of those instances where he would doubt this belief of his.
Thinking about how his father managed to create such a grand formation and even made him feel suffocated inside during those tests. One of the tests he had passed through was overwhelming a poison with mes.
Lan Mingyue was standing beside him, kind of fidgety with his father''s illness. Deep in her bones, she felt some regrets during the times she went out to spend time for herself and not with her father.
But he cheated. She just couldn''t take it in so easily. That was something that her old fragile heart would never be able to forget.
"Can you cure him, big brother?" Lan Mingyue was back to her childish self.
In front of everyone, she was heartless and as cold as ice. Even Saint Prince Huang could not move her. Despite his dashing appearance and the likes, thisdy was not even moved a bit. She was like a stone hit by a clump of cotton. However, this beauty that had been guing men''s hearts for quite a long time was very timid in front of this young man.
"Of course," Yang Lujia said, smiling.
Lan Mingyue was overjoyed in her heart, but she concealed it. Moreover, it wasn''t necessary for her to be ''too happy''. She was only doing this act because she was worried about her mother''s deteriorating condition. She was not faring well at the moment and had also fallen sick after their confrontation with the grand elder.
Thus, she only sighed and looked at Yang Lujia gratefully. At the same time, she found it strange. She really sensed her presence from this young man, but this young man''s face was outrageously handsome, and when she firstid her eyes on him, she thought she saw an immortal, a heavenly figure that nobody could condemn but could only be worshipped.
Dum Gai¡ Yang Lujia¡
They were different names. But the same person.
Recalling how his name was structured¡ Dum Gai¡ she must be really the dumb one for that. Never in her life did she recall anyone she encountered with that name. However, parents could be exotic or strange in that they would give names to their children like that. That was probably the reason why she overlooked his name back then.
But to actually know now that his name went by as Yang Lujia, she blushed and didn''t know why it sounded handsome, especially when it came from his lips specifically. She was a stone-hearted woman, but not anymore in front of this young man.
''What''s wrong with me?''
"He was actually poisoned by a peculiar flower. However, you don''t have to worry about that. I am more than capable to expel that poison. Moreover, if you''re wondering if this is now my real face, you got it right, it is," Yang Lujia said. "Also, don''t look at me with firm eyes while blushing. It''s very unusual of you."
Seeing the stern expression on Yang Lujia''s face, she was stunned momentarily and thought, ''Does he not like me at all? Why? Am I that ugly?''
Hell, if she was ugly, Saint Prince Huang wouldn''t be attracted to her¡ªthat would probably be everyone''s reply if they heard her thoughts about the matter.
"I am not a romantic person neither did I feel any romance with anyone. That goes the same with you. If you developed something in your heart towards me, erase that now."
Just as she was about to speak, Yang Lujia immediately interrupted her. "No buts. If you''re wondering why I am helping you like this and all that I did in the past¡ªyou just resembled someone that I do not exactly hold dear but someone who brought terror to me. Over time, although I did not like her treatment back then, the kind of mental torture that she gave me back then, became a pleasure to me. Talk about sadism. Haha."
To ease off the atmosphere, Yang Lujia joked about it and looked at thedy''s stunned expression. He then shook his head and proceeded with eliminating the poison inside the Lan n''s patriarch''s body. ''I think a small amount of my me will do. My me is very violent, not like the gentle Life-me that my fatherprehended.''
Yang Lujia did this for an hour andter found out that the eyes of thedy beside him had turned gray. It was as if she lost all her life and forgotten how to breathe. Nevertheless, he did not just mind her at all. It was normal. Thisdy probably had not yet been rejected by a man, so it proved to be unusual on her part.
However, he still felt the urge to tell her something. "You don''t really have to remove your feelings for me. Just know your boundaries. Anything more than friends¡ that''s not eptable for me."
Yes, to him, romance was nothing but an additional weakness to him. It had always been like this in the past and his father in the past was the one who taught him like this. Thetter interfered with what happened in the past¡ªmaking him almost forget every emotion he had¡ªthat he had turned sinister¡ªkilling some of his rtives and some friends just to get everything that he wanted. Over time, in his stay here in this world, he realized that he had been too busy bing like his father.
He forgot who he was. He forgot who he was living for.
Was it just only to surpass his father back then?
Or was it because of his pride?
Regardless, that feeling was still there and it could not be overshadowed by any feeling like romance and stuff. It was still there and he was actually aware of its existence. He just did not know how to control it. Coming into this fantasy-filled world, a cultivation world at that, he realized that there was something in him that he could not control. It had to be known that being aware of something would not always be tantamount to having the knowledge of how to expel that something.
In fact, what he was aiming for, for now, was still the same as before. He could not extricate it. The feeling of wanting to surpass somebody¡ªlike his father¡ªespecially that face and voice¡ªthey were actually very much the same as the previous one.
Helplessly sighing, Lan Mingyue shook her head. "No. You are not in any way obligated to feel anything for me. I guess it was just me being obvious about it. Moreover, that''s not what''s important right now. Have you already expelled the poison from ''his'' body?"
"Yes."
"Then, why did I not see anything poisonous?"
"I said I''m going to eliminate it. Not expel. Therefore, I burned it with my mes."
"I see," Lan Mingyue replied. "When is he going to wake up, though?"
"I think he''ll wake up tomorrow or the day after. I still need to stabilize his body and his cultivation level that had regressed because of the poison," he replied. "Anyhow, although this may be offensive to you, but do you really not want to talk to him after he wakes up?"
"No. It''s still the same. I don''t have the power yet to stand in front of him. Not because I''m weak, but because the feeling of hatred is still here," she replied, pointing at her chest. "Also, although I have feelings for you, you do not need to persuade me. Even you can''t do that."
"I know. I am not intending to. I was just asking," he retorted, looking out into the window of the room. "Anyway, I still have some matters to attend to. I''d like to meet this Saint Prince Huang who had the audacity to threaten you when he''s not even in his own territory. To say the least, he''s a clown on that matter."
Chapter 275 Conspiracy Or Calamity?
"By the way, when did you have feelings for me?" Yang Lujia asked Lan Mingyue with a stern gaze, but it was the kind of doting gaze that was not doting at all. "To me, you''re just a child. I am not a pedophile."
Yes, pedophile in the sense that he was much older than her in his past life.
"Pedophile?" Lan Mingyue was thrown into a stupor as she heard this word. At first, she felt a pang in her heart when he rejected her outright, but went confused when he said thatst word. ''What''s a pedophile?''
"Pedophilia ismon in this world. Only the term isn''t," he replied. "Anyway, Saint Prince Huang is already in a bad shape now. You may go out for fresh air. As for your father, when he wakes up, I''ll inform you right away."
Lan Mingyue dejectedly went out of the room where they detained Saint Prince Huang. However, she already knew that Yang Lujia wasn''t the kind of man she would expect him to be. After all, the first impression he had of her was that of a woman who had no fear of anyone that would stand in her way, someone ferocious. Nevertheless, that wasn''t really the reason why he would not like her.
Yang Lujia was just like the hardest stone she could ever find. Despite her outstanding looks and her curvaceous that even Saint Prince Huang could not withstand by just staring, he did not show any lust or even a bit of interest towards her. There was only friendship that lingered.
On the other hand, when Yang Lujia ascertained that she already went out, he sighed. ''It''s better this way. I don''t want anything or anyone to hinder me from my ns just like how she died before because of him.''
His eyes turned slightly blurry as he stared at Saint Prince Huang, who was lying on the ground, bound by chains. With a snap of his finger, Saint Prince Huang woke up. He looked up at Yang Lujia and stared at this nonchnt face of his.
"Who are you?" Saint Prince Huang asked without reservation. "What are you doing here?"
On top of that, he was very amazed when he realized one thing. This young man in front of him was actually very handsome. But he didn''t recall anyone like him from the other pces. Could this young man be some hidden genius? But why did he not have any qi from his body? It was like he was a mortal sent by the heavens to bless everyone with his looks.
But that was not odd at all.
With Yang Lujia''s strength, anyone would not have any hope of seeing through him. Unless you were at the level of his father or the person who created this world, no one could see through him.
"I''m surnamed, Yang. I am here to ask you about a few things."
Saint Prince Huang''s eyes suddenly constricted as though he was afraid that he had been seen through. "I''m not telling you anything. Even if I die!"
"That''s alright," Yang Lujia replied, waving his hand. As soon as he made another snap, Saint Prince Huang''s head exploded but went back to its present shape once more¡ªeven the injuries from before were very identical. It was quick and a painful death, but it was more than heart-wrenching for the victim.
"You!" Saint Prince Huang showed a terrified face. "What do you want?!"
"Don''t you think it''s a bit strange?" Yang Lujia began as he looked at the horrified look of Saint Prince Huang. "You came here all the way from the Human Emperor Pce not to seek refuge but to seek for healers. However, not only did you bring several airships, but you also brought a lot of people¡ªand most of them were not even heavily injured. Moreover, is your reason about your pce being attacked by void beasts true?"
"Of course it''s true! What do you know?! Also, what if most of my people only had light injuries?! Can''t we simply¡ª"
"If it''s true that you''re attacked by void beasts¡ then can you exin the reason why I can''t smell the aura of void beasts from your body. I have encountered several void beasts before and have even eaten some. With your soldiers'' strength and even with your strength, you will not be able to defeat a single void beast. Your present human emperor might be able to, but that was him alone.
"Void beasts are terrifying creatures that live in the Void. The Void is a ce where strength matters, so those void beasts that you would encounter might be stronger than a Saint Emperor. In a realm, there are bound to be void beasts, but these void beasts are always a rank higher than those who inhabit that realm. For example, the strongest in this realm is a peak Saint Emperor, while the void beasts staying outside the realm, swimming through the nk space, should be stage stronger than a peak Saint Emperor. You cannot even defeat one."
Unless the void beasts they encountered were not actual void beasts but were just beasts resembling thetter.
"You¡" Saint Prince Huang''s pupils constricted once more so that they were not anymore visible to the naked eye. "W-What are you¡"
"Me? If you call those void beasts I mentioned the real void beasts, then you can call me a void human," Yang Lujia replied honestly as he looked at the other party''s reaction¡ªwho he found surprisingly found to have already fainted.
"A weak-willed brat," he muttered as he snap his finger again, waking up the Saint Prince of the Human Emperor Pce. "What is your purpose foring to the Holy Light Pce? What is your purpose foring here to the Second Region?"
"I won''t tell you¡ª"
"Oh?" Yang Lujia killed him once more by exploding his head and turning back time on the other party''s body. "Do you really intend to keep your mouth shut? If you still don''t say anything, all your prized subordinates outside will meet their death. Just take a look."
Yang Lujia showed a hologram of what was happening outside the thin barrier that enveloped the entire Sacred City. "This is what''s happening to all your subordinates."
Saint Prince Huang''s body grew numb as he saw the things transpiring outside the prison. The airships he brought with him, with people inside, kept on exploding and exploding. He could not even hear a sound!
As soon as he saw Saint Prince Huang''s unreadable expression, Yang Lujia knew that he had brought him to his wit''s end. "So, what do you think? Do you still intend to keep your mouth shut or¡ would you care to tell me your purpose foring here?"
However, he did not get an answer. Instead, Saint Prince Huang fainted. When Yang Lujia saw his pitiful appearance and checked his body''s vitals, he found out that Saint Prince Huang was dead.
Although he could turn back, it would only be possible if he was the one who killed the person and revived him using the rules that ended the life of the person. However, just then, there was a kind of rule that interfered between them and made Saint Prince Huang faint and die.
Yang Lujia then realized that there might be some conspiracy going on. That rule that interfered with his interrogation earlier was something that was out of his knowledge. However, it was simr to his eyes in color¡ªpurple. He seemed to have unconsciously used this rule before¡ªbut couldn''t seem to remember. What he could ascertain was that it must being from a restaurant.
"Seems like I have to figure things out by myself," Yang Lujia said. "Is there yet another cmity like what happened in Da Sishen that time? If so, what is it?"
On the other hand, Yang Lujia stopped the explosions outside with a wave of his hand. Unknowingly, the airships and the people inside came back to their original shape. "So this is the rule of illusion. Quite interesting. I didn''t think I could alsoprehend and control this type of rule¡"
Meanwhile, Lan Mingyue was just walking through the streets, savoring the feeling of being alone. Everyone saw her, but they were afraid of making her mad by approaching her. Thus, they kept a distance. However, this was what she wanted as her thoughts went wilder than she expected.
''Does he really not have an ounce of feelings for me? Is he the same as him, my asshole of a father, who had an affair with a woman other than my mother? Or is there already someone in his heart? I badly want to know, but I have no right to interfere with his life.''
Chapter 276 Sheng Ao
[New Mission: Recruit and acknowledge the Holy Light Pce''s SS-ss Genius. The reward will be issued upon acknowledgment from both parties.]
[Target''s Information: The SS-ss Genius, Sheng Ao, is a twenty-year-old prodigy, a Holy Son of the Holy Light Pce. He once went to Da Sishen and executed a lot of the devils that were residing there. After that forceful descent, the Saint Emperor of the Holy Light Pce called him back for another mission he was tasked to do. It was a mission to eliminate another lingering faction of fiends to the southwest of Da Shikong. While he was trying to eliminate the whole faction, he was caught up in a strange affair. Although he was a monk and vowed not to taint himself with otherworldly desires like lust, he was still ovee by the beauty of the faction leader''s daughter. When the Dragon Emperor Pce reported what happened to a Holy Son of the Holy Light Pce to their Saint Emperor, the entire ce instantly erupted in rumors. Due to his destroyed reputation, he was thrashed and condemned by the Holy Light Pce even though he pleaded for himself that he did not touch any part of the woman''s body and was only drugged. When their Saint Emperor heard of this, he instantly sent him to the Second Region of the Three Regions.]
[Additional Information: When you go to the Holy Light Pce, do not kill as possible as you can.]
[Sub-Mission: Learn about the truth and prove his innocence to the entire Holy Light Pce.]
[Sub-Mission: Sheng Ao''s life is hanging on a thread. Save him by using the Nine-Lead Nirvana Herb.]
[Sub-Mission: Kill the Child of Pan Gu, Sheng Lu! Reward: System Upgrade, A System New Function Option]
Yang Lujia set aside the matter of the Human Emperor Pceing to the Second Region and set his sights on his fourth disciple, Sheng Ao. He already imed it. When the system would say he would be his disciple, he would be his disciple¡ªonly perhaps unless he would decline its offer.
Now that he chose not to hide himself in the dark, he would go all out to make this disciple of his ept him. Although he became a cripple, as he was a genius in the past, he reckoned that the system might have something more in store for this soon-to-be-disciple of his.
"Speaking of, I wonder how she''s doing out there alone," Yang Lujia suddenly muttered as he remembered his third disciple¡ªwho went on her own quest. Although he gave her all the measures he could give to save her life whenever the need arises, he was still feeling uneasy¡ªperhaps it was the kind of trait he had slowly developed in the past years.
He vowed that when he had time, he would definitely visit her there. That would require him to go down, though. Nevertheless, she was still his disciple and was acknowledged by Fortuniel, the system, itself, so he could not neglect her just that easily.
"Lan Mingyue''s father already woke up and now, she disappeared from everyone''s sight. Although I could find her, she told me not to find her and let her be alone for a while. I must have been harsh days ago, but if I didn''t tell her that, it would only be more painful." Yang Lujia suddenly found themselfughing at himself. "It''s funny how a once-notorious man could have his own definition of painful as an interpretation of other people''s pain. Is this what they call sympathy?"
Brushing off these thoughts, he went to the ce where Fortuniel pointed at. That was where he could find his fourth disciple, Sheng Ao. As he traversed from one sacred city to another, he was astonished that every city almost had the same structure in terms of their establishments and the way how the Churches of Light are arranged and the various famous organizations like the Adventurers'' Association.
"So, he was thrown in this mountain?" Yang Lujia asked himself as he looked at the mountain that stood erect at the edge of the Second Region. "Interesting how there''s no other person here other than him. Is this some kind of forbidden area¡ªno¡"
When he saw the invisible cage surrounding the mountain, heter found out about something.
"This is actually the Holy Light Prison."
ording to his intel, the Holy Light Pce had once said that it had several Holy Light Prisons, but there was one Holy Light Prison that only those who had sinned the greatest could be imprisoned inside. It wasn''t exactly a privilege neither it was a desirable setup.
Just like Sacred Areas, Holy Light Prisons were said to be made by the Holy Light Emperor himself. Whenever someone sneaked out of the Holy Light Prison he created, he would immediately be notified. That was the same case for Sacred Areas. And never in history did someone escape from his clutch.
Although he said he would only cripple and throw Sheng Ao, the former Holy Son, out of the Holy Light Pce, he seemed to have still cared for him and provided him with the best prison. Actually, this prison was nothing like the prison he had imagined¡ªas borate by that counterdy in the Adventurers'' Association.
"Alright, let''s find out about this kid," Yang Lujia whispered under his breath as he scanned the entire mountain.
While he was tired, he still did not stop. To him who was a cripple, water was a necessity for him to survive. The boy was already worn-out, but he remained determined and vowed toe out of the cage he was imprisoned inside. He knew that the heavens would not forsake those who were framed nor those who remained determined despite the most difficult struggles.
"Sheng Ao, it''s alright. Although you''re right, you should not take revenge. That''s the way of the Buddha. Revenge is the path to evil. No matter what happens, do not fall into that pit and always find the light at the end of the tunnel," Sheng Ao said to himself as he carried two buckets of water, his slender arms almost devoid of strength.
Yang Lujia overheard what the boy said and was quite surprised. He was even ashamed of himself that he could not be more than righteous than this kid. He was young, but his mind was already this broad. Truly a shame on his part.
When Sheng Ao finally reached his home, he tried to cook using the firewood he chopped by himself. His stomach was even growling¡ªas if it was angry. "My life is so boring. I could not even sleep like I always do before. Why is it always like this? But I believe this is not unfair. This might be just my own retribution for disregarding other people''s feelings by showing off my talent in front of those whock it."
Yang Lujia''s face twitched when he heard what the kid said. "What do you mean by that kind of retribution? Showing off your talent in front of those whock it? That''s not showing off if you did not do it on purpose. Sheng Ao, that''s not how life works. In this world, with your meager strength, you will always be preyed upon by one or a group of predators. If someone did not protect you until now, do you still think you are still standing on this mountain alive?"
When Sheng Ao heard Yang Lujia''s voice, he almost tripped and threw all the vegetables in his hands away from his grasp as he immediately went into a fighting position. "Who are you? Show yourself!"
He was ovee by vignce for fear of being attacked from behind. However, recalling the other person''s words, he confirmed his thought that there was indeed someone trying to protect him on this mountain. He just couldn''t point at it before. Now that someone had told him about it, the chances of it being true would be a bar higher than before.
That wasn''t, however, a guarantee. He did not even know the person who suddenly spoke, let alone trust him.
"I am surnamed, Yang. I am Yang Lujia," the other party said, appearing in front of him like a ghost. "I am neither your enemy nor your friend. I just came to pass by this ce and unexpectedly found a prisoner from the Holy Light Prison. A highly regarded prisoner at that. I really wonder what was wrong with the Holy Light Emperor''s mind to ce a child inside a prison like this? Although it was helping, this wasn''t helping at all. This was only temporary. As time would go by, you would find it boring and might even be bored to death."
Of course, that was all nonsense¡ªalthough a small portion of it was true.
Chapter 277 In The Dungeon
An eerie atmosphere clumped the entire space of the dungeon she was in. No matter how she defended herself against the experts of the n and had even used up her master''s means, she was still only alone and the things her master gave her weren''t enough to amodate all of their attacks.
But she knew all along.
Once an exile came back to their n, they would not be able to go out of there anymore. It was a rule set by their ancestor herself. Feng Huang broke that rule and still came back to fetch her little sister. It was perilous and had even almost cost her life¡ªbut it was worth it to see that her sister hade back safe.
"B-big sister¡ boo-hoo¡" her little sister cried out in front of her cell. "I swear that after I be powerful enough I will¡ I will punish those who bullied you¡"
"Little sister¡" Somehow, Feng Huang was touched, despite her violent personality. However, she shook her head afterward, with all her arms and legs, even her waist bound by chains. "It''s no use. Unless master wille here himself, no one could stop them from exacting punishment on me."
"That''s right," another sonorous voice of a woman sounded as a figure from the dark corner appeared out of nowhere. "It''s a pity that your soul and dantian are being protected by something. However, after I crack these protections, I will certainly cripple both your soul and your dantian, so you will never be a threat again¡"
"What has my sister done to you?! She''s already an exile! How can she still be a threat to your position when she''s in this state?!" Feng Huang''s little sister, Feng Xia, was so furious that she bellowed at this woman who just arrived. She was innocent, but she was not ignorant of the political things going around their n, especially the things that this woman did just to get the title of a ''Saintess''.
This woman was called Feng Ya. She was the one who forcefully seized the position of ''Saintess'' from Feng Huang. She was ruthless and extremely scheming. No one had ever won against her in the past and certainly not this time. She knew that she was not a pureblooded Nether Phoenix, and ording to most of those who went against her bing the Saintess, someone like her did not deserve the status of a ''Saintess''.
Thus, as long as this Feng Huang was alive or her little sister was, she wouldn''t stop¡ªbecause only through that way she could convince those who held the most power in the n.
"By the way, can you tell me more about this ''master'' of yours?"
Feng Huang was shocked as she realized she had misspoken earlier and incurred the other party''s curiosity. However, as much as she wanted to say her master was very powerful, she did not want her master to fall under the scheme of this woman in front of them.
That said, her mouth still betrayed her.
"My master is a very powerful being. Even more powerful than all the experts of our n. Once he came here and found out that I died under your hands, you will suffer the wrath of someone who could tear a world apart. This Asura Prison of ours is just a small piece of the universe we are in. Masteres from a ce that we knew nothing about. Even I know nothing of his origins. Even himself. But one thing is for sure, he is very powerful to bend the fates of everyone in our n."
Feng Ya trembled at the mention of this master and the description that Feng Huang gave her. It was a huge shock, but she soon regained herposure and said, "Don''t bother trying to shake me to my core. You don''t have a master at all, Feng Huang. You are just trying to make fantasies out of nowhere just to make me surrender."
"It''s up to you whether you believe me or not. However, once I died, the master will know about it."
"Hmph!"
When Feng Ya disappeared from the dungeon, Feng Xia looked at her big sister and remembered the man that saved the both of them. "Big sister¡ the master you talked about¡"
"Yes, it''s him, the one who gave me a powerful scripture like no other, the one whom I have a crush with," Feng Huang shamelessly said. "If I were to meet master again, I''ll ask for his hand and marry him!"
There was firmness in her eyes as she said those words. Feng Xia was shocked that her sister actually came to acknowledge a man. There was no one in the n before who could enter her eyes and for her to take the initiative to want to marry a man, was some big news to her! It almost snatched her wig away!"
Especially seeing how serious Feng Huang''s face was when she said those words, clenching her fist in determination.
Feng Xia was speechless at this big sister of hers. She knew she was bold, but not this bold.
***
The boy froze at the mention of the Holy Light Emperor. He dropped the buckets of water he was carrying, letting them roll down the mountain like deformed balls. He looked at the nk space in front of him and noticed no one from his surroundings. Even if he had his cultivation crippled, he still had trained his senses to be more astute in the past.
However, what made him act like this was that this person actually knew of the emperor he was disappointed about, the Holy Light Emperor, whom he proimed he would never hate.
"Who are you? Who sent you here?" Sheng Ao''s voice rolled across the mountain as he observed his surroundings closely. "I know that there is¡"
As Sheng Ao was about to finish his words, an extremely handsome man appeared in front of him. There was a hint of devilishness in his handsome face, but the heavenly aura he exuded overshadowed this. However, the former''s effects were still put on disy.
"I already told you my name. I am surnamed, Yang. My name is Lujia. Yang Lujia. As for who sent me here, I do not take orders from anyone. In other words, I only came across here by fate. It seems like the Holy Light Emperor was really harsh on you to not only cripple your cultivation but also imprison you in this cage," Yang Lujia said. "Don''t you find it sad?"
Sheng Ao''s curiosity perked up as he listened to this mysterious being that did not carry any qi or energy around him, as though he was a mortal. "Sad?"
"The truth that others see will always be the truth in their eyes, while the truth in our eyes will always be the truth we perceive. Whoever knows what truly happened knew the actual truth, but there was just no one to prove their ims the truth. The words you say will be branded as lies and you as a liar. Don''t you want to find the whole truth, Sheng Ao?"
Sheng Ao''s eyes glimmered in shock as he looked at the ever-increasing mysteriousness of this being in front of him. It was like clouds were interfering with his vision as he continued to stare at this being. "How did you know my name?"
"Who doesn''t know your name, Sheng Ao? The genius who had been given the title¡ªTraitor of Light," Yang Lujia said, emphasizing thest three words he uttered. "You never really touched a woman''s body, right? You were tainted by the feelings of attachment and love of beauty, but you never really touched her, right?"
Seeing the changing expressions of Sheng Ao, Yang Lujia knew that what he said hit the mark.
"Don''t you want to prove to them that you did not do anything wrong? Don''t you want to prove to the Holy Light Emperor that his judgment over you had been wrong all this time? You''re human, a being whose feelings were not entirely severed even after you be a bald monk. Do not tell me that the Holy Light Emperor himself did not fall in love with a woman before. He did. I knew all of them too well." Yang Lujia shed a perplexing smile as he looked at Sheng Ao.
Sheng Ao took a deep breath and looked at Yang Lujia with an interest in mind to proving himself that he wasn''t in the wrong. On the other hand, he had been praying even before this¡ªthat he believed that heaven would not forsake him¡ªhe just had to work hard.
Wouldn''t this being in front of him answer all his prayers?
"How do you want me to move from now onwards?" Sheng Ao showed a serious face as he looked at Yang Lujia.
Yang Lujia stared into his determined eyes and said, "Be my disciple."
Chapter 278 Yang Fei I
Sheng Ao''s eyes went wide as he looked at this mysterious being in front of him. He was confused. "Why would you take me in as a disciple with this state of mine?"
"You have a strong fate with you. I know that once you soar again from the ashes, you will be stronger than ever before. Trust me. I can give you all you want, while also not restricting the freedom that you have before," Yang Lujia said, enticing this very soon-to-be-disciple of his to rally by his side. "If you refuse, however¡"
"I ept!" Sheng Ao felt that it was sensible to acknowledge a mysterious master like this. At the very least, what he wanted the most would be fulfilled¡ªand that was to prove himself that he wasn''t wrong. After that, he would follow this master of his who had given him this opportunity to turn the tides.
He had his own pride, despite the invisible halo above his head.
Yang Lujia nodded his head as he smiled in satisfaction. He wondered what kind of rewards he would get after he epted this new disciple of his.
[Ding! Congrattions to the Host for obtaining your fourth disciple, Sheng Ao! Rewards: Golden Lotus Scripture, Beads of the West (Heaven-Ranked Divine Artifact), and Two Chances to Draw from the Wheel of Fate!]
"No bottle of elixirs or something?" Yang Lujia was somewhat disappointed. However, seeing that he now had the chance to draw from the Wheel of Fate once more,pensated for his disappointed feelings. "Fortuniel, I still have two unused chances to draw from the Wheel of Fate, right? Can I still use them to draw now?"
"Yes, you may, Host," Fortuniel replied in his monotone voice, but there was a tinge of childishness from it. "Do you want me to perform the drawing now, Host?"
"Not yet," Yang Lujia said as he suppressed his expecting heart over what he could draw from the Wheel of Fate, which was called one of the top 10 wonders of the world. He then looked at his new disciple, kneeling in front of him. "You have your cultivation crippled. I already thought of something that can heal you. It''s said to be the Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb. Let''s go first to a ce where I can inquire more information about your situation."
Yang Lujia and Sheng Ao disappeared from the cage. Unknowingly, a person emerged from the ground of the cage as he looked at the disappearing duo. Only Yang Lujia knew who this was. This was the same person as the one he just took in as a disciple¡ªthe difference only being that this one was a decoy to make the Holy Light Emperor believe that his most important was still there.
Sheng Ao''s mind was filled with wonder as he looked at how the event that his master employed happened so fast that he could not even start to imagine it. They were just at the edge of the Sacred Region earlier but miraculously reached a Sacred City in no time with just a grab from his master.
He did not even feel nauseouspletely understandable because it was only a short duration that Yang Lujia brought him from one ce to another. If it was any other ce very far from where they came from, with his mortal body currently, he would have vomited or worse, faint.
However, this wasn''t what concerned Sheng Ao. He was more curious about his current master. Even the Holy Light Emperor could not do what he did. Was he some hermit expert that had only chosen toe out now? If he was some hermit expert, why did his master look so young? Even younger than him who did not even reach the age of 50?
As his mind gradually settled down, Yang Lujia brought him to the Adventurers'' Association. This was the same association that Yang Lujia had acquainted himself with. However, this time, he did not choose to enter through the front door. Instead, he immediately teleported to the room where the leader of the association and thedy before were usually talking.
"What do you think of him?" the Association Head asked thedy in front of him, who was drop-dead gorgeous from head to toe. "You know, he had managed to rein me into his side. Regardless of his goals, I support him. I feel like even the main branch would be no match against him."
"I think so, too," thedy replied. "That''s why I also want to take the initiative and¡ and¡ mar¡ª"
The Association Headughed at her, wherein this usually cold-faced girl was now glowing red due to her feelings for that man she just met.
"A-Although¡" She coughed and looked at the Association Head in determination. "Although we only met a few times, I could feel that only he could conquer me, other than the one that dreaded me the most in the rankings. Moreover, I like men like him¡ calm and¡"
"Calm and¡? May I have the honor to join your conversation, o Association Head and this beautiful Countedy?" A man suddenly appeared beside thedy as he sipped a bit from the coffee prepared for the former. "Association Head, long time no see¡"
The Association Head was terror-stricken at first and sighed the moment he noticed the arrival of a man that he never expected to appear. "Young Head Linghu Fan, you came here again unattended. What do you want this time?"
"Nothing¡ I just want to visit this lonely little girl here who apparently had someone in her heart already¡ Sigh¡ my little sister has actually fallen¡"
"Fuck off!" thedy shouted as she tried to push him off the couch, but could never make him budge a bit. "Linghu Fan, know your bounds! Even if you''re my big brother, you should know your limits¡ "
"Limits?" Linghu Fan stared hard at this sister of his. "Who is this someone who talked about limits with me when she was intending to marry someone unknown to his father and big brother?"
Hearing the tease from his big brother, her ears turned bright red. "S-Shut up!"
"What you talked about earlier. Was it him? The one you always admire?" Linghu Fan''s face turned grim as he thought of the man who even he could not defeat. "I admit that he''s very strong but he has to go through me first."
The Association Head did not know what to say and turned to look at Linghu Fan. "Young Head Linghu Fan, your little sister isn''t in love with that ''man,'' she was infatuated with somebody else who just came here days ago. He was the one who was able to split open a part of your little sister''s heart. Moreover,pared to that man, I don''t know who''s overwhelmingly more powerful, but I feel like he could defeat him with ease¡ he could even kill those at the Saint Emperor Realm as if they were ants¡"
Linghu Fan''s blood turned cold as he looked at this little sister of his who was infatuated with another man yet again¡ and this time, this man was even stronger than the previous one. "Are you sure about this? Although I don''t like Yang Fei, I think he better suits you than someone whom I don''t even know. I haven''t even seen his face. Moreover, Yang Fei did not even have feelings for you. What made you think that man would like you as well?"
"He''s different! I can feel it!"
"Linghu Ran, raise your horses. Do not fall for somebody just like that. What''s his name, anyway?" Linghu Fan turned to look at the Association Head.
Thetter shook his head and said, "You don''t even want to know his name. He''s got the same surname as Yang Fei. His name is Yang Lujia."
Linghu Fan''s eyes turned wide when he heard the Association Head''s words. "Don''t y tricks on me," he solemnly said.
The Association Head once again shook his head. "I''m not tricking you or anything, Young Head. He is truly called Yang Lujia, or at least, that''s what he calls himself."
"If they''re really blood-rted, I suppose he also has the same eyes as Yang Fei. Purple. Yang Fei once said that only those of their descendants could have the same eyes as him and battle prowess like no other."
"Who is this Yang Fei you spoke of? I''m interested."
Chapter 279 Yang Fei II
"Who is it?" Linghu Fan turned vignt as he brandished a sword made of qi. He then turned in the direction where he heard the voice from. However, as he stood, he found someone patting one of his shoulders, giving him a cold shudder.
"This brother¡ you''re very impatient," thezy voice rang out as a person appeared from their sight while Linghu Fan was rendered immobile, especially more so when he saw the appearance of the other party.
They held resemnces! Noticeable resemnces!
But with the power that this man held, he knew that that opponent he had in the past would be no match in front of this being that rendered him immobile.
When he soon regained control of his body, he calmed down and looked at the man that just arrived without warning. "Is this the man you''re talking about, little sister?" he asked while still looking at this man who had an impassive look on his face.
"Y-Yes¡" Linghu Ran was stunned speechless, looking at the man who conquered her stone heart. "Ahhh!" she suddenly screamed as she ran out of the room with her head bowed and her face glowing red.
The Association Head shook his head as he looked at this being that just arrived. "What can I do for you, Your Highness?"
"I am interested in this one called Yang Fei. Can you tell me more about him?"
"Why are you calling him His Highness?"
Before the Association Head could answer, Linghu Fan red at him and threw a question that the former expected him to ask.
"His Highness is a being thates from a higher world. I dare not be disrespectful, Young Head. Even if it''s you, I would not hesitate to kill anyone as long as His Highness orders it."
"This¡" Linghu Fan was shocked and returned his gaze to Yang Lujia, whose eyes already turned purple, with him getting lost in thought as well. Linghu Fan hurriedly used his eyes as well as they glimmered with bluish light, which surprised the other party. "You¡" Linghu Fan was trembling as he stared at Yang Lujia, his pair of blue eyes trying not to waver. "You have the same eyes as him¡"
"Yang Fei?" Yang Lujia replied. "What do you know about him?"
As Yang Lujia talked, his eyes glowed even more as he pushed the power of his eyes into Linghu Fan''s as thetter gradually lost control over his mind. Linghu Fan then replied in all honesty, "Yang Fei is a man that tops the ranking of the Top 100 Geniuses in the four regions. He earned the title Battle Dominator because of his domineering demeanor as he fought with other geniuses with all ease. As for his location, he was usually moving from one ce to another to search for more opportunities and was said to have brave dangers more than I and the other geniuses did.
"Yang Fei also had the same purple eyes as you. However, his seemed to be much weaker than yours. In ourst battle, Isted for more than a minute against him. That was because I could negate the controlling power of his eyes with my unique pair of eyes. However, I don''t why, but it seemed ineffective against you.
"Yang Fei also has a lot of resemnces to you have. He''s also devilishly handsome¡"
"Okay, enough. I''ve heard enough. I just got excited to know someone who could one or two of my abilities," Yang Lujia cut him off as the control over the other party wore off.
Linghu Fan was scared the moment Yang Lujia retracted his control from him. The feeling of being controlled did not sink in as he never thought he would be controlled by somebody. It turned out that even with his pair of eyes, he still could not defend himself.
"You don''t have to worry about me controlling you. If I longed to control you, I would have already done it sooner," Yang Lujia spoke with a smile but not a smile.
This Linghu Fan was the Young Head of the Adventurers'' Association. In other words, he was someone important, the son of the head of the main branch of this association¡ªan important pawn he had to grasp.
"I apologize, Your Highness," Linghu Fan respectfully said, standing up and giving Yang Lujia a bow. "I will now report back to the association and tell my father about His Highness'' appearance. I will tell him to be careful and be wary of His Highness. Also, I will tell him to protect the people from the Third Region if they so ever be struck with peril."
"Alright," Yang Lujia said, still smiling.
He never thought that his purple eyes could have this effect on lower beings like this. If he knew about this, he would have already used it to the extent of controlling others. However, he knew that this kind of control would be temporary. He wanted his control over others tost long, so he could rule over them longer.
He knew that his father made a name before and he would do the same¡ªeven grander than the former had created.
"Now, let''s get back to business," Yang Lujia said as he waved his hand, and Linghu Fan disappeared. "Here''s my disciple."
Sheng Ao then appeared and was surprised at how his master controlled someone as powerful as Linghu Fan. Even he felt apprehensive when he saw this man, but his master smoothly controlled him like he was arranging books on a shelf.
"I want you to look for information about this Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb as soon as you can. My disciple was crippled and the only thing that can heal him is this miraculous herb."
"The Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb!" the Association Head showed a surprised look but went grim by a second as he uttered words that Yang Lujia would not expect. "Phoenix Empress Pce. Only the Phoenix Ancestor could give you the Nine-Lead Nirvana Herb as she was the only one who held that kind of treasure as rumored. She was an expert who was at the same level as the Dragon Ancestor, a being that had long stood at the peak of the entire realm, Da Shikong."
"Phoenix Empress Pce? Does this have something to do with the Third Region?"
The Association Head nodded his head as he looked at Yang Lujia seriously. "In fact, the Third Region''s major backer is the Phoenix Empress Pce."
Suppressing the surprise in his heart, Yang Lujia turned silent as his face remained nonchnt, even when he heard about the Phoenix Ancestor.
"How about we let this go, master? I''m okay¡ª"
"That can''t be done," Yang Lujia cut him off as he looked at Sheng Ao, smiling yfully. "Prepare yourself, though. If they don''t give the Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb, I don''t mind cooking chickens to make our meal."
When the Association Head heard this, he was only momentarily shocked and went back to his business. "Is that there is all to it, Your Highness?"
"Yes, appreciated."
When Yang Lujia disappeared, the Association Head felt like a weight was lifted off from his shoulders. The pressure Yang Lujia gave him was certainly not small. While he did not exude any immortal-like aura or even qi, the pressureing from him was still very dense¡ªhe even thought he was going to die. Fortunately, he had joined his side earlier. Otherwise, there could only be one end for him¡ªdeath.
On the other hand, Yang Lujia talked with his disciple above the clouds as he looked at him from head to toe. "You look ragged. Let''s get you a set of the robe that can protect you temporarily while your cultivation was robbed from you."
Yang Lujia searched for his collections in Fortuniel''s storage space. Soon enough, he found a white robe that looked simr to his previously white robe. It did not have shining properties, but its surface was unbelievably silky or soft. "Here it is. It suits you, baldy."
When Sheng Ao heard his master call him baldy, something inside him jumped¡ªas if it was excited¡ªbut he could not exactly point it out. "Thank you, master." He bowed towards Yang Lujia and undressed in front of his master without any reservations.
"Do all monks do this?" Yang Lujia sighed at this sight. "Do you have no shame at all? At least, when you decided to undress to change your clothes in the future, find a ce where you can be less shameful."
Sheng Ao, whose thoughts were pure, looked at his master strangely. "Master, have you not undressed before in front of people?"
"What are you saying, you brat?" Yang Lujia wanted to smack Sheng Ao but remembered that this disciple of his was still a mortal at the moment, so he suppressed his emotions. "Anyway, just do what I said."
"Okay?" Sheng Ao still did not understand but he went along the flow.
Chapter 280 Phoenix Ancestor
Yang Lujia did not waste any more time and set off to the Phoenix Empress Pce as entailed by the coordinates given to him by the Association Head. Meanwhile, Sheng Ao, by his side, was shocked by his master''s means as they immediately arrived at the Phoenix Empress Pce in no time, without any warning.
Sheng Ao, however, was still worried about the ever-secretive Phoenix Empress Pce. Among the pces, one of the oldest ones was the Phoenix Empress Pce while their Holy Light Pce was just a newly emerged one, with no one yet to be called their Holy Light Ancestor.
"Master, if we infiltrate their pce now, I have to remind you that the ancestors of every pce are very strong, much stronger than even the peak Saint Emperors. You have to be careful. I have met one before and that being almost suffocated me¡ª"
Yang Lujia''s ears perked up and stopped in the sky as he looked at the enormous pce where different colors of phoenixes were flying¡ªhis eyes showing a dangerous light as he thought of cooking them like fried chickens. "What''s the difference between these ancestors and the peak Saint Emperors?"
Sheng Ao had a grim look on his face as he looked towards the Phoenix Empress Pce. "Theirprehension of rules surpassed everyone in the realm. The reason why the two temples did not move against any of them is solely because of these ancestors. Otherwise, they would have been annexed by the two temples, just like how they made the Autonomous Region their own."
"Oh? There''s a story about this? I''m interested," Yang Lujia said.
Sheng Ao chose to narrate everything he knew to his master before they would infiltrate the pce below them. He breathed a sigh and began his story.
"Before I became the Holy Son, the one who literally had the qualifications to inherit the throne of the Holy Light Emperor, I was just a normal kid in a street. The emperor himself found me and chose to teach me things beyond my understanding as a mortal. At that time, the four regions were not yet at peace as they constantly would try to steal territories, except for the Sacred Region that already had its own and was basically the¡ª"
"Could it be because of the formation around the Sacred Region that those from the two temples did not dare to attack the Holy Light Pce despite knowing that you don''t have any ancestor to back you with?" Yang Lujia hit the spot as Sheng Ao nodded.
Thetter then proceeded to his story. It turned out that the four regions were always at war at that time. It was also at that time that the Third Region had slowly declined as they lost to the war with the First Region personally annexed by the Phoenix Empress Pce.
"So, that''s the story¡ anyway, ancestor or not, it''s not important. What''s more important is that I can heal you so that you can continue to cultivate once more¡ª"
"But¡ª"
"No buts. As for your worries about the array formation that surrounded the Phoenix Empress Pce, erase them. The array formation of the Sacred Region couldn''t even erase, let alone this puny array formation that contained several ws in my eyes."
Sheng Ao widened his eyes as he looked at the cunning face of his master, as though he wanted to do something frightening. "Master¡ you couldn''t be¡"
Yang Lujia justughed at Sheng Ao''s reaction and looked into his eyes. "Do you worry about your master facing the entire pce head-on?"
Sheng Ao, even though he believed his master was more powerful than the Holy Light Emperor, he still chose to be skeptical when it came to the ancestor of other pces. "Y-Yes¡"
"Do you believe that with just a snap, I can kill everyone in this Phoenix Empress Pce?" Yang Lujia motioned his arms up with a snapping gesture on his hand, his mouth curving into a smile that was not at all a smile.
Sheng Ao gulped, not anymore thinking how strong his master was. He did not think he was a show-off as he thought his master really had the capability to do so. Without anything to say, he chose to keep silent as he unbelievably saw how they disappeared from the spot, appearing in an extremely hot environment. If not for his master having timely coated him with his qi, he would have already been devoured by the surrounding mes of different colors. He then looked on forward and saw how arge phoenix was slumbering on arge tform.
This wizened phoenix might look old, but the essence it emitted was enough for anyone to tremble. This was the Phoenix Ancestor that he referred to about! This was one of the strongest beings in this Realm of Spacetime!
mes continued to rumble, sizzling sounds of something burnt progressively made the one being think about roasting or frying chickens, the one who led Sheng Ao to this ce in a time that not even a second had yet passed.
When the phoenix finally noticed the arrival of the two, it opened itsrge eyes and it stared right through Yang Lujia. On the other hand, Sheng Ao trembled at this sight. Even though he was not the one being stared at by this being, it was as though they were all seen through by it.
"Who are you? What is your purpose?" The wizened phoenix stood from the tform it was lying down and stood with its beak raised to the sky, looking down at Yang Lujia, who was staring at her like he was looking at his prey.
This phoenix took measures of the situation and knew that the being who was all smiles before her was powerful enough to even bypass the senses of her own daughter, the Phoenix Empress. However, she was still confident of her strength and believed that no one other than the other ancestors and those from the two temples could match her overall prowess.
Yang Lujia woke up from his stupor when he felt the tugging hands of his own disciple behind him, whose face was now scrunching up in fear. "Do monks feel fear as well?" he asked.
''Of course, we feel fear!'' Sheng Ao thundered in his heart as he stared at this unreasonable master of his. However, atop these feelings was the warmth he felt that his master was actually willing to brave dangers for him. He had not had that. Even the Holy Light Emperor had his own selfish ideals despite his preaching to save others from their demise even if it meant their doom.
He knew no difference between any situation that required him to do that, but the Holy Light Emperor said that there was still a difference between or among them. Whether or not the difference was really there, he held on to his own beliefs and told himself that having pure virtue is not being selective, it is about being unconditional.
As his thoughts ran wild, Yang Lujia and the wizened phoenix continued to stare at each other, as the mes around them became even hotter than before. However, to the phoenix''s surprise, Yang Lujia and Sheng Ao did not even sustain a burn.
"I can feel in your blood the same as that of the dragons. I have not seen the Dragon Ancestor for a while, but I knew that he was definitely not you and your blood seemed to be purer than his. I can also smell from you my own smell, but one that was stronger, that had a stronger bloodline than any of us here. So, who are you?" The wizened Phoenix Ancestor finally grasped the situation and stared at Yang Lujia inquisitively. In all honesty, she was somewhat apprehensive of the young man that was looking at her with ease, his face despite showing nonchnce, was looking at her like she was food. "What is your purpose?"
"I am surnamed, Yang. My name is Yang Lujia. I suppose you are the Phoenix Ancestor as you have the strongest aura among all the other chick¡ªphoenixes here. As for my purpose, you should also know¡"
''How the hell would I know?'' the Phoenix Ancestor looked at Yang Lujia like he was some kind of idiot. ''I can do so many things that I would not know what kind of purpose you would have if you had to go through me directly and not with my daughter.''
Seeing the confused look of the Phoenix Ancestor, Yang Lujia did not dilly-dally and said solemnly, "I am here for the Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb, Phoenix Ancestor."
''Chicken Ancestor would still best suit her, though.''
Chapter 281 Using Force
"What did you say?" the Phoenix Ancestor loudly asked that it thrummed into the ears of Yang Lujia and Sheng Ao, making thetter''s face distort in a funny way.
"I said I want the Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb!" he repeated, making the Phoenix Ancestor''s wrath explode once more.
"Shut up and go home, boy!" The Phoenix Ancestor directly pushed her powers to the extreme and attacked Yang Lujia to send this little boy out of her own sanctuary. "You should have asked anything, just not the Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb!"
Yang Lujia just smiled at this spectacr sight, standing on his ground as if the horrendous aura of the Phoenix Ancestor did not budge him a bit. "Do you really think that with this puny power of yours, you can send me out of this small sanctuary of yours?"
As he said those words, his eyes slowly became purple. His gaze pierced into the umting attack of the Phoenix Ancestor. "Disintegrate."
Yes, that was right! His purple eyes had many uses to count that he had not yet explored. Ever since he had seen his father at the core of the geographical array formation, he had discovered several things about his purple eyes.
He could use his pair of purple eyes to temporarily put others under his control. He could also use them to put pressure on others until they explode. Apart from this, the most wondrous ability that he had uncovered from his eyes was the power of disintegration.
He could disintegrate the power of rules as long as he willed to. Just like that, the attack that was umting before the Phoenix Ancestor was broken into pieces, the rules that sheprehended disintegrating into different parts before they disappeared from her sight.
Her heart grew cold as she saw how her attack disintegrated and disappeared. She then looked down at the young man who did this. With her phoenix form, she screeched with unwillingness in her heart. Her pride did not let her think straight anymore as she condensed another attack that Yang Lujia soon disintegrated.
On the other hand, Sheng Ao was in awe as he looked at this master of his. He only kept hearing the word, ''Disintegrate,'' all this time, and every time he heard this, he would feel a thrum in his heart as the attacks of the Phoenix Ancestor would fade from existence.
''Just what the hell is my master?''
No wonder Yang Lujia was confident about infiltrating the Phoenix Empress Pce. Sheng Ao realized this as he looked at his master that seemed to be invincible. It was like no one could defeat him with his domineering demeanor.
At that moment, hope grew somewhere inside his heart. Maybe. Maybe this master of his could really get the Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb for him!
"If you still think I can''t defeat this little Phoenix Ancestor in front of us, think again, boy," Yang Lujia''s voice rang into Sheng Ao''s ears and thetter almost jumped back as though he had seen a ghost.
Yang Lujia had close ties with his disciples. Whatever they were feeling inside, he could feel them as though he was a father. It was the wonders of the system that made him feel like this. That was why in the past, he could not really bring himself to see when his disciples were in danger.
"I¡" Sheng Ao also felt something inside that was out of customary.
Yang Lujia just smiled at this and did not wait for his words. He then asked Fortuniel in his thoughts, ''What''s the level of deliciousness of this Phoenix Ancestor if I cook her like Fried Chicken or after I roast her?''
Even Fortuniel was speechless at Yang Lujia''s question. ''Host, you think nothing but eating, right?''
''Of course, by eating, I know it can boost my power further,'' Yang Lujia shamelessly replied.
However, it was true to his core as the only way he could level himself up was to do the most leisurely things due to the scripture he practiced.
When the Phoenix Ancestor repeatedly did, she found herself running out of qi. She couldn''t exert any more attacks that seemed to disappear every time she tried to throw them against the very young man in front of her. This human was getting on her nerves as time passed by and finally saw the horror of him as shemanded all the phoenixes outside with the might of her bloodline.
"Assemble the forces. Enemy attack!"
"Right, right, call every one of your force. I can then make several delicacies out of all of you. Chickens, you know, are the tastiest I have evere across before as a kid. Now that I will be able to taste them again today, I will not miss on the part of ughtering all your, chickens, to bring with me spare ones to eat after I get full for today''s meal."
Yang Lujia shockingly revealed words that shocked the Phoenix Ancestor who was now writing with rage as she looked at this being below her. Even if it meant her death, no one could trample the dignity of the phoenixes under her rule.
"Human!" the Phoenix Ancestor growled as she flew to the sky.
Yang Lujia happily followed her as the converging auras of peak Saint Emperors surrounded him. He kept his tion inside him as he looked at his disciple behind him, shivering in fear. With the sheer number of peak Saint Emperors around them, Sheng Ao knew that the Holy Light Pce would not evene close to it.
This was the advantage of those who lived more ages, and years, than them!
"M-Master¡ we can just forget¡"
"Do you think the face of the Phoenix Ancestor would let us go? Can you see her eyes? It''s filled with rage, right?"
"Ancestor!" the other phoenixes bowed down to the one that arrived with Yang Lujia as they looked at her with reverence. Even the one crowned with the crown only suited for the one who could be called an Empress, a Phoenix Empress, was bowing to this existence as well.
"Human brat! Surrender now! We will give you an easy death if you do so!" the Phoenix Empress, whose crown was shining like others, shouted as his eyes glistened¡ªring at the two humans that trespassed their pce without her even noticing it.
They even disturbed the sanctuary of the Phoenix Ancestor, her own mother''s abode! And that alone could already be a testament for someone to face the death penalty! Even if it was their own, they would ept the same punishment. Unless they had the permission of the Phoenix Ancestor, even she, the Phoenix Empress, could not get inside her precious abode.
It was like a taboo!
However, Yang Lujia ignored the screeching Phoenix Empress as he looked at the exhausted eyes of the other higher being. "Phoenix Ancestor, the biggest chicken of them all, would you really not give me the Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb? I''d suggest you give them to me. Otherwise, I really don''t mind staying true to the words I said before¡ªI''ll make you all into my delicacies for me and my disciple to eat. I am not a bloodthirsty person now and I act within my reasonable judgment. Therefore, I do not want to carry out an unnecessary ughter, even though all of you had been throwing me death res since you arrived."
Yang Lujia was also reluctant that this kind of power to be erased from the face of Da Shikong, as they could be said to be beings he could also use for his own, to oversee the Origin Court he intended to create in the Autonomous Region.
"No!"
Yang Lujia then shook his head and said with a solemn lighting out from his eyes as he looked at the Phoenix Ancestor, "I shall start with the people you have under you."
With a wave of his hand, rules of different kinds spread out¡ªeven denser than the ones he had used before. He seemed to have grasped the highest rank of rules that this realm could offer and this was the one he was currently emitting.
SILENCE!
There was only silence. Especially when they saw how five of the peak Saint Emperors phoenixes around them exploded without any sound¡ªas though each one of them was isted by a barrier that would not let them hear the heart-rending screams of these phoenixes.
When the Phoenix Ancestor saw this, she was frightened as her wings pped faster. Her breath was exasperated as she looked into the being that was still emitting different kinds of rules, some of them even unrecognizable to hear¡ªbut they held a majesty that seemed to be stronger than what she had alreadyprehended. "What did you do¡ªNoo! Stop!!!"
"Not until you give me the¡ª"
"Here! Here it is! Just please stop!" the Phoenix Ancestor screamed at the top of her lungs while the Phoenix Empress beside her was also terror-stricken as they looked at the ever-calm, nonchnt look of the being that was doing all of this.
When she saw what her mother pulled out of her own body, her eyes bulged out. "Nine-Lead Nirvana Herb!"
Chapter 282 What If?
In the end, the Phoenix Ancestor gave up her Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb to Yang Lujia who was a tyrant that kept pestering her before. Shockingly, one of the wings of her human form was cut off her body. As ruthless as it sounded, she actually did not mind. What really weakened her the most was the Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb.
However, although the Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb was important for her to keep herself at her peak state, it wasn''t as important as the n to be enacted sooner.
A Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herbes from within her very soul connected to her dantian, her source of power. After achieving the peak of the Saint Emperor Realm, she will be able to produce a Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb. Since it had been a long time since she had produced this Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb, unlike any other phoenixes, hers was the most potent of them all.
After Yang Lujia left her Phoenix Empress Pce without making her face any more difficulties, she held a token with her trembling hands. She was still weak, but it was necessary for her to let them know soon. Whether or not they had this kind of being known as Yang Lujia under their wing.
If not, they would need to find ways to eliminate this walking disaster.
They needed more power. As they faced the higher beings in the realms above, it was necessary for them to have more power before they''d try to ascend. Otherwise, they would undoubtedly die.
That was because¡ the next realm was not as peaceful as they were here. There¡ªschemes were present but not that prevalent. Not as prevalent as there were in Da Shikong. What were schemes if one could be ovee with absolute strength?
On the other hand, Yang Lujia did not kill any of the phoenixes. However, he did cut some parts for them to grill with his new disciple.
All his thoughts were really inclined to sleeping, eating, or doing other leisure things. These were the only things he felt like doing. But he would not dy any further than this. He would start asking for exnations from the people of the Holy Light Pce about his disciple.
Moreover, he had to be careful on this one. He did not know the reason, but he was asked not to kill too much. He would abide by this, though. He could not kill but he could still use force without killing anyone. That was a loophole he found. But as long as he found the real man behind all of this, he would be able to unearth whatever scheme they had ced on Sheng Aost time.
"Take this Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb and refine it here in the forest." Yang Lujia looked at the sky and said, "For this whole night duration, you are to refine that Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb. If you can''t refine them that fast, we''ll wait for that until we will go to the Holy Light Pce to demand an exnation."
Yes. Not ask.
He altered his own choice of words.
He would demand them to give him an exnation.
Since he epted Sheng Ao as his disciple, at least he would fulfill one of his duties.
Yang Lujia smelled something from that Phoenix Ancestor but he ignored it regardless. He sensed something wasn''t right. However, what could be more right than having the strength to back it up so he could put it back in ce?
His confidence came from his strength. However, wariness would still not go away from him, but he knew that he wanted to make a name for himself, even above what his father had achieved in the past.
"Sheng Ao, what kind of person was your Holy Light Emperor?" Yang Lujia asked, seeing that this monk actually wanted to eat the meat of phoenixes.
Sheng Ao was woken up from his dazed expression and looked at his master with a confused face, "I thought you knew him, master?"
Yang Lujia shook his head and said, "Personally? No. However, there was someone who I know barely who knows him. Other than that, this was also the person, from what I know, who gave the Holy Light Emperor his power at the moment."
Sheng Ao was surprised and he then looked up at the sky. "Actually, the Holy Light Emperor was the kindest to me. He was like my father. He took me in when I did not have a home anymore. He took me in and took care of me. When he saw that my talent was actually very high, he taught me things like a father would. I sensed a familial connection with him, not by blood, but by the times Imunicated and lived with him. Then, at that time, I became the Saint Son of the Holy Light Pce and was the first in line to inherit his throne. Unfortunately, that destiny wasn''t for me. Sometimes, when we tasted too much love, what woulde after was its pr opposite, pain."
Yang Lujia looked at Sheng Ao. He then stood up and ced his palm on top of his disciple. "Life is unpredictable. I myself did not have the brightest experiences in life. I did not feel an attachment to the people who were supposed to be the ones who would make me feel it. I did not feel a trace of love as even when others would say they were doing all of those for me to be strong in a venomous world¡ªI did not believe them. However, over time, I learned how to veer away from that hell and even targeted the ones who taught me things that weren''t really good, some even the worst. Now, I was here again, facing another person with that same face, wanting to surpass him. I think that''s what we call Karma?"
When he said thest word, the qi around Yang Lujia became turbulent. He also realized this as he put up a barrier to protect his disciple as he continued. "When one does good, one receives the same treatment. When one does bad, one receives the same. Like how one good or bad thing will be in turn reciprocated the same. However, was that all there is to Karma? What if the past things that you did didn''t necessarily have weight in the future or in the present? What if because you weren''t given love, you are given the love that you needed the most now?"
Yang Lujia imagined his grandfather, Zhuquan De, who seemed to care about his every action and his very being. Even when he was no more by his side, he could still sense he was under his protection. It was like only after he became strong did his grandfather leave him¡ªbecause he wanted him to learn more about life and what was in store for him of fate.
Seeing the smiling face of that foolish adoptive grandfather of his, he found that something was sprouting inside him. Something he never felt before, even with his disciples. He loved them, but it was nothing more than a superficial one, one that he knew he had forced himself to do so because he felt obliged to.
But this time, it was different. He realized something.
His grandfather.
That smiling grandfather of his.
That talkative old man.
He somewhat missed him.
"Master?" Seeing the raging qi of his master not calming down and even seeing a tearing from his master''s eyes, Sheng Ao felt worried. Thus, he called out and willed himself to stand and tugged his master''s clothes.
"Master," he called out once more.
Only then when Yang Lujia heard his disciple''s call did he calm down.
He felt like heprehended something but he did not.
However, this could wait until then.
***
Author''s Note: In the Philippines, we are already 15 days away from Christmas Day and 21 days away from the New Year. I am actually not feeling well after all the school works that I had to do. Regardless of all that, I am very thankful to each and every one of you who continued to support me in this journey with Yang Lujia. I cannot thank you enough for all the support. I think it''s already been past six or seven months, I think since I began telling this story. Anyhow, thank you for your support. I hope that you will support me as well with the next stories I have in line to release in the Year 2023.
Chapter 283 Fellow Disciples
Sheng Ao began absorbing the Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb in the middle of the night. His master decided to help him with this and assisted him. It rushed the time it would take him to absorb the Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb.
The Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb was extremely potent and me-attracting. It had the capability of bringing one back from the cliff of death. Its general abilities revolved around the term ''recovery''. Almost, if the Phoenix Ancestor had a higher cultivation level, this ''recovery'' would be ''absolute recovery,'' regardless.
He knew that his master was an exceedingly powerful individual that possibly no one could rival, that even one of the oldest ancestors he knew was no match against him. At first, he thought his master had ulterior motives against him, for trying to make him his disciple, but seeing how generous he was to use the Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb on him, he was somewhat touched.
Somehow, his vision got rowdy, and recalled how the Holy Light Emperor cared for him in the past as well. He missed that man. Despite being a monk who should be not feeling any of these otherworldly feelings, like how the ideal dictated them, he still felt something like love and care.
After all, he was still a creature of nature no matter what.
His feelings could not be hindered by ideals.
"Focus!" his master growled.
Sheng Ao did not dare dillydally and concentrated his attention on the absorption of the Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb to reconstruct his destroyed dantian. As the me of life seethed through his pores and into his dead dantian, he felt invigorated as though he was undergoing rebirth and liberation.
The process continued, the me of life akin to threads trying to reform his dantian. Everything else was smooth, except that the pain he felt was more than what he expected. If cutting his fingers would do in exchange for this pain, he would dly do so.
But he persevered, knowing that herbs such as the Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb could not be wasted.
Time passed by like wind and when everything was set, he felt reborn. He felt like he had gone from hell to heaven in an instant. It was the kind of feeling that he could not describe¡ something he should have felt before but never recognized¡ªpleasure.
"Ahh!" he screamed at the top of his lungs.
"You are now set," his master said which woke him up from this kind of pleasing feeling. "You are now set again for cultivation. Can you do it? Can you start again?"
"What else is the purpose for you to do this to me, master? Isn''t it for me to start cultivating once more?"
"Hmm." Yang Lujia nodded and looked at him. "But before that, I''ll hand it to you, the one cultivation scripture that would be most suitable for you. Something that would quicken your cultivation, even faster than you had before."
[Sub-Mission: Sheng Ao''s life is hanging on a thread. Save him by using the Nine-Lead Nirvana Herb.]
''His life wasn''t anymore hanging on a thread. Why would you say that, Fortuniel?''
Yang Lujia first looked into the sub-mission that he had. Unknowingly, Sheng Ao believed him to be generous when he was just waiting for the rewards he could extract from this disciple of his.
''Host, Fortuniel only gives missions at dire times and will not be able to change anything that he has imed.''
Yang Lujia nodded at this and proceeded to look at the rewards he got from thepleted Sub-Mission, that was, to save Sheng Ao''s life¡ªor rather, to reconstruct his cultivation back from the start.
[Ding! Congrattions to the Host forpleting a Sub-Mission! Host receives the Twelve-Leaf Plenary Herb!]
''Huh, what is that for?'' Yang Lujia found himself to be excited for nothing.
He had been waiting for this moment for it had been a long time since he received a prompt from Fortuniel like this. Regardless, he ignored this and looked at his disciple who was still trying to stabilize his foundation.
"Do not use any other cultivation techniques or arts. It would be useless against what I will give to you now," Yang Lujia said, warning his disciple beforehand. "This one will be the most perfect for you. It will be called the Golden Lotus Scripture."
Sheng Ao opened his eyes and felt his dantian churn at the mention of this scripture. He felt it in his bones as well¡ªas though he could not wait to cultivate this scripture. It was like his own body was calling out to it, at the mere mention of its name.
"What kind of¡" He was baffled but when he saw his master, he knew that this must be something very heaven-defying for him to react like this. "What is this scripture..."
Before he could his trailing words, Yang Lujia smiled at him and began his exnation. "You should know that the lowest tier for cultivation techniques is called techniques themselves. When elevated or those of the higher tier, they will be called cultivation arts. However, do you know what''s higher than arts, Sheng Ao?"
Sheng Ao''s heart buzzed. He had an idea in his heart, but he felt like this was a bomb to him. It was very overwhelming just to think of it. A scripture like the Golden Lotus Scripture¡
"Yes, what you''re thinking is right. This Golden Lotus Scripture belongs to those of the highest tier of cultivation techniques. They are specially ssified as cultivation scriptures. You should also know that scriptures are further divided into human-ranked, earth-ranked, and finally the highest, heaven-ranked. This scripture that I will impart to you¡ it will be at the heaven-ranked¡"
Heaven-Ranked Scripture, the Golden Lotus Scripture.
Sheng Ao was perturbed¡ not in a bad way. He even could feel the thirst in his throat as though he wanted to swallow this scripture right away.
Yang Lujia then said, "Sheng Ao, you are not to share this with anyone without my permission, alright?"
"Yes, master!" Sheng Ao stood and went near his master.
"Good! Before I impart this to you, though, I have to remind you that you are not the only disciple I have. I have already three of them out there. Two of them are your senior brothers and the other one will be your senior sister. Your first senior brother, Lin Diyu, had cultivated with me the longest and I don''t know what height he had already attained by now. As for your second senior brother, he was merely about 15 years old now, or if I didn''t count wrong. He is a dragon. I think he is now in the Dragon Emperor Pce. Other than that, your third senior sister is a phoenix, and she is now on a quest to fetch her little sister home, to the Asura Prison of the Nether Universe, a world separate from the Five Realms."
Sheng Ao felt like his mind exploded the moment he heard the words from his master. His master actually had other disciples like him?
"Among the four of you, the most talented so far is your second senior brother, although he is the youngest," Yang Lujia said. "But don''t worry, under me, no one can touch you."
However, Sheng Ao did not mind his master''s domineering words. He was instead glued to another thing he never knew. "Master, what''s this Asura Prison where my third senior sister¡ª"
"It''s in another world other than the Five Realms. I don''t know much but your third senior sister belongs to a big n in that world called the Nether Universe. Moreover, she is a former saintess of that n. Also, mind you that your third senior sister''s n is far stronger than any one of your strongest here¡"
"Then, how strong is third senior sister¡"
"I can''t monitor her progress when she''s afar, but we''ll be meeting your first and second senior brothers soon. I can feel it. They will be able to give you some clues about their strength. You might not know, they might have already reached the peak of the Saint Emperor Realm, even stronger than the Holy Light Emperor."
GASP!
**
Author''s Note: In the Philippines, we are already 14 days away from Christmas Day and 20 days away from the New Year. I am actually not feeling well after all the school works that I had to do. Regardless of all that, I am very thankful to each and every one of you who continued to support me in this journey with Yang Lujia. I cannot thank you enough for all the support. I think it''s already been past six or seven months, I think since I began telling this story. Anyhow, thank you for your support. I hope that you will support me as well with the next stories I have in line to release in the Year 2023.
Chapter 284 Break Through With No Bounds
The Golden Lotus Scripture had a total of six parts where one would form six lotuses of different colors in one''s soul. It would boost one''s qi reserves tremendously and would help someone''s soul to be strengthened.
The Golden Lotus Scripture was unknown. Even the other scriptures Yang Lujia lent to his disciples were unknown. His, even.
The Golden Lotus Scripture was perfect for the monks to practice as this would further beef up their will to resist temptations, especially the temptations against worldly emotions or feelings. However, there was one thing that they would pursue¡ªeven if it meant killing others¡ªas long as peace could be attained, no matter the ways, they would enact it.
It was the same for Sheng Ao.
When he was branded to have been tempted by a devil woman, he was immediately expelled from the Holy Light Pce by the emperor himself, who took care of him since he was a kid. The temptation to solve this problem of his was not entertained¡ªbecause by then, the pce would be filled with not peace¡ªbut chaos¡ªthe one that was not explosive. From it, discrimination would be born in the minds of the emperor''s people.
Thus, even if he built an attachment to Sheng Ao, the Holy Light Emperor did not allow this bond to flourish even with their circumstances back then.
"Master, this is amazing," Sheng Aoplimented. He rarelyplimented or showed any emotions due to him being a monk, but now, he was showing these things. "This Golden Lotus Scripture¡ I felt very good about it. It was like the lotus that was forming in my soul was constantly washing my soul¡"
"Have you formed your first lotus already?" Yang Lujia asked his disciple. "What''s its color?"
"It''s vibrantly green," Sheng Ao replied.
"Good. How about your cultivation?" Yang Lujia asked.
They had been staying within the forest for days while eating the reserves of the body parts of phoenixes that he had. Well, he did not entirely finish them. He still had to spare some for his other disciples¡ªnot with Feng Huang, though.
And while Sheng Ao was cultivating from time to time, he was trying to break through many levels and get back to his current state.
"I''m already at the peak of the Saint Realm, master. In fact, I''m already nearing the Saint King Realm. It''s really amazing. This scripture just makes it whole a lot easier," he said.
Yang Lujia nodded and said, "That''s sufficient enough, I think. I feel like we have to move now. I feel like something is missing. You said in your stories that you all have the means to go down the lower realms, right? And you have personally experienced it yourself? You even eradicated some evil forces like what you said? How did you do it?"
Sheng Ao nodded to his master and decided to tell him everything that he experienced that day. "Well, it was actually simple. It just needed the collective work of all the Arch-Cardinals of the Holy Light Pce to do so. As for the means or should I say, the ''object'' that we used to carry me towards the lower realms, it was actually the vessel."
Yang Lujia''s brows perked up. This wasn''t entirely a new term for him, but in this world, this might mean another. So, he listened.
Seeing his master''s inquisitive look, Sheng Ao hurriedly continued and said, "This vessel is called the Luminescence. It is a ball-shaped object that carried me towards the lower realms to enact a mission. The Holy Light Emperor¡ he said that there was one more of these vessels as the other pces and the two temples had these as well¡ even the four regions¡"
"I see," Yang Lujia replied and sent a mental message to Fortuniel.
''Do you know anything about these vessels?''
''Host, the vessels are like transport devices that could bring one entity or two to another realm or world. I am also not certain, but ording to my memories, this is what it is telling me. Moreover, it has further uses that it can also bring an entire realm or world, if it was big enough, to another entity.''
"Let''s go first¡ª"
"Wait, master, I''m breaking through again!" Sheng Ao interrupted him and immediately sat in a lotus position to achieve another breakthrough.
"¡"
Yang Lujia looked at this disciple of his and was speechless. Sheng Ao''s whole body was vibrating with the abundance of qi essences. It was like he was bathed with it that Yang Lujia unconsciously saw a crown forming on his head, but that was all. He only thought it was only a hallucination of his and decided to wait for Sheng Ao''s breakthrough.
First Stage, Saint King Realm!
Second Stage, Saint King Realm!
Third Stage, Saint King Realm!
Fourth Stage, Saint King Realm!
Yang Lujia''s eyes widened as he recalled his other disciples who also broke through like this¡ like broken machines. Moreover, when he was about to reprimand Sheng Ao to mind over his foundation, especially when it came to forming crowns, he was immediately stumped and baffled¡ªor surprised.
''He actually formed a total of 999 crowns!'' Yang Lujia eximed in his mind. ''I wonder how many crowns I had back then when I was at this stage?''
Fifth Stage, Saint King Realm!
Sixth Stage, Saint King Realm!
All the crowns of this kid were slowly growing in feet, almost reaching the peak of the Saint King Realm.
He finally stopped at the tenth stage of the realm.
Tenth Stage, Saint King Realm!
Stabilized!
It had to be known that the entire forest they were in had abundant qi, almost limitless, but almost every part of the forest was sucked dry of qi. What was even more shocking was that this kid was actually trying to break through to the Saint Emperor Realm.
No way!
Others would definitely throw profanities at this kid if they saw it. Even so, he knew that due to this kid''s nature, he wouldn''t even give a damn fart over that kind of people.
''Host, there is insufficient qi in the area. You can move and call the qi around the nearest areas and converge them on this spot, so he would be able to absorb more. Moreover, you didn''t need to worry whether or not his foundation would be stable. Worry about yourself. You even broke through faster than him when you were at his stage, Host.''
Yang Lujia was shocked that Fortuniel seemed to have revealed something about his cultivation. It seemed like his cultivation wasn''t any slower than his disciples. Moreover, Fortuniel himself confirmed that he was faster. Well, obviously, since he was the master, it was only natural for him to be talented like any other master would be.
Inferiora, Saint Emperor Realm!
He was even halfway towards the next stage, but Sheng Ao decided to stop and opened his eyes, looking at his master with his nonchnt eyes but still looking grateful as he bowed. He learned that for his situation to be solved, or for him to be able to redeem himself, it was a prerequisite for him to be calm. That was supposed to be the type of bald monk he would be, just like how he was not susceptible to the pleasing remarks of other people, merely receiving them like a king who had praises over his foot that he disdained to ept.
"You''ve reached the Saint Emperor Realm. It seems like you''re more talented than what I initially thought," Yang Lujiamented as they set off in the air.
"Master, don''t try to tease this bald young man. I''m nothingpared to my senior brothers and senior sister. They''re the true geniuses. I don''t know what stage they had already reached today¡ but for certain, they would be higher than mine¡ª"
"Let''s notpare you with the others. When I said you are talented, more than at that, you are talented. No need for exnations or borations. Anyway, let''s catch up. I kept feeling a foreboding feeling but it wasn''t dangerous as I thought. It was just something tough that might be or might not be necessarily destructive to the realm¡" Yang Lujia said.
As they began flying away from where they stayed for days, Sheng Ao was in the lead while Yang Lujia was asking him questions about his strength. "Just how strong you are now?"
"I could probably battle against a peak Saint Emperor, master. A normal one at that. My rules are still not that solid, despite me having this high cultivation level."
"Rules, huh¡ can you tell me more about it while we''re on our way?"
Chapter 285 What About Rules?
Rules.
They were not the rules, neither thews nor the regtions that Yang Lujia knew about. They were a different concept here in this world. Rules, here, were reality-breaking, almost inanimate, things that could possibly turn a world upside down. The rules themselves could break the bnce, the peace¡ªif utilized by humans. They were like the cause of why everything would break out into war.
They were quite the same as the rules he knew in his previous on Earth. They kept the world sane. They kept the world in harmony. Not until it fell into the maniption of those who had dark or evil intentions.
"Those who have only reached the Saint Realm could utilize these rules. In the lower stages of our cultivation, we could not utilize them due to the fact that our souls are not yet prepared. Not yet prepared to control or manipte them as they like."
There was a caveat to them, though. One could utilize the rules but one could not manipte them entirely. For those at the Saint Realm, the rules they could utilize were only those that were thin¡ªrules that were not dense. In fact, how much can we control afterprehending one rule, we could ssify it into early, mid, and peak. These were only the sub-ssifications. The major ssifications¡
"Well, for those beings at the Saint Realm, they could use the Inferior Rules, Mediant Rules for Saint Kings, and Transcendent Rules for Saint Emperors¡ªjust like how I learned from others how they call them. The difference between them could be counted to the density of the rules, the thread-like rules that we could see, even when we were flying this fast, master."
"Yes, and the more youprehended them, the more powerful and dense they would be. Was that what you''re going to say?"
"Yes."
"Moreover, these rules had varying colors, right?" Yang Lujia asked. "Like if it was the rules of space, they would be something like gray¡ or time¡ that would be colored teal¡"
"Apparently, they have different colors, master."
"Are there like rules superior to the other?"
"That''s what they say, but the Holy Light Emperor back then would always tell me that there''s no superior rule among all the rules. It would only depend on how much one hadprehended one or two rules. For example, one could use the rules of mes to burn space¡ or even burn time¡ or one could use rules of frost to freeze space or even freeze life¡"
"Indeed, I somewhat agree with it. However, I seem to have a glimpse over some rules that seemed to be superior to others¡"
Yes, just like the purple mes he had seen back then.
What was that?
What was or were fused with fire to make it look like that?
It was even superior, as though it belonged to those of royalty. Specifically, the way it acted, was like it scorned the abilities of the others.
"You sure do know a lot about this, Sheng Ao. Anyway, while we''re going there at your speed, why don''t you tell me what I should call you? Would you let me give you a nickname?"
If Brownie was here, he would have already thrown a tantrum.
He was always the one against Yang Lujia naming somebody.
"Ao''er would be fine, master," Sheng Ao said as he smiled brightly.
However, it was that smile that Yang Lujia could see through him. In those eyes, although he smiled, he was sad. He did not even talk about revenge and even said only good things about the Holy Light Emperor. ''Is this the heart of a monk? Just like his head¡ as clear as the blue skies?''
But he was probably sad because of the fact that no one believed him. Or was that really the truth?
"Ao''er," hefortably called. "I can still see some sadness in your eyes. Was it because no one believed you? Or was it because of something else?"
Sheng Ao sighed and continued forward on their path to the pce. "No, master. I am just sad for all the people behind whoever schemed against me. I feel sad for their souls that seem to be hungry for power, which I never even asked for. I feel sad for their very beings."
Yang Lujia was surprised by his disciple''s answer. He thought it was about himself, about no one not believing him, but it was actually about other people. Other people, still. What a kind-hearted baldy.
"Wait, I should call you baldy from now on," Yang Lujia corrected as he chuckled. "That name suits you."
Sheng Ao''s stomach churned, as though he heard the most terrifying name in the world. Regardless, he still smiled and did not say anything more. If his master liked to call him as such, why not abide by it?
After a minute of silence, they arrived at something tricky. It was at the edge of the four regions. Somewhere near the edges of the Second Region. "Master, we should stop for a while. Without a vessel, it''ll be hard for us to send ourselves to the Holy Light Pce. As for other ways¡ I apologize, master. I haven''t considered this one."
However, Yang Lujia did not listen to him. In front of them, he saw vast darkness as far as his eyes could see. It was the same darkness, the same void he had traversed when he came from Da Shenghou to Da Sishen and now, he came to Da Shikong. Amidst the void as well, spatial storms seemed to bemon. There were even time storms, which were quite rare.
While spatial storms could tear anyone that would be swept away with them, time storms were different. Time storms could erode one''s entire being until they were dead and once you entered one unless you had an in-depthprehension of time or someone''s extremely powerful that could literally disrupt or destroy the storm itself, you would not be able toe out of it easily.
"The void space¡" Yang Lujia muttered to which Sheng Ao heard.
"Yes, master. This is what they call the void space. Other than the spatial storms and time storms which are definitely dangerous, there are also void beasts that are very difficult to defeat as most of them if not all were at the peak Saint Emperor Realm."
''It seems like my conjecture about the Huang Emperor Pce''s motives were true. It wasn''t actually aplete conjecture but only a doubt about their motives. After all, if they were really attacked by void beasts, they are unlikely to survive, especially if it was a herd of them. Pces barely had enough peak Saint Emperors to counter a herd of void beasts¡''
So, they feigned their injuries and were aiming for something else, instead?
"I see it now," Yang Lujia suddenly said. "Is the pce mostly painted with the color yellow?"
Sheng Ao''s eyes turned wide as saucers, looking at his master who seemed to be nkly staring at the void space.
"It seems like I''ve gotten stronger?" Yang Lujia asked himself. He was not able to do this before as his mental power was even limited in Da Shikong when he tried to do it when he was still in the Third Region.
"M-Master¡ you can actually see it from this far¡"
"Yes. If it was before, I doubt it, though."
Sheng Ao was, regardless, shocked at his master being able to do this and asked him one more time after calming down. "Master, do you have any means to get to the pce?"
"Yes."
"What is it, master?" Sheng Ao was overjoyed.
"We cross the void space."
Sheng Ao''splexion turned pale, after recalling some horrible memories of when he tried to traverse this void space himself before. "M-Master¡ it''s too dangerous¡"
"We will not cross it with our physical bodies, baldy," Yang Lujia retorted. "We just need to borrow some airships from our friends there in the Second Region."
Sheng Ao was filled with amazement. He never thought his master could think of such a thing. "However, master, it''s the Human Em¡ª"
Immediately, he zipped his mouth as he suddenly remembered a pitiful scene of a bird getting one of its wings detached from its body¡
''If it''s master, it will be alright. Moreover, I still don''t how powerful master is and he seems to not like it when I would ask him, so I''ll leave it to my imagination for now. What kind of monster did I take as a master that even the Phoenix Ancestor could be yed by him like his toy?''
Chapter 286 Amon, Bleed, Void Beasts
Yang Lujia had it easy and stole one of thergest airships that the Human Emperor Pce people had brought to the Second Region. However, this wasn''t what baffled Sheng Ao, his fourth disciple.
"Master, about the array formation around the Sacred Region, I have something to ask. Why can we easily pass through it without being attacked by the four divine beasts?"
"Your master is the master of the four divine beasts," Yang Lujia said, apathetically. "In fact, it was my father who made that array formation when he was here once."
"What? Master''s father?" Sheng Ao was in a state of stupor.
Just thinking about how powerful his master was, he shuddered even more when he thought of his master''s father. What kind of power did his master''s father have to be able to arrange such a huge array formation? There were even divine beasts inside!
''What the fuck is going on again? I thought I already saw the depths of master. It seems like I still have a lot to learn about the world. For my senior brothers and senior sister, I wonder how they are faring now without a master by their side. It must be difficult.''
"We''re now going to the pce," Yang Lujia. "Prepare yourself for what is about toe. Anyway, it''s just some spatial and time storms. I''ve also killed void beasts with your senior brothers before and even had their meat bubbling with heat in our mouths. They''re actually quite delicious. Perhaps, I''m gonna catch more of ''em."
Sheng Ao did not know what to do anymore. Earlier, he felt a bit proud for having breakthroughs, but now, it was like his life turned bleak. His master was definitely showing off! That must be it!
"Master, I don''t eat meat," Sheng Ao said, straightening up his posture inside the airship. "You know¡ monks do not eat meat¡"
"No, you must eat one. Do you really believe that all your powers will be gone when you eat meat as a monk? Or has it something to do with your principles? Come on, let''s eat meat!"
Seeing the agitation on Yang Lujia''s face, having that bright face he had never seen of his master before, he was somewhat touched that he was opening up to him more than before. However, he really could not eat meat. If he ate one, that was against his ideals of not feeling any pleasure.
This time, however, before they set off, Yang Lujia''s face hardened. "Ideals are mere ideals. We should not care too much about what the people around us would say about ourselves. Say, you care because you are human¡ and this is exactly what I am trying to say. Because you are human, ideals are mere ideals. It is just trying to trap your humanity inside. Yes, you are a monk, but a monk is no different than a human. Trust me, among you monks, there are also those who are cunning and those they call schemers. That''s why you don''t have to worry about it so much."
Sheng Ao was surprised by this development. He never thought of the things that his master said to him. "I''ll consider what you said, master," so, he said.
"Let''s go!" Yang Lujia said as he maneuvered the airship towards the direction they were heading to.
The Holy Light Pce!
In the periphery of the void, there were beasts congregating in one space. These beasts, unlike the ones who Yang Lujia had encountered so far in the lower realms, were actually sentient. They could already act on their own and had enough intelligence to intercept their enemies in the ways that they could.
One of them obviously had high attainments in the rules of space that he wantonly created a space for everyone to settle down¡ in the middle of the void where different kinds of storms could happen.
It was a tiger-like beast that had stripes of red and ck as its fur. What was nauseating to look at was his pair of eyes that looked like he was possessed by someone for turning gray¡ªthe same as how the rule of space''s color was.
"Master, I''ve created the space we needed. You can now all enter. Just follow that greyish light," the beast said. "Although it might be a bit unstable and I cannot guarantee that we wouldn''t be hit with a storm, I think we''ll be able to protect ourselves with it."
"Good job, Bleed!"
Surprisingly, this void beast that was most proficient, among them, in space, called another void beast a master. This void beast had the same outline as a ck dragon. Its long body had spikes all over, despite being negligible, but they all seemed to be ominous to look out for. In actuality, no one knew of this void beast''s power or the rules he controlled.
Only his servant, the one called Bleed, knew of his master''s powers as he was subdued by him in the past.
If they were to ask, just what kind of rules did this void beast have to subdue someone who was this proficient in the rules of space?
"Everyone, please be seated in the hall chairs that Bleed had provided us¡ª"
"We''re not idiots, Amon," a void beast cut him off. "Let''s get to the point. Why have you gathered us all here? Even if you''re strong, you can''t order us like how you order that cat of yours."
When Bleed heard this, the tiger-like beast was immediately displeased, his face telling this void beast that he was not some cat for his master. He was a servant! The most revered servant of all!
"What''s the difference, anyway?" that void beast replied, as though it understood Bleed. "Amon, I know that we can''t enter Da Shikong even if we wanted to and we''d been stuck in this stage of our strength for so long now, but you have to know that this Realm of Spacetime had its protector. That protector¡ she is much stronger than us by a stage. She said that she didn''t want us to interfere with her ns."
"We are not going to invade the realm or whatever," Amon retorted. "I am actually calling you all here for one thing. One of our friends here, Destate, had a premonition a while ago. We all have to know that Destate is proficient in divination. A while ago, he said that when he tried to calcte our fates¡ it was all ck¡ I wonder how we''ll counter this kind of¡"
"What?!" the void beasts reacted and even rose from their seats. "What do you mean by ck?!"
"Yes, ck all over," Destate, who had been silent all this time, answered. "I didn''t know if this was something we should be worried about or this was something we should defend our lives against."
"I told you all before. I''m not here to order you anything. I''m only here to gather you all and tell you the truth of the fate that Destate had divined. We all know that Destate had never failed once in his divination in the past and those who died among them had ck fates when he divined them," Amon said.
"This¡" the earlier void beast uttered, stunned by what he heard.
At the same time, all of them turned stiff in fear.
But Amon did not.
"What are you all afraid of? It doesn''t mean we all have ck fates; we couldn''t defend our lives against our enemy. Even if we will have tremendous losses¡"
SILENCE.
"Master, something is trying to enter the space I created," Bleed said, his voice carrying a hint of fear.
TREMBLE
"What is it?" Amon said, annoyingly.
THUMP.
When Amon was about to utter the words he was about to say, he suddenly heard a voice that kept him on his toes, as though the voice was some ancient being trying to reap his life and the others''. It was terrifying.
"Oh, there are actually several of them here, though. That''s good. We won''t have a difficult time finding them. It seems that they''re pretty strong, too. Well, technically because they are born from the void."
"What the fuck is going on?" Amon blurted out as he stared at the copsing space that Bleed created. "Bleed¡"
"Master¡"
On the other hand, Yang Lujia stepped out of the airship and told Sheng Ao to wait. Sheng Ao cautiously told his master that these beasts were extremely strong and he had to be careful about them because they were still creatures that none had been able to figure out.
But Yang Lujia nonchntly ignored his disciple''s warning. That was because when he saw the auras of these beasts, he knew right away that they were weak to him.
Afterward, he came half a meter away from the barrier of the space created by a certain void beast and uttered the words, "Interesting."
What he did thereafter was probably the most shocking thing that Sheng Ao had ever witnessed. If others were to see how his master made this spatial barrier copse, they would definitely have their jaws dropped to the ground.
"They''re quite cute," Yang Lujia said as he tapped his forefinger on the spatial barrier.
As for what happened next, everything went haywire.
Chapter 287 An Orchestration?
CREAK!
Amon, Bleed, and the other void beasts including Destate¡ªwere all in a state of panic. All of them recalled what Destate told them about their fates¡ªthat it would be all ck.
Could it be because of this being that just arrived and suddenly had malicious intent towards them?
BREAK!
The created spatial barrier broke and like broken ss, everything was shown in front of Yang Lujia. From within this spatial barrier he broke, he saw different types of void beasts. They were all peculiar in terms of their appearance. Their eyes screamed intelligence. They seemed to know something about him.
When Yang Lujia''s head suddenlynded on Destate, thetter was dumbstruck¡ªas though he could not move an inch of his body. It was horrifying.
On the other hand, Yang Lujia was surprised by the rules surrounding this void beast, it was actually kind of simr to the rules he had used before but he could notpletely control them as these rules were not something he could only barelyprehend.
"Interesting," he muttered under his breath. "I wonder if you know where this ''void,'' though."
When every one of them heard Yang Lujia''s voice once more, they all turned stiff¡ªthis did not exclude Amon, who was the acting leader of this group of powerful void beasts.
Some of them had familiar parts of their bodies that were all parts of animals that Yang Lujia knew. Like Bleed, he looked like a tiger but this tiger seemed to have a beard that could usually be found on lions.
On the other hand, Amon, who he felt like the strongest of these void beasts, actually held the bloodline of a Flood Void Dragon. This surprised him because he could rarely feel a strong connection between his bloodline with others. This one in particr piqued his interest. Moreover, the purple eyes that this Flood Void Dragon had, it was kind of simr to his.
Although a Flood Void Dragon is technically not a true dragon, they were still descendants, a lineage of true dragons¡ªonly that their bloodline was very thin and could be said to be negligible.
Other than this dragon, there was also a jellyfish-like that also caught his attention. Could he eat this jellyfish? Weren''t they poisonous?
Ignoring this random thought, he dashed his gaze back at Amon. "Who are you? Why do I feel a strong connection with you, void beast? Other than your Flood Void Dragon bloodline, there was another strong bloodline in you that I could not exactly point¡ªbut it was clearly there¡"
"You¡ what the hell¡" Amon almost copsed in the middle of the void when he saw Yang Lujia''s appearance. Both of them had the same features, not entirely, but this young man before them was actually more elegant and refined than he was in his human form.
"You are supposed to be a void beast. Why do I smell the aura of Da Shikong from you? Aren''t void beasts not permitted to enter any of the five realms? Why do I also smell the aura of humans?" Yang Lujia was somewhat baffled. "You also have that pair of purple eyes¡ I can''t help but raise some suspicion I don''t even want to start with¡"
As Yang Lujia said those words, his pair of eyes gradually changed color. It was as though the void wentpletely silent the moment his eyes turned from pitch ck to purple.
"Are you that brat that they said to be the strongest genius among the geniuses in the four regions? Yang Fei?" he asked, concentrating his aura on this beast called Amon, a Flood Void Dragon.
Yang Fei, who was in his Flood Void Dragon form, was shocked the moment someone recognized him. It was true. Yang Lujia was true about him. He was indeed Yang Fei, the one that was feared by his peers for having power greater than anyone else in the same rank. It was because he was someone from the void himself and he had been using this power to gradually monopolize the four regions and form a faction of his own, for his own to mobilize.
Now, other than the discussion of their fates being seen through by Destate, he was also here to monopolize the void beast''s power by overpowering them with the bloodline he inherited from a family he had only known after he had grown up.
Yang Fei might be a genius in the four regions. In fact, he was considered the strongest one, but he was not in the family he was in the void. He was just a mere human one of those that had the thinnest bloodlines in the family. In the end, he was sent to the Five Realms for a mission and that was to monitor the other bloodlines'' situations, starting from Da Shenghou.
Yang Fei was weak back then, but because of his superiority in terms of his bloodline, although considered thinnest, it made him grow in power faster than anyone else. A lower world like the Five Realms is not enough to shake the foundation of those who were living in the void. At least that was what Yang Fei thought, especially a colossal faction like his family.
On the other hand, there was something that Yang Fei knew that among them; there were also those with the purest bloodlines. They were called the Royalty¡ and now, he could not believe it even if it was already in front of him. He could feel it through his blood as one sentence from this being made him feel subservient. This feeling¡
A Royalty was actually sent to a lower world such as this Five Realms!
"What are you looking at with those weak pair of eyes?" Yang Lujia interrupted the other party''s frozen expression. "Why are you looking at me like you saw your superior? Did you know something about the Yang Tribe? My family''s tribe?"
Yang Lujia''s face was stern when he was looking at Yang Fei right through his eyes.
"No¡ no¡ this isn''t possible¡ why are you someone from their lineage be sent here in the Five Realms? Such a lowly world¡ who had the guts to send someone like you here?" Yang Fei was filled with questions in his mind.
Freezing the space, Yang Lujia made it certain that the space was stable and that nothing like any kind of storm could disturb their exchange. He was getting closer to the truth about his family and he could not let this pass through that easily.
"Brownie," Yang Lujia called the dog out. "Is my family''s bloodline somewhat rted to dragons?"
Brownie opened his sleepy eyes as he continued to lie in Yang Lujia''s arms. He then looked at Yang Fei who was in his dragon form and at Yang Lujia. "I can only remember a bit. This is something I haven''t told you before because you didn''t ask. However, this is also only the knowledge I have about your family now. Even if I was still the prince of the Devouring Void Dog, I might not be able to grasp much information about your family, but¡"
"Just tell me what you know, Brownie."
"Alright." Brownie sighed and raised his head, only to close them again because he shuddered the moment his own eyes wereid bare in front of Yang Lujia''s purple eyes. "Anyway, I only know that your family does have a fixed bloodline and this bloodline of yours can be said to have the ability to devour other bloodlines, just like what happened to you. For example, that kid''s parents below us must have devoured a Flood Void Dragon and in turn, devoured it to use it for their own. However, since his parents might have the thinnest of your family''s bloodline, it could only devour a part of the Flood Void Dragon''s powers. As for you¡ you are different¡ I can''t divulge any more matter about it¡ the karma¡ it''s too great. If I talk more, I might not be able to save myself¡"
"Karma¡ bloodlines¡" Yang Lujia pondered it over.
His Avatar Dragon Bloodline and Abysmal Chaos Bloodline were bloodlines bestowed to him by his system. He just didn''t know if this system was something that his father nted on him just to make him stronger the fastest so that he could be used by him when the time came. As he thought before, there were never free lunches in this world.
Was his system something his parents gave him? Or was this something he had gotten after his soul transmigrated into this world?
Chapter 288 Minuscule Understanding, Karma
"You''re a Royalty!" Yang Fei screamed.
But the void beasts did not hear him clearly as fear was more evident in their hearts as they looked up to the man above, with his purple eyes, not anything different from the void beast that they know. In fact, this man''s eyes were¡ more oppressive. That sense of oppression they felt from the void beast, Yang Fei, could not even bepared to this man emanating the same kind of oppression.
It was the oppression of someone who was a native of the void. The weight of their opposition was just different. While Yang Fei could suppress them, the former could not keep up with them if they would choose to work together.
But in front of this man who just arrived, it was like they had seen a giant and they were just ants waiting to be stepped on.
"Royalty?" Yang Lujia muttered but his head suddenly ached that he subconsciously squeezed his head. However, it was only momentary.
"No!" Yang Fei realized what he said and hurriedly covered his mouth. He only had a headache and it was far worse than what Yang Lujia experienced. That was because he was the one who first said the word. "There is too much Karma in you¡ too much¡ that if I continue talking about our origins¡ I would die not being able to tell you everything¡"
"Karma¡" Yang Lujia said as soon as his head felt lighter than before. He swore to god that that was the most painful headache he had encountered, even if it was only momentary, but this did not concern him. His only concern was for more information. He was thirsty for more information.
Because it was only through that way he could get through the schemes his father had built from his birth until now.
To Yang Lujia, he was nothing more than a tool in his father''s eyes.
There were several mysteries surrounding his identity and he couldn''t even pick one to answer first. Should he let nature take its course? Or should he force his way to the truth?
Fortuniel, the system, was suspicious, appearing out of nowhere the moment he opened his eyes. Also, the fact that he woke up in the middle of war could be a warranty that his parents really intended for him to grow up in harsh conditions. In that Eucharistic War Battleground that he had never seen again, he knew that his grandfather might know something. He was just a passerby, for certain, but Yang Lujia forgot to ask him about the war before he left.
Maybe¡ maybe that could have already be his lead from then on.
Why was his head so induced to protect himself from this world when he was this strong to charge up? Wasn''t information something he was thirsty for? Why would he stay cautious?
For the nth time, he felt like being overly cautious was a lifelong mistake he had made in this second lifetime. He had not considered his parents and the reason they left him in the middle of a savage war.
To him, it felt like everything was clear. At the same time, it wasn''t.
Yang Lujia''s heart raged. He was so enraged by the fact that there were some truths that he could not know for the time being. For someone like him who once endured the torture of any kind, this was much more torture to him when he had this freedom. Because he knew that sooner orter, he would suffer some unexpected bacsh. Again, as what he had thought, there had never been free lunches in this world.
"However, you can have free lunch when you have the power to force others to give you one¡" Yang Lujia said to himself as his mind was getting clearer and clearer.
Strength.
Yes, strength.
That was something necessary for him to grab.
Thinking of this, hemanded the rules of space as his eyes dropped towards the void beasts below him. "Sever."
SILENCE.
And in that millisecond he said that word, everything went dark for every void beast, except for Yang Fei.
SLIT.
PLOP!
"Now, we have more meat to eat in the future," Yang Lujia said he caught every chopped part of the void beasts by giving the order to Fortuniel. "As for you¡"
Yang Lujia pointed at Yang Fei and thetter just willingly neared his distance from the former. "You shall be one of my subordinates. I have one with me. He''s called Cai Hong. Well, if you work hard, it''s not toote for you to redeem yourself. The only difference you have with him is that you have my bloodline, he¡ I''m not sure if he had, but so far, he did not have the family''s bloodline. I could only sense the connection in his blood because he was somehow bound to me."
When Yang Fei heard hisst words, the former quickly smiled and thought about his situation in the tribe. He was just a poor man in the Yang Tribe, a young man who had been told to have no prospects. Although he had the same bloodline, it was one of the thinnest out there.
However, he had one question in mind, though.
Why would a Royalty like Yang Lujia would not know anything about the affairs of the tribe? Did he not know that every Royalty would be apanied by someone assigned by the tribe as their servant to protect them when necessary?
What even puzzled him the most was Yang Lujia''s strength that in that certain instance, he eradicated all the void beasts without even batting an eye. Wasn''t he supposed to be only at the peak Saint Emperor Realm as well? Why would he have that kind of strength?
Or Royalties just had this kind of strength with them¡ªthat anyone of the same rank would be trampled without even trying to raise their hands. If that was the case, then it would be truly scary. Yang Fei himself was only a poor man, so he did not know much about the Yang Tribe''s matters as well. Therefore, he could not tell much to Yang Lujia, especially when what he would tell him would bear too much Karma that he would not be able to bear.
Last time, when Yang Lujia entered that space where there was that terrifying tree, Yang Lujia knew that the tree was just using an excuse not to tell him anything, or they were forbidden to tell divulge anything about the void¡ªbut it was actually not the case. Although he barely had an understanding of Karma, he could still guess that it was because of this that the void tree and the seniors he met there would not tell him anything about the void, especially regarding his family.
Brownie knew of this as well, but the dog kept silent.
Yang Lujia brushed off these thoughts and looked at the kneeling Yang Fei in front of him. Was this really the terrifying young man they had been guarding against? He seemed weak in front of him.
Yang Fei was now in his human form and did not dare to raise his head to look at Yang Lujia''s purple eyes. It was like he was looking at a superior being if he would do so.
"Tell me," Yang Lujia began. "With your strength being able to trample down people with the same cultivation level as you, did you already have factions you made? Perhaps I could use it to make my base. Moreover, you don''t need to worry about me monopolizing the power you had, you only need to obey mymands¡ªeven if it would take away your lives."
Of course, that was only a threat he had to establish¡ªto deter any thoughts growing in Yang Fei''s head. From what he had heard, this Yang Fei was secretive and perhaps in the surface picture, he had not shown himself too much for a grander purpose. Why would he descend here, into the Five Realms? What was his purpose for descending here?
"I own the Hall of Commerce and the Demon-Subduing Autonomous Order, Your Highness," Yang Fei replied without any hesitation on his face.
Since he was already discovered by a Royalty, he did not need to feel burdened about the mission he held in his hands. It was a mission that could change his fate as part of his family. Once he seeded in doing so, he would be given a drop of blood from the Royalty. Although it could elevate the power of his blood and even if the effect was only minuscule, he had to take the opportunity.
''That''s the blood of Royalty! It can change my strength and when it does, it will alter my fate!''
Chapter 289 Arriving At The Periphery
"You actually have two powers under your hands?" Yang Lujia was surprised by Yang Fei''s response and even more so when how thetter calmly told him these things. If he lied, he would immediately know although he would not be a hundred percent sure. If he really lied, then there could only be a destructive storm uing in his life.
"Yes, Your Highness," Yang Fei replied. "The Hall of Commerce is a covert organization that is dealing with transactions with other factions, whether the transactions involve purchasing, buying, or even auction houses. The Hall of Commerce even epts transactions that are of a very high level. Usually, when ites to transactions like these, I would personally go out toplete them as it may involve killing someone out of almost everyone''s league in Da Shikong."
"I see," he replied. "What about the Demon-Subduing Autonomous Order?"
Yang Fei''s face turned solemn. "The Demon-Subduing Autonomous Order could be said to be the tipping point between the ''said behind-the-walls war'' of the two temples. Anyhow, the Demon-Subduing Autonomous Order emerged when we helped fight against demons that emerged a long time ago. Its purpose is to eradicate demons and anyone who is deemed or treated as demons by the Order, the Order will issue a Death Warrant, letting all cultivators know that these particr beings are enemies of every being and that they, being demons, should be eradicated."
In fact, Yang Fei created this faction out of merepliance for him to establish a footing in Da Shikong when he first came here. When he came here, his cultivation level was already very high. By his "a long time ago," he did not mean centuries¡ªhe only meant at most a decade ago. Thus, the demons that came out of their shells in the past¡ªjust happened not too long ago, as a matter-of-factly.
"After we return, you go back to these two factions and tell them that your master, His Highness, will arrive. In addition, have the Adventurers'' Association submit as well¡ªbut not by force, I know of the Linghu Family who held the most power in this, so do not do anything rash. Moreover, do not also forget to subdue the otherrge factions. Most especially that sect that deals with dark-rted rules¡"
"You mean the Ground Destruction Sect, Your Highness?" Yang Fei asked, his eyes curious.
"If that''s it, then that''s it. This sect''s people tried to harm those around me. I haven''t forgotten about it yet and told their leader that I will being. As for the Second Region, I already have everything nned. You just have to wait. Whether the oue sides with us or not, it will always side with us in the end. If we can''t beat them through reasons, then force be it."
Yang Lujia dragged Yang Fei with him back to the airship. He always had been having a bad premonition in his heart that something detrimental to his fate would happen¡ªand this foreboding feeling did not decrease a bit. It only kept on increasing and it somewhat made him worry about it.
"Let''s go to the Holy Light Pce. As for you, tell me more about your mission¡ªthe reason why you were sent here," he said, looking at Yang Fei who was now standing behind him with Sheng Ao cultivating in his chamber after their short introduction. "If it involves too much, you may not answer but¡ª"
"No, Your Highness. However, I can only say to you that what they''re doing is also a n for ''someone''. This ''someone'' had been an enemy of the family for several years already¡ªor so the rumor says. Because of this ''someone,'' the family issued this specific mission that can only bepleted in Da Shikong."
That''s why he was here. And because he had signed up for the task, no one except him bore this burden. "Your Highness, we have to be careful of whatever the higher-ups of Da Shikong were nning, especially those who sat at the top of the cultivators'' chain in both temples and some pces."
"What exactly are they trying to do?" Yang Lujia was confused. "Why are you telling me about politics now?"
"Because it involves something big that would happen sooner orter¡ no one knew¡ but I know about it. They called it the¡"
"What? Stop trying to keep me in suspense, Yang Fei," he replied, annoyed at the man beside him.
"Eh? Okay¡" Yang Fei lowered his head. "It''s called Realm Amalgamation."
Tilting his head, he looked at the young man. "Realm Amalgamation? What''s that?"
"I''ve only heard about it. In fact, although the Demon-Subduing Autonomous Order is considered to be the strongest faction in the four regions, there is still one faction who was tasked also for this big n of theirs."
"Oh? What''s that faction?"
"Eh?" Yang Fei flinched when Yang Lujia inched closer to him. He was so frightened that he almost copsed. "Eh¡ it''s¡ I still don''t know which of them¡"
The longer he chatted with this young man, the more Yang Lujia thought he was just a na?ve kid, or perhaps he was just afraid of him taking action upon him. "You don''t have to be afraid of me. I am not going to devour you or anything. I only want to know more information and it seems like you grasp most of them. Yang Fei, also, put away that purple eyes of yours. It''s kind of annoying."
"Eh?"
"You keep saying ''eh'' here and there. Just put away that pair of eyes of yours. I mean, not take out your eyeballs, but that purple eyes of yours. Just turn it back to ck."
"I apologize, Your Highness. I cannot turn my pair of eyes from purple to a normal one of my own will. I am unlike the Royalties that could have that power. Once you are a Royalty, it is already a given that you can hide your purple eyes, but for us, who only had the thinnest bloodline in the family, we cannot do that. I think I''ve said enough, Your Highness."
"So, that''s why," Yang Lujia replied. "Anyway, let''s go to the Holy Light Pce for now. I want to know the truth regarding my disciple. Do you perhaps know Sheng Ao before I introduced him to you?"
"Yes, Your Highness. Sheng Ao is one of those geniuses out there who can literally be called a genius. He''s a genius, a dragon among geniuses. You can call him a monster as well, Your Highness. When they be the Holy Son or Saint Son or the Dragon Son or whatever they call them of the same status, they are guaranteed to have one of the monstrous talents. Even when ced in the void, I can truly say that Sheng Ao''s talent is top-notch. I''m d Your Highness has taken a liking to him and took him as your disciple. Otherwise, Sheng Ao''s talent would truly be limited in Da Shikong."
Yang Lujia turned to look at his meditating disciple. It seemed like Fortuniel really had good eyes. ''I probably won''t recognize his talent if not for Fortuniel.''
"Anyway, the Holy Light Pce is ahead of us. We''re nearing the ce," Yang Lujia replied, as though he ignored what Yang Fei said.
When they reached the periphery of Holy Light Pce''s territory, even if he saw it from already, seeing it up close, Yang Lujia was amazed by the structure of the establishments. Sheng Ao told him that every pce had no other factions other than the pces themselves. They might have sub-factions but all of them were just branches of the pces.
For instance, the Holy Light Pce had churches around them. Some factions also worshipped someone, the Holy Light Emperor like the Holy Light Sect or the Manor of Healing.
"Interesting," Yang Lujia said. "Sheng Ao," he called. "Are you done meditating? We''re already here. I need to keep the airship here in the periphery, so we would not bebeled as one of the Human Emperor Pce people or attract unwanted attention. I just really want to know what they''re up to¡ Realm Amalgamation, huh?"
"Realm Amalgamation¡" Yang Fei repeated with a serious look on his face. "Your Highness, we have to be careful. It seems like the Human Emperor Pce is also here."
"I heard that they were attacked by void beasts and brought themselves to seek healing, but I highly doubt that."
Chapter 290 Supreme Elder Gu
Holy Light Sect.
Currently, the sect was holding a ceremony for epting disciples from different ces of the Holy Light Pce. Everyone was very enthusiastic about this because not only can you have the possibility to be a personal disciple of an elder here or a core disciple but you can also have the qualifications to be chosen as one of the Holy Princes of the Holy Light Pce.
There were no prerequisites to bing one of the Holy Princes. You didn''t have to be a monk like the Holy Light Emperor or the others. As long as you had the heart to serve for peace, nothing else would matter to them.
"There are quite a lot of applicants for this year''s ceremony, huh?" an old man said,bing his beard with his hand. "There are also some that are quite decent as well."
"Supreme Elder Gu, why have youe out of seclusion? Do you perhaps want to ept new disciples for this year''s ceremony?" another elder said, appearing beside him inside a room¡ªwhile looking at the thousands of applicants outside. "Isn''t it enough for you to be able to ept someone with a rare physique?"
"Well, about that brat, he''s already on his way to clear a Transcendent-Level Sacred Areas to be a Holy Prince. He might even have a chance to be a Holy Son. He''s already been rmended to the Holy Light Pce."
"Supreme Elder Gu, you''ve really been in seclusion for quite a while, huh? Haven''t you heard about the news? A few months ago, your disciple already became the new Holy Son! He reced the old Holy Son before. What was he called again? Ah¡ yes, Sheng Ao! Rumor says that he had a scandal with a woman before so the Holy Light Emperor was forced to banish him out from the Holy Light Pce. I don''t know the details¡ but it seems like Sheng Ao is very close to the Holy Light Emperor. It was said that it was thetter who raised this kid."
"Eh?" Supreme Elder Gu was surprised. "That kid had already gotten that far?"
He then recalled thest conversation he had with the kid back then.
***
"Master, I''ll definitely go to the Holy Light Pce and be the Holy Son!" his disciple''s words as he cupped his hands in front of his master.
"What drives you to be the Holy Son, We''er?" Supreme Elder Gu asked. "Is there some hidden purpose for you to be this worked up when ites to bing the Holy Son? You know, as a monk, desires for power are mere ornaments you¡ even for me even though I don''t have a shiny head as you have. We do not desire anything. Worldly feelings¡ª"
"But master¡" Hao We interrupted Supreme Elder Gu. "Humans are still humans. We are still beings conceived in this world to feel something. Don''t we advocate for peace? Isn''t that a desire in itself?"
Supreme Elder Gu was stunned to speak, after hearing his disciple''s counter-query. What his disciple told him was true. If monks and others like them always said that they didn''t desire anything, evenmencing sacrificial rituals, then what about the peace that they kept on bbering out about? What about the peace that they, including him, kept on trying to achieve?
"Why is that the case so, master? Don''t you think it''s a bit hypocritical for us to advocate for it when we would say we should have any desires for anything? If we kill others for peace, then isn''t killing a cause for a purpose of peace? Master, it''s not always the case. I just realized it when the Holy Light Pce invited me to dive into one of their Sacred Areas.
"Master, I am your most outstanding disciple since I was a kid. I also desire peace. My family was once murdered by someone I still don''t know. It was said that one of the churches did it. I did not believe it at first, but after investigating it myself and leveraging all the current capabilities that I have, I have found that it was really the church that did it. All for the so-called peace. I don''t desire revenge as everything would fall back into Karma. However, master, do you think it''s hypocritical when we would say that even though our hearts really wanted to?
"Haha, anyway, master. Don''t bother about my thoughts. You know me; I always say the things I shouldn''t say at all. Anyway, master, continue with your cultivation. I''ll continue mine, but I''ll never forget the kindness you showered upon me. When you go out of seclusion, please tell someone to tell me. I would like to visit you at that time."
***
"He really did it?" Supreme Elder Gu asked himself. "He really attained the title of a Holy Son? How did he aplish such a thing? Will? Drive?"
"Supreme Elder Gu? Why are you spacing out? Don''t you want to ept disciples this time?" the elder beside him woke him up from his stupor.
"Oh, right. Elder Nan, could you do me the favor to tell someone to fetch my disciple from the Holy Light Pce after telling him I''m already out of seclusion? He has told me that he would see me."
"Alright, Supreme Elder¡ I''ll send the message right away to one of my disciples. I don''t have much time to personally do it, because I''ll be the one presiding the ceremony today," the elder said, pulling out a token from his pocket and telling his disciple the same order. "Anyway, let''s go now, Supreme Elder¡ perhaps we''ll find another sapling this year that''s worth nurturing?"
"Desire¡ peace, huh?" Supreme Elder Gu contemted beforepletely disappearing from the room and appearing above the clouds as he looked at the new faces that would soon be entering their Holy Light Sect. "Contradictions. Beings are hypocritical. I am as well. No one is as holy as they think they are. Even the Holy Light Emperor might even have a past or part of himself that he wouldn''t want to talk about. Perhaps¡ it''s the desire¡ because of that desire for peace¡ we can all be people we never even imagined to be. It could be we can be savage for peace. It could be we would be kind for peace. But that''s it¡ if we be kind for peace, then that''s not kindness at all."
Kindness was not anymore a free lunch.
Even at this moment, Supreme Elder Gu held his pride up and did not want to be seen because he thought he should show up only when everything was done. What was this if not pride?
SIGH.
Supreme Elder Gu became contemtive. What his disciple''s thoughts did to him greatly disturbed his mind, but he was able to think about it properly and it was like he had always been closing his eyes to things that he should have already seen.
"Kids, today is the day¡ a milestone for you to be who you want to be and what you intend to do in life. We are now going to start the process of epting disciples! However, there are prerequisites before we can ept you! In this ceremony, there will be three parts¡"
While this was ongoing, Yang Lujia and the others already blended with the crowd and first came to the Holy Light Sect for information. Yang Fei told them that if they wanted information, they must first go to the Holy Light Sect.
The Holy Light Sect is the biggest and strongest sect under the Holy Light Pce''s jurisdiction. It was said that they had a Supreme Elder who was a former Arch-Cardinal himself, someone who once worked for the Holy Light Emperor. Even the sect master was one of the present Arch-Cardinals.
Arch-Cardinals are the highest position they could get in the Holy Light Pce, only under two positions¡ªthe Holy Son and the Holy Light Emperor himself. Their names were extremely holy that people would throw at you all the things that they had if you disrespected them by only an inch.
Although the Holy Light Pce was pretty newpared to the others, its depths could not be measured at all. Who would have thought that there had already been two generations of Arch-Cardinals and still the same emperor?
"It''s pretty lively there," Yang Lujia said. "What''s going on? They''re trying to ept disciples from all over the ce? Oh, so that''s why it was so crowded. Oh?" Yang Lujia sensed someone alive above the clouds and saw a small token hanging on his waist. "Supreme Elder Gu? One of the former Arch-Cardinals?"
Chapter 291 Meeting The Supreme Elder
"Hmm?" Supreme Elder Gu immediately noticed that someone seemed to be looking at him and looked elsewhere, to where the feeling of being looked at by someone from afar. "Was it just my imagination?"
"No, it isn''t."
"What the¡" Supreme Elder Gu''s old heart almost jumped out of its ribcage as he looked at the other party suspiciously. When he saw thetter''s face, he was star-struck. ''Isn''t this boy too handsome for a young man? More importantly, how does he know that I''m hiding here? Even the other former Arch-Cardinals wouldn''t know I''m here even if they bulge their eyes just to search for my location. Just how did he¡''
Supreme Elder Gu put a brake on his thoughts and stared at the dog in Yang Lujia''s arms. Its fur was shiny and brownish. It was probably the most beautiful beast he had ever seen. Even the dragons in Da Shikong wouldn''t amount to a percentage of this dog''s beauty. Moreover, this dog seemed to be very strong that even he couldn''t fathom the strength of this dog.
"Who are you?" Supreme Elder Gu looked at the young man seriously. He realized that the identity of this young man before him might not be as simple as he was. Moreover, there were also the other two behind that seemed to be as powerful as he was. He could even sense a familiar aura on the other young man.
Sheng Ao already wore a disguise. It was a technique that his master taught him. To disguise himselfpletely. Not even his blood was spared for the disguise. This would then totally conceal his aura.
"I''m Yang Lujia," the other party replied. "You?"
"You can call me Old Gu. Anyway, young man, you don''t seem to have any ill intentions towards me or the people below us. What are you doing here?" he asked.
Yang Lujia looked down on the kids who were taking part in the Holy Light Sect''s test and gazed back at the old man. "I am here to know the truth about something. To get to the truth that''s been bothering me."
"Something that''s been bothering you? What might it be, young man?"
"Why would I tell you, old man?" Yang Lujia smiled at him and gestured for the other to go back down to wait for him there. "Anyway, do you know the current Holy Son of the Holy Light Pce today? You are a former Arch-Cardinal, right?"
Supreme Elder Gu''s face turned grim as he looked at Yang Lujia. "How do you know that? All former Arch-Cardinals had note out for at least a century. We might have been active, but we rarely show our faces to other people. Even if wee, we will show others not our real faces."
"Hypocritical," Yang Lujiamented. "What my disciple told me is that monks do not desire power or anything, but here you are, disguising yourself under a certain fa?ade, as though you have a certain goal in mind that you want to aplish. What is exactly the meaning of you, masking yourself out of everyone''s face?"
"You¡ª"
"Don''t bother lecturing me, old man. Even if the Holy Light Emperor is here, he wouldn''t be able to defeat me. In fact, in the entire Da Shikong, no one can''t. Even the void beasts outside your cages."
"sphemy! What are you trying to say, young man? Do you think because this old man had been good to you all this time, I will spare you¡ª"
"Zip your mouth. Only open it to answer my questions."
"You!" Supreme Elder Gu could already fly into rage anytime. His eyes were already red because of Yang Lujia''s taunts. It was as though he wanted to eat thetter whole. "What do you want?"
"Tell me. As a former Arch-Cardinal, I know that you know how the Holy Light Pce go about their rules and stuff. Do you know the name of the current Holy Son?"
Supreme Elder Gu found his question easy to answer as it was already known to everyone that his disciple was the current Holy Son, even though everyone had not seen his true face.
"Oh? Your disciple? Hao We? Hao we do it is none of your business. Kidding. That''s a funny name," Yang Lujia joked.
"You dare?!" Supreme Elder Gu finally couldn''t take it anymore and attacked Yang Lujia. Holding a bead in his head, it bulged and exploded into different lights¡ªassaulting Yang Lujia on all sides. "Earlier, you dare make fun of the Holy Light Emperor and now, you actually dared to make fun of my disciple? A Holy Son at that? Do you want a death sentence?"
"Old man, I am not forcing you to fight. I am forcing you to say the information I needed," Yang Lujia said. "Do you think this kind of attack can injure me? It can''t even touch a millimeter of my clothes. I don''t want to resort to force. I only want information and one of my followers said that I should start from here."
"What?" Supreme Elder Gu somehow got the gist and looked at Yang Lujia speechlessly. "What did you say? You''re not forcing me to fight¡ then why are you angering me?!"
"It''s because the more angry one will be, the more disoriented their thoughts will be," replied Yang Lujia, his hands rubbing Brownie''s fur. "Look at you. You''re a monk, but you''re the most impatient one to date that I have encountered."
"Who would not get angry when the Holy Light Emperor and the Holy Son are already involved in this? Both of them are blessed by the rules of light. None of them can be blemished by any of those words you said about them."
"I did not blemish any of their names. It was only your thought that I did so. Ain''t I correct, old man? Come to think of it. I only said the Holy Light Emperor can''t defeat me when in fact, anyone can defeat him as long as they''re stronger. On the other hand, regarding the joke I threw regarding the Holy Son, do you really think I was referring to his name? Hrious. You needlessly throw faults at a person who did not even throw anything bad at you."
"What¡" Supreme Elder Gu finally realized that he was being toyed with by this young man before him and stopped his rage immediately. He knew that if he continued to do so, who knew how his reputation would plummet?
"See? Since you are uncertain that you can defeat me, you stopped your actions because you cannot silence me. You are just afraid that the reputation of the Holy Light Sect and the Holy Light Pce or your own reputation would decline¡ that in itself¡ is hypocrisy¡ if you understand what I mean¡"
Supreme Elder Gu still maintained his calm and looked at the kids below. Somehow, his mood lightened up. "What about you? You talk about these things as though you didn''t care about them."
"Who said I cared about them, though?"
Supreme Elder Gu was about to re with the reply but he managed to calm his ass down. Otherwise, he would be bested again by this sharp-tongued kid before him. "No one."
Yang Lujia chuckled at this old man and teleported beside him. "Old man¡ª"
"Holy¡ª" Supreme Elder Gu instinctively leaped away from Yang Lujia. "How did you get near me?"
"That aside, I want to ask another question. This is with regards to the past of the Holy Light Pce. I am new here. I could go to the library of the pce or anywhere I could ask, but you, as a primary source, you are one of the most suitable ones and most credible to speak about the past of the pce. Do you know Sheng Ao, right?"
"Sheng Ao!" Supreme Elder Gu revealed an enraged look as he thought about the ex-Holy Son, who disparaged the reputation of Holy Sons of the Holy Light Pce. In the past, there were already several Holy Sons who were taken down, but they were all due to the schemes of the other princes in the fight for the throne. However, Sheng Ao''s case was different. He touched a woman and that was like a golden rule to them¡ªto never let yourself be acquainted with a woman.
By acquainted, it meant having a sexual rtionship with a woman.
And it was exactly because of this rule that Sheng Ao was condemned.
Chapter 292 Vessels, Fear Of Loss
Yang Lujia learned a great deal of information regarding the Holy Light Pce and Sheng Ao. All of them really thought that Sheng Ao was someone who touched a woman and they had evidence of it that he did. No matter the reason Sheng Ao would tell them, they would not ept it because the deed was already done. It was a wound that was healed but retained a scar.
On the other hand, the Holy Light Pce had five Arch-Cardinals and a bunch of cardinals and priests under them. On top of them of all was the Holy Light Emperor. Well, Yang Lujia already knew much of the Holy Light Emperor from the five divine beasts'' story, of how the Holy Light Emperor saved my father.
It had to be noted, though, that Yang Lujia was not the one who was saved. It was his father. Thus, he did not owe anything to the Holy Light Emperor. Besides, with all the power he had now, it was already considered repaid.
"What the hell? My disciple already became the Holy Light Emperor? Our former Holy Light Emperor can now be called the Holy Light Ancestor? Why did they not call me for this important event?!" Supreme Elder Gu was furious as he thought about it.
Even the elder he talked with earlier did not know of this and so were the people. The moment the news came out, everything was in turmoil. They could not believe it that the Holy Light Emperor chose to step down.
What was even more infuriating to Supreme Elder Gu was that the Holy Light Emperor did not tell him about this. It was as though he was non-existent. Moreover, the first to know about this matter were those people from the Human Emperor Pce.
When Yang Lujia heard of this news, his eyes shed with a cold light. His spections before had been further solidified, although it wasn''t enough to guarantee that he was right. There was really something fishy about this Human Emperor Pce.
"Calm down, old man," Yang Lujia said.
"What? Are you also behind this? What do you want?!"
"You''re overstepping the boundaries, old man. I do not know about thismotion. However, I have to tell you that this has got something to do with the Human Emperor Pce. My subordinate told me before about a vessel that could be used to bring people to the lower realm¡ is there such a thing in the Holy Light Pce?"
He knew that there was. He just wanted to confirm. His disciple''s mind might have been altered by someone or something, so he could not be at all certain about this.
"Vessel! Vessel of Luminescence!" Supreme Elder Gu''s figure disappeared from his sight. Yang Lujia called for his disciple and Yang Fei.
"You two, we have to be ready¡ Sheng Ao, I already about the location where you are found to have touched a woman. Let''s go there. Let''s not waste any more time."
If he could notplete the mission given to him to clear Sheng Ao''s name, he would not be satisfied as there would be a reward for it. Therefore, Yang Lujia was adamant about it, and hurriedly, he transported himself with them back to the airship.
"Master, the Holy Light Emperor¡" Sheng Ao lowered his head in shame. He felt shame. He should have been the one who would be crowned on this day, but it was taken by someone else. Although he had no qualms about bing the Holy Light Emperor, he cared for the feelings of the Holy Light Emperor, the person who saved and raised him.
What did he feel about it? Did he feel disappointed and upset?
"Sheng Ao, as long as we clear your name, I know that the Holy Light Emperor will then be satisfied. He is the one who knows you by heart and he knows that you are not the kind of person that others structured behind your back. You don''t have to worry. Although he passed the throne to somebody else, he knows that you''lle back. We just have to investigate your matter right away," Yang Lujia said.
And with that, a certain airship of the Human Emperor Pce disappeared.
And just as they disappeared, the entire territory of the Holy Light Pce began to tremble.
Yang Lujia did not notice this. He was only set on finding the person who framed his disciple.
It was just that¡ that tremble was only momentary.
However, the problem was it did not happen only in the Holy Light Pce''s territory. It also happened to all the other pces¡ªnot excluding the four regions!
However, Yang Lujia was oblivious to this. He was only curious about the motive of the person who framed his disciple. His disciple was someone pure and someone who had a deep connection with the Holy Light Emperor. Why did it seem like everything was orchestrated? As though everything was dancing on someone''s palm?
Once he uprooted the cause, he would be able to navigate from there to the main host of this show.
''What is their n?''
"Dragon Emperor Pce, huh?" Yang Lujia asked himself as they were already near the ce, the pce where the news about Sheng Ao''s circumstance came from.
As Yang Lujia thought of this, he looked at the disciple behind him and Yang Fei. Sheng Ao was still cultivating hard and he actually reached the peak of the Saint King Realm with the Golden Lotus Scripture. It seemed like Fortuniel was really meticulous about the reward he gave me every time I ept a disciple.
Moreover¡
Yang Lujia looked in the Dragon Emperor Pce''s direction. He had a feeling that he would be able to meet his disciple sooner. His second disciple who he somehow missed. That baby boy who he had raised by himself, although the boy grew up fast that he could already stand on his own.
He wouldn''t be surprised if Long Guang already reached the peak of the Saint King Realm.
On the other hand, there were surging currents within the Dragon Emperor Pce. After he raged in the Fiend Emperor Pce, he came back to check on his son again. His son was still alright.
"Brother Gu, is my son really going to be alright? I heard that there''s no cure for the poison inside his body. It''s getting more potent now and his body was starting to rot as time passes by. It''s getting scary. I never thought after I became the Dragon Ancestor¡ I will feel fear. This wasn''t fear from my foes but the kind of inexplicable fear of losing your son."
Gu Tian drew a warm smile on his face that his eyes closed due to it. "You don''t have to worry about it, Brother Long. I have asked our Temporal Lord if he could help with your son''s condition. He tended to me and told me that he had the antidote to it. I don''t know if it could really cure your son, but it''s worth trying¡ª"
Long Sheng, the Dragon Ancestor, immediately cut his friend off and knelt in front of him. He felt no shame. He only felt the fear of losing his own son, that son of his that he personally raised himself. He was afraid of losing him.
Gu Tian revealed an awkward look as he lightly rubbed the tip of his nose. "Well, Brother Long, Temporal Lord has agreed to it. However, he said to me that it wouldn''t be free¡ª"
"Quick! Tell me! What is it that he wants?" Long Sheng interrupted him. "Even if it would cost my life, as long as my son would still live, I will be satisfied. He still had a long life to look forward to. As for me, I''m already old. Please¡ Brother Gu¡"
? Long Sheng had tears all over his face. Inside him, there was the rage for whoever made his son like this. However, what ruled his heart most was the fear of losing his own child. As a parent, although dragons were known for their dominance, when it came to their families, they would not forget to spare every effort they could do just to make their families happy.
"Well¡ Brother Long¡ it''s a bitplicated¡ I don''t know if you''ll agree to it because it involves something even heavier¡" Gu Tian smiled wryly as a sh of strange light passed through his irises.
"Tell me. What is it, Brother Gu?" Long Sheng wiped the tears off his face and looked at Gu Tian seriously.
"Brother Long¡ the Temporal Lord wants you to activate it¡"
Long Sheng showed a confused face but his face soon bloomed into shock as he looked at Gu Tian incredulously.
SIGH.
"Yes, Brother Long. You''re right about what you''re thinking. In exchange for the antidote, he told me to activate the Paramountcy Vessel that you have in your territory. Not just a single function of it but all of its functions¡ you have to activate them¡"
"¡"
Chapter 293 Supreme Saint Realm, Tremors
All of the territories in the Realm of Spacetime had each a vessel that kept their territories together. Each of these vessels had its functions, eithermon to them, or just unique to one or two. Nevertheless, they were like machines, or artifacts of unknown ranks, who kept their territories from the void space. If they would activate all of its functions all at once, who knew what would happen?
If the Holy Light Pce had the Vessel of Luminescence, the Dragon Emperor also had the Paramountcy Vessel. Both of these vessels contain extremely dense qi and suffused within them were the different types of rules that they couldprehend, the dominant being the rules of space and time.
They were like world cores that kept a world intact¡ªthat if you remove this core, the whole world would copse. However, cores didn''t have functions. Vessels had.
"For real, Brother Gu?" Long Sheng was shocked. He did not know what the Temporal Lord was nning, but he could not just go against his orders. Even if he were to disobey him, what could he do? That Temporal Lord was the lord of one of the temples.
He was undoubtedly one of the two strongest people in Da Shikong. Moreover, what other choice did he have right now? If this could save his son, why would he not activate the Paramountcy Vessel? Whatever the Temporal Lord was nning, either way, as long as his son could have a new life, he would notin.
"I¡"
Long Sheng shook his head and clenched his fist. Although the vessel that he held was very important to him and he didn''t know what would happen if he activated all of its functions, what he could only see now was that he could have hopes of curing his own son.
On the other hand, while this was ongoing, Long Guang, who was hiding behind the pce, finally exited his cultivation after reaching a certain cultivation¡ªa cultivation that he was confident of¡ªthat with it, he would be able to trample anyone that would block his way.
"Now, it''s time for a show tomence," Long Guang muttered to himself.
Even though he looked childlike, the aura raging around him that spoke so much dominance was screaming for a fight. However, he had to restrain himself and not be arrogant. His master taught him to be cautious¡ªeven if he had trump cards on his own, he could not be certain with others if they also had those¡ªbut certainly, in this world where everyone would hunt you for being weak, they would really have their own trump cards.
That was why, as long as he was not faced with a life-and-death situation, he would not reveal any of his trump cards. Not to mention, his master had given him a lot of life-saving tokens. He was not worried. Now, what he could only do was exert dominance over all the forces under his adoptive uncle, who was now bedridden.
''I also need to find master very soon. Uncle has fallen ill. Master might be able to heal him. As far as my memories are telling me, master is certainly someone very powerful¡ he might have ways,'' Long Guang thought as he clenched his little fists.
"Uncle, just wait for me. I''m just going to beat up some dogs who just don''t want to listen," he whispered to himself as he flew up the sky and looked at the Dragon Emperor Pce.
Feeling that some people wereing in his direction, Long Guang could only grin. They were underestimating him too much. If it were not for his memories, he would not have cultivated this fast. However, after recovering some memories he didn''t know of the origin of, his cultivation skyrocketed.
In the Saint Realm, there was something known as the Supreme Saint Realm. This would only be possible if the Saint Realm was cultivated to the extreme. That meant having crowns of at most 999 in number¡ªthat would then mean extremity. One would then be called a Supreme Saint.
And Long Guang had just done that. With that cultivation, he would be able to injure normal peak Saint Kings even though he did not yet break through. After a few years, however, not only did he break through after achieving the extremity of the realm, but he also broke through to the Saint Emperor Realm and even reached the peak. After realizing he was restrained by the power of the realm, he stopped cultivating as this was the most extreme he could do. Therefore, he could only go out.
And this time, someone delivered their lives to him¡ªtheir killing intent quite obvious for him to notice.
"Hey, if it isn''t this our precious Dragon Son. It seems like you''ve already had enough of hiding and finally came out on your own. Do you intend to surrender now, little Dragon Son?" A man with a ck and strange bandana on his head approached the location of Long Guang. He was even taunting the little kid, who was not even little in terms of strength.
"Haha, he actually reached the Saint King Realm. What a shame. With your talent, you will definitelye on top if only the Dragon Emperor did not¡ª"
That man was interrupted with the wave of Long Guang''s hand. Unbeknownst to them, with that wave of his hand, there was already an invisiblepressed spatial arrow. And just like that, that man''s head exploded into pieces.
The other men who turned to look at theirpany who just died had bulging eyes. All of them froze on the spot as they looked at the little kid in front of them incredulously.
RIDICULOUS!
"You wanna have a go, huh?" Long Guang talked, as though he was the oldest among all of them present. "Who ordered you all? The Dragon Princes? Do they not learn their lessons well?"
As he said those words, all of the people who came to kill him froze in midair. Even those who reached the Saint Emperor Realm were no exception. Long Guang then walked in the air as he looked at these people one by one. "You''re subordinates of the Dragon Princes, correct? In fact, a fourth of each of their subordinates group had been sent here just to kill me, a little kid. Do you really think you can kill me, though? Do you not know? I walk in the Path of Dominance. Whoever tries to obstruct me from advancing, I would eradicate them if they insist."
HAHA!
CRACK!
Just hisugh caused the space around them to crack. Others did not even have the chance to save their lives as they were also killed by hisugh¡ªespecially those who had weaker cultivations.
"Weak," Long Guang said as his eyes turned red. "Too weak."
With that, he released his aura that covered the entire area where they were. It was even restrained by Long Guang to an extent that he wouldn''t alert some of the old monsters in the Dragon Emperor Pce.
"This is the path I will tread on. Other than my master and my fellow disciples, no one can stop me from going forward. To me, on this path of mine, you are just mere small stones I could kick away to clear my path," he said, domineeringly as he shot one look after another.
Just using the rules of space, he was able to exert dominance over them as they could not move. With just his eyes as well, he was able to use his soul that was strong enough to manipte the rules heprehended to kill every man in the group that tried to kill him.
"This was the killing that I have long wanted. Well, I don''t like killing. However, the looks of fear in their eyes and the subservience that I felt from them¡ are so damn satisfying¡ I feel like it''s making me stronger. Should I just try to intimidate everyone in the pce? I wonder how I would fare against the Dragon Ancestor himself?" Long Guang muttered to himself as the heads of the people he caught using the rules of space continued to explode like popcorn.
EXHILARATING!
That was what he felt.
However, after he killed all of them, his face returned to being stoic, and right after that, he felt the entire territory of the Dragon Emperor Pce trembling¡
He didn''t know the cause¡ªbut Long Guang, with his growing intelligence from the memories he had acquired, there was definitely something wrong going on this time. It seemed like he had to hasten the way he would move from now on!
At the same time, Lin Diyu, Yang Lujia''s first disciple, also felt a temporary tremor from the Fiend Emperor Pce''s territory. He did notpete for the said trial to be the next Fiend Emperor. He simply sat down inside his abode, especially when he heard the news that his little junior brother wouldn''t being.
Therefore, he just cultivated¡ªalthough he seemed to have reached an unbreakable barrier in his cultivation. However, that tremor just now had him question himself. "What the hell is going on? That feels ominous."
Chapter 294 Arriving At The Dragon Emperor Palaces Territory
"Hmm? Did I sense it wrong? There was definitely a dominating auraing from the back of the pce," Long Sheng said to himself as he waited for Gu Tian to arrive from the temple with the condition of activating first the Paramountcy Vessel.
Now, it had already been activated. He only awaited the news of his dear brother. For several years, Gu Tian never failed him, so he ced all of his trust in him. For this time, he knew that Gu Tian would fulfill him another favor.
Dragons are very trusting creatures. They specifically trust those who had grown up with them. Unless you betray them or do them harm, they will not hold anything against you if something trivial came up.
On the other hand, Long Guang concealed his aura after killing all the dragons in their human forms who tried to assault him due to the orders given by the Saint Princes. ''Do they really want to die so much for the crown? I don''t want to be the Dragon Emperor, but it is only through such a way that I can be able to find my master efficiently and my senior brother. I need to find them quickly.''
Long Guang sped up and arrived at a certain building of the Dragon Emperor Pce. This was his building before the Dragon Emperor got bedridden¡ªthe ce that was not yet a mess before the Saint Princes made their moves on him. There was no one even left in the building to serve him. They all evaporated and sided with the other Saint Princes who they thought had the most qualifications to be the Dragon Emperor.
"How na?ve. You''re just going to be a tool for the people to use when you sit down on that throne, especially if the people around you are abusive¡ªwho will grasp every opportunity you would give them to subjugate you without you even knowing it," Long Guang whispered to himself as he clenched his fist. "If I''m going to be the Dragon Emperor, I wouldn''t let that happen. Otherwise, I''m gonna kill whoever stands in my way, and for as long as they will, every one of them will suffer the same fate¡ªpain, then death."
***
"Sheng Ao, Yang Fei, we''ve arrived," Yang Lujia said as he suspended the airship in the middle of the void. "Let''s go meet someone who may be able to help us with finding more about Sheng Ao''s circumstances before. Sheng Ao, you''re finally going to meet your little second senior brother. When you see him, be polite even if he''s a kid. Otherwise, his path is going to overwhelm you like waves."
Yang Lujia was certain of it. Fortuniel told him that he could feel that kid''s aura here in the Dragon Emperor Pce''s territory. Yang Lujia and the others finallynded on the ground of the territory and looked ahead in awe. The Dragon Emperor was not as shabby as he thought it would be. After all, dragons had overwhelming physical strengths. In other words, they''re brutes, so he never thought they would also have this kind of taste in art.
The Dragon Emperor Pce was made of jade¡ªgreen and illustrious. Its pce gates were toorge that a dragon could fit in if any dragon wished to enter the pce. It was also heavily guarded and especially with the news of their Dragon Emperor being bedridden, the whole pce was on high alert. Of course, Yang Lujia only thought this was the case¡ªbecause perhaps the dragon had be cautious¡ªcontrary to what he knew.
Sheng Ao, however, was feeling jittery. He was finally going to meet one of his master''s disciples, one that he could senior brother. If it was before, only the others would call him senior brother, but now, finally, he would be able to call someone like that¡ªsomeone he felt like he could rely on.
Meanwhile, Yang Lujia continued to marvel at the Dragon Emperor Pce''s territorial structure. It was so mesmerizing that he lost himself over time, Yang Fei waking him up from his stupor.
"Your Highness, what are you thinking just now?" Yang Fei asked. "It seems like your mind was preupied just now?"
"Yes, but it was nothing much. I am just filled with admiration for the structure of the Dragon Emperor Pce. Anyway, Yang Fei, you have lived the longest here in Da Shikong. What do you know about the Dragon Emperor Pce?"
Yang Fei''s face turned serious after hearing the query. "Your Highness, the Dragon Emperor Pce is among the oldest of the oldest pces that had ever existed. While the Holy Light Pce was just another territory before that was not governed by anyone, the Dragon Emperor Pce was already among the existences that stood out among the rest. It was because of its Dragon Ancestor that was very powerful as fuck. I once exchanged blows with him in the past after I sneaked in to get information for a certain transaction¡ªbut was instead discovered. Living for several years, he sure had umted a mountain ofprehension over the rules.
"Other than that, in that transaction of mine, I also found out about one thing. The Dragon Emperor Pce had finally found a sessor that was not a son of the Dragon Emperor¡ªbut an outsider."
Yang Lujia''s ears perked up as he heard this. He knew that it had got to be rted to his disciple. As far as he knew, those who could be called princes were not direct sessors. Unless when one had the word, ''son,'' in their title, they would not be real, direct sessors of their respective emperors. He knew that his disciple''s talent was crazy as hell. He wouldn''t lose out to anyone.
Who would dare say to anyone that some ten-year-old child grew so strong like that? Who else but his own disciple? Seeing that the Dragon Emperor Pce did not hesitate on this matter of making his disciple the direct sessor of the Dragon Emperor, he was quite satisfied.
"Let''s first find some inn or restaurant, so that we can eat. I hope the delicacies are just as ''delicious'' as their territory''s structure¡ªneat."
Yang Fei took the lead as he had the most awareness of what to do in this territory. "Your Highness, let''s go to their mini-restaurant. Although it was fairly small, only guests befitting your status can enter."
Yang Fei handed a token to Yang Lujia, which would signify that he was someone of high status. "This is a token I got before when I exerted dominance on them by letting them know who''s the boss¡ª"
"Stop being cocky. This token works like a pass, right?" Yang Lujia cut him off as he examined the token given to him by his subordinate. "Yang Fei, this token seems to be imbued with lots of the rules of space."
"Yes, Your Highness. This token, other than being some kind of pass, is also only the way for us to enter this mini-restaurant that''s not so ''mini'' at all when you enter it. It may look shabby but its dishes are topnotch. It''s said that the person running this restaurant is someone who took the Path of Cooking."
Yang Lujia smiled at this and said, "Interesting. If every chef here had taken that path, then their food must be of high quality, right?"
"I can guarantee that, Your Highness."
"Huh? Who is this brat trying to obstruct me from entering this restaurant?" an irritated voice rang into their ears as they all turned around only to see someone with exquisite clothes¡ªwith his face¡
Yang Lujia was bored and he knew that he had some time to y for a bit. "It looks like we have someone here who thought they were high as the sky. Aren''t you afraid of falling, little kid?"
The man who just spoke then was too stunned¡ªthat his eyes became void¡ªstaring at a nk space. It was the first time someone had spoken to him like that. Never in his wildest dreams, he would be humiliated like this in public, especially when he could sense that everyone around them was trying not tough or jeer at him because of his status in the Dragon Emperor Pce.
"What did you just say, brat?"
"Clean your ears. Don''t also forget to clean your face¡ªoops, it seems like however, you will clean it¡ªit will forever remain like that, no?"
"What the fuck did you just say?"
Yang Lujia just shrugged. "Ugly creature, that''s basically what I wanted to say. Is it that hard to understand, little kid?"
Chapter 295 The Young Prince, News About Long Guang
"Young Prince, please let me handle this. This little brat has a sharp tongue. You can''t handle him," an old man said, his voice loud enough for everyone to hear. He then gazed at Yang Lujia, his eyes very prative. "Don''t you think you owe an apology to our Young Prince? No one can just try to smudge the reputation of our Young Prince like that!"
"Old man, if you really want to garner respect, what should you do to others to earn that?" Instead of asking for an apology, Yang Lujia asked the old man. "Do you respect those who disrespect you? It was probably only because of your status that you were able to say this to me straightly. Being at the peak of Saint Emperor Realm muddled your head a bit, old man. That''s not something impressive."
The old man was speechless by Yang Lujia''s reply. When he was about to move in anger, someone stopped him from doing so. Seeing this, Yang Lujia only grinned and proceeded to enter the restaurant with Yang Fei and Sheng Ao.
As they entered, Yang Lujia was again, in awe. Sheng Ao was much better as he had been to several ces before with the Holy Light Emperor. Something this extravagant of a restaurant would not stir anything in him anymore. It was the same for Yang Fei who was technically a leader of two factions without anyone knowing that he was. For certain, he had attended various asions, even if he did it covertly.
"It''s surprisingly big on the inside. It seems it has something to do with the rules of space. I wonder if the owner here is proficient in thew of space. To be able to create a space like this that would deceive anyone on the outside, he was not only an expert¡ªhe was also somewhat entric. I like it," Yang Lujia said as he looked around.
However, when Yang Lujia''s eyesnded on these people, he was surprised that every one of them was quite reserved with how they talked and act. Their clothes were even very beautiful, the embroidery and the way they were weaved was not something magic could produce. However, there were some things that they could not mask on their faces¡ªarrogance.
Yang Lujia did not want any trouble, so he found an empty table for three people. It was circr and had exquisite patterns on them that inter-snaking with one another. There was even the head of a dragon at the center of the table and above its head was a beautiful white-tinted flower. Based on his observation of the surroundings and the paintings that brought variety to the in-colored walls, the owner might be a dragon himself or herself.
"Hey, have you heard about it? It''s been a long time already since the Dragon Emperor had been bedridden. I don''t know much about this, but my father told me that the waters are now deep in the pce."
"Yes, apparently, the Dragon Princes are now targeting one another. However, as for the Dragon Son, the moment he steps out from the shadows, I am certain that he will target him, too."
SIGH.
"If only the Dragon Emperor were still there, the Dragon Son might not have suffered that much before. You know that his talent is clearly above the Dragon Princes, that''s why he was favored by the Dragon Emperor. It seems like it is gettingplicated now."
"I thought dragons are creatures who value talent and strength, though. Why would they leave that Dragon Son be if he was that talented? Perhaps only the Dragon Emperor treasures him?"
"I really don''t know the details. However, ording to my father, the Dragon Son was extremely young when he saw him. When I say extremely young, I am not exaggerating! He is about ten years old when my father saw him!"
Yang Lujia''s eyes turned cold the moment he heard the news about the Dragon Princes and the Dragon Son being involved in the war for the throne. It seemed like his disciple was really here. Moreover, it seems like his situation was not that optimistic either. However, if it were before, with Long Guang''s innocence, he would have felt worried. This time, though, he knew that Long Guang could already protect himself and he taught him to be cautious, so a setback like what they said, he should be able to handle them.
"Yang Fei, tell me everything you know about the Dragon Emperor Pce. Do not hold back any information. You also don''t have to worry about anyone spying on us. There''s already a barrier forming around us. They won''t be able to hear us."
Although Yang Fei was surprised about the barrier he could not see, knowing the capabilities of His Highness, he was smart not to delve further into it and directly talked about the matters of the Dragon Emperor Pce.
***
"Young Prince, should we not pursue that man? You will only bring trouble to your esteemed father, the Saint Prince if you bring any more trouble for him. Moreover, that young man just then, I can feel that he is very strong, stronger than any one of us. If I had not appeared in time, seeing the disdain on his face, even when he knew that your guard was peak Saint Emperor, I noticed that his eyes were looking at us like we''re the funniest creatures he had ever encountered," a man said.
He was the one who stopped the other old man from moving and was directly under a Dragon Prince of the Dragon Emperor Pce. Seeing that the old man was going to make his move, he somewhat panicked and the premonition in his heart grew even stronger when he saw that young man''s grin as he stepped in.
There had got to be something wrong with that kid.
Was he just, perhaps, an old man disguised as a young one?
"What do you want me to do, uncle? Do we just swallow what we tasted just now?" the Young Prince retorted. "What are dragons are for? We have the blood of arrogance in us. That''s what my father taught me! In the face of strength stronger than you, not only would you not falter, but you would also have to advance with no fear of death!"
"That''s just blind arrogance, Young Prince," the man replied, adamant on convincing the Young Prince to not make him make a move. "We should be blindly arrogant against people that are beyond our caliber, Young Prince. Your father, the Dragon Prince, may be right. However, being extra cautious wouldn''t hurt if you think of it. Do you want your father to lose his qualifications to be the Dragon Emperor? What if the trouble you would cause now would lead to your father''s disqualification for the throne? What would you do, Young Prince?"
The Young Prince looked at the man, still with ring eyes. However, he soon calmed down by taking a deep breath. Thinking of his father''s predicaments now, he thought that he should let this slide. Moreover, that young man before, it might be someone under another Dragon Prince who wanted to scheme against him.
After all, even though he told that young man he was the Young Prince, the son of an esteemed Dragon Prince, that young man would not have acted like that in front of him. It had to be known that his status was very high. If what he was thinking were true, he would have brought big trouble to his father, then.
"Alright, let''s find another restaurant where I can eat. I want to avoid that young man for now." The Young Prince did not lose his demeanor and instead, asked for a detour.
This brought a smile to the man who was apanying him. It seemed like their Young Prince was growing up. He was not anymore that young boy who always had that air of arrogance around him. He was acting more like of what true royalty.
"Alright, Young Prince. This subordinate will immediatelyply with your demands. However, I also have bad news to deliver to the Young Prince."
The Young Prince was somewhat surprised and his face turned grim while they were still in the middle of the streets, walking with the guards following them. "Speak."
"It has been said that traces of the Dragon Son have been found and he already came out from where he was hiding. To date, together with the other Dragon Princes, we sent a couple of dragons to counter him. Fortunately, your father was very sensitive to detecting the Dragon Son''s aura. Otherwise, we would not have found him sooner and could have had disastrous effects on the fight for the throne."
"I see."
Chapter 296 What Yang Fei Knew
Yang Fei was very good with the information he had on all about the affairs with the Dragon Emperor Pce. Yang Lujia could not imagine how far and much he had gone through to be able to gather this much information.
Well, it wouldn''t be hard for him as he was also a dragon himself. Although he was a mere ''Flood'' Void Dragon, he was still a very strong one and the blood of the so-called royalty that Yang Lujia recognized earlier was very corrupted. In other words, no one in the Dragon Emperor Pce should have blood purer than his second disciple.
It turned out that it was only a few years ago since the Dragon Son was imed as the true sessor of the Dragon Emperor. It was the Dragon Emperor himself who announced this. Although it incurred the distaste of every dragon in their territory¡ªto just ce and entitle someone as the Dragon Son, without even knowing what kind of achievements he hadpared to the Dragon Princes.
Regardless, they still followed the will of the Dragon Emperor. As it was something that he wanted for some reason they didn''t know and should be something very valid for him to make such a decision, they knew that the Dragon Emperor contemted on this very much.
Despite this, there were still attempts of killing the Dragon Son before. However, ever since the announcement, the Dragon Son did note out from the Dragon Emperor''sir. Almost no one would dare do this except some mindless thugs. Even if there were assassins, though, as long as they were not at the level of the Dragon Emperor like the Fiend Emperor himself or the Human Emperor, then they wouldn''t be able to end the life of someone like the Dragon Son.
Of course, the Dragon Emperor knew this danger, so he specifically protected the Dragon Son on his own. No one else was allowed to, except for him.
Hearing this, Yang Lujia was quite satisfied with the performance of this Dragon Emperor.
Yang Fei also told him about the current situation. The reason that the Dragon Son was being targeted by others was that the Dragon Emperor got ill¡ªapparently, the only thing Yang Lujia could think of was because it was a poison that could render someone unconscious.
While the dispute among princes and the Dragon Son was ongoing, the Dragon Ancestor, however, did not mind any of this as this was the traditional way of how the Dragon Princes should fight among themselves for the grand prize¡ªwhich was the throne. Moreover, his attention was mostly on his own son, the Dragon Emperor, who got ill. It was even rumored that the Dragon Ancestor barged into the Fiend Emperor Pce, asking for an exnation. It seemed like the Fiend Emperor Pce had a hand in this as well.
"Where is the Dragon Emperor now? Perhaps I have a way to deal with whatever his current predicament is. Do you perhaps know about this?" Yang Lujia asked.
"I don''t know the exact location, but I once stole something from the room of the Dragon Emperor. You might be able to find him through the aura emitted by this thing¡" Yang Fei pulled out something from his storage ring and¡
"What is that? Of all the things you brought, why would you bring his underwear?" Yang Lujia felt stumped and looked at Yang Fei incredulously. "Do you have a crush or some kind of fetish for the Dragon Emperor?"
"What the fu¡ªYour Highness, you misunderstood." Yang Fei was about to curse but he stopped himself and continued, "This underwear is the only thing I can steal at that time because the Dragon Emperor was apparently inside a bathing room. His clothes were ced in his room, outside of the bathing room, of course. I initially thought he wasn''t there, so I toured his room, but when I noticed that there was an aura inside the bathing room while I was checking the clothes on top of his bed, I missed his robe and got this instead."
Yang Lujia did not mind this anymore and got the underwear that was white in color. He then extracted the aura of the Dragon Emperor from this wear and burned it away. Afterward, finally, a waitress approached them.
"Hello, sirs, what would you like to order?" thedy asked.
"Everything, miss. At least two servings for each dish."
Sheng Ao and Yang Fei''s eyes bulged out when they heard Yang Lujia''s order. Yang Fei couldn''t help but remind Yang Lujia, "Your Highness, the food here is extremely expensive. You might need a lot of spirit stones¡ª"
"You don''t have to worry about the payment," Yang Lujia replied. "Even if I don''t have enough money. Could someone who owns the Hall of Commerceck what was called money or these so-called spirit stones?"
Yang Fei gritted his teeth and got another ring from one of his fingers and threw it on thedy. "There are enough spirit stones there to pay for the bill. Just abide by what His Highness wanted to order."
Thedy herself was dumbstruck and couldn''t extricate herself for a while, only waking up from her stupor when Yang Lujia poked her arms. "Miss, if you have drinks as well¡ kindly include it in the bill. For the drinks as well¡" He then looked at his new subordinate that was his lucky charm. "The bill will still be on him."
''Fuck¡'' Yang Fei could not help but cuss.
On the other hand, Brownie was grinning as he knew Yang Lujia''s intentions. It seemed like this kid was so experienced with these things. ''I wouldn''t have to worry about eating in the future. Having this kid along with me saved me a lot of time settling things, unlike in my tribe¡ well, I don''t even want to talk about all the papers I had to mark with my paw¡''
Seeing the smug look on the face of the extremely familiar dog in Yang Lujia''s arms, he was even fucked up. Imagine if one had been scorned by a dog, what would someone do?
When thedy finally walked away, Yang Fei found the perfect time to ask about Brownie''s matter. "By the way, Your Highness, I have a question, though. Do you mind if I ask?"
"Go ahead." Yang Lujia did not look too surprised and just savored how the restaurant was his taste, the art, and everything. The dragons in the paintings even made him feel inspired. ''Would I also be able to create my own species or races in the future if I want to?''
"Who is this dog in your arms?" Yang Fei said, not to sound offensive. "I mean, master, you''ve been carrying him all this time. Also, I feel a familiar aura of the void from him."
"Actually, he is from the void. I coincidentally caught an egg in the past and hatched it. When it hatched, I initially thought I will get another dragon other than my disciple, but it turns out it was a dog. But he was no ordinary dog. The way I hatched is also somewhat peculiar. Well, perhaps only Long Guang knew of it."
When Yang Lujia thought of how Long Guang saw his thing down there, he was not anymore embarrassed. After all, that was only a kid. Long Guang did not really awaken any of his memories at that time, so he was not feeling shameful about it. His disciple was still innocent at that time.
"What kind of dog is he? Have you found out?"
"I was once the Devouring Void Dog Tribe''s Prince. Got a problem with that, Yang kid?"
"What the hell?" Yang Fei was utterly shocked.
He knew some things about the void and there were tribes or races there that no one would dare to disrespect in their respective territories. One of them is this Devouring Void Dog Tribe. His bloodline wouldn''t even amount to this bloodline as they could literally devour anything with only a few exceptions. What the hell was this kind of dog doing here? From his memories, this dog tribe was very arrogant in nature and they would not let anyone touch them¡ªlike they were just some kind of pets.
However, from what he was seeing, it seemed like Browniepletely submitted to His Highness. As expected of a Yang Royalty, he did have some qualities that no one, from his ranks, could imitate. Because in the void, subduing another tribe''s members would be considered an insult to them. Well, it would not be so if it was a Yang Royalty who did that to them. After all, the Yang Tribe was not a mere tribe they could just consider "normal".
Chapter 297 Dragon Emperor, Silent Mutilation
In the Dragon Emperor Pce, what Long Guang did was first find out about his uncle''s situation. For the few years that he had been away, he wondered if he was still alright. After all, the poison that was stuck within him should be more fatal than he could imagine. He heard that even the Dragon Ancestor was unable to cure that old man.
He was somewhat sad but it wasn''t time for that. It was important to check his situation first and find ways to cure him. That was why he needed to search for his master. Other than his master, no one could possibly cure his uncle.
The Dragon Emperor that he knew was persistent so he must still be hanging on his life. Long Guang knew his uncle best. He was childish but he had the tenacity that no other dragons had.
"I hope you''re doing okay, uncle," Long Guang muttered to himself as he sped towards the room where the Dragon Emperor was situated.
While the Dragon Ancestor was caressing his son''s face, he noticed an approaching aura that he actually felt danger from. It was the kind of instinctive peril he would feel, an inexplicable one. This was exactly also something he was afraid of falling into. After all, now that his son was in this state, he did not want to fight. He only wanted to protect his son to the bitter end.
"Rest easy, ancestor." From where the Dragon Ancestor was looking, he saw the appearance of a kid that was only about fourteen to fifteen years old. He was not anymore tiny and even had some muscles. "I mean no harm to uncle. I''m just here to visit him."
The Dragon Ancestor, however, did not acknowledge him and said, "What are you doing? Who are you? Why are you calling my son your uncle? Are you rted to him?"
Long Guang sighed upon hearing the series of questions from the Dragon Ancestor. Although he became the Dragon Son, that was not too long ago¡ªand at that time, the Dragon Ancestor did not bothering out at all. Therefore, he never knew or saw the face of the Dragon Emperor Pce''s Dragon Son.
"Do not take offense, ancestor. I am the chosen Dragon Son by uncle. He is hoping for me to inherit his mantle after seeing my talent. After ascending here from the lower realms, it was uncle who took me in and raised me as a kid. I am indebted to him. Although I can''t be of much help, I know someone who may be able to help him," Long Guang said. "You need not hesitate. This someone is actually my master. He is extremely powerful. Even the void beasts that we encountered are no match for him. I also don''t know what realm master has reached. However, I am certain that he already surpassed all of us by arge margin¡"
When the Dragon Ancestor heard what Long Guang said, his expression softened, and looked at Long Guang tenderly. His eyes no longer carried animosity. "So, that''s how it is¡ I''ve been told by him that he epted a sessor, but I paid no heed as I was too focused on my seclusion. Although I ignored him, I have great faith in my son''s judgment. Truly¡ what a talent¡ I can''t even read through your cultivation now¡"
"That''s only natural, ancestor. I''ve been in seclusion for about three years and have just recentlye out after I was besieged by the Dragon Princes because of the war for the throne. Now, they''re chasing me. However, I am not here to find shelter. I am only here because I think I can help uncle by finding my master. Other than my master¡"
The Dragon Ancestor shook his head and stared back at his son. "There''s actually no need for that. I have a friend of mine from one of the temples. He already asked the Temporal Lord to lend me some help. The Temporal Lord said he can cure my son, so I got my brother to go back there after activating the Paramountcy Vessel''s functions."
"I see," Long Guang replied, not trying to refute. Since there was a way, it was not anymore necessary for him to find his master. However, he kept on feeling that something wasn''t right. "Ancestor, I don''t why but I have a gut feeling. It seems like something isn''t in ce. However, you don''t have to worry about it. It''s just a gut feeling. How can a child like me who has no experience in things like this have this kind of gut feeling?"
The Dragon Ancestor looked at Long Guang and nodded his head. "Remember, while I am guarding my son here. I implore you to stabilize the situation of the Dragon Emperor Pce. Since you have be the sessor, it is only natural for you to partake in this duty."
"Yes, ancestor," Long Guang answered with a reassuring tone. After he sped his hands and bowed at the Dragon Ancestor, he left the room and sped back to his own building which was nothing more than a deste ce.
Through the cautiousness he had developed, he felt like something did not sit well. He had heard about the Paramountcy Vessel from the Dragon Emperor. Thetter told him that one of its functions is to bring people to the lower realms. It also had other functions that even thetter did not know. Long Guang was perplexed but this feeling he had seemed to be linked with what the activation of the vessel was all about.
Why would they ask first to activate the Paramountcy Vessel before giving the antidote? How hard was it to give the antidote if they really had one? Moreover, there was something important to note when it came to the vessel.
The Dragon Emperor, his adoptive uncle, told him that once all of the functions of the vessel are activated, it could never be turned off unless its goal had been achieved. As for what this goal was, he said it meant destruction and reconstruction. The Dragon Emperor did not know about any of these; let alone Long Guang who just lived in Da Shikong for only a few years.
However, he felt like he needed to get to the bottom of this. While he was strong, against something he didn''t know¡ªwho knew what surprises this could give him?
"But first, let''s settle the Dragon Princes. I don''t want them to make any further ruckus anymore. Based on what I can observe on what they did to my building and all the blood was spilled, it seemed like they killed all of those who were assigned for the maintenance of my property." Long Guang, being a dragon himself, who was quite protective of his things, was pissed off.
Calming his emotions down, he first thought about which of the Dragon Princes he should first attack. With a serious look, he sent his mental power out of the building and saw that there were already a lot of their people waiting for him toe out¡ªthey were trying to ambush him. Approximately, they had a hundred men outside, with ten of them being at the peak of the Saint Emperor Realm.
"Hmph! As if I''d let you!"
"Dragon Emperor Scripture," Long Guang muttered. "First Roar, Silent Muttion."
Silence ruled the whole building. For a second, everyone who was stationed outside felt death, and in that exact second, before they could react, they found their bodies slowly butchered into pieces¡ªfrom their feet to their heads. And just like that, the 100 men met their doom.
? TAP.
"It''s the first time I used one of the moves of the scripture that master gave me. You''re all lucky to experience it before you all met your death." Long Guang grinned. Although there were several peak Saint Emperors among them, they were weak. They were not needed in this world only befitting for the strong.
***
Author''s Note: Merry Christmas! While we are seven days away from New Year based on the calendar year, I am already so happy with all the support you have given me since day one. Yang Lujia and his disciples are very grateful for it as well. We''ve been together for like six or seven months already and you never ceased to continue supporting this novel, Yang Lujia, and his disciples. Other than this, I would also love to announce that I will be releasing a new story for WSA 2023. It will be a st! Stay tuned for it! Again, thank you so much for the unceasing support.
Chapter 298 Brownie & Yin Hang
The Dragon Emperor Scripture had five roars in total. These five roars served as a set of offensive techniques or attacks that Long Guang could utilize against his enemies. He had only recently unlocked one roar, the first one, of this set, and had found out its full attack power and the damage it could render to another being.
Long Guang was even more shocked to know that with just that first roar, he was able to kill ten peak Saint Emperors. It was like he just sighed and butchered them all. If the ten peak Saint Emperors were not spared, how much more those who were considered their subordinates¡ªof course, with weaker cultivations? It was like an AOE attack as it did not only affect one area or a specific target, everything within the area desired by Long Guang, provided that his strength or cultivation was sufficient, he would be able to exact damage on those he deemed as enemies.
"It seems like I underestimated myself. However, I will not be careless. Vignce even when you believe your strength is enough to trample others was something I learned from my master. Speaking of, I wonder where master is now. I hope after I settle the Dragon Princes'' matters, I will be able to allot time to find him. If there was really something wrong with uncle and the condition of the ancestor''s friend, then I could only ask master to make his move¡ªalthough I am somewhat confident I can manage with the set of skills in my arsenal."
If Yang Lujia and Lin Diyu were to see Long Guang this refined and smart, they would be too proud because he had grown up. However, this kid grew up so fast. He passed through his childhood quickly. It had something to do with the memories he had awakened the moment his strength shot up.
Appearing outside the building, he stared at another from afar. "Even though I have been living in the Dragon Emperor Pce for quite a few years, I still haven''t explored the other areas before. After all, I am the Dragon Son. I can''t just go out whenever I want to. My life would have been stolen the moment I stepped out of my door before¡ªbut now, it''s different. At least, I can protect myself if I keep my vignce up."
With that, he flew towards a building where he noticed several strong auras. Wherever there were strong dragon servants or human servants, he knew that there was a Dragon Prince living there. Now, all he needed to do was subdue these Dragon Princes to settle the ongoing dispute for who should be crowned as the rightful sessor of the throne.
"I still look like a kid, though. No one would take me seriously when they see me like this. Regardless, I would just make them submit. Whoever stops my way to the top, I will stop them. This is the path that I chose. The Path of Dominance! Even in front of a stronger power, my will shall not be ovee!"
***
"Yang kid, give me that meat. Your Highness, Prince Dog, wants that. If you dare to eat it, I will skin you alive and eat you while you''re still alive." Brownie stared at Yang Fei with sharp eyes and hoped that this kid would be sensible enough to follow his desires.
"Meat?" Yang Lujia asked. "That''s dog meat you''re trying to eat. Do you want to eat your own race?"
"What?" Brownie was shocked and his eyes bulged. "It truly is¡"
"Just kidding, though." Yang Lujia casually threw a pill in his mouth as if the pill was nothing significant to anyone. However, when Yang Fei and Sheng Ao saw how he mindlessly ate such a pill, they were utterly convinced.
A show-off!
No! Rather, he was someone whose strength might have already reached a stage where no pills could help him increase his strength anymore.
"What the fuck¡ those are heaven-ranked pellets¡ what am I seeing?" Sheng Ao muttered to himself. Even Yang Fei had the same thought as he subconsciously gave the te of meat that Brownie requested of him.
"You two, what are you looking at?" Yang Lujia asked as he brought out a gourd and looked at it pitifully. "There''s only a bit left of you now. I need to pay attention when drinking so I won''t use you all up needlessly."
''Fuck! You''re the one using it needlessly! What would you need that elixir for when you''re that strong already?!'' Yang Fei was going crazy. He couldn''t believe that a Royalty was this bold to make an elixir as if it was something he could easily drink like juice or wine. ''Can I walk out?''
Iffort rooms were avable in this world, Yang Fei must have already stood up and gone to stay there for a while. This was a big blow to him.
Sheng Ao, on the other hand, had long been shocked by the things his master had been pulling out from somewhere and/or from nowhere. He now understood why his master would give him that precious Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb. Although it was some precious herb, it was very useless for his master to use! Simply because it would not affect him even if he was gravely injured!
As would be customary, the stronger or higher the cultivation of a being was, the stronger or higher amount of resources would be needed for them to heal from their injuries. His master obviously belonged to this group of beings. He just wasn''t sure if his master had some healing abilities that he would not need external factors at all.
"Uh¡ Your Highness¡" Cai Hong called out the moment he appeared before them. "What is all this food?"
"It''s a treat from me," Yang Lujia casually said. "You don''t have to think much. I have sessfully healed my disciple and now, I am on my way to finding out what happened to him and the Holy Emperor Pce, whether there was a conspiracy or not."
Cai Hong just sat beside him, stunned. "Oh," he simply reacted. He then looked back at the food on the table. "Then, can I eat any of them?"
"Yes, I''ve sent you to a boring ce for a while. I think you deserve to eat more like this," Yang Lujia said. "Also, let''s call that beast girl as well¡ what''s her name again? Never mind, I''ll just call her and that piggy bank as well¡"
With a wave of his hand, he pulled out the woman and the piggy bank he referred to from the world he made for Long Guang. "You all hurry up and eat. I still need to see whether I can cure that little dragon here."
Chao Xing looked at the food with a dumbfounded expression. It was the same for Yin Hang, but the kid grasped the situation quite fast. His eyes shone in delight as he ate like a monster and even pestered Brownie not to eat so much because the dog was trying to eat all the meat.
"Kid! I taught you to fight not for this!" Brownieined. "If you want me to teach you again to fight, then you should behave! Otherwise, I won''t teach you anything!"
Yin Hang was furious and hurled a punch at the dog that was lying down on top of the table. "You bad puppy!"
"Hey, hey!" Brownie was shocked and hurriedly evaded the attack from the little kid. "What do you think you''re doing, kid? Have you forgotten about your teacher now?"
"Stop fighting," Yang Lujia intervened. "Can''t you see the sign there behind me? It says otherwise of what you''re doing right now. Do you still want to eat food here, huh?"
Behind Yang Lujia and Cai Hong were the house rules of the restaurant they were eating in. One of them said that if they were to fight and cause disturbance among the other customers, they would be banned froming here again.
"Although I am strong enough to monopolize the food here, I am not yet evil or desperate enough to do that shameful thing," he continued. "Yin Hang, you eat what you want. Just tell me and we''ll order it. You, too, Brownie, I know that you''re old the way you act, please act with restraint. Don''t argue with a kid."
"Hmph!" both reacted.
Brownie averted Yang Lujia''s gaze and continued eating his meat while Yin Hang also had a fair share of his meat and gobbled almost all of them in one bite.
SIGH.
All the others, including Yang Lujia, sighed.
Just now, the others had shown hostility towards them for what just happened.
Chapter 299 398,421 Spirit Stones
Long Guang could not manually or voluntarily change the shape of his body. No matter what he did, despite his high cultivation, he could not change his figure as a kid. This was a problem of his because, in the future, no one would look at him seriously.
Proceeding to a building with a Dragon Prince, he entered the front door without any fuss and just incapacitated the two dragon servants guarding here. When he entered, he was weed by a flurry of attacks and with just a casual wave of his hand, all these attacks stopped midair like they were trapped in space.
The Dragon Prince had long noticed Long Guang''s arrival. He quickly called on the other Dragon Princes about his appearance. From what he could see, unlike before, he could not see through Long Guang and he was not likely his opponent anymore.
What they did not know, however, was that Long Guang was already stronger than them in the past. If it weren''t for their peak Saint Emperor guards, Long Guang would have already chosen to make them serve him. But the odds wouldn''t always be on Long Guang''s side. Therefore, he chose to seclude himself for a few years and had only gotten out when he already had the strength to fight those who had the peak strength in Da Shikong.
"Petty tricks," he said as he twisted space to send the iing attacks back to his enemies. Unlike before as well, Long Guang was now more familiar with the thread-like things he could see in midair. They were rules that he couldprehend and with his talent, being topnotch even among his fellow disciples, he managed toprehend multiple rules on his own. One of them was the rules of space and time¡ªgiven that both rules were quite abundant in Da Shikong, just like what its name suggested¡ªRealm of Spacetime.
"What the hell?" the Dragon Prince muttered as he saw how his subordinates were easily defeated¡ªand even with their own attacks. "Are you being serious here?"
He hurriedly grasped amunication token and sent more urgent messages to the other Dragon Princes to immediatelye to his pce as Long Guang was going rampant.
Other than some old monsters in the Dragon Emperor Pce, no one could probably defeat Long Guang. However, even with these old people, he wasn''t sure if they could defeat this childlike Dragon Son they had chosen to offend because of power.
"Get out of here, Long Gu," Long Guang muttered as he climbed the stairs towards the next floor of the pce. "I''m not here to y any of your games and no matter where you hide, I will alwayse to find you."
The pce was very grandiose, with all the chandeliers and the paintings on the walls. However, because of Long Guang''s infiltration, everything was destroyed and Long Guang did not even use any of his own attacks to exact this much damage on the pce.
Long Gu, the Dragon Prince, on the other hand, was shaking beyond belief. He was thoroughly frightened, especially how easy it already was for Long Guang to defeat his men who were at the peak of the Saint Emperor Realm. Those were peak Saint Emperors! They were only below the Dragon Emperor and the Dragon Ancestor! No one else would be able to threaten them and he had quite spent a lot of his resources to recruit them to his camp! And now, they were all gone just like that¡ªand not even half an hour had passed¡ªhell, even five minutes were not up!
"It''s been a while, Long Gu," Long Guang said as he sted off the door of the other party''s room. "I''ve been waiting for this moment."
***
"Hurry up, you guys," Yang Lujia said. "We still need to investigate baldy''s matter after we go to the Dragon Emperor Pce. I wonder if I can be of help to the Dragon Emperor who took care of my disciple all those years that passed."
Brownie only scoffed while Yin Hang continued to gobble happily on the food in his hands. On the other hand, Sheng Ao''s face was still indifferent, but he was curious about his second senior brother. His master said that his second senior brother was the most talented disciple his master had ever epted.
Yang Lujia scanned the faces of the people on this floor, within the restaurant they were eating in. "It seems like the people here are quite sensible, or should I say dragons. They seem to don''t dare offend somebody on this floor. I''m quite surprised that up until now, trouble did note our way. I wonder how that kid, who tried to hinder us outside, was doing. He said he was a Dragon Prince''s son, right? In other words, he was of one blood with the dragon who tried to harm my disciple in the past?"
Seeing His Highness'' expression, Cai Hong felt chills running down his back. It felt like another unfortunate soul would suffer at this moment¡ªbecause they offended someone like His Highness. Other than this, he was also curious about someone who His Highness had acknowledged as his disciple. Was he really that talented like what His Highness had told him before?
Moreover, Cai Hong himself was shocked to know how it seemed easy for Sheng Ao, who previously had no cultivation, to reach the realm of Saint Emperors just because he epted Yang Lujia as his master. Although he should not be surprised at all, his emotions could not hide the authentic emotions he had felt regarding the matter.
"The bill, please," Yang Lujia said as he gave a hand signal to one of the waitresses. "How much is it?" he asked when one of them approached their table.
"It''s¡" The waitress did her calctions. "398,421 spirit stones, sir. High-level spirit stones."
"What the¡" Sheng Ao''s eyes went wide as even he could not afford that many high-level spirit stones when he was still the Holy Son of the Holy Light Pce!
"Master¡" Sheng Ao was stumped and could not help but call out.
However, his master still had an indifferent expression on his face and he felt even more shocked. Could it be that his master was really this rich?
"Instead of spirit stones, could I pay using something of the same value?"
The waitress snickered, seeing that Yang Lujia seemed to have no money with him at all. They all had noticed him before. Because he was a guest and a customer at the same time, the waitresses did not dare express their disgust towards this group. However, now that they were about to unveil this man''s pretentious fa?ade, they could not wait to humiliate him.
''Why not just say you don''t have any money to pay at all?!''
"Please wait, sir. I will talk to the owner about this matter," the waitress said as she brought out amunication token from one of her purses.
Yang Lujia waited as he ignored the smug look on this waitress'' face. His only task was to pay. Whether they like it or not, he would still pay them with things of the same value or even things that exceeded the value of what they ate.
"Sir, the owner wants to talk to you," the waitress said, with a respectful expression. However, Yang Lujia knew that she was filled with disdain for him.
"Alright," Yang Lujia replied as he signaled the others to wait until he paid for all of the food that they ate. He even felt like face-palming when he saw Yin Hang still licking on one of the tes.
Cai Hong, on the other hand, was having sweats on his back when he saw His Highness'' momentary expression. After all, he was the one who was tasked to take care of the kid and so far, he had not taught this kid the manners of how to eat like a pro. This kid actually continued to lick on his te even when Cai Hong already smacked him in the back, oblivious to the fact that Cai Hong was trying to reprimand him.
Brownie, however, was looking at this sight with amusement as he went back to sleep.
Meanwhile, Yang Lujia already went with the waitress to go inside a room. "This room had a sound-canceling formation. No one would be able to hear us from the outside with this formation," hemented.
The waitress was surprised and looked at Yang Lujia. "That''s right, sir. Anyhow, I''ll leave you here, sir. The owner doesn''t like to show his face to even us. Actually, it''s more like we don''t have the right to see him at all."
"Is that so¡"
Chapter 300 Oppressive Air
Long Guang stared at Long Gu for a long time. As though time stopped for the two of them, none really gave up on this staringpetition. However, Long Gu''s eyes showed terror like no other. He knew that without the help of the other Dragon Princes, or even with their help, Long Guang had already grown into someone they could not force to kneel to the ground like a kid brought up without a parent''s supervision.
The air Long Guang alone exuded was something enough to dominate someone like Long Gu, who had been at the top of his game for a long time¡ªboth in his excellence and his status in the pce. Long Guang came from an unknown origin and they didn''t want him to seed as their next Dragon Emperor. Moreover, he had only been within the pce for a short period. Unlike them, Long Guang was basically a newbie and they could not let someone like him rule over them like he owned the pce since the very start. This was, however, only one of the reasons why they would work together against him.
Now that the Dragon Emperor had been in aa for a few years, they had been pressuring him to step down and let any one of thempete for the title¡ªand when they said that¡ªof course, Long Guang was excluded from the ''any one'' they referred to.
"You!" Long Gu blurted out, afraid that he would drown under the dominance Long Guang was exerting on him. It was suffocating and it felt like he wanted to vent out the frustration from that. "Why are you killing all my men?!"
"Long Gu, I should be the one asking that question to you all," Long Guang calmly replied. "What about the men stationed to protect me in my own pce? Did you show them any mercy even when they were under the orders of the Dragon Emperor, whether or not with his presence, that they would protect me?"
"I¡"
"No, you did not abide by the orders of the Dragon Emperor. Apart from the fact that you only left a few of them, most of which had defected from my side, your disregard of the Dragon Emperor''s decree alone is an implication of insurgence. You''re only fortunate that the Dragon Emperor had been out of the picture for quite a while.
"However, now that I''m back, on behalf of the Dragon Emperor, I hereby order you all, as the Dragon Son of the Dragon Emperor Pce, to surrender and wholeheartedly serve your Dragon Son without mistake. Any sign or act of refusal will immediately be deemed an act of mutiny against the pce."
"You! You cannot order us like that!" Long Gu''s face turned red as he furiously looked at the young dragon before him. "You don''t have the right¡ª"
Long Guang snickered and said, "Oh, did you forget about the decree of the Dragon Emperor already, didn''t you, Long Gu? What did the Dragon Emperor say? Anyone who fails to recognize the orders of the Dragon Son, unless the orders are unreasonable, will be adjudged as a rebel and will therefore be punished ordingly by death sentence."
Long Gu''s face turned pale as he bowed his head down. Although he was being bold a few years ago, that was only because Long Guang did not have anyone to support him. Now that the other party already had the strength to back up the decree made from years ago, he was afraid that everything would backfire if he would continue to pursue the matters at hand.
He could not afford to offend Long Guang, especially when he just confirmed how strong he had be. Only when they bested through the backdoors could they gain an advantage over the young dragon. However, would they be able to do that? Would they be able to maintain their honor as dragons if they would resort to these backdoor and shameless acts?
No!
Dragons were proud creatures. They would never bow to anyone, only to those they respected because of their strength. If they found someone stronger than them, they would acknowledge him or her as their new ruler. That was how it was. Schemes and such in the Dragon Emperor Pce would not prevail as dragons would always like to resort to raw power¡ªnot an intellectual one.
"This lowly subordinate, Dragon Prince Long Gu, greets Your Highness." Long Gu finally found thest of his resolve as he knelt with dignity in front of Long Guang. He was convinced. If there was anyone who could rule them, with the absence of the Dragon Emperor, it could only be the Dragon Son in front of him.
"Good," Long Guang affirmed as he nodded his head. "Inform the other Dragon Princes that the Dragon Son is ordering them to be here right at this moment. If one of them would bete by a minute, I would not hesitate to kill one of you randomly."
Long Guang believed that if he would not use a threat against these prideful dragons, he would not be able to make a stand over them. He must form arge barrier around himself and an air that they could only admire and look up. That was the power of dominance!
"Yes, Your Highness!" Long Gu pulled out hismunication tokens and sent messages to the Dragon Princes. He then realized that he had long sent them a message. "Your Highness, it seems like they''re already on their way here. I have long sent them a message, only the message was for¡ª"
"For assaulting me, the Dragon Son, you say?" Long Guang cut him off. "Do not try to best me just because I look like a kid. I know what you''re up to even when I am not looking."
"Uh¡" Long Gu lost all the color on his face and did not even think of going back up from kneeling. He was so hungry for power that he forgot about the difference in status between him or them and the young dragon before him. He should not have listened to the other Dragon Princes when they tried to persuade him to act against this young dragon¡ªwho now acted like a tyrant.
"It won''t help if you feel awkward about all the things you''ve done¡ªoh, it seems like they''re already all here¡" Long Guang looked outside the pce and sensed the arriving oppressive auras. "It seems like they''re also here to capture someone, huh?"
"Definitely not, Your Highness!" Long Gu immediately intercepted. "They''re not here¡ª"
"Oh, would you look at that? I actually like it when they are like this. The more oppressive they are, the stronger I be." He was amused. "Because this is my path!"
Before he even let Long Gu speak for them, Long Guang disappeared in front of him. Swiftly, as though space and time were his best friends, Long Guang appeared on top of the pce and looked at the surrounding dragons who wereing to capture or worse kill him.
"It looks like you''re all here now¡ thanks to you¡ you all save me from the trouble ofing to all of you to make you all serve me," Long Guang spoke normally. However, due to the heightened senses of the dragons, all of them heard what they said.
One Dragon Prince could not hold it in and immediatelyshed out with words that were served to infuriate the young dragon. "You piece of shit! Just because you''re the Dragon Son, you''re already allowed to do things like these? Aren''t you being too arrogant?"
"Oho!" Long Guang was truly amused. He felt like he was ying a game as a kid. "I wonder, though, with all of you here, surrounding a young dragon like me, can you even make me lift my finger? Do you want to try it? I don''t mind killing any one of you if that means erasing all those who dared to defy the decree of the Dragon Emperor. Rebels."
"You! You do not deserve the protection of the Dragon Emperor Pce¡ª"
"Shut up for a while," Long Guang cut him off as this specific Dragon Prince shuddered the moment his eyesnded on him. "I''m not here to argue with you. I am here to make you all submit to me. As for you¡" He looked at the Dragon Prince who had been trying to talk nonstop, always trying to antagonize him. "You''ll be the example for everybody¡ªand as a reminder for all the deeds you all have been doing in these few years¡"
"Ka-boom," Long Guang yfully uttered.
SPLAT!
Like meat paste, to everyone''s horror, the Dragon Prince was squished midair and was turned into nothing but blood.
[Ding! The system has discovered an SSS-ss Genius!]
Chapter 301 Kun Peng, New Disciple
[Ding! The system has discovered an SSS-ss Genius!]
[New Mission: Recruit and acknowledge an unaffiliated SSS-ss Genius. The reward will be issued upon acknowledgment from both parties.]
[Target''s Information: The SSS-ss Genius, Kun Peng, is a ten-year-old prodigy whose talents were suppressed by her fear. Her true origins are unknown. The Dragon Prince, Long Bo, found her in the streets sold as a ve. Because he fancied her unnatural white wings, Long Bu bought her as his toy. When Long Bu tried to ask about where she came from and how she was different from any of the humans or beasts he had long known, the seller did not answer as he also only found her during one of his travels. The seller also warned Long Bu that she had immense raw physical strength, but to a dragon like himself, despite not being a true dragon, Long Bu could manage her and even beat her up to the point that she would not dare to raise her head anymore, to anyone. The once fearless kid who was captured by some random men and hadter be a Dragon Prince''s servant became subservient to anybody who looked down on her.]
[Additional Information: Handle her with care. She is but a fragile and ignorant child who knows nothing about the world.]
[Sub-Mission: Kill the Child of Pan Gu, Long Bu! Reward: System Upgrade, New System Functions!]
[Ding! Main Mission Triggered: Insufficient System Level! Needs Upgrade!]
[Ding! Conditions Fulfilled! Sub-Mission Completed! Initiating System Upgrade!]
[Ding! System Level 3 to Level 4 Upgrade Completed!]
"What the hell is going on?" In the middle of his conversation with the restaurant''s owner, Yang Lujia was shocked beyond belief that he had aplished a mission on a disciple that he had not even acknowledged yet. "What the heck is going on?" he repeated. "How the hell did the system receive a reward from someone who did not even acknowledge me as her master yet? Kun Peng? Isn''t that the legendary beastparable to the level of dragons and phoenixes?"
''Wait, just like that? Fortuniel was upgraded just like that? Should I even look forward to this? This is too sudden that I do not know if I should take this as a happy event or rather an urgent one.''
"Mr. Yang? Is there any problem?" Seeing him spacing out and muttering some words to himself, the owner of the restaurant was confounded. "What do you mean by Kun Peng, Mr. Yang? What are you saying in the middle of our conversation?"
The restaurant''s owner was now guarding himself against this unreasonably handsome young man in front of him. He was fatso and had a beard dangling on his chin. Yang Lujia even wondered how he was able to cross his legs with those thick thighs of his. ''Alright, let''s ignore the notifications first. Let''s talk about business matters right now. I don''t want to be discriminatory against another person like him. Although I know that he''s just someone under a disguise, though¡''
"Owner, don''t you think it''s rude?" Yang Lujia interrupted the restaurant''s line of thoughts and thetter''s vignce towards him.
"What do you mean by this, Mr. Yang?" The owner was confused. "Did you mean¡"
Yang Lujia coughed and looked at the owner intently. "Yes, I am rude to somehow be nked out amidst our conversation just then. However, isn''t it more impolite for someone to talk about business with another under a guise? Don''t you think, Ms. Owner?"
"You got me there¡" The restaurant''s owner quickly caught on to his meaning and removed her fa?ade as she looked at him with full interest now. After all, she was an olddy who had experienced several things in life and was even acquainted with someone at the level of the peak Saint Emperor. For someone to be able to see through her disguise, given that she was someone who mastered an art that no one would be able to pierce through her identity, was quite impressive for quite a feat.
Even that man would never recognize her identity. As for why she was hiding her true identity, it was also because of that man she hated to her core. After all, their son¡ he stole him away from her¡
"A peak Saint Emperor like you, who could only be called a restaurant''s owner, isn''t your identity a bit suspicious?" Yang Lujia directly asked.
"I''d say the same thing to you, Mr. Yang," the old woman answered, smiling amiably. "No one has been able to see through my disguise at all. I wonder how you''re able to see through it. Could it be that you have special eyes?"
Yang Lujia nodded and activated his pair of purple eyes. "I do have special eyes. However, once I fully activate them, I don''t know whether you can take them or not. After all, many have died when they fall under my gaze."
"What the hell¡" The old woman immediately moved her gaze away from Yang Lujia. It was too dangerous. She nearly killed herself now after the instinctual danger she had never felt for a long time kicked in. When she felt the oppression from Yang Lujia disappears, she looked at him once more.
Yang Lujia''s eyes turned ck once more and said, "You must want to ask who I am. However, I already told you. I am Yang Lujia. Ie from the Yang Tribe. I am also already twenty-something. Other than these information, I probably can''t give you more as even I don''t know my origins very well."
While there was some truth in his words, he would never tell anyone about Fortuniel''s presence. Of course, that would be obvious to anyone. Anyone would never tell anybody their secrets unless they wereplete idiots that needed the heavens to save their undying stupidity.
"Is that so¡" The old woman tried to observe Yang Lujia more, the more she felt the peril she had felt earlier. It was like the moment she took one step forward, it would be the end of her life. It was like making an enemy out of this young man would make her life more miserable than it already was.
Moreover, although he looked like a mortal, apletely harmless guy, the danger she felt was no joke. As a peak Saint Emperor, she was more familiar with the rules than anyone else, provided also that she had dabbled over them for quite several years as she had been in that realm (Saint Emperor) for the same period of time.
"You only need to know one thing, though," Yang Lujia said, his tone and facial expression extremely somber at the moment. "No one in this realm could threaten me. Even if the leaders of all the factions, including the two temples everyone had been talking about, would gang up on me, they were no different than ants in front of me. Even the Will of Da Shikong would not be able to withstand my power. If my powers were not suppressed, specifically my cultivation level, I would have already caused destruction in this realm just by my presence alone. Do you know what that means, don''t you, old woman?"
GASP!
To make such bold statements, one should have enough confidence in anyone blocking their way. This was also a warning against her. If she didn''t act ordingly and would use her connections to search and dig deeper into his identity, she would be doomed. What a scary young man.
"Do you get what I meant, old woman?"
"What do you exactly mean, Mr. Yang? I don''t get it at all." She pretended to not know it, at least she could still act until the very moment. Otherwise, if she outwardly showed her intentions when they began their conversation, she must have already been brought to the Pce of Yama.
"Huh? Didn''t you get it?" Yang Lujia was stumped at her reaction. He did not expect as well that she looked nervous when she tried to reply to his words. Did she somehow misinterpret what I was trying to say?
"Kind of, Mr. Yang. Can¡ Can you exin it to me¡ about¡ about exactly what you¡ª"
SIGH!
"Can''t you already tell, olddy? Ick money. Thus, I will not be able to pay you the spirit stones for all the dishes we ate!" Yang Lujia directly said, trying his best not to re up his face in embarrassment. He did not want to part with any of his things at all.
Even if he did have the money, their food did not really help him elevate his cultivation level¡ªalthough it might have helped those around him.
SPEECHLESS.
Chapter 302 Mission Shopping, Summoning Writ
[Ding! System Level 3 to Level 4 Upgrade Completed!]
[Ding! Main Mission Triggered: Insufficient System Level! Needs Upgrade!]
[Ding! After the upgrade, the Host is no longer able to use any of the previous abilities of the system, except for the Fifth Ability: Disciple Acknowledgment!]
[Ding! After the upgrade, since the Host is practically unable to use any of the previous abilities of the system, the system is now granted two new functions that the Host can use anytime.]
[Ding! After the upgrade, the system gains the function: Mission Shopping!]
[Mission Shopping: An ability of the system under the discretion of the Host''s desire to utilize. The Host will be able to use this function to open up a shop of the system that gives out random missions by buying them. The rewards from these missions are dependent upon their difficulty to aplish. It may vary from natural treasures, spirit stones, elixirs, specialized dishes, and several more.]
When Yang Lujia saw that the rewards included those of his favorites, those that he found joy and pleasure from, he was feeling ecstatic after getting out of the private room where he was able to talk to the old owner¡ªthe old woman.
Although Yang Lujia felt a little regretful that he wasn''t able to use any of the system abilities for a very long time, he was not at all disappointed when he was given this new function. After all, those system abilities were probably abused by him without his knowledge when he was still growing as a cultivator. No wonder his cultivation was quite fast. It must be because of those functions. Perhaps he had passed through that stage, the system felt like he did not need any of those anymore.
That was the only reasonable reason he could think of. Anyway, he still had to check the other new function. Due to his excitement with the Mission Shopping Function, he could not wait for what the other function was.
[Ding! After the upgrade, the system gains the function: Summoning Writ!]
"Huh? Summoning Writ? What is this?"
[Summoning Writ: An ability of the system under the discretion of the Host''s desire to utilize. Summoning Writ is a system ability that the Host can use for summoning beasts, creatures, natural treasures, and many alike. Through the system, the Host can exchange a Summoning Writ, i.e., given through a scroll for a specific amount of treasures (e.g. spirit treasures, natural treasures, beasts). This ability can only be used once a year.]
[Note: Summoning Writ is a scroll with written content under the name of Origin Court. It is but a legal authority to call upon the Host''s summons the system assumed that he previously owned. It can also be a scroll containing the order of abstaining from any of his summons to act against the Host.]
"Something that I previously owned? Under the name of Origin Court? That''s strange. Fortuniel, what do you mean by this?" Yang Lujia basically stopped in his tracks before the door of the private door.
While the waitress did not notice him going out, he was doing it on purpose to not get noticed by her as he was into the new functions that the system gave him, due to thepletion of killing the Child of Pan Gu, Long Gu. He didn''t know how it happened but it happened and it gave him these benefits. Therefore, how could hein? As insignificant as it was to him, due to his overwhelming strength, he was more curious about the Summoning Writ function¡ªbecause it involved the name of the Origin Court and the summons that the system assumed that he previously owned.
Fortuniel appeared in front of Yang Lujia. Yang Lujia was shocked to suddenly see something sh from his body and appear in front of him. He cautiously looked at the nked-out waitress and sighed when she did not notice anything strange.
"Do not worry, Host. She won''t be able to see me. Hehe," Fortuniel replied with his cheeky face.
The moment Yang Lujia realized that Fortuniel had gotten bigger than before and that he almost looked like a teenager now, he was surprised. "Did the upgrade help you this lot?"
"Yes, Host. Thanks to you."
Yang Lujia ignored this and thought it was only normal and said, "You''re more lifelike now when ites tomunicating with me. Moreover, what is this Summoning Writ all about? Why did it say ''the summons'' I ''previously owned''?"
He ced emphasis on certain words to get the meaning to Fortuniel.
"I myself know nothing about it, Host. These new functions that I got are things that are out of my control. They just pop out like they are programmed in me. I awakened some of the memories I have but I still don''t know any big secrets, Host."
''Is he lying?'' Yang Lujia got suspicious of Fortuniel but he ignored the thought and instead asked, "What are these memories that you recently awakened?"
"I don''t know if they''re really memories, Host. Or they''re visions of what would happen in the future. I saw the future you. Compared to the present ''you,'' that ''man'' in my memories is a lot stronger than you are now."
Yang Lujia merely nodded and made inferences. It seemed like he got some clues. ''Could it be that I am some reincarnated old fellow? Or could I have upied the body of a reincarnated old man? What else does that ''previously owned'' summon mean? What are the true origins of Fortuniel? What reason have Ie into this world for?''
He thought hard but deemed it to be fruitless as they were only inferences without solid evidence. ''Although I must keep on guard against Fortuniel, I should just let nature take its course.''
"Fortuniel, you can go back now. I would still need to fix my own issues now with my disciples. By the time you upgrade again, I hope you can get more fragments of your memories. By then, you will be able to tell me everything you know."
"Alright, Host."
''He''s really more human now, huh?'' he thought.
Suddenly appearing in front of the waitress shocked thetter to her core. It was as though she saw a ghost for the first time in her life. However, she was not frightened at all. Instead, she was just shocked to see how fragrantly beautiful this ghost was.
How handsome!
"Miss, I''ve already talked to your boss. I suppose she has already sent you a message through yourmunication token?" Yang Lujia interrupted her fantasies.
"Oh¡ª! Right!" She quickly checked the token and was shocked when she saw the message she got from the owner. "Everything¡ for free¡?"
She doubted her life now.
What was the background of this young man? If it was before, she would have disdained him. Even though he was handsome, if he did not have any fortune, she would not think he was someone of high stature at all. Being able toe to this floor did not mean he was someone high and mighty. However, now that the owner treated him for free, even after everything he and his group ate¡ªshe would not dare treat him with disrespect.
Yang Lujia did not miss the change in her gaze on him. However, he ignored her as it was only normal for someone like her to react like that. Thus, he did not say anything more and just walked past her.
When he reached their table, he found that it was already a mess. Brownie was sleeping, and so was Yin Hang. Cai Hong and Chao Xing were in a daze. Meanwhile, Sheng Ao was meditating. He just smiled wryly and woke them all up.
"Hurry up, you guys. We''re leaving now," Yang Lujia said. "Also, Sheng Ao, it seems like you''re going to have a junior sister soon. I''ve felt her presence in the Dragon Emperor Pce."
Sheng Ao was surprised and was also somewhat excited to have another fellow disciple joining their fray.
''Long Bo, huh? It seems like he''s also from the Dragon Emperor Pce. Who could''ve killed him, a Dragon Prince and why did I get a reward even when I did not yet ept this new disciple I was going to have? It''s really strange.''
"Let''s go," Yang Lujia said as he swiped his arms in the air. Cai Hong, along with Chao Xing and Yin Hang disappeared. The only ones who remained were Brownie and his other disciple, Sheng Ao.
"Master, is my future junior sister also a genius like my senior brothers and senior sister?" Sheng Ao couldn''t help but ask in curiosity while they were on their way to the pce.
Yang Lujia nodded. "In terms of talent, she might not lose against your second senior brother."
After all, she was also an SSS-ss genius!
Chapter 303 First Use Of The Summoning Writ
While on their way to the pce, a notification from the system suddenly rang into Yang Lujia''s mind and even he was startled. It was a notification regarding the Summoning Writ. He didn''t know what it was, but he nevertheless opened it.
[Ding! Since it is the first time the Host managed to open the new function of the system, Summoning Writ, the Host is given one Summoning Writ for free!]
[Ding! Congrattions, Host! You have received a Summoning Writ: The Age of Spirits! The Host can use the Summoning Writ by using a drop of his blood on the writ! Once done, the Host can then summon one of the beasts included within this cluster!]
"Cluster?" Yang Lujia was confused.
[Ding! Cluster is a term used to describe a group of beasts or creatures. For example, the Age of Spirits contained a group of beasts or creatures that are spirits in nature.]
"That''s somewhat amazing," Yang Lujiamented, expecting something beautiful toe out of this. If it would be a creature that was a powerful one, he could it as one of his vassals in theing war or whatever he would face in the future, especially this so-called creator of the Five Realms. "Wait, let us stop for a while."
Brownie, him, and Sheng Ao stopped for a while. Again, he did not need the others as he only enjoyed having Brownie as his some sort of stress reliever because of his smooth fur and Sheng Ao¡ well, he was just there because he wanted him to meet his second senior brother.
"What''s the matter, master?" Sheng Ao asked.
Midair, they suddenly disappeared and reappeared above the clouds.
Sheng Ao was shocked. When did they teleport here? His master actually had that much proficiency in manipting the rules of space at such a highprehension. Later on, he saw a brownish scroll, almost the same color as a parchment paper, in his master''s hand.
"What is that, master?"
Brownie, who was on his shoulders, sleeping, also opened his eyes in the curiosity of what Yang Lujia of what this kid was up to now. He even had some sort of scroll in his hand.
"This? This is a scroll I once found before. I haven''t had the time to open this," Yang Lujia answered. "This scroll is somewhat like a summoning scroll. It can be used to summon creatures or beasts across ages. The problem is it will summon randomly and I could not get to choose the creatures I want to summon. It''s kind of sad, but let''s try it anyway."
Of course, that was a lie. He was just somewhat excited and curious about this Summoning Writ.
Sheng Ao and Brownie only nodded in understanding, so they could only wait for what Yang Lujia was about to do.
Yang Lujia let the scroll roll down. However, the moment he saw what was inside, he was puzzled. There was actually nothing on the inside of it. It was just like a nk paper. However, because Fortuniel said that this must be able to summon creatures or beasts, he would still be going to do it.
Wounding himself, he used his drop of blood on the Summoning Writ. Shockingly, as though time had stopped, a breathtaking phenomenon urred everyone from the Dragon Emperor Pce was mesmerized. In the phenomenon, they saw an ancient tree atop the clouds, a magnificent and vibrantly tree! It was nothing like the normal trees! It was like a tree that had sentient and had lived for millions of years.
This was just like the Void Tree he had encountered in the past. Everyone was just in awe when they saw this. The tree was full of life and threads of what they thought were rules swirled around the tree as though they were weing it to this world. However, this was only a type of phenomenon. In other words, it was only an illusion brought upon by the birth of something or someone grand.
"Will there be another genius who will rise in prosperity among us dragons?" the Dragon Ancestor asked himself, uncertain of what he was seeing in the sky now. However, he did not intend to interfere with it as he could not leave his son alone. If he left, who knew what his enemies would do to him?
On the other hand, Long Guang, who was in the middle of the kneeling Dragon Princes and their subordinates, was the most shocked. That wasn''t because he thought the phenomenon was something mindboggling. It was because he had caught on to an aura that was very familiar to him. However, he could not quite catch on to it.
"Could it be?" Long Guang asked, ignoring whatever was happening in the skies. "Could it be that master has alreadye here? However, I can''t sense master''s aura."
He was confused. He had not known anyone other than those he had encountered and met. After all, in the Dragon Emperor Pce, he did not interact much with other dragons. Even the Dragon Emperor had not interacted much with him. Moreover, that trace of aura he had felt earlier from the middle of that phenomenon was something very powerful, much more powerful than even the Dragon Ancestor.
"Who could it be?"
Meanwhile, Yang Lujia was still in a state of shock, looking at the phenomenon thatsted for a while before it disappeared. It was the same for Sheng Ao and Brownie who identally released their aura to show their vignce toward the phenomenon. They felt something very threatening but at the same time, they did not feel any killing intent at all. It was as though it was just a fleeting feeling.
Yang Lujia noticed the changes in their bodies and hurriedly suppressed them, especially Brownie, who had grown to be stronger than anyone he knew. He did not want to alert anyone, although he already decided to be high-profile. This Devouring Void Dog was really growing fast. Perhaps it had something to do with him awakening portions of his memories as the prince of their tribe.
However, his attention was more concentrated on the scroll that had yet to react after the phenomenon. Regardless, it was still shining.
[Ding! The stronger the potential and/or strength of the summoned beast or creature, the longer it will take for it to be summoned. However, after this stage, the Host can freely summon and unsummon the beast or creature!]
"Oh?" Yang Lujia was surprised. "Let''s for a while here. If it''d take a longer time, we will have no choice but to go to the pce."
"What are we waiting for, master? Does it have something to do with that scroll?"
Yang Lujia nodded and looked at the scroll expectantly.
And just like that, an hour passed and finally, the scroll finally showed an obvious reaction. It first trembled and gradually, something surfaced from it. What came out surprised the three of them who were looking. The aura of this thing was very holy, akin to the tree that appeared as its phenomenon.
[Ding! Congrattions to the Host for summoning his first summon!]
[Ding! Congrattions to the Host for using his first Summoning Writ for the first time!]
[Ding! Congrattions to the Host for receiving a summon with strong potential and unreasonable strength!]
[Ding! Peng Hou: A tree spirit blessed by the immortals and gods. In the Age of Spirits, Peng Hou had be one of the pirs in one of the Wars of Ages. When it was at its peak strength in the past, it was very proficient *censored*.]
"It was actually a tree spirit. Moreover, there was something censored here. Fortuniel, why is there something censored regarding the information of this tree spirit?" Yang Lujia asked, temporarily ignoring the emerging tree spirit.
"It involves too much Karma, Host. I also don''t know why, but I''m unable to peer into the secrets of the world."
"That''s somewhat peculiar."
[Ding! The Anecdotes of Peng Hou is now avable for the Host to view. With this, the Host will be able to understand what it needs and/or what it wants to do and/or have. The record will have limitations due to the involvement of Karma. The Anecdotes of Peng Hou will mostly only reveal some parts that will help the Host understand its characteristics and behavioral patterns.]
***
Thank you for the unending support!
Chapter 304 Anecdotes Of Peng Hou
[Ancecdotes of Peng Hou]
[Anecdote 1: Peng Hou was a natural tree spirit born from the Spiritless Tree. As ironic as it might sound, Peng Hou was born because the tree was previously spiritless for several eons. The Immortals and Gods might have pitied the Spiritless Tree and let it give birth to an actual tree spirit. From the moment he was born, the living beings in that world prospered and enjoyed the benefits it gave them through worshipping the tree spirit. Since then, the Spiritless Tree was renamed the Peng Hou Tree.]
[Spiritless Tree: A tree born from the world''s *censored*. It was one of the least exceptional trees among the exceptional list of trees. As it did not have its own spirit and consciousness, the tree, approaching the age of several eons, could give birth to a tree spirit (e.g. Peng Hou).]
[Anecdote 2: There was once a rogue traveler and cultivator who came to pass by their world. He was called *censored*, a very powerful being that Peng Hou first encountered ever since it was born. This cultivator was apparently foreign to their world and was curious about its existence. The cultivator approached the tree and plucked one of its fruit, incurring the wrath of the several living beings who were worshipping the Peng Hou Tree. Peng Hou was also enraged about this. However, the cultivator just smiled and disappeared after plucking two of the tree''s fruits. Peng Hou observed the world and found that the man left not a single trace. Although it found the appearance and disappearance of the cultivator strange and confounding, Peng Hou ignored this and focused on maintaining the health of the Peng Hou Tree for the longest time it could.]
[Anecdote 3: War ensued. The living beings in Peng Hou''s world had turned greedy over the resources and even used the Peng Hou Tree''s fruits as the winning prize for whoever won the war. Peng Hou was enraged. It urged the tree to move to another location but was unable to. Therefore, it could only stay and protect it with its life. Whoever intended to use the fruits of its friend would immediately be transformed into a form of resource for the Peng Hou Tree. It was a technique it learned through its memories. When the living beings saw and realized the situation, they offered all their subordinates as sacrifices for a greater cause, that was, to be resources to make the Peng Hou Tree stronger. The stronger the Peng Hou Tree, the more potent the effects of its fruits. Therefore, they took the risk. Peng Hou was even more enraged.]
[Peng Hou Fruit: A fruit that can increase one''s cultivation speed, born from the Peng Hou Tree, which is the evolved form of a Spiritless Tree.]
[Anecdote 4: Peng Hou continued to use the living beings sent by their own people as resources for its friend, the Spiritless Tree, presently the Peng Hou Tree. Due to his rage, he continued and continued until there were still more living beings and the Spiritless Tree eventually exploded into nothingness as it received too many resources from Peng Hou''s technique. The moment Peng Hou saw this, it had tears in its eyes, feeling inexplicable, unable to understand the pain and sorrow it was feeling. It felt numb and when it saw its friend that was no more to be found, he wandered around the world and searched for the purpose of its life.]
[Anecdote 5: Wandering around another world, it found no meaning in life. However, when it saw another tree that looked like a Spiritless Tree, it felt some familiarity. Thus, it was feeling ecstatic and hurriedly resided within the Spiritless Tree with utmost care. When the tree transformed into something because it appeared, the living beings of this world chose to live near the once-a-Spiritless Tree. However, Peng Hou, this time, was not as merciful or generous as it was before. It disdained the living beings and looked down on them like they were lowly beings. It learned its lesson.]
[Anecdote 6¡]
[Anecdote 7¡]
[Anecdote 8¡]
"These are some interesting anecdotes of an ignorant tree spirit, born from the world itself. Moreover, it seems like it''s very powerful as well," Yang Lujia assessed after reading the first passages of the anecdotes. "I wonder what kind of tree spirit I would summon be. Could it have the same starting point as these in the anecdotes or something different?"
Yang Lujia came to ask different questions in his head as he looked at the gradually emerging figure of the so-called Peng Hou, a tree spirit born from the world, a natural tree spirit. He was also looking forward to it as it was once one of the spirits in the Age of Spirits that was considered to be very strong after it continued to grow in character.
After a while, when Peng Hou, the tree spirit, finally showed its first appearance in the Five Realms, Yang Lujia, who rarely had any emotions felt, was somewhat in a daze. It looked like generally a coyote in his mind. However, this one was abnormally different when in terms of its overall appearance.
Peng Hou had a fur of dark green shades on top and fern-like horns that leaned towards its back. Shockingly, these horns had pointy leaves on them that were vibrantly green. It hadrge triangr ears near the opposite sides of its head and a long, narrow muzzle. Its eyes were dark green and it had a furry tail.
When itid its eyes on Yang Lujia, its normally dead and dark green eyes regained their color and its figure jumped onto him. Peng Hou, the tree spirit, was not that big in size. In fact, its length was just as long as his arms, its legs even more slender than his wrist.
"Even though you look like a coyote, you look more like a cat because of your size," Yang Lujiamented. "From now on, since you are a tree spirit, I will call you just like what you are supposed to be called: Peng Hou."
When Peng Hou heard what Yang Lujia called him, it felt as though euphoria caressed its weak heart like never before. This was a name not foreign to him. It was a name given to it and the new friend it found, Yang Lujia, who, although not a tree, was someone it acknowledged from the bottom of its heart. It wasn''t because Yang Lujia was a tree of some sort but because of the Summoning Writ that had this kind of invisible force that bound itself together with the summoner.
[Peng Hou: A tree spirit born from the Ages of Spirits, one of the strongest spirits that ever lived, with no other rtive as it was a unique existence. It is currently proficient in the rules of life and affinity. As its strength wasrgely suppressed by thews of this world, it could not erupt in its original strength, unless its strength surpassed the creator of this world.]
[Note: There are also other tree spirits. Peng Hou is only one of them.]
"Oh? He''s actually one of the strongest spirits, huh? These rules of life might be very familiar to me, but these rules of affinity¡ what are they¡" Yang Lujia wondered as he held Peng Hou in his arms. He temporarily ignored this confusion and instead looked at Peng Hou and thought of something. "Anyway, have such beautiful horns that look like branches with vibrant leaves, I will call you Green."
"No¡" Brownie was toote to warn the little guy as he was momentarily stunned by Peng Hou''s emergence. Yang Lujia was just too lousy with making names and Green was a very generic one for a cute creature like Peng Hou, something grand was more usible.
''Anyway, how is it that this guy always has good things with him? First, he took out that scroll and summoned someone like Peng Hou. I even reincarnated and somehow he got his hands on the egg from where I was hatched. What the hell? Moreover, for him to im that he is only around 20 plus right now, I would have doubted it if he does not have some childish moments. After all, experts tend to be mature in their bearing. This kid is just different. Probably, he''s really just a kid as he said.''
Anyhow, Brownie decided to ignore these as even he himself would have several secrets; therefore, so would Yang Lujia.
Chapter 305 Master & Disciple (I)
Little Green was the final name Yang Lujia had given the little tree spirit in his arms. On the other hand, Brownie was lying on his shoulders and kept on looking at Little Green, his eyes burning with envy. After all, Yang Lujia''s arms were where his previous position was. Now, it was upied by a little tree spirit.
He hated it. However, seeing the cuteness of Little Green, he was somewhat tolerant of it. Anyhow, from what he knew, summoning arts or scriptures usually would notst long as the beasts or creatures the summoner would summon were not evesting. They also had their limits. Even if one had endless energy, it would turn out futile.
"Master, this Dragon Emperor Pce is really beautiful. I never thought it would still be as beautiful as it was since I came herest time. The books never failed to describe the pce correctly. It was thoroughly majestic," Sheng Ao said after they arrived at the Dragon Emperor Pce, but sooner frowned. "However, there are some quite dpidated parts. I wonder if a battle took ce there."
Yang Lujia could also see that. With his previously cautious personality, he knew that there must be something wrong with the Dragon Emperor Pce at the moment. It was not like he never knew anything. What he was seeing now was just too obvious for even one to bother guessing.
However, that wasn''t what was important to Yang Lujia. He actually sensed his second disciple''s aura. It seemed like he had grown strong, even stronger than Cai Hong, he supposed. Moreover, from what he could see through his telescopic eyes, his disciple was currently sitting on a throne that seemed to be the sole throne of the Dragon Emperor.
''Had he grown that much already? Although he was still childlike, it was nothing like the thing I used to him as a kid. If it was before, he would have already saved this kid because he had not seen the world enough. Could it have something to do with those awakened memories of theirs?''
Yang Lujia looked at Sheng Ao who had reached the Saint Emperor Realm. "Baldy, did you perhaps awaken some memories with me in it?"
Sheng Ao looked at his master incredulously. "You actually knew about that, master?"
"You''re just as stupid as your first senior brother," Yang Lujia said, pping his forehead. "Of course, would I ask you if I haven''t? Besides, I already told you that you have senior brothers and one senior sister. They also told me the same thing."
Sheng Ao sighed and relief washed his face. "It doesn''t matter, master. I really did not want to tell you, because these memories I have with you... they seem to not align with your personality¡ªthey seem to be iniquitous."
"Just tell me what it is. I won''t mind," Yang Lujia urged.
"Alright, master," Sheng Ao replied. "Actually, master, in my memories, I saw you with a woman. However, I am not really certain if it was you, but that person feels like you for some reason I don''t know. Moreover, master, what you did to that woman was very unholy. I can''t imagine you doing it, so I really didn''t mind that memory as I thought it would be impossible for you to do those kinds of things. Moreover, even when I saw that woman with us¡ Chao Xing, I think that''s her name¡ª"
"She''s a Pangolin, kid. A beast who can transform into a human," Brownie interrupted him. "There''s no way this brat would have sexual intercourse with her."
Yang Lujia red at the dog. Thetter whimpered in response and just got back to sleep. He then shifted his attention back to Sheng Ao, whose face was certainly having a hard time bing indifferent to what he was telling him.
So, basically, in his disciple''s memory, he had vited a woman. However, ever since in his life, he had not even had the desire to have women flock by his side¡ªbecause for him, they were just distractions in his life¡ªand could possibly be his greatest weaknesses. Not to mention, he had a lot on his te right now to protect¡ªhis disciples, the dog on his shoulders, Cai Hong, and several more of them that he consideredpanies or friends.
He never even thought he would have friends in this cruel world. He wondered¡ªif he had been weak in the first ce, would they even bother bing his friends?
Perhaps, some of them would. Some would not. After all, no one would befriend someone weak in this world where only the strong could survive. It was everyone''s nature, even him. Love could be a factor to erase this nature, but for some, it wouldn''t be enough to persuade themselves and go against their instinct to live.
"I see," he said after he heard his disciple''s exnation. "Enough with that, though. Let''s first see your little senior brother. When you see him, pay your respects even if he was younger than you. Moreover, he''s gotten a lot stronger than he ever was before. Dragons are temperamental creatures. They can easily get irritated if you do things out of hand. Just be true to yourself and don''t do anything he would not like. Even I would not be able to suppress him. After all, I would be afraid to hurt because he was someone I brought up as a kid for the very first time in my life."
When Brownie heard of this, he immediately scoffed. "Kid, you don''t have to listen to his drama and words. It''s just some sort of fool''s y. They''re actually not true. Your second senior brother might be the kindest among the disciples he had."
"¡"
Sheng Ao did not know who to believe already. Anyhow, he shall just follow what his master told him and followed inside the pce where there were several soldiers as well as crowned Dragon Princes kneeling in front of a teenager sitting on the throne.
"I am here today to control the situation of the pce. All of you had been scheming against one another and against me even. I don''t want that kind of tone to be set in the pce that my uncle, the Dragon Emperor, had taken so much effort to build. We, as dragons, should be proud beings and should be able to dominate an era as existences above all others! We only bow to our own superiors and those who defeat us in battles!" Long Guang gave a speech, sitting on the throne with his face looking so unbothered.
"Uh¡" One of the Dragon Princes reacted, showing an awkward face.
Long Guang noticed him. "Why? Do you want to say or ask something?"
"Yes, if that would be allowed, Your Highness, Dragon Son!" The Dragon Prince did not dare look at the other party straight in the eye.
"Yes."
The Dragon Prince gulped and finally asked after some slight hesitation, "How is the Dragon Emperor now? From outside, I heard rumors about him being bedridden¡"
"You don''t have to worry about him. He''ll wake up anytime soon. I just don''t want you all to destroy everything he had built by always trying to kill each other and scheme," Long Guang warned. "The Dragon Ancestor is already on his feet to make a move to save the Dragon Emperor. As for now, the Dragon Ancestor gave me the task to get back the situation in the Dragon Emperor Pce in control. You might now know. We have more powerful enemies. We, fighting against each other, are drawing smiles on their faces right now."
"Then, why did you kill¡ª"
"That''s what they deserve. If someone wanted to kill you, then they should be prepared to be killed as well. Do not use my words against me. A Dragon Prince like you isparable to an ant in this world," he unhurriedly interjected him. "If you try to fit in my shoes, you will understand."
"Y-Yes¡" The Dragon Prince, who spoke up, felt indignant in his heart, but because he was weaker, he knew he would not have the chance to raise aint against this little tyrant in front of him.
"It''s good that you understand. For now, set aside thepetitive atmosphere." Long Guang waved his hand as a signal of dismissal. "I have already designated to you all the tasks that you must do. Be cautious of making deals with people outside the pce, until the Dragon Emperor wakes up."
Everyone scurried away from the hall and went on their separate ways. Meanwhile, Yang Lujia was just spectating from the side this whole time, looking at his little dragon growing up like this. He was quite proud of him. He had grown to be a man he would not expect him to be. This was not anymore the little dragon that would always ask him for food or ask questions due to his curiosity.
"You''ve grown up, disciple," his voice rang in the hall that it made Long Guang shoot up from the throne. Soon enough, his face which was once devoid of emotions was filled with indescribable happiness he had never felting to this pce.
"Master!"
Chapter 306 Master & Disciple (II)
Long Guang acted like a child as soon as he saw his master''s face. After feeling his aura, he knew that this was his master, a real one. No one would also dare impersonate his master, given how powerful his master was. He wondered how powerful his master had be now that it had already been years.
"Master, you''re back!" Long Guang cried in happiness as he pounced on Yang Lujia and hugged him to the waist.
Yang Lujia felt the warmth he had not felt for a while now. His second disciple was still the best and the most doted disciple he had. "You looked like a grown-up just now and instantly turned into a kid the moment I appeared. Hahaha."
Long Guang immediately separated himself from his master''s body and looked on awkwardly. He scratched the tip of his nose and looked at his master one more time. "Master, I''ve cultivated to the peak of this realm. Plus, I am now four years old, although I look a lot bigger than before!"
"You also speak so well now," Yang Lujia replied, petting his disciple''s head and looking around the hall, and then his gazended on Sheng Ao. "By the way, I found and epted another disciple. He''s going to be your fourth junior brother. His name is Sheng Ao. You can call him Baldy."
"Baldy?" Long Guang''s teen-like voice echoed across the whole room. "Fourth junior brother? Could it be¡"
Long Guang already understood that all his master''s disciples were monsters at their own game. He knew that his senior brother was also a monster as he could cultivate at least as fast as him. Moreover, when he checked Sheng Ao''s body and saw that this fourth junior brother of his was already at the Saint Emperor Realm, he was shocked. Moreover, Sheng Ao seemed to have reached the same extreme as him, who had created 999 crowns when he was at the Saint Realm.
His master was really good at picking disciples with seemingly endless talent!
"Greetings, senior brother! I am Sheng Ao, the former Holy Son of the Holy Light Pce and now, the fourth disciple of Master Yang Lujia!" Sheng Ao introduced himself passionately and knelt in front of Long Guang. "I very much admire senior brother''s deterrence towards his people. Even I cannot probably do that."
"Wahahaha!" Long Guang suddenly let out augh and appeared beside Sheng Ao like a ghost. He then pped his back and said. "Fourth junior brother, you don''t have topliment me! I, your second junior brother, will guide you to greatness! Your bald head is really shiny, though. Could it be some kind of armor?"
''What the hell is this kid asking?'' Yang Lujia could not find the exact words upon hearing what his second disciple said to his fourth junior brother.
"Ahh¡" Sheng Ao felt somewhat troubled and looked at their master, waiting for his master to answer his senior brother on behalf of him.
"Long Guang, he really did not have any hair. That''s why he''s bald. He''s some kind of monk. You sure know what monks are, right?"
Long Guang pondered over it. "So, it''s not some kind of armor? Just his bare head?"
"Yes, yes, senior brother," Sheng Ao quickly replied.
"Wait, wait, when did you get another pet other than Brownie, master? Anyway, Brownie, we have not yed for a few years now¡ want to y with me?" Although he already turned into an adult, in terms of how his memories were giving him information, he was still a child by heart. Especially everything he felt agitated, he would skip from one topic to another.
Brownie, on the other hand, who was peacefully sleeping, opened his eyes and looked at Long Guang with shocked eyes. "You''ve grown big, kid!"
"Yes, yes." Long Guang grinned. "You''ve also grown big, Brownie!"
"Kid, do you want to spar with me?" Brownie licked his lips as he felt confident now after cultivating with Yang Lujia for several years.
"Come!"
However, their delusions were immediately interrupted by Yang Lujia. "Stop, you two, and also, Brownie, you won''t be able to defeat his kid. He had achieved the extreme in his every realm. If someone could defeat him, it can only be either his senior brother or Feng Huang and this kid Sheng Ao, provided that they also reached the same stage as him."
"Eh?" Brownie was surprised. "This kid''s actually that strong?"
"Why? You don''t believe me? Go and fight him, then," Yang Lujia replied, insinuating this dog that was always filled with arrogance.
Brownie, however, wasn''t an idiot. He knew that Yang Lujia was telling the truth. Otherwise, he would not have told him to back off. Moreover, the more he looked into Long Guang''s body, the more he felt like there was definitely something more than what met his eyes.
"Alright, I won''t spar with him," Browniepromised.
Long Guang pouted and looked at his master. "By the way, master, what brings you here?"
"I have someone to fetch from your pce. Other than that, I am also here to clear out the name of your fourth junior brother."
"Someone? Who is it, master?" He was curious.
"Sheng Ao actually knows. It will be your fifth junior sister."
"Another junior sister this time?" Long Guang looked at his master with surprise. "It seems like I''ll have several junior brothers and sisters in the future. It''ll be worth it if I get to teach them things and all."
He was excited. However, he frowned when he remembered something had happened to sully his fourth junior brother''s reputation. Who was it? Who dared to do it to his fourth junior brother? He had to ask his master!
"Master! Who dared to do it to fourth junior brother? Isn''t that person courting death? With me around, who will be able to hurt fourth junior brother? Not to mention, you are here, master!" Long Guang felt indignant.
Sheng Ao, who was watching from the side, felt some warmth in his heart when he saw how his senior brother reacted like that. He was the type to not feel any kind of emotions but from the moment he began cultivating the Golden Lotus Scripture, he felt these different emotions and did not need to restrain any of them. It was strange for him, but he kind of liked the feeling.
"Thank you for your concern, second junior brother, but Sheng Ao is doing fine right now! Besides, master is trying to help me to find the culprit!" Sheng Ao replied with great enthusiasm.
Long Guang nodded and looked at his master once more, his eyes oozing with curiosity. "By the way, master, what is our fifth junior sister''s name? Maybe I can help since you said you came here to fetch her."
Sheng Ao looked at his master, and so did Brownie. They were all curious.
"Kun Peng."
"A Kun!" Brownie eximed. "Someone from that tribe? The Kun Tribe is known to beparable to some true dragons! Someone of that stature is actually here? Or her name was only something made-up?"
"Oh, wait, master! I seemed to have remembered that name before! She was like a subordinate or something of a Dragon Prince. Let me find¡ª"
"No need. I already found her."
"That fast?!"
"Here she is," Yang Lujia said as he teleported a little girl, even smaller than the current Long Guang.
"What a frail kid," Brownie said as he frowned. "Could she really be someone from that tribe?"
"Kun Tribe, huh?" Yang Lujia said as he raised his brows.
On the other hand, Kun Peng, the little girl, looked at the people around her. Their gazes fell on her as she shuddered. She remembered that time. All people''s gazes were on her while she was being hit around by one of the Dragon Princes. She thought he was very kind to her, but it turned out that he only wanted her to be her toy. That Dragon Prince even said that he only allowed her to live just for the sake of making her his sex toy when she grew up. That made her cry despite not understanding what it meant.
"WAHHH!" she cried out, covering her face with her two small hands, clearly terrified of being stared at by others. She then forced herself to stand up and looked at the huge door of the hall.
Although she was afraid, the instinct to continue living kicked her guts. Thus, she stood up! She wanted to be free from this misery! She was tired! She didn''t know who she was or why she was even here. Her only thought was to escape and hide in somece!
Chapter 307 The Little Girl & Lollipops
"Master, junior sister is trying to run away," Long Guang said, turning speechless when he saw the child smaller than him run away from them. "Should I get her?"
Sheng Ao, however, looked at his fifth junior sister with pity. She was truly a pitiful child who seemed to have gone through only tragic situations in her life. "Master, fifth junior sister is crying."
"I know," Yang Lujia replied, but his heart was somewhat murky at the moment. Seeing this little girl like this, he would not have reacted as such if she were a normal one. However, she was someone who was going to be his disciple and he knew her story and what happened to her through the system.
He once killed children in his previous life. However, at that time, he never tried to know their stories and where they came from. Perhaps it was for him to avoid softening his heart while he was on his way to send his father to prison. He once hated it when his heart would start to melt for other people, especially these children. That was because he found himself in the same situation before where what he could only think of was to escape from that hellish house and with that determination in mind, he did¡ªbut only after he grew up.
''Should I make her experience the same? Whatever I wasn''t able to do in my previous lifetime, I better do it right now. Although they can be my weaknesses for my enemies to use against me in the future, who doesn''t have one?''
"Little girl," Yang Lujia called which made the girl stop in her tracks and he then ced the clueless Little Green, the tree spirit, on the ground. "You don''t have to be afraid. We''re not here to hurt you."
''Easy for me to say.''
For someone like her, running away was the best option. After all, ording to her story, she once trusted someone, and that someone broke it and took her for granted. Yang Lujia understood that. However, he didn''t know how to raise a child nor how to quell these emotions she was having at the moment.
Therefore¡
When Yang Lujia appeared in front of the frightened girl, her legs almost gave up, horrified. She suddenly recalled all the pain and sorrow she had gone through. How she was treated by the person who picked her up, the person who she thought would help her get some food and shelter, the person who she thought would help her truthfully.
Was it the same case for this person in front of her? Would he also do the same thing as him? Would he also promise to take her in and then take her for granted? Would he also want me as her toy?
She was scared. It was engraved in her heart. She was only around five to six years old, hell, she wasn''t even certain about her age anymore. Who could count if the person herself couldn''t keep herself sane?
However, contrary to her expectations, Yang Lujia actually knelt and hugged her shivering body tight. She felt a tingle in her heart as though she found somefort in his embrace.
Yang Lujia chose to not say anything. This was a child that had her traumas, just like him. He understood her but at the same time, he did not. Therefore, he chose to express his stance and emotions through his embrace. Whatever that Dragon Prince did to her, he wished he could pay him ten thousand times. s, he was already dead. More likely, from Long Guang''s conversation with the others, he knew that that Dragon Prince was already killed by his second disciple and he was therefore rewarded for that.
"Little girl, you don''t have to be afraid. I won''t promise you anything. I can only tell you that with me around, no one will be able to hurt you anymore," Yang Lujia softly said, wearing off all the sternness he would have when talking to other people, even to his own disciples in the past.
As he released her from his embrace, he looked at Long Guang and the others. Yang Lujia urged the little girl to look back. There, she saw their faces. Long Guang was smiling with tears in his eyes. Sheng Ao was staring at her with a smile on his face, a very genuine one. Brownie was also licking his paw¡ªhe did not like this drama, so he passed on not looking at the child and acted like a real dog. On the other hand, Little Green tilted her head to the side and looked at the little girl. It was confused, but due to its nature, it walked near the little girl. It saw her wounds and decided to tend to them, almost involuntarily.
Little Green tapped her small hand. The little girl was now curious about this little weird-looking dog or cat. All of a sudden, the little girl felt warmth over her body. She looked at her body, wide-eyed when she saw how all her wounds and bruises were gradually fading away.
"Amwazing¡" she unconsciously blurted out.
However, she immediately covered her mouth. In her life in the pce, she was told not to say a single word. She was getting afraid once more. However, while she was in fear, Yang Lujia tapped her head and rubbed it softly.
"Little girl, you have better pronunciation than your senior brother when he was your age," Yang Lujia said, teasing Long Guang who now had a flushed face.
"Master! Hmph!" Long Guang turned around, looking away.
Sheng Ao almostughed but didn''t do so as it would be a form of disrespect for his senior brother. Only master was allowed to bully his senior brothers.
"Hmm?" The little girl looked confused, but she somewhat enjoyed Yang Lujia''s pat on her head.
After a while, she still distanced herself from Yang Lujia and still felt vignt against him. She was still being careful. It was like her instinct to survive. Although this person was treating him well right now, who could be certain that he would not do the same thing as that person?
That Dragon Prince thrashed her so much that she could not forget all the things he did.
SIGH.
Yang Lujia sighed and pulled out something from Fortuniel''s storage space. "Little girl, I have a lollipop here. Do you want some?"
Yes, it was a real lollipop. It was some spherical candy attached to a white-looking stick with a hollow inside.
He then reached out to her. "Here, have one. It''s delicious." Yang Lujia got two and ate one for himself. When the little innocent girl saw he ate it so carefree-ly and his expression expressed pleasure, she was a little curious and reached out for the lollipop he offered her.
She tilted her head, looking at the lollipop. She then imitated what Yang Lujia did and licked it. When the taste finally entered her mouth, she was mesmerized by the sweetness. It was delicious!
"Dweliciousss!" she blurted out once again.
Yang Lujia smiled at this, especially the moment the little girl began licking the lollipop like crazy and even munching it until there was none left.
She looked at Yang Lujia with pleading eyes. "More?" she uttered, extremely looking shy about what she was doing.
"Here," Yang Lujia said as he gave her another one.
On the other hand, Long Guang was already salivating while looking at her fifth junior sister eating a lollipop. He wanted to try it too.
"Master! Me! Me!" Long Guang shouted, extremely excited about tasting another type of food he had not tried tasting before. For a glutton like him, it would obviously be very delectable for him as even her master and her fifth junior sister were enjoying the food at the moment.
Yang Lujia was stumped and soon smiled at the agitated Long Guang who was already near him. On the other hand, the little girl was enjoying in her own world.
"You also want some?"
"Yes! Yes!" Long Guang''s eyes were practically shining. "I want some, master! I want some! If possible, I want five or a hundred!"
Yang Lujia''s mouth twitched and looked at the little dragon. ''This little dragon is abusing his master''s kindness."
"Fine, I''ll give them to you. For now, I''ll give you five!"
Long Guang was not disappointed and instead, he jumped like a child who had his wish fulfilled by his parents.
Meanwhile, Little Green also went near Yang Lujia and pointed at his hand that was holding a lollipop. It then opened its small mouth, trying tomunicate with its summoner.
"You also want a lollipop?" Yang Lujia was somewhat surprised by this development. Even this tree spirit seemed to be fascinated and curious about this lollipop.
Little Green slowly nodded.
On the other hand, the little girl went near Yang Lujia and asked for another, her face getting hotter. Even Brownie was also curious and asked him for some. Only Sheng Ao was not fazed about this but eventually asked for one in the end.
Chapter 308 I Will Follow You!
In the Dragon Emperor Hall, Yang Lujia and hispany were still enjoying eating lollipops.
"More! More!" Everyone was addicted to it, although it was just all sweet, with no other taste involved. However, the atmosphere that this sweet food brought them was enough to let the little girl''s guard down.
Somehow, the little girl liked the current atmosphere, and the people around her this time were much more amiable than the one she considered her master. These people did not treat her like she was their servant, an underling that could be trampled at any time. Unable to understand why she was feeling this way, she turned to look at their faces once more. While Brownie and Long Guang kept on fighting against each other, it was more like a child fight as they were technically fighting for one lollipop.
Moreover, the young man in front of her was the most amiable and kind person she had ever encountered. Even his gaze at her did not contain any disdain or distaste. It was like he epted her for being her. That was the gaze she could notprehend but it was likewise the gaze that she would find to dislike. That doting gaze.
Soon, this young man''s expression turned stern. However, his stern face wasn''t directed at her. It was instead directed at the dog and the slightly bigger person who was chasing and trying to snatch each other''s lollipops.
"Enough, you two, stop acting like kids. Besides, eating too many lollipops could affect your cultivation negatively. It would cause a disease called diabetes if you continue to eat sweets like it. Do you know the effect of diabetes on your cultivation? It will slowly rot your dantian like some sort of gu or worm that would contaminate your cultivation until there was nothing left!"
"Eh!" Brownie hurriedly got rid of the lollipop''s temptation and so did Long Guang. "This is actually food filled with deception! Who created this?! How dare he make this food to trouble cultivators? Even if I''m a dog, I am still affected because I am a cultivator myself! All of a sudden, that so-called lollipop tasted like shit!"
Long Guang also nodded in affirmation.
Meanwhile, Yang Lujia''s countenance turned dark, and looked at these two. "You asked who created this? If I told you it was me, what will you do, you assholes! Of course, what I said just was a joke to keep you two in check! How dare you talk like that to the one that feeds you!"
Sheng Aoughed it off. He could not take it anymore. It was just funny how the faces of the dog and a little dragon turned sour. He did not mean to disrespect his senior brother, but it was really funny!
Even the little girl giggled at this sight, seemingly able to understand the whole situation. However, she found it funny, especially when Long Guang was spanked by Yang Lujia, along with that doggy.
The little girl ignored them for a while, still licking her lollipop, and leaned towards Little Green who was also enjoying the lollipop in its mouth. "Is it dwelicious?"
"Hmm! Hmm!" Little Green nodded vehemently as it devoured another lollipop in its mouth.
"T-Thank you¡" the little girl suddenly said that it made Little Green look at her.
Little Green did not know what it meant and just continued to eat her lollipop. The little girl just stared at it nkly and also continued to lick her lollipop. No matter how much she ate, it would stille out very delicious in her mouth. She just couldn''t understand why. However, more importantly, she felt like she was tired of running anymore. Therefore, she took this gamble and chose to stay with these people.
Just like what the young man said, as long as he was with her, she would be protected by him. She believed him. For the second time, she believed another person in her lifetime. She was being na?ve, but it would probably be the brightest decision she had made in her life. She just didn''t know.
"What''s your name, little girl?" Yang Lujia asked her after he settled down Brownie and Long Guang who were whining from the side because they were beaten up.
The little girl felt somewhat fidgety and looked straight into Yang Lujia''s eyes. Her eyes were beautiful. They were orange in color and they had the charm of attraction, apanied by her scarlet hair that brought more beauty to that dirty facade. And anyone would feel like they would be entranced just by her gaze alone. Just what kind of disciple would he ept at this moment?
"I¡ K¡ Kun Peng¡"
"Kun Peng¡" Yang Lujia confirmed. "Do you want to follow me?"
"Uhmm¡" She felt troubled by his question, but she didn''t know the answer to it. Therefore, she hesitated. "Uh¡"
Yang Lujia saw through her hesitation and just smiled. "You don''t have to worry about answering my question. Just tell me if you need my help or if you¡ª"
"Why you doing this to me¡" she innocently spoke. "I''m just nwobody¡"
"You''re not a nobody, little girl. It''s okay if you don''t want to follow me. I just want you to live a normal life or live the life that you want. With me as your aid, I am certain I can walk you through that¡"
Kun Peng, the little girl, looked into Yang Lujia''s eyes. His eyes were not judging her appearance. It was as though he was looking at her like a precious treasure he would forever dote on. She never received this kind of gaze before. It was the same for everyone in the group in this hall right now. They were so amiable and funny¡
"It''s really okay¡ª"
"Yes, I follow you!!!" Kun Peng suddenly shouted that which startled Yang Lujia and the group. It seemed like they did not expect this little girl to still be so naive and not learn how her experience made her suffer so much.
[Ding! Congrattions to the Host for obtaining your Fifth Disciple, Kun Peng! Rewards: Ruler Beast Scripture, Peerless Immortal Cane (Heaven-Ranked Divine Artifact), and 10,000 Bottles of Heaven-Ranked Elixir; One Chance to Draw from Wheel of Fate]
Chapter 309 Deputy Chief Justice, New Name
In the Autonomous Region, the people selected during the Heavenly Selection were now getting ready to enter the factions that they chose to enter respectively. However, before this selection even happened, there was one woman who secretly ruled over the Autonomous Region for the past years, when that young man she admired so much was away.
"How is it? Did you find the whereabouts of His Highness?" Xia Hua asked the leader of the Demon-Subduing Autonomous Order.
Previously, it was Lu Han who brought her with him, just because she epted his offer to serve under the order. He was, at first, excited about getting another strong subordinate for his father. Initially, Xia Hua''s father was not inclined to letting her go to a tiger''s den. Seeing his daughter''s determination, however, made him shut his mouth up and instead went with the flow.
On the other hand, Lu Han wasn''t aware and so was her father¡ªthat Xia Hua wasn''t actually there to serve under someone''s rule. She was there to fight for the throne in the Autonomous Region. Thus, before the Heavenly Selection even happened that time, she rushed and defeated the leader of the order and made him his subordinate instead.
With that being said, no one knew that the order had changed leaders. Only she and the leader himself.
She did not want the world to know about her affiliation with the order. She was only here to wait for him. If he arrived in the Autonomous Region at this time or any time, she would immediately pass the throne to him. She was all doing this for him, as repayment for everything he had done for them. If it weren''t for that man, they wouldn''t be alive and kicking right now.
She and her father were very grateful to him. Repaying him by giving people for him to rule was the only thing she could repay. If he wanted to, she could''ve already repaid him with her body, but it seemed like Yang Lujia was very indifferent to any secr emotions, let alone sexual desires.
"Deputy Chief Justice, we haven''t heard of the news regarding the person you''re looking for. However, there have been reports about a man causing a destructive and greatmotion in the Second Region. However, as for now, he already disappeared from there, ording to our investigations," the previous leader of the order replied.
Xia Hua renamed the Demon-Subduing Autonomous Order to "Origin Court". This was the name that man always wanted to name. However, on the surface, the name of this organization was still called the Hall of Commerce. Regardless, it was already altered when the people did not even know its real hidden name, the order.
"Continue with your investigations. As for the other factions that are trying to target the organization, leave them to me. I don''t have anything to do anyway other than conquer them for the man I am waiting for¡"
The leader was stumped when he heard that this extremely beautiful youngdy was waiting for a man. What kind of man would deserve her? Even her own would not deserve her beauty. And for fuck''s sake, she was a peak Saint Emperor¡ªwho could he rely on other than this beauty?
"Yes, Deputy Chief Justice."
"Until then, do notmunicate with me unless you have information about his whereabouts," Xia Hua ordered as she disappeared.
The previous leader did not even sweat when she was here. After all, who would sweat over someone''s presence that was literally surrounded by a coldness that even he might freeze if she stayed any longer?
PHEW!
He wiped his forehead and quickly motioned to his subordinates to keep moving and continue with their search for the man''s whereabouts. Moreover, thinking about this young woman who his son had brought along with him, he knew that the shift of power in the Autonomous Region, or even the four regions, would change. She was that tip that would break the bnce among the present powers in the Autonomous Region.
She ventured around the Autonomous Region this time around to see if she could coincidentally spot his presence or not. She had been doing this for a few years and she did not stop doing it even if felt like the man wasn''t going toe back. However, this did not hinder her from finding him. Therefore, she went back to the Third Region. She remembered him saying that he woulde back at ater time just after he left and this man never failed to fulfill his promises.
''Perhaps he wille back this time¡''
And when she arrived at the Third Region, her anticipation died down.
''Or maybe not¡''
Dejected, she went back to the Autonomous Region after visiting her father shortly. Ever since Yang Lujia left them in the Third Region that day, she was bing more distant towards her own people and even her family. Moreover, her family wasn''t really her family. She was someone whose origin came from the void, someone of high stature. Her attachment to her current family was that they were the ones who brought her up.
She loved them from the bottom of her heart. However, ever since she knew of her identity from what that olddy told them, she seemed to long for the presence of her blood-rted family. Or rather, she just wanted to ask them why they abandoned her.
This was why she was so into looking for Yang Lujia as the thought of abandonment shadowed her mind every time she thought about it.
"I hope he''s going toe back," she muttered to herself as she went back to the ce within the Order, where she usually went into seclusion for cultivation. After all, it had been a long time since she had advanced in her cultivation¡ªand there was this suppression that she felt like she wouldn''t ovee unless she would ascend.
"Alright, I should read books for now to kill time."
Chapter 310 Little Peng, Fifth Disciple
?
[Ding! Congrattions to the Host for obtaining your Fifth Disciple, Kun Peng! Rewards: Ruler Beast Scripture, Peerless Immortal Cane (Heaven-Ranked Divine Artifact), and 10,000 Bottles of Heaven-Ranked Elixir; One Chance to Draw from the Wheel of Fate!]
[Ding! The Host currently has Five Chances to draw from the Wheel of Fate! Does the Host want to use one of these draws?]
[Ding! The Host currently has Five Chances to draw from the Wheel of Fate! Does the Host want all of them at once?]
Yang Lujia ignored thetter notifications. He only focused on the other rewards he got from him epting another disciple. Although these things were futile to him, it was still pleasurable to be able to own them for his disciple.
''Ruler Beast Scripture, Peerless Immortal Cane¡ these names are somewhat formidable-sounding. I hope it can help this child grow up into someone like Little Guang who had already let go of his obsessions regarding how his whole race was ughtered by another,'' Yang Lujia thought as he looked at the little girl dotingly.
He then reached out to her head and patted her. After that, he searched for a small robe from his inventory if he had one. Fortunately, he found one for little girls and this one was also a divine artifact. Not anyone could just break its defense. This was one of the products he was able to forge during this lifetime.
''By any sense, is this little girl somewhat a beast? Why did the system give me this Ruler Beast Scripture otherwise?'' he contemted and decided to think against it for the meantime as he had other things to attend to like doting on his new disciple.
Even Sheng Ao wouldn''t be able to receive this kind of treatment from him. After all, he was already quite old for Yang Lujia to dote, but that didn''t mean he wouldck giving him what he wanted and helping him with his troubles. After all, he came here to the Dragon Emperor Pce, precisely for finding the culprit behind Sheng Ao''s situation.
Yang Lujia lifted the little girl after he dressed her in the robe she gave her. With that, he used his own qi to wash away all the dirt on her face. Now, she looked incredibly stunning for even a beast. He was amused.
"Ah! Master! I almost forgot about it! My uncle¡ I mean, the Dragon Emperor¡" Long Guang recalled and felt somewhat ufortable.
"I know."
Yang Lujia looked at the little girl. "From now on, I''m gonna call Little Peng. Regardless of your identity, since you became my disciple and decided to follow me, I will not let any grievances fall upon you."
Then, he pointed at Long Guang. "That''s your second senior brother there. You can call him ''senior brother''."
Little Peng thought about it and nodded as she looked at the smiling Long Guang. She then turned to Sheng Ao''s direction. "Fourth senior bwader?"
"Yes." Yang Lujia smiled when she was already able to tell who is which of which.
"Shiny head?" Little Peng questioned as she pointed at Sheng Ao''s bald head. "Shiny!"
Sheng Ao, who was initially happy about being called a senior brother, twitched his mouth and then forced a smile as he did not want to argue with a child. If this was before, however, he would not have reacted this way. Nevertheless, he somehow changed the way he would react to things¡ªthat was¡ªafter he learned the Golden Lotus Scripture.
It was just as how his master had told him. Although he was a monk, being that pleasure or other worldly feelings were forbidden for them to feel or at least show to others on the surface, he was still human and capable of feeling these things and these things weren''t something he could suppress all the time. He remembered that even the other monks in the Holy Light Pce would get angry and/or would rain greed upon their own.
Yang Lujia just chuckled and said, "Yes, he''s a baldy. You can call him Senior Brother Baldy."
Brownie almost threw up when he heard this and just went back to sleep, pretending not to hear anything. ''What a poor kid! Although your master is extremely powerful, he is really worse than a ghost naming itself a necromancer''s son.''
Sheng Ao epted his fate, and somehow, he did not dislike the name, so he let it be and just went with the flow. Little Peng was still a child. When she grew up in the future, he was certain that she would not call him like that anymore as she would understand.
However, thinking about it again, Sheng Ao wasn''t so sure about it anymore.
Meanwhile, Yang Lujia noticed the look on Long Guang''s face. As it was a pressing issue that was necessary for him to tend to, despite knowing that the Dragon Ancestor had already reached out a hand for help from the temple, he knew that this deal must not be certain as his disciple''s face said it all.
"Let''s go," he said, urging everyone awake from their own worlds.
Suddenly, they appeared in the middle building of the entire pce. It was the biggest one among all the small clusters of pces that were owned by the Dragon Princes.
"What happened to your uncle again?" Yang Lujia asked once more.
"He had been poisoned with some kind of flower, ording to the Dragon Ancestor. However, I don''t know what it exactly is, but for it to be that effective to uncle, who was at the peak of his power in Da Shikong, then it should be something very fatal. In fact, as far as my eyes can see, this flower is slowly away my uncle''s vitality, which is quite scary. Although I maintained an indifferent face in front of the Dragon Ancestor, I am still worried about uncle who sheltered me from harm all those years when you were not around, master."
"It seems like I have indirectly formed Karma with him. Let''s go for now. This poisonous flower shouldn''t be something I will not be able to deal with."
Chapter 311 You Are No Longer Needed
Chapter 311 You Are No Longer Needed
Please read the author''s note!
A/N: I don''t know what happened with the chapters who are at premium in the past. From Chapter 327 to thetest one, it was changed and got messed up. I don''t know how it happened. It might only be a bug, but I hope that I can fix it sooner. For now, do not waste your coins on the premium. I''ll fix it starting tomorrow (next month). I might have to rewrite everything from Chapter 327. Thank you so much for your patience!
=========
The Dragon Ancestor was trying his best to contact his friend, Gu Tian. He was afraid that his son, Long Hao, would forever remain in this state. All the anxiety was converging into his dragon heart. There was not any more arrogance left in it as though he was just feeling afraid that something unfavorable would happen. He was not someone who was proficient with Divination nor did he know someone proficient in the Divination Path.
Unfortunately, he could not see the future himself.
"What will happen now?" He kept suppressing the Carnage Lotus in his son''s body. "Did Gu Tian somehow get into a problem?"
Long Sheng still tried to contact his friend but to no avail. He was also certain that the token was doing its own thing and was not something that was broken. He was sure that it was working¡ªbut why couldn''t he contact him?
He looked at the Paramountcy Vessel. It was the vessel he almost involuntarily agreed to activate all of its functions. He did not know its secrets but the ancestors of the territory the Dragon Race owned always told him not to activate all of its functions as it could bring disaster.
"Did I judge something wrong?" Long Sheng felt that something was wrong.
"You don''t have to think. There really is something wrong," a voice entered his ears and he subconsciously searched for it. "You don''t have to search for me. I''m already beside you."
Long Sheng was startled and immediately transformed one of his hands into a dragon w. "w Prominence Art!"
"That''s a good name for an art," the voicemented. "Anyway, I''m not here to hurt you or your son or destroy the entire Dragon Emperor Pce. I am here to help you on behalf of my disciple."
Long Sheng, at this time, was not in his right mind, so he did not guess that this young man talking to him was Long Guang''s master. However, he was internally shocked that this guy was so young and was actually able to evade one of his secret arts¡ªsomething that he had created himself.
"Master!" Long Guang''s voice echoed as he entered the room through a spatial warp.
Long Sheng looked at Long Guang¡ªdumbfounded. Thetter was holding a dog in his arms. There was also a very beautiful little girl. Other than them, there was also the bald guy who he assumed should be from the Holy Light Pce. Only that pce was crazy enough to have bald people. As a dragon, he did not understand their principles with regards to why they would shave their head to be bald.
"Master, you''re so fast! You suddenly disappeared! I can''t even keep up with you!" Long Guang was shocked by his master''s speed. It was as if his master controlled both space and time to stop thetter and shift the former to this ce.
"Of course, I''m fast. How would I lose to a child like you?"
Long Guang pouted and looked at his junior brother and junior sister. On the other hand, Little Green was eating some pills Yang Lujia had given him.
"W-Who are these people?" Long Sheng directed his question to Long Guang, who was initially in this room, to report to him about the situation in the pce. "I thought you were out there to quell the situation of the¡ª"
"You don''t have to worry, Ancestor! He''s my master! If your friend failed to cure uncle, my master should be able to!"
"What is that flower inside your son''s body?" Yang Lujia did not beat around the bush. "It''s just like my first disciple''s energy. Very dark. It wasn''t exactly poisonous. However, if it could corrode the light element of dragons inside your son''s body, then it would not be wrong to call it poisonous. However, it is not poison. Don''t worry, though. I can cure him like the back of my hand."
"Wait!" Long Sheng eximed. "My friend mighte here any minute. I promised to wait for him. We, dragons, do not turn back on our promises."
"What are promises for when someone dear to you would die at any minute now? Although he''s a peak Saint Emperor, he won''tst longer by now, even if you try to suppress that dark energy emitted by that lotus," Yang Lujia interjected.
Sheng Ao also nodded.
"Brother Long! Are you still there? May Ie in?" a voice echoed into the room.
Yang Lujia snorted and backed away from the bed and prepared himself to watch a show. In any case, he just warned the Dragon Ancestor and made him feel afraid. He now felt like a maniptive bastard. Regardless, that was how he was in the past, so he was alright with it. It wasn''t like the Dragon Ancestor would die because of it.
"Brother Gu!" Long Sheng felt like shedding tears. "You''re finally here! Please save my son!"
Yang Lujia looked at this and just sighed.
"Master¡" Long Guang was suspicious of this turn of events. He smelled something very dangerous. "It seems like something is going to happen¡"
"You don''t have to worry. That man behind the door is even weaker than you are."
"Then, master, why did you sigh¡"
"How long has your Dragon Ancestor been friends with this man?"
"Oh, him? I think they were friends since the Dragon Ancestor was born. This man also helped the Dragon Ancestor crawl his way up to the throne and be the Dragon Emperor."
Yang Lujia frowned. "It seems like something is really happening behind the walls."
He felt chills from his back as he imagined the scheme of everything that was happening at the moment. He smelled the long preparation for a scheme. How sinister if that was really the case.
"I''m sorry, Brother Long. Our Temporal Lord did not have the cure anymore. I asked him about it, but he kept telling me that he could not do anything. I just came back here to tell you that¡"
Long Sheng felt like his world copsed. "Is this really it?"
"I came here to tell you what he told me to say to you."
"¡"
"You are no longer needed."
Chapter 312 Gu Tian鈥檚 Planned Scheme
Chapter 312 Gu Tian''s nned Scheme
Those words overturned Long Sheng''s world.
It was said that the most hurtful wordse at the time when you least expected it.
Gu Tian was a friend of his ever since he was young. When he had no one to y because all of the dragon royalties were busy with their own businesses and every day, as a kid, he would be left alone. Their maids would not dare talk to a royalty like him as well, so he had no one to talk to.
At that time, he felt how monotonous his life as a child was. However, his monotonous became suddenly very bright because of his appearance¡ªanother child who visited his courtyard like a ghost. It turned out that this kid was one of the geniuses raised by a Temporal Lord. He was a mischievous one and he always liked to escape from the Temporal Lord''s sight.
Before, it seemed like an ident when they met. Now, Long Sheng thought different.
All of those happened for something. There was a motive behind his every action.
"What are you talking about?" Long Sheng almost stuttered and looked at Gu Tian incredulously. "Brother Gu¡"
"Don''t call me Brother Gu anymore." Gu Tian sneered and snorted. "Just like what I said, you are no longer needed. You have already fulfilled your task. It turns out that the Dragon Ancestor of the Dragon Emperor Pce was this easy to manipte."
Yang Lujia, who was watching by the side, felt goosebumps crawling up his back. This scheming that stemmed from Long Sheng''s childhood until now was one of the most sinister plots he had encountered.
How would Long Sheng feel? How would he react? He couldn''t even drop his jaw to try to utter a single word. Nothing came out of his mouth. Only the glistening tears demonstrated all the unspoken emotions he was feeling at the moment.
What did he do? Did he do wrong? Where did it all go wrong? Were all of those memories he had with his best brother fake? Were any of those even real? Long Sheng didn''t know what to feel anymore.
"Tch," Gu Tian reacted.
He had a refined face but was much younger-looking than the Dragon Ancestor. It also seemed like he used some maniption of the time rules to distort and change his appearance into someone younger. The Dragon Ancestor could probably do the same but chose to remain growing old like a normal person. That was why he looked old¡ªlike an ancient old man who woke from his long-term slumber.
"Long Sheng, I never thought of you as a brother. Don''t you know my nickname was? Did you not know that I was hailed as the ''Master of Emotions''? I control people''s emotions and let them rot away as a source of my strength. That''s how I got to be who I am today. And you¡" Gu Tian looked at him coldly. "You are not an exception."
''Ouch,'' Yang Lujiamented in his mind. ''That''s quite harsh. I am curious, though. Is it some kind of path to be able control or manipte someone''s emotions?''
"Master, if you''re wondering about what he said. I can tell you more about it. Gu Tian is one of the highest-standing chiefs of one of the temples. He was called the ''Master of Emotions'' because he had already manipted several people through his schemes and wise moves. It was like he was ying chess when he does this, ording to the rumors," Sheng Ao exined, seeing his master''s confusion.
Yang Lujia merely nodded and looked at this Gu Tian seriously. ''He''s like me, then. However, he seems to be shrewder. I don''t know if I handled this kind of situation in the past but I got through all of them. It seems like it pretty went well having them going against me from all sides.''
"Long Sheng, you expected so much of me. However, it is true that we are of the same generation. However, my task in the past is to have you do something that''s against the principles of your pce. That''s why I tried to get closer to you. Only then will I be able to get past the boundary between us," Gu Tian borated. "Now, the n hasmenced. All the vessels should have already been activated."
Human Emperor Pce.
Phoenix Empress Pce.
Holy Light Pce.
Four Regions.
Fiend Emperor Pce.
All of the pces and their respective territories already activated their respective vessels. The Dragon Emperor Pce''s Paramountcy Vessel had been activated by Long Sheng himself, going against what their ancestor forbade them to do.
He did not know the implications of doing so and he only did it out of impulse¡ªhis son''s life was at stake.
"I actually have the cure in my hand right now. However, for what reason should I give this to you?" Gu Tian asked with a grin on his face.
Long Sheng wasn''t able to speak. Instead, his body fell involuntarily as though he was kneeling in front of his so-called long-time friend. He did not know what to do. However, when he tried to move and looked at the pale face of his son, he resolved himself and said, "Please give me the cure. I will do anything you want."
He tried to be calm, but the emotions were stered on his face¡ªvividly. Long Sheng also knew that no matter what he would do, the Paramountcy Vessel he had activated could not be turned off anymore, unless the creator of these vessels himself would make all of them stop.
"Vessels?" Yang Lujia was a bit surprised and looked at Sheng Ao. "Baldy, you mentioned something about these vessels, right? What is it? Realm Amalgamation?"
"Yes, master. It seemed like the two temples are now advancing very fast with their ns. We have to be careful, master. Once the Realm Amalgamationmences, all sorts of void beasts may attack and swarm the realms, like a scourge."
Chapter 313 Once A Legend
Chapter 313 Once A Legend
Realm Amalgamation.
It was said to be just a legend. A legend that had been passed on from the ancestors of their ancestors to the current generation. No one knew where it came from. However, the moment the ancestors reached the peak of Da Shikong, they became aware of this legend. Unknowingly, it entered their minds.
They were firstly frightened about it as it came from an unknown source. However, since no harm hade to them, the ancestors told their sessors to be calm and just let it flow in their minds.
Just as that was the case in the past, two people found a big secret from a tomb. It was a tomb found in one of the four regions. Specifically, it was a tomb found in the Third Region. This tomb had long been scoured. Regardless, the writings on its walls were something every expert neglected¡ªexcept for two people.
"Who are these two people?" Yang Lujia asked his disciple, Sheng Ao.
"What we know may not be true, but ording to the records, the ones who did some research on those writings were the two Temporal Lords. The Temporal Lord of Time and the Temporal Lord of Space."
"What does these writings have to do with Realm Amalgamation?"
Sheng Ao''s face turned dark as he said, "ording to the Holy Light Emperor, Realm Amalgamation is the process of fusing the two lower realms with Da Shikong. To do this, it needs to activate all the vessels found in every territory in Da Shikong. He said that he was bribed before. However, the Holy Light Emperor did not agree to it as it would harm a considerable number of people, especially the mortals. He did not want to see that. As Realm Amalgamation happens, chaos ensues. Like what I said, the void beasts around the three realms would choose to attack at this moment¡ªwherein they could enter the realms as the barriers of each realm will disintegrate to form a new one. Until then, the void beasts will continue to linger around the realms, leaving the people no other choice but to sumb to their fates."
"That''s quite awful. What would those initiators get, though? What are their reasons for doing so to make everyone sacrifice their lives for them? Would they not be tangled with the chaos as well?" Yang Lujia asked, confused.
"It''s because of power, I guess," Sheng Ao said. "I don''t understand them, either. However, the Holy Light Emperor once said that once all the three realms are? fused into another new realm, the shackles of breaking through the Saint Emperor Realm will be undone. With that, Da Shikong would be able to catch to the higher realm. I don''t know what exactly is above the Saint Emperor Realm. All I knew before was that if I reached this height, I thought I would be already invincible and I could help others as much as I could. But it seemed I was wrong."
"That''s alright. I''m strong than Saint Emperors myself," Yang Lujia replied. "Even if you rally all the Saint Emperors in Da Shikong, there would be no way they would be able to defeat me. Only their death awaits them."
Sheng Ao swallowed his own saliva as he looked at the majestic posture of his master. This was the master he had all his reverence poured into. This was the master that was stronger than the Holy Light Emperor himself! Rarely had he shown his eyes shining in delight as he should not be feeling any emotions as a monk, but now, he had done it. He did not know why but the feeling was great nheless.
"Regardless, I wonder if this Realm Amalgamation had something to do with the ''creator'' of this world," Yang Lujia whispered.
"Did you say anything, master?" Sheng Ao was at a loss as he did not hear his master much. He was too focused on imagining things.
"I said nothing. You''re hallucinating." Yang Lujia ignored his disciple and looked at the crying Long Sheng, who was already kneeling on the ground. Meanwhile, his so-called friend, Gu Tian, was grinning from ear to ear like a devil that needed no salvation.
"In exchange of the cure, you can give me your dragon core instead," Gu Tian bargained.
Long Sheng was shocked. He did not expect that in order to get the cure for his son, he needed to sacrifice his own life. His dragon core is the most valuable part of his life. Once it was extracted from him, he would certainly die.
Meanwhile, Gu Tian was grinning. He was excited to obtain someone''s core, especially a dragon core at that. A dragon core, like Long Sheng''s, could help him advance even more and learn the rules that Long Sheng hadprehended. With that, he would be able to increase his strength and by then, he would only be below the Temporal Lord!
On the other hand, Long Guang, who was listening by the side, clenched his fists as though his pride was stomped by someone. "Master, can I kill that guy?"
"No need." Yang Lujia also noticed this. His bloodline also screamed injustice, as though this deal wasn''t fair for Long Sheng and that it was necessary for him to help someone of his own blood.
This was exactly what Long Guang was feeling at the moment. He was so mad that he felt like punching the guy in front wouldn''t be enough to quell his rage.
"Calm down. I''ll take care of it."
"Yes, master." Long Guang gritted his teeth and looked at his master''s back.
In not even a blink, Yang Lujia directly arrived beside Gu Tian. What was even more shocking was thetter''s indifference. He actually did not notice that someone arrived beside him. Only Long Sheng was able to notice.
That was because Yang Lujia wanted him to.
"You¡" Long Sheng''s soul stirred.
Yang Lujia made a hushing gesture and winked at the dragon and mimed some words. "Leave it to me."
Chapter 314 He "Pissed" Him Off
Chapter 314 He "Pissed" Him Off
Yang Lujia was quite satisfied with Long Sheng. Other than he was unyielding towards others, at least he had sympathy with his son and was even prepared to sacrifice his life for him.
Very unlike someone he knew in the past.
Long Sheng was a very prideful dragon. He had lived longer than even the Phoenix Ancestor herself. They were considered to be peers with Gu Tian who had lived even when the Temporal Lords were not yet at their peak in the present. His old age made him feel above all others and exert dominance when necessary, just like what he did in the Fiend Emperor Pce.
Moreover, Yang Lujia thought that the matter of Gu Tian betraying this old dragon, his ''old friend'' was not as simple as it seemed on the surface. It was as clear as the sky that Gu Tian''s n had been implemented along with so many other ns in different territories.
For example, the Holy Light Pce and his disciple''s demise.
All of these might be connected.
"Hey, when you betray others, at least do it with sophistication." He tapped Gu Tian''s shoulder from the side and it made thetter piss his pants in fright.
''When did he appear beside me? Who is he? What is his motive?'' Gu Tian immediately got vignt at the new person who arrived.
"Who are you? When did you appear here?" His heart was cold.
"If I never wanted you to see or sense me, you would never have seen or sensed me like this. I found it pitiful for a father to beg you for a cure in exchange for his life. As much as I don''t like parents being like this with their sons or daughters, I also don''t like people like you."
Gu Tian was scared. He knew that he kicked an iron te this time. This wasn''t even made of iron. He was something even harder to deal with.
"Who are you?! Why are you trying to meddle in somebody''s life?"
"My disciple is the Dragon Son of the Dragon Emperor Pce. Does this not sound reasonable for me to interfere? Moreover, my disciple is a dragon himself. If I weren''t here, he would have already thrashed you to death. Dragon cores are the dragons'' life source. It''s also one of the main reasons why I made my move. That''s because I am a dragon myself. Long Shenges from my bloodline. Do you think I would just let you sully the name of dragons?"
As Yang Lujia continued to speak, his tone gradually turned colder and colder. His dragon-ic bloodline was really what made him feel furious, exasperated.
Gu Tian heard his every heartbeat growing faster. Just as he was about to escape from the room, he found himself unable to move.
''Impossible! I''m at the same level as Long Sheng, even stronger than him! How can I be restrained by the rules of space? I am very efficient in utilizing the rules of space!''
"You don''t really understand me. You can''t even sense me when I was here all this time watching you two. How much more about defeating me? That''s literally out of the question. After all, even if a hundred or a thousand of you wille here, you will all still die.
"If you want to ask why. It''s actually simple. I am just stronger than you lot."
Gu Tian''s pupils constricted as he thought of a terrifying possibility. "You¡"
Yang Lujia grinned. "I want to see how you would struggle. Even my disciple, the Dragon Emperor Pce''s Dragon Son, is stronger than the both of you and Long Sheng. If he wanted to make a move, it would only take him one word to erase you from the world."
Gu Tian was indignant. He had never felt so humiliated like this. However, the fear in his heart was very growing so fast that he could not control it anymore. He had lost himself in fear as he looked at the purple eyes of Yang Lujia. That pair of eyes made him feel tingles down from his spine to his legs. He felt very weak. It was as if he was dominated by a higher being he had not known who existed since the beginning of times.
No one should be able to do this to him. Not even the Temporal Lord he proimed as his master. At most, he would onlyst a battle against the Temporal Lord. Thetter wouldn''t be able to restrain him like this. However, the man in front of him easily conquered him.
He was right. This man was fucking right about himself.
He couldn''t even afford to open his mouth and just looked at Long Sheng who was nkly staring at him.
"I want to know something, though. If you don''t answer, I can just search your memories. It''s easier for me that way. However, I will give you a chance to talk before I do that. Would you talk, though?"
''Of course, about searching your memory, that was a lie.''
Ever since Yang Lujia was suppressed by the rules of this world, he couldn''t do it to anyone, unless the rules were weaker, just like in the lower realms.
Yang Lujia then looked at the depths of the Dragon Emperor Pce''s main building. In his gaze, he saw the so-called Paramountcy Vessel. It was neither big nor small. It was just as tall as half of his height.
"Interesting," he muttered and smiled. He then focused his gaze on Gu Tian who had already pissed himself in fear. "How do you turn this thing off?"
Gu Tian had long been given the freedom to speak, but no words coulde from his mouth. It was as though he was still paralyzed by something. When Yang Lujia saw this, he sighed. It seemed like he had scared him big time. He should not have used his purple eyes. After all, anyone would be a victim with his eyes as they were like invisible entities that would paralyze one''s soul. That was what happened to Gu Tian.
"If you don''t want to tell, I''ll turn it off myself."
"No¡" Finally, Gu Tian spoke when Yang Lujia was about to disappear. However, he did not do it purposefully.
He did it involuntarily.
Chapter 315 Curing The Dragon Emperor
Chapter 315 Curing The Dragon Emperor
"Nobody can turn it off."
This sentence froze Yang Lujia on the spot as he still entered the room where this Paramountcy Vessel was situated. However, when he tried to turn it off with all the means avable at his disposal, he got frustrated, because he truly could not turn it off. He could not even destroy it.
Who was so powerful to make this kind of thing that even he could not destroy it?
This again reminded him not to be arrogant.
Without hope, he only sighed and went back to the room where Gu Tian was still nkly staring at an empty space, his eyes already devoid of emotions. It was as though he became an idiot.
Yang Lujia did not kill him for some reason as well.
"Why did you not kill him directly, master?" Long Guang asked, gritting his teeth in anger. He was not satisfied. He wanted to kill this man badly.
"I still have some use for him. No¡" Yang Lujia looked at Gu Tian and continued, "In fact, if I kill him now, it might alert his master, the Temporal Lord. Once that happens, your Dragon Emperor Pce has a high chance of getting swarmed by several enemies."
"But I can kill all of them¡ª"
"Long Guang," Yang Lujia softly called. He then looked at his disciple dotingly. "Always practice caution. Moreover, wouldn''t it be better to let this man suffer more than kill him right off the bat? Isn''t it letting him go easily?"
Long Guang felt enlightened and looked at his master reverently. Truly, his master was still the best master!
"Yes, master!" He bowed, his aura oozing sincerity.
Long Sheng was still shocked when all of this happened. Long Guang''s master was actually this strong. If it was before, he would have neglected him and only hoped to wait for his so-called friend to hand him the cure for his son''s situation.
He turned to Yang Lujia and knelt in front of him. He lost all the pride and arrogance he had in his heart as an old dragon. What was clouding his mind at the moment was saving his aggrieved son. If it wasn''t for his negligence, things would not turn out this way. As he thought of this, he looked at his old friend.
Gu Tian should have orchestrated everything that happened. He must be the one who ced his son in his current condition. If it weren''t for his association with this man, his son wouldn''t have suffered like this. Regardless, it was all in the past. What was necessary to do was asked for someone''s help, someone reliable.
"Please help my s-son¡" Tears kept forming at the edges of his eyes as they crawled down his cheeks. "I beg you. You can take anything from me, even my life. Just save him¡"
Yang Lujia actually felt warmth. Although he was not the one directly receiving such care from a parent, he still felt his utmost sincerity to save his son. He had not felt this. In fact, he never did. All his parents did were atrocities. They never cared for him, at least from his perspective. However, he was most certain of it that they never ced him in their eyes. His father, as a businessman, only looked at him as a tool for theirpany, as a biological asset¡ªthat once he had grown enough, he could help thepany bear more fruits.
They never showed acts that they cared for him.
That was why seeing Long Sheng like this, although he was a skeptical person, he did not want to hope that his parents were also like this. Hoping was out of the question when he did not even witness their level of vulnerability towards him.
"You don''t need to beg me. Just you being prepared to give up your life for your son is enough for me to feel the warmth. I am even grateful for you for what you showed," Yang Lujia said, trying not to let these warm emotions show on his face. "You don''t have to worry anymore. Even the best poison of this realm could not deal harm to me."
Long Sheng was not anymore shocked. His heart was only overflowing with gratefulness. He was so grateful from the bottom of his heart. Seeing how Yang Lujia took care of Gu Tian that easily, he knew that this man before him could do it.
He looked at Long Guang and promised himself to make this kid the next Dragon Emperor of the Dragon Emperor Pce. If it were not for this kid, he would not have been able to save his son, even when he chose to give his dragon core. If Gu Tian was that scheming, he knew that he had got to be prepared that once he would fade away from this world, so would his son.
"Carnage Lotus?" Yang Lujia questioned when he heard Sheng Ao talk about this flower.
"Master, this flower should have originated from the Fiend Emperor Pce. It seems like the Fiend Emperor Pce also had a hand in things. Moreover, they might be rted to what happened to me back then as well, before I was banished from the Holy Light Pce."
"There is such a menacing and dark aura around this flower that is eating up his vitality," Yang Lujiamented as he pointed at the Dragon Emperor''s forehead. "However, this much is not enough to make me waver. To me, this aura is just child''s y."
The rules of life-me bloomed from Yang Lujia''s hand as the me navigated itself through the Dragon Emperor''s veins and into his dantian that was slowly being corrupted. Life flourished inside the Dragon Emperor''s entire body. In fact, he was glowing with a greenish aura, as though he was reborn from death.
Gradually, as Long Sheng tried to spy on what was happening inside his son''s body, the Carnage Lotus was actually directly burnt by the life-me. He wondered how high Yang Lujia''sprehension was to make something like the Carnage Lotus be burnt like that.
"Uh¡ master, I forgot to tell you¡ you should have extracted it from his body instead. Eldest senior brother might find it useful¡" Sheng Ao said as he remembered that their eldest senior brother was very proficient in the rules of darkness.
Yang Lujia just remembered and pped his forehead. "You should have told me earlier. Anyway, I can just turn back time."
SHOCK!
Chapter 316 Unknowingly, Change Happens
Chapter 316 Unknowingly, Change Happens
After Yang Lujia turned back time, everyone looked at him in shock. Only some others on the side who had no clue of what happened continued what they were doing. Kun Peng, for example, and the recently summoned summon of Yang Lujia, Little Green were busy ying with each other, clueless of what was happening. Brownie, on the other hand, had long been used to this, so he ignored such a thing and just slept in the corner without mind over the matter.
Long Guang and Sheng Ao had their mouths agape. They could not believe that their master was actually able to literally bend time to his will. Long Guang, who had reached the peak of this realm, thought he was already strong enough, but looking at this insurmountable master of his, he knew that there were still a million steps for him to tread on.
On the other hand, Sheng Ao imagined the Holy Light Emperor if that man who adopted him could also do that, he shook his head and thought to himself that he could not. In fact, no one could. Due to the restrictions of Da Shikong, no one was able to bend time using the rules in this realm, despite it being very abundant.
It had to be known that the rules of time are one of the most powerful rules in Da Shikong. Once a cultivator had a grasp of what it truly was, he would be able to twist time a little. However, it was different for Yang Lujia who had long transcended the aspect of rules without his knowing. At this moment, he only believed that he was able to control this much because he was strong, but not knowing as to how strong he was¡ªto what extent his strength was achieved in this lifetime.
As for the Dragon Ancestor, he already prostrated himself beside Yang Lujia. Other than being eternally grateful, he was utterly shocked by the methods of this young man, who Long Guang, the Dragon Son of the Dragon Emperor Pce, acknowledged as his master.
Long Guang was a blessing to his pce. He could not help but look at the amazed Long Guang with love and care.
"Carnage Lotus is a flower that''s actually not weaker than the flower I dealt with before. However, this one can help a dark-dominant cultivator advance. The flower that I burned back then only had the attribute of poison. I think this is the difference between the two," Yang Lujia muttered under his breath, ignoring the shocked expressions of the people around him.
Cai Hong was the first to speak and asked, "Your Highness, what is that flower? It feels ominous."
Long Guang, at this time, also woke up from his stupor and looked at the flower in the hands of Yang Lujia. "Master, this flower¡ I feel like it''s my nemesis. I don''t like its aura."
Yang Lujia looked at his disciple and exined, "It''s only natural that you would feel like that. Dragons are especially resistant when it came to darkness. Unless it''s a mutated dragon, like a dark one, dragons generally do not like darkness. Especially you, who walked in the Path of Dominance, you don''t like it when your light is overshadowed by darkness. That''s probably why you don''t like it."
Long Guang frowned when he found a weakness in himself. He did not want anything to be his weakness. He wanted to be like his master who seemed like nothing could faze him, someone who had no weaknesses.
As much as Long Guang remembered some of his past memories, he had not properly learned yet some principles in the world. Everyone must have a weakness. It was called a weakness because no one would want anyone to know about it. However, Long Guang was oblivious to this. He only wanted to promote himself to someone with no weaknesses.
Yang Lujia ignored his disciple and looked at the Dragon Ancestor. "You don''t have to worry about your son anymore. Never have I ever seen a parent like you, who would choose to die for his son. At least my parents were never like you."
A sh of light escaped from his eyes when he said that. However, it was only for a brief moment and nobody was able to notice this abnormality.
"It seems like we''re still a bit far away from knowing what really happened to your expulsion from the Holy Light Pce, baldy," Yang Lujia said as he kept looking at the flower. "There was no trace left on this flower. However, this would only be the case if I were other people. I can still trace back some small auras of the people who hade across this flower. Now, it''s either they had a hand over this matter. Or they were just people who coincidentally came across this little one.
"With that being said, one of the auras included Gu Tian''s. It seems like your son was really poisoned by that man. You should be thankful that my disciple was the Dragon Son. Otherwise, I wouldn''t even bother to help you."
The Dragon Ancestor simply acknowledged by silence. There was nothing he could do as well. What the young man said was the truth.
"With that being said, the Paramountcy Vessel could not be turned off anymore. It seemed like the Realm Amalgamation that the two temples had always wanted to happen is going to happen now. Moreover, even I could not turn it off."
''Could it be something rted to the creator of the Five Realms?'' he thought.
With his strength, he should not be afraid of anyone. However, since Fortuniel warned him, he did not dare act wantonly which could cause this creator to move against him now or tomorrow. He didn''t want an early confrontation.
His choice of going out of his developedfort zone¡ªhis unreasonable cautiousness before¡ªwas now gone. He only wanted to show off and surpass his father. Unknowingly. Involuntarily.
Chapter 317 Even He Could Not Do It
Chapter 317 Even He Could Not Do It
The Fiend Emperor Pce seemed to have lent a hand in this situation. In order to break the limits of cultivation, it seemed like all the lords of their respective territories reached an agreement tomence the Realm Amalgamation n. It concerned the fate of the people in Da Shikong.
"Should I y hero or should I y safe and stay by the side, doing nothing?" Yang Lujia''s inner dilemma kicked in.
However, he could not say no to take action. After all, his disciple, Sheng Ao, was involved in this crisis. He was not a hero to begin with, but he could not let his disciple suffer that long-time worst memory of him. Although he knew he was a monk, a human would always be human. He had feelings, too.
Like him, no matter how notorious he had be in the past, he still had emotions to spare inside him.
"Even master could not turn it off? How is that possible?" Long Guang''s mouth was wide open, unable to ept this fact. "Master, how are you not able to turn it off?"
"These vessels aren''t as simple as you think. Embedded in them are great karma and there was even a hint of something that I could not fathom. It seemed to be rted to being reborn again as I''ve understood it. Although this was called Paramountcy Vessel and it screamed dominance like the dragons, there were still other rules evident surrounding it," Yang Lujia exined.
"Can you not just destroy it, master?"
Sheng Ao shook his head and replied to his senior brother, "Senior brother, the vessels, in all of history of Da Shikong, or even in the five realms, it could not be destroyed."
Long Guang stared at him in shock. "How about master?"
"That''s true. It''s just as I have exined. There is great karma with the vessel. If I attempt to destroy, I might be entangled with that karma for the rest of my life."
However, Yang Lujia had been silent about the fact that the vessel had something that he was afraid he was rted to. He just didn''t what it was but he felt it in his very soul.
''Is there some conspiracy behind the fact that my soul came here from Earth?'' he thought, simply confounded of where he should refer his thoughts to.
Long Guang could still not believe it. In his entire life, he had viewed his master as the strongest and that he could do anything he wanted. He still remembered how his master turned back time back then. He could still recall all the things his master did to amaze him to his core. That was why he could not believe it that there were still things that his master could not do.
"Let''s go. It feels like we need to visit the Fiend Emperor Pce," Yang Lujiamented. "Regardless, it''s not like we can do anything with this anyway. They must have alreadymenced the Realm Amalgamation. From what I can guess, all the vessels were already turned on. What awaits us is the fusion of the three realms and the void beasts that may attack the realms while the process was ongoing."
In fact, when Yang Lujia stopped midway and looked elsewhere in the void, he saw something. He knew that the n to fuse the three realms had already begun. The most affected was the first realm where he lived as its Will was the weakest among the three; it was slowly getting devoured by the Will of Da Sishen and Da Shikong.
Everyone confided with the two temples, except the Dragon Emperor Pce. Dragons were known to be arrogant and the only way to get to them was to get to their good side and gradually manipte them to do what you want them to do¡ªwithout them knowing that they were done for.
Yang Lujia and his disciples, along with Cai Hong and the others disappeared from the room as they arrived outside the Dragon Emperor Pce¡ªspecifically in the clouds as Yang Lujia tried tomunicate with the Will of Da Shikong. The Will did not show up, a response was not even granted. It seemed like it was really happening this time.
Sighing, he looked at his disciples, especially the little girl, Kun Peng. "Little Peng,e here."
Kun Peng blinked her eyes and looked at Yang Lujia, confused. Little Green let go of the little girl as it understood the meaning of its master. It was like telling Kun Peng to go to its master as thetter had something to do with her.
Kun Peng innocently let herself float in the air as her little body approached Yang Lujia.
"I will ask you again. Are you really willing to follow me as your master?" He understood all of her worries.
"Hmm! Hmm!" Kun Peng firmly nodded. "I¡ I don''t¡"
"You don''t want to go back there anymore, right? If you really want to follow me, I won''t hesitate to teach you anything I have. Do you want to be stronger, Little Peng?"
"Hmm! Hmm!"
"En." Yang Lujia nodded as he tapped his forefinger on her forehead. "This is the technique I will give you. It suits you the best."
Kun Peng looked at his senior brothers, especially Long Guang that emanated the same dominance she felt during her stay in the Dragon Emperor Pce. She looked scared, but she firmed her gaze and closed her eyes to feel everything that her new master was going to give her. Her master said that she would get stronger with this, so she strengthened her resolve as she epted all the information in her mind.
Sensing the resolve in her heart, even for a child, Yang Lujia was quite surprised and it seemed like this kid really experienced a great deal of things when she was still bullied and was considered to be weak to retaliate against others. She could not even protect herself.
However, there was one thing that was unique about her body. Although she looked frail, she actually had the strength surpassing any mortals. Yang Lujia was amazed by this and given that she was an SSS-ss genius as well, as per recognition of Fortuniel, he knew he had picked another gem this time.
Chapter 318 A Space Temple Chief
Chapter 318 A Space Temple Chief
Yang Lujia and the rest of hispany explored the territory of the Fiend Emperor Pce after getting all the things settled in the Dragon Emperor Pce. While Long Guang was technically still the Dragon Son, the Dragon Ancestor that he wouldn''t be able to rope in this monster with them. Therefore, he let him go with his master who was a monster as well in his perspective.
If his son would wake up soon, he would tell him this sad truth. After all, from the way Long Guang reacted when his son got bedridden, it seemed like he really cared about thetter. Regardless, someone as talented as that kid¡ªwould not fare any better if he''d choose to iste his talent in a meager ce like their pce.
If a native of Da Shikong heard what the Dragon Ancestor was thinking, they would probably be shocked. After all, the Dragon Emperor Pce was a revered existence in the whole of Da Shikong, only second to the two temples that were considered superior among all.
It was sad, but it was a necessary phase of life for Long Guang. Therefore, he had no other choice but to let him go. This kid also seemed to long for his master''s arrival since the beginning, as from what he could see in his pure eyes.
On the other hand, Yang Fei continued to guide the group into the Fiend Emperor Pce. He once entered the Fiend Emperor Pce for some transactions such as killing other cultivators and the like.
However, when they arrived in front of the pce, they were immediately stopped by the guards guarding the main gate. The guards found it strange to have a diverse group of people. Moreover, the one that they hated the most was the light and dominance emanating from Long Guang''s body. They knew he was a dragon and recently, they had been attacked by the Dragon Ancestor, that even their ancestor was helpless against him.
They could not let these strange people enter their pce, lest they would incur the wrath of their ancestor once more. However, since they came here, they must have some reason. Although the people of the Fiend Emperor Pce technically had the blood of darkness, they were still quite reasonable when it came to dealing with this. Otherwise, any of the pces or the two temples might have already decided to destroy them.
The guards, pointing their spears towards the group, said in chorus, "Who are you! State your name and where youe from!"
Yang Lujia spread his aura throughout the entire pce as he did not have to waste time introducing themselves.
While spreading his aura, everyone, except for their group, knelt on the ground. Of course, he did not want to kill people so wantonly like before. Thus, he only spread his oppressive aura on the people, ording to their cultivations.
Meanwhile, Xie Dou, who was naturally cultivating in the depths of the pce, was extremely infuriated by this sessive invasion. First, it was the Dragon Ancestor and now, it was another existence he did not know. Moreover, this existence was someone he was certain he could not handle alone.
Why was this fellow that came this time so terrifying? Was he someone from the two temples?
Xie Dou felt troubled, and while he was in a panic, a voice entered his mind and he felt numb all of a sudden.
"Meet me at the entrance of your pce if you don''t want me to decimate all of it," the voice ordered that it gave chills to his poor heart. "I am Yang Lujia. I am not here to kill. I just want to hear something from you. It seems like you also activated your so-called vessel, huh."
Xie Dou felt cold sweat running down his back. ''How did he know about that when he was this far away from my chamber?! How did he know that I activated the Iniquitous Vessel?! Only the higher-ups of the two temples should know about this!''
"One¡"
When he heard how Yang Lujia began counting in numbers, he was so flustered that he directly used the power of space to hasten up his speed towards the main gate. It had to be known that his chamber, given howrge the pce was, was very far away from the gate.
"Two¡"
"Fuck!" Xie Dou felt panicked.
When he cursed, the small pces he passed through trembled as if they were people who were frightened by him.
"Three¡"
Xie Dou finally arrived at the main gate and everyone who saw him immediately bowed at him, especially the guards, as they looked at him with eyes screaming reverence.
"Fiend Ancestor!"
"You''re finally here," Yang Lujia muttered as he looked at the old man who just arrived. "I was actually just joking about erasing your pce from the map."
"Ancestor! This man is so¡ª"
Before the guard spoke hisint, however, Xie Dou killed him by just looking at him. Then, he arrived in front of the group and bowed at Yang Lujia. "Greetings, senior. What do you want with this lowly ancestor?"
Every fiend looking at their Fiend Ancestor almost dropped their jaws to the ground. It was the first time they saw Xie Dou bow towards someone like this. After all, the transactions between him and the two temples would usually be done in private. To them, therefore, this scene before was so shocking!
"Master, when did you invite this fellow out?" Long Guang could not hold it in and asked his master. "His aura is disgusting as well."
When Xie Dou heard this, he gritted his teeth. When he was about to look fiercely at Long Guang, he immediately retracted his gaze. ''What the fuck is going on?! Why is someone even stronger than the Dragon Ancestor here?!''
He could now understand why this little fellow called his aura disgusting.
After all, dragons hate their fiendish nature as dragons are righteous in nature.
"Just now," Yang Lujia replied as he looked at Xie Dou. "Anyway, I am here to find out the truth regarding the Carnage Lotus I got from the body of the Dragon Emperor. The Dragon Ancestor told me that only the Fiend Emperor Pce could have this flower with the opening of your Carnage Firmament and as the ancestor, you have the power to enter the said firmament with your authority as the ancestor. Therefore, I can only associate this with you having to root this lotus up from there. Did you have any transactions with the two temples? Do you all really want to do this Realm Amalgamation this much that one of my disciples had been framed and was deprived of his cultivation? Was it also you who made Sheng Ao, the Saint Son of the Holy Light Pce be expelled from there?"
The more Yang Lujia talked, the more serious his face became.
On the other hand, Xie Dou was tongue-tied. He did not know how Yang Lujia knew about the vessels and the Realm Amalgamation, but he was certain that this man was a hindrance to their ns. Therefore, he could only do his best to stall him and make some time for the experts of the two temples to arrive here.
"I only want an honest answer," Yang Lujia reminded as he ced a little pressure on Xie Dou.
However, this ''little'' pressure wasn''t little at all to Xie Dou as he felt like his organs were about to explode.
He was hesitating. Regardless, this man must be at the same level as him, he justprehended more rules than him. He shouldn''t be able to kill him that easily.
"So, what if I am?!"
Much to his surprise, however, Yang Lujia remained calm and didn''t get mad.
"Are you also in cahoots with the Human Emperor Pce? You know about their motive for going to the Holy Light Pce, right? Do not fool me with your reason that they were attacked by void beasts and had sought healing at the Holy Light Pce. I know those void beasts cannot enter the territory unless they originate from here or they have permission from the people of the void."
Xie Dou gulped. He knew that there was no getting out of this situation. Immediately, he crushed some sort of token that he had held for the longest time. It was the token of one of the four chiefs of the Space Temple. It was now or never!
Yang Lujia just sneered and looked at this helpless man. It seemed like all the things he said were true!
"It''s useless. Even if you call the Temporal Lord of any of the two temples, they are not my match," he said proudly as he looked at the dark clouds forming due to the broken token.
"Is that so, little fellow?" a voice echoed into the hearts of everyone.
Yang Lujia''s face turned serious as he could feel that this man was entirely different from all the cultivators he had met in Da Shikong. "You''re strong."
A man emerged from the dark clouds and looked at Yang Lujia. He was very handsome, especially when he revealed an amiable smile. "Of course, I am. After all, I am Lu Bao."
Chapter 319 Two Arch-Cardinals & Xie Dou
Chapter 319 Two Arch-Cardinals & Xie Dou
"You''re strong," Yang Lujia spoke once more as he evaluated Lu Bao once more. "However, that''s not exactly what I''m trying to say."
Lu Bao''s face turned dark as he looked at this little kid who kept spouting nonsense from his mouth. Although Yang Lujia was indeed somewhat strong to his eyes and that he couldn''t see through him, it didn''t mean that he was already stronger than him.
Lu Bao always believed in his strength. Other than the Temporal Lord, no one could defeat him. Even the other chiefs wouldn''t be enough to make him submit.
"What are you getting at, young man?" Lu Bao said, not intending to hide his killing intent at all. At first, he was trying to act friendly as he could invite him to their side. However, with Yang Lujia''s cocky response, he knew that they wouldn''t click the first time they encountered each other at the moment.
"I said you''re strong, but to me¡ you''re pretty weak¡" Yang Lujia honestly replied as he ignored the other party''s killing intent. "You''re only slightly stronger than the phoenix from the Phoenix Empress Pce. I forgot her name, though, but she was an olddy. And although you''re indeed stronger, you''re still weak. Even Yang Fei was stronger than you."
"YANG FEI!" Lu Bao had a shocked look as he also remembered this little tyrant in the past that had him good. It was said that this Yang Fei was the certified ruler of the Autonomous Region and his strength neared thebat prowess of the two Temporal Lords.
Lu Bao first encountered Yang Fei when he was tasked with a mission in the Autonomous Region. Because he was being assertive towards this dragon, he was dragged out of the region and was thrown back at the temple.
Thinking about it, he could not help but feel embarrassed. In addition to that, cold sweat ran through his back, especially when he began to feel that aura once more¡ªthat menacing aura that was not weaker than any of the chiefs or even the Temporal Lord he had always revered.
"YANG FEI!" he screamed once more. "What are you doing here?"
Lu Bao still had that fear when he first saw this man on the first mission assigned to him at the Autonomous Region. The Temporal Lord, his master, tried to warn him about this man. However, since he did not listen to any of his master''s words, he suffered such a fate due to his stubbornness.
"It turns out that there really is something fishy going on with the two temples and the other pces like the Fiend Emperor Pce. Fiend Ancestor, have you heard of Sheng Ao?" Yang Lujia''s eyes turned sharp as he looked at Xie Dou, trying to hide the killing intent under his gaze. "If you lie, I will do everything in my power to destroy the vessel that''s currently working inside your pce."
Sheng Ao suddenly appeared out of nowhere. It was as though he came from the void. However, neither Xie Dou, even Lu Bao, could trace the ce where the kid came out. With this, Lu Bao was even more certain that Yang Lujia was someone very strong.
"Lu Bao, you''re actually still alive," Yang Fei teased as he grinned at the Dark Chief of the Space Temple. "I should''ve killed you in the past. s, the Temporal Lord interfered."
Lu Bao''s attention was again thrown at Yang Fei. He almost forgot about this man who had almost thrashed his cultivation in the past. Thinking about it, his heart grew cold. Yang Fei was extremely ruthless. If it weren''t for the Temporal Lord''s help in the past, he would have fallen into a waste today.
"Yang Fei, you''re going too far!" Lu Bao eximed.
Yang Lujia, on the other hand, looked at Yang Fei and said, "Yang Fei, enough with your games. I want answers now. If I don''t get answers from these people, I would just go to the two temples and demand an exnation from them. Sheng Ao, now my disciple, suffered a fate worse than death. I would not let this thing be just a mere ''fate'' toply with all your schemes."
Yang Fei immediately retreated to Yang Lujia''s side, lowering his head.
Shocked, Lu Bao did not expect that Yang Fei was very submissive towards this young man before them. He knew how strong Yang Fei was. If he transformed into his true form, even the Temporal Lords wouldn''t be certain if they could defeat him. Now, Yang Fei actually submitted to a human¡ªsomeone no one knew existed!
Just how strong could this young man be if even Yang Fei chose to lower his head to him?
Lu Bao did not dare think about him and even regretteding here.
Just as he was about to think about escaping, he felt the space around them distort. It was as though some hand squeezed it like dough.
"WHAT!" Lu Bao''s eyes bulged as he gathered all of his strength around him, scared of what was about to happen. Staring back at the young man who was staring at him and Xie Dou with cold eyes, he was beyond terrified.
Who could''ve thought that the previously confident ''him'' would fall to such a state? Moreover, it was more than obvious to see that the young man was really some reclusive expert who had yet to appear in the world. Otherwise, how would he be able to exin this phenomenon at the moment?
The young man did not even raise any of his hands nor make any moves. He just stood in the air as he looked on with dominance exuding from his gaze.
"Your Highness¡ sire¡ no, sir¡" Xie Dou felt like his world copsed, feeling how the young man before them used the rules of space with just his gaze. That alone showed how terrifying someone could be when provoked.
Seeing Sheng Ao, he knew that he had to exin himself from now on. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to make it out of here alive. This expert was overly protective of those under him, especially now knowing that Sheng Ao acknowledged this formidable being as his master. He had no way out.
Lu Bao was even scared witless of his presence.
"Sheng Ao¡"
Yang Lujia''s eyes eased up as soon as he realized that Xie Dou was now willing to exin himself. If the exnation satisfied him, he wouldn''t proceed with punishing this man. However, he still wouldn''t escape a light punishment.
"Talk."
Seeing how Yang Lujiapromised, Xie Dou calmed himself down, sighing deep inside. "Sir, I don''t know what the two temples are nning. However, as regards Sheng Ao, I know a bit. An Arch-Cardinal from the Holy Light Pce negotiated with me to conduct a scheme."
"Scheme?" Yang Lujia''s eyes shed with ferocious light.
"Y-Yes¡" Xie Dou was trembling. Despite that, he still forced himself to stand upright and look at Yang Lujia. "Actually, there were two of them. The Holy Light Pce, although new, they were able to raise five Arch-Cardinals. With two of them trying to force me to make a move, they were able to reach a negotiation with me to scheme against the present Holy Son.
"They wanted nothing more than to expel the Holy Son from the Holy Light Pce as apart from the Holy Light Emperor who did not do what the Temples told him to do, the Holy Son, Sheng Ao, was extremely close to him. Thus, they thought that they needed to expel the son first before trying to remove the father from the picture."
"The Holy Light Emperor, however, is a strong existence. Regardless, now that he has stepped from his position and has appointed a new Holy Light Emperor from the unanimous decision of the Arch-Cardinals, he stepped down from his position. Since then, through the Temple Chiefs, they were able to activate the vessels of all the pces."
"The Human Emperor Pce also had a hand in this matter. The Holy Light Emperor was just too kind to wee their pretense."
Yang Lujia understood the whole situation now. "Who was the Arch-Cardinal who approached¡ªno, who are they?"
"One of them is called Fu Yishi and the other was called Fu Liu," Xie Dou replied with a stern look on his face.
"It''s him?" Yang Lujia''s eyes revealed a trace of surprise. "I shouldn''t have killed him that easily."
Chapter 320 First Prince鈥檚 Plot, Right-Hand Man
Chapter 320 First Prince''s Plot, Right-Hand Man
"What are you trying to do, Second Prince?" A young man, paired with his dark hair and eyes, stared right at the man in front of him. While enclosed in a room with arrays all around, this young man wasn''t certain whether he could defeat the other party.
After all, the Second Prince was quite insistent on bing the Fiend Emperor. He had not let go of his obsession. The young man knew that very well. As for himself, however, he never coveted the position of the Fiend Emperor. He had only seen it as a way to control arge group of people to be of assistance to his master in the future¡ªthe moment his master woulde back.
After all, to him, Lin Diyu, his master was the only light in his darkest world.
"I am not here for a fight. I am only here to ask you one thing," the Second Prince replied, looking at him with calm eyes.
"Ask." Lin Diyu remained cold as he tried to process his brain, trying toe up with serious counterattacks in case this man decided to attack him in broad daylight. "I don''t have much time to answer your questions. Ask away."
"Seeing you now, it seems like you''re really hell-bent on cultivating," the Second Prince said as he sighed, looking down at the ground. "I honestly want to let go of my obsession. My mother was killed by some experts in the pce that I always wanted to get rid of. For example, that man beside the First Saint Prince."
Lin Diyu showed a surprised look. However, he still reined in his emotions as his vignce was sky-high. "Ask away. I don''t like it when you spout so many things only to arrive at one question."
"Can you at least hear out my story?" The Second Prince had a pleading look in his eyes, as though he was really trying to act like what he was going to say would be the truth.
"I''m not a good listener. Moreover, tactics like this won''t work on me. Save your butt before I kick you out. If you want to ask about the throne, I don''t give a damn about that throne. I don''t want to be caught in political affairs like what happened to me in the past. You better not piss me off. Even if I know you''re strong, do you believe that I can still kill you?"
Lin Diyu found himself screaming with arrogance. However, he didn''t care. He wasn''t born to please anyone, anyway. His master had always told him to be very vignt against other people, especially people like the Second Prince. They were the types that would act like a fragrant flower in front of you but when you turn your back on them, they will be werewolves waiting for you to fall into their trap.
He wouldn''t fall for that.
The Second Prince also lost his patience as he released his cultivation level. He had already reached the Inferiora Stage of the Saint Emperor Realm¡ªwhich quite surprised Lin Diyu.
Lucky for him, he had a body that was bestowed to him by his master¡ªseveral treasures used on him to cultivate faster. However, this man didn''t even have parents and had only climbed his way up thedder to be a Saint Prince in the Fiend Emperor Pce¡ªand yet, he was able to reach this realm.
Like his royal brother in the lower realm, Lin Diyu was reminded of that scene again as his eyes turned cold. Also releasing his aura, he did not want to let this intruder strike him first.
Since he dared toe here, he must be prepared well enough. Therefore, he had to be careful and make his first move before anything else.
Lin Diyu, however, still acted cautious as his eyes revealed a ferocious light. He only released the same amount of strength as the Second Prince. He wanted to engage in a fight with him first. His cultivation realm, being at the peak of the Saint Emperor Realm, would be his final trump card¡ªjust like how his master would do in this kind of situation.
The Second Prince was surprised as he alsounched an attack to counter Lin Diyu''s. "Even if you have broken through to the same realm as me, you''re still not my match, Third Saint Prince. You''re just an ignorant brat. Although you''re talented, you have little to no experience than me."
"Hell if I didn''t have enough experience than you!" Lin Diyu screamed as he pushed the Death Scythe in his hands to send the Second Prince backward. "I once had a royal brother in the past. And guess what? He also betrayed me by framing me into bing someone the people would not expect a noble would do!"
Lin Diyu was going all out in his current strength, swinging the Death Scythe from time to time, trying to exhaust the other party. However, what he said also urged him to be frantically acting like this. He was indeed still furious. Regardless, instead of dwelling in that past, he would rather move forward.
Now that he had a master that could protect him, he would not act the same as his royal brother once¡ªwho betrayed him and the royal family''s eyes.
However, there was one thing that he was confused about. ''Why would the Second Princee here alone? What was his purpose? Did he want to gauge my strength? Does this have something with a conspiracy he was currently brewing?''
Thinking about it, Lin Diyu''s heart grew cold. Conspiracies were something he hated the most as it happened to him as well. Thus, with such thought, he even forced out more of his strength into his attacks that the Second Prince slowly fell into a disadvantage.
"Is that all you''ve got? You''re too weak for a Saint Prince of a dignified pce like the Fiend Emperor Pce," Lin Diyu mocked, even putting away the Death Scythe back into his storage ring.
"Why did you put away your weapon?" the Second Prince asked, bad premonitions rising from his heart. "We''re not done yet!"
"However, I''m already done with it!"
"Not too fast!"
The Second Prince erupted once more as the small pce where Lin Diyu was residing was gradually starting to crumble. A quake could be felt by everyone as the First Prince noticed this as well.
The First Prince, who was cultivating inside a small pce of his own, smiled. It seemed like his right-hand man''s idea was really good. Now, those two were already fighting to the death. After that, he would just be going to reap all the rewards after killing the party that won. For certain, the party that won would be seriously injured. After all, the concept of a Saint Prince fighting against another Saint Prince would generally make people think that they would be on par with each other.
Only schemes would work on them, not pure strength. Schemes and wit.
"You really hit the mark, uncle!" the First Prince praised the man standing beside him, guarding him all the time. "It seems like the Second and Third are now fighting for their lives. To think you''re able to nt a spy in one of the higher-ups serving the Second Prince¡ªtruly marvelous! I can''t help but feel secure with you around!"
"First, you have to be careful still. We may know the strength of the Second Saint Prince, at least¡ªwe could guess¡ªhowever, the Third Saint Prince was the hardest to read. Even when he and I met for the first time, he did not exude any dangerous aura. However, I can feel this instinctive peril from him. It was as though I will die whenever I decide to confront him. I''m not even sure now if the Second Saint Prince could survive."
The First Prince''s face turned dark. If his uncle said so, then it meant that the Third Saint Prince was really a troublesome foe to handle. If the Second Saint Prince couldn''t handle him, he would do it himself. After all, even if he was the most show among the three, he was also at the same time the most secretive.
Who knew where his strength lies now?
"I''ll take note of that uncle. After all, every hunch that you told mest time always happened. You, practicing in the Path of Divination¡ªit''s really useful to me. That''s why I''ll be forever grateful for your help. Now, uncle, send some people to spy on the ongoing fight and constantly try to report to us what was happening."
Chapter 321 Lu Bao鈥檚 Revelations, Playing Along
Chapter 321 Lu Bao''s Revtions, ying Along
"Tell me why I''m going to spare you. Xie Dou has at least provided me something to spare his life," Yang Lujia talked to Lu Bao as he stared at the man with darting eyes. It was as though he was staring at his prey, ready to pounce on it anytime¡ªnot to get themselves some meat but information.
Xie Dou was only a mere Fiend Ancestor of the Fiend Emperor Pce. To Yang Lujia, the information he would get from him would not be as much valuable as Lu Bao could give him. Despite his strength, Xie Dou was merely an ant in his eyes that he could kill at any time.
Lu Bao circted his qi as he tried to summon some attacks. To his horror, however, none of his arts worked. Even after his repeated insistence of using his power to counter Yang Lujia''s deterrence¡ªhe found out that he could not do so.
Afterward, he looked at the little boy beside Yang Lujia. That little boy''s eyes were shining blue. It terrified him that he almost prostrated to the ground to beg for the little boy''s mercy.
The Path of Dominance!
Long Guang had cultivated the Path of Dominance! Unlike him, Long Guang could be said to be his nemesis.
Ancient sayings said that no one could conquer the dark. However, there would always be exceptions to the rule. Just like how dark could not be conquered by anyone, so would its absence be¡ªlight.
Long Guang''s Path of Dominance had a domineering light that could wash away the darkness in his body. In fact, from Long Guang''s gaze alone, he felt like his whole body went weaker¡ªand not just by a small margin!
"You are not even a match against me. How are you going to fight my master? It''s futile to struggle, little ant."
''You''re the little ant, you fucker!'' Lu Bao almost cussed that his entire face turned red after being called out by a little brat like that. He would not have imagined that after bing a Saint Emperor, someone would dare to call him a ''little ant''.
"If you can be of use to me, I can spare you. Moreover, no matter how you want to escape from my grasp, you won''t be able to," Yang Lujia interrupted their staringpetition as Lu Bao also looked his way toward him.
He was speechless. Uttering a single word seemed to be much harder than he had thought. This matter alone shocked the hell out of him. Lu Bao, like any other Saint Emperors, was very proud of himself. After all, only a few people could reach his realm. However, in front of the young man, he was nothing but a speck of dust in the middle of the rain¡ªhe could not be seen at all.
Yang Lujia looked at the changing expressions of Lu Bao and knew that the man was having a hard time making his choices. He understood this part. However, bing part of a scheme that was against his disciple''s favor, he could not afford to forgive him. Although he had only been with his fourth disciple, Sheng Ao, for a very short time, he had a glimpse of this young monk''s character and he liked him quite a bit. Moreover, bing his disciple would mean he would be under his protection.
No matter what, no one would be allowed to touch the people around him and those who and which belonged to him.
"I want to know everything you know about this Realm Amalgamation," Yang Lujia said. "If you dare to lie to me, I wouldn''t mind searching your memories."
Not knowing that it was only a bluff, Lu Bao suffered the blow of lightning striking the depths of his heart¡ªevoking the fear he thought he had already long abandoned. Seeing that Yang Lujia was interested with their ns, he realized that an unknown variable this time had appeared and even if they seeded in this Realm Amalgamation, they wouldn''t be able to reap its benefits.
Lu Bao heaved a sigh and breathed in like it was thest breath he could take.
"The Realm Amalgamation, just like¡" Lu Bao looked at Sheng Ao and then at Yang Fei. "I assume that you already know the general knowledge about Realm Amalgamation. Yes, Realm Amalgamation is the fusion of Da Shikong, Da Sishen, and Da Shenghou, the three lower realms under the Realms of Destruction and Creation. Once we achieve that, we would be able to reach new heights in our cultivation. However, there is more to this than what others know¡ I heard it once from the Temporal Lord himself while talking with his equal, the Time Temporal Lord."
Yang Lujia raised one of his brows, interested of what this Lu Bao heard from these Temporal Lords.
"Legends say that Da Shikong and the other realms were created by an extremely powerful being. To say the least, he should be an immortal god that had lived for eons¡ªsomeone who could not be killed. In the records of the Space Temple, he was called ''The Creator'' or ''The Divine Realmer,'' and there are other bunch of names that people from the ancient times called him like that¡ª"
"Get to the point."
Seeing the impatience in Yang Lujia''s eyes, Lu Bao did not dare dillydally and immediately exined what he was about to say. With that, his face turned dark as he looked at the young man in front of him. Despite his fear, he still felt the chills every time he''d recall what the Space Temporal Lord told the other lord.
"None shall stop his descent. When he arrives, he shall be in a war. When he ascends, cmities shall cease. By the time he bes insuppressible, the direction of the wind you intend to blow shall change¡"
For some reason, when Yang Lujia heard what Lu Bao said, his heart twitched a little as though it was happy... or rather¡ as though he was happy upon hearing this statement.
"That poem?" Yang Fei looked at Lu Bao in surprise. "What does this have to do with the Realm Amalgamation? I have heard this poem quite a number of times. I didn''t think it would be something significant that it was something rted to Realm Amalgamation."
"Yes," Lu Bao said. "As for its corrtion with Realm Amalgamation¡ªwell, it''s say to say that Realm Amalgamation, in a certain sense, is a cmity that would befall in Da Shikong. After all, with itsmencement and after it was done, the realm would experience a state of being shield-less, defenseless¡ and with such, void beasts would attack the natives inside¡ªinciting bloodshed and war in small towns and cities alike¡"
"And with that, only the person who descends can prevent this cmity from happening?" Yang Lujia got the gist of everything as he looked at Lu Bao with fiery intent evident in his eyes. "Does that mean that there is someone who can stop it?"
Lu Bao shook his head and said, "No matter whether the poem was true or not, the fact that the Realm Amalgamation had begun, it means that it could not be stopped anymore. I think what the poem meant is for that ''person'' to stop the wars and bloodshed from happening despite the exposure to imminent and endless danger during the Realm Amalgamation."
"It''s not a problem to stop it actually," Yang Lujia casually said. "I don''t need to stop themencement of the Realm Amalgamation. However, there is someone who can stop the void beasts'' invasion."
Lu Bao was shocked. In fact, he already had suspicions in his heart. That Yang Lujia, this young man before him, might be the person referred by whoever wrote this poem, this prophecy. After all, given Yang Lujia''s strength, he really couldn''t say anything at all. This kid was just too abnormal. He could not feel this type of invisible intimidation from anyone he had met, including the Temporal Lord himself.
"Yang Fei, as a void beast, I leave this task to you. Prevent the void beasts from invading the realms. I don''t want to be a savior, but with that poem, it''s interesting to just follow what it means. I also wanted to know who wrote it."
To be able to peer into the future like this, and given how ancient this poem was, the one who wrote this must be a very powerful cultivator.
''In that case, why don''t I y along? With my strength, I find it boring to just sit and not do anything anyway.''
Chapter 322 Unreasonably Powerful & Domineering
Chapter 322 Unreasonably Powerful & Domineering
shing sounds rang throughout the entire Fiend Emperor Pce. It brought the attention of Yang Lujia and the rest, to which the former narrowed his eyes as he saw through the location where the fight was ongoing.
"There''s a fight!" Xie Dou treated this as an opportunity to escape. "I need to settle this matter first. I''m afraid I have¡ª"
"You stay here," Yang Lujia''s three words, which cut Xie Dou off from his path to escape from this terrifying being. "It seems like there''s some friction within the pce that you oversee. I just wish to see how far my eldest disciple''s strength has reached."
Smiling, he looked at Xie Dou and then at Lu Bao. On the other hand, Lu Bao was not convinced by what Yang Lujia said. If it was really his eldest disciple who was currently fighting, why would the waves from the fight could not threaten him a bit?
All he knew that the boy who had a pair of dominating blue eyes had scared him to the bone. ''It seems like this disciple of his was the youngest among all of them. However, he was already this strong. Not to mention, that bald donkey on his side was very strong as well. With me cultivating the darkness rules, I am very sensitive towards something that''s rted to light.''
If only Lu Bao could see Yang Lujia''s even younger disciple, he might have already copsed. Moreover, what he thought about the eldest being unable to threaten him a bit based on the fight was mere fantasy.
Xie Dou, on the other hand, almost jumped in fear. What the hell was his disciple doing in my pce? What was his intention for doing so? Moreover, it seemed as if Yang Lujia already knew everything inside out. Otherwise, he would have not stopped him. It was too scary for even someone like this young man in front of him to act as if he knew everything from the very start.
"Uhm, sir¡ what is your disciple doing in my pce? From the waves of the fight, it seems like he''s fighting the Second Prince?" Xie Dou was dumbfounded as there was someone ferocious to fight a prince.
Wait¡
"My disciple has the bloodline that best resonates with darkness. With that bloodline, it seems like he''s still holding back fighting against that Second Prince of yours," Yang Lujia replied as he looked at the building where the fight was ongoing. "After all, in the past, I always remind my disciples to not show your strength too much in front of an enemy who has not yet shown their all. Only at a critical point should you give your all. Moreover, from the fight itself, and from my eyes, your Second Prince is nothing but a mere tool for my disciple to step and destroy."
After saying those words, he then looked at the building where he sensed a man whose strength and aura was on par with Xie Dou. "Moreover, it seems like someone''s is looking at the fight like a feast?"
"What?" Xie Dou looked stunned. He did not know why Yang Lujia would say that.
"I say, Xie Dou, your pce is full of schemes. Do you think that little boy beside that old man would be able to kill my disciple? Let alone him, even the old man beside him would be killed in an instant the moment my disciple goes all out. You should know what I''m talking about, right?"
"Old man? Wait¡" Xie Dou looked at Yang Lujia in horror and finally understood what was going on. In the past, he only heard that the Fiend Emperor had epted another genius and gave him the title of a Fiend Prince, thereby making people call him their Third Prince.
This was already out of the question and he knew for certain that they had bumped into something even more formidable than the entire realm. He could not even measure this terrifying young man, let alone try to fight him with all his might. Having be the Fiend Ancestor, he was already smart enough to know that.
"I''m gonna be taking my disciple with me. Moreover, he has no use staying here anymore. Moreover, it seems like you still have a lot of guests here to attend to. Is it because of the opening of something? What was it called again? Carnage Firmament? Would you like for me to open it up for you in advance?"
"What the¡" Xie Dou''s eyes widened that he forgot to blink for ten seconds. Just how powerful would this man be to be able to open the Carnage Firmament in advance?
"I can open it," Yang Lujia said, as though doing such deed was the simplest thing he could do. "It''s nothing but a small world. I can create several versions of it. Moreover¡"
After a moment of silence, he then looked at the empress beside Xie Dou who was looking at him with eager eyes, as though she was pleading for him to do something. "Fiend Emperor¡ or should I say¡ Fiend Empress¡ if my guess is right, would you reward me?" He then coughed as it sounded awkward for a moment. "I mean¡ someone inside your pce seems to be suffering in eternal agony. If he''s not treated right away, he might pass away. Moreover, I can feel that you and that ''someone'' felt very close in terms of your bloodline¡"
"Yes," the woman stared at him, obviously not fearing death that might fall upon her anytime.
Seeing this, Yang Lujia just smirked. "Are you not afraid of me?"
The woman shook her head. "That man is my lifeline. I vowed to save him even if it would cost my life. Why would I fear anything?"
Even if she was the dignified Fiend Emperor of a realm, she was willing to forget everything she had attained for that person inside that coffin¡ªher big brother¡ªthe only one that she had admired for so long but encountered an unfortunate event.
"That''s good. You''re someone who values families and rtionships." Yang Lujia did not forget to praise her, because if it was before, he would not be able to do that¡ªlet alone a brother who never existed in his life, his parents never even cared for him at all.
The woman''s eyes carried off a semnce of hope. It was as though something within her had been rekindled after a very long time. Seeing the powerful young man who could subdue even someone from the temple and someone who was at the level of the Fiend Ancestor, she was certain that he indeed had the means to save his big brother.
"But let me open the Carnage Firmament first. Later on, I''ll save that man," Yang Lujia said as he nodded at her. Afterward, he threw his gaze at Long Guang, go fetch your eldest brother. Tell him to end the fight in an instant. That Second Prince is no different than an ant in front of him. There''s something in the Carnage Firmament that might be able toplete his bloodline, apart from this Carnage Lotus that we got from the Dragon Emperor."
Long Guang''s pair of eyes flickered. It had been a very long time since he had seen the eldest, his only big brother among all the disciples his master had. He was the only one he relied on when he was still a baby. He could remember how considerate his big brother was at that time. And thinking of seeing him again after some couple of years, he was ted to the extent that he would be willing destroy the entire Fiend Emperor Pce for this meet-up.
"What are you spacing out for?" Yang Lujia pped Long Guang''s head lightly. "Save your senior brother now or else that Second Prince would die without a grave."
''What the hell¡'' Xie Dou could not find the words to speak. ''Why would your statement sound so wrong as hell¡''
---
Author''s Note: It''s been a long time since I began writing this story. I would like to express my deepest gratitude to the people who went through with this. After all, it is never easy to make a novel as it requires time and effort to finish a single one.
Regardless, it is truly an honor to be able to share a story that I want to read and tell everybody about. This wasn''t the most perfect story out there but certainly, I hope, somehow, it made you smile.
Thank you so much for the love and support, most especially for those who spent off certain amounts of money from their pockets just to purchase coins for this novel. This author is truly grateful for you all. I wish you all a great day ahead!
Chapter 323 Reunited With The Eldest
Chapter 323 Reunited With The Eldest
"Why do you insist in fighting me for the throne?" Lin Diyu gritted his teeth as he looked at the Second Prince. "I don''t intend to take the throne. Like what I said, I''ve already had enough with all these political affairs. I don''t care about the throne at all. It''s all yours and that First Prince to take. I don''t mind as long as I can find myself at peace."
Although he really wanted to build an army for his master, during the fight, he found out that an army would not be needed for a fight of those standing at the top of the food chain. One''s prowess would already be enough to fight against a billion or a trillion soldiers. His master had already proved that several times, from the very beginning, even leaving no traces of anyone.
"Nonsense! Then, why would you ept the title of bing the Third Prince in the first ce?!" the Second Prince growled as heunched another attack at Lin Diyu.
Lin Diyu was stunned and regained hisposure as he looked at the Second Prince. "Seriously, I also wanted to be the next Fiend Emperor. However, over time, I found that it was already unnecessary. My master was already strong. An armying from this pce would only be cannon fodder for my master out there¡ªwhen an enemy that was as strong as him woulde."
"Master?"
At this time, it was the Second Prince who was stunned. He had never heard of this Third Prince mentioning about having a master. If, for instance, his master happened to have been the Fiend Ancestor, then wouldn''t the throne be already in his bag?
"Yes, master. I''m afraid he''s already here," Lin Diyu said as he smiled. "I don''t have to keep talking nonsense to you. My little junior brother is already here and is telling me to stop the fight as soon as possible. Otherwise, you would die without a grave."
The Second Prince was now bbergasted. It did not ur to him that the ever-cautious Third Prince had this arrogant side of him.
Without reserving any of his strength, Lin Diyu released all of his aura, making the entire pce tremble, frightening not only the old man beside the First Prince but also the Fiend Ancestor himself. It had to be known that an ancestor is already the strongest figure of a pce. If even him was scare witless of this spreading aura, even more so for those under him.
"That''s right," a childlike voice invaded the Second Prince''s mind.
Out of nowhere, Long Guang appeared before him after a split second, just a meter away from his position. "My senior brother is powerful enough to crush you. He was just being cautious, lest you would have the capability to kill him."
''What the fuck¡''
The Second Prince peed in fear. He was caught tongue-tied. It was truly a baffling but most shocking situation he had ever encountered in his life. The Third Prince he had once thought to be a great rival of his was actually several times more powerful than him, even more powerful than the Fiend Emperor''s pressure.
Moreover, that was not the only thing he noticed. The child before him who''s appeared screamed that of a yful ten-year-old¡ªwas someone he could not measure. This child''s blue eyes had stunned his very soul and in the depths of it, it felt like he couldn''t wait to kneel down and prostrate himself to worship this child in front of him.
What was even more shocking was that Lin Diyu did not even bother to protect this so-called ''little junior brother'' of his and just let his dark aura permeate like a raging ocean that would storm anyone''s lives.
Xie Dou trembled as he looked at the direction where the dark aura came from. "What the fuck is that?"
Hearing him blurt out such a cuss, Yang Lujia lightly chuckled. "That''s my disciple for you. It seems like he''s already reached the limit of this realm. After settling the matters here, I would bring them again to the higher realm. Of course, as the eldest disciple, he should not falter behind his little junior brothers and junior sister. Otherwise, he would be looked down."
Xie Dou was shocked to his core and looked at Yang Lujia as though he was looking at a monster. To be able to cultivate such a disciple that he did not even think of challenging due to the overwhelming power of darkness he had felt earlier, this young man just near him would truly be powerful¡ªthat a possibility of himing from the higher realms would not be impossible.
All this time, it felt like what he experienced were only the most impossible things to happen in this realm. Could it be that this young man was someone who came from a strong family of some sort in the higher realms? All of them were aiming to bing strong and ascend to the higher realm.
However, ascending to the higher realm only means you''re going back to the bottom. This is the reason why, even he, was tempted to initiate the Realm Amalgamation Project of the two temples, with the hopes of equating the power held by those in the upper realms.
"What are these darkness rules? Why do they have this menacing aura that threatens my ownprehension of rules?" Lu Bao was confounded as he looked at the dancing rules of darkness. As if mesmerized by the rules themselves, he tried touching the rules as he tried to see the difference between hisprehension and the other person releasing this aura. "What an incredible aura. Even more incredible than the Temporal Lord himself."
"What do you think of my disciple, Lu Bao? Do you think he can fight your Temporal Lord?" Yang Lujia showed an arrogant smirk at this man who was still trapped in the thought process of bing enlightened¡ªthat there would always be a greater world out there.
"I want to follow him," Lu Bao suddenly said, strengthening his resolve as he stared at the rules of darkness. He could not forget all of these.
Not only Yang Lujia, even Xie Dou and the others were stunned by his unexpected reply. That was truly surprising.
"Do you think you''re worthy of following him?" Yang Lujia harrumphed as he looked at Lu Bao in disdain. It did not mean, however, that he would mind his disciple having someone like him with theirpany. He just disdained Lu Bao for his strength. Although he was stronger than Xie Dou, in his eyes, this man still did not even have an inkling of Long Guang''s strength. Even Yang Fei was stronger than him.
"I will do anything to make that happen." Lu Bao relieved all of his stress and pent-up anger he had against Yang Lujia. After all, this was the master of someone who could cultivate someone as powerful as this person releasing the rules of darkness at the moment. In the middle of this darkness, there was even the hint of ughter.
"Alright. However, that will depend on his decision," Yang Lujia replied as he looked at Xie Dou. "Let''s go and open this Carnage Firmament of yours. I''m interested about its origins." He smiled.
"Master," a dignified voice suddenly resounded into everyone''s ears. Then, a loud thump, as though some bones had been broken, echoed that it made them shudder. "Disciple greets master!"
Lin Diyu.
That was right. This young man who knelt in front of Yang Lujia, with his head bowed down, was Lin Diyu himself. At this moment, only silence pervaded the entire area, while Yang Lujia only stared at Lin Diyu with a gentle gaze.
On the other hand, Lu Bao became even more fired up.
HISS!
What a powerful dark aura! He felt the urge to immediately prostrate himself in front of this young man in the most immediate time he could!
---
Author''s Note: It''s been a long time since I began writing this story. I would like to express my deepest gratitude to the people who went through with this. After all, it is never easy to make a novel as it requires time and effort to finish a single one.
Regardless, it is truly an honor to be able to share a story that I want to read and tell everybody about. This wasn''t the most perfect story out there but certainly, I hope, somehow, it made you smile.
Thank you so much for the love and support, most especially for those who spent off certain amounts of money from their pockets just to purchase coins for this novel. This author is truly grateful for you all. I wish you all a great day ahead!
Chapter 324 The Broken World
Chapter 324 The Broken World
The Carnage Firmament was treated as a holynd for those who cultivate the rules of darkness, especially the treasures thaty within thisnd. However, what everyone did not know was that Fortuniel had reminded Yang Lujia of one thing that was most important of all.
This Carnage Firmament was something rted to his past life, including the fact that this ce is of great significance to his eldest disciple, Lin Diyu.
Seeing Lin Diyu who had grown into a more powerful being that he previously was, Yang Lujia was naturally feeling proud. Regardless, his strength was not yet enough for him to face any of the opponents he might face in the future. For example, those extraordinary existences that Yang Lujia had once encountered and met¡ªlike his own father whose existence was still a baffling concept to him.
"Tell me about this Carnage Firmamen!" Yang Lujia looked at Xie Dou. Thetter hurriedly gave him answers that he needed.
Although Fortuniel had upgraded and was able to have his own consciousness, Yang Lujia was certain that there were still details he had missed, such as the history of this Carnage Firmament.
"I actually don''t know much of it, except that it has treasures that can hasten one''s cultivation if one has cultivated the rule of darkness, improving theprehension towards this rule. Moreover, the most powerful treasure found inside this ce was the Carnage Lotus. It has the power to restrict the powers of the rules that oppose it, just as it has the capability to assist someone who has cultivated its attributes."
Seeing that Yang Lujia seemed found his information unsatisfactory, Xie Dou hurriedly withdrew from trying to hold back all the information he had in his arsenal.
"Actually, while the Fiend Emperor Pce is the newest pce that has been built in the history of the Da Shikong, it still doesn''t change the fact that it has also existed for several years."
"borate your point more clearly," Yang Lujia said, to which the others also leaned their ears as they were curious about the secret of the Fiend Emperor Pce.
After all, the Carnage Firmament was like the pce''s holynd. Having its important information, although it may not be used in the future, even for the sake of surfeiting themselves of their curiosity towards the matter, they would not let go of this information. Yang Fei, especially wanted to know more of this, as he also sells important details to his clients.
On the other hand, Long Guang and Lin Diyu was just silently looking at the scene. It was the same for Sheng Ao, who did not even pay attention to any of the earlier details as he had no interest of cultivation the rules of darkness. It was only out of respect for his eldest senior brother that he came along with them.
"Eldest senior brother, how are you doing all this time? I knew that you are here at the Fiend Emperor Pce, because other than this pce, there was nowhere else you could be. After all, I know that you cultivate the rules of darkness. I don''t even dare say that I can defeat you know. At most, I would be able to draw you in a fight!" Long Guang suddenly said, recalling that he and his senior brother have reunited with each other.
However, his excitement did not overshadow the curiosity of the others. Only Lin Diyu and Sheng Ao paid attention to him, smiling at their childlike brother, who was only a ten-year-old kid.
"I also expected that you''d be at the Dragon Emperor Pce, because you''re a dragon yourself! I just didn''t expect that you''d be able to catch up to me this fast!" Lin Diyu was somewhat dejected. However, the dejection he felt was towards himself, as though he looked like a ridiculous cultivator who had thought that he had gone ahead of his little senior brothers.
Even Sheng Ao, his fourth junior brother, would soon catch up to them at any time.
"It''s really nice to finally meet you, eldest senior brother! Master told me many things about you!"
Lin Diyu disregarded all of his feelings and just overcame his heavy-heartedness with the happiness he felt to finally be reunited with his master and he even got a new little junior brother! Moreover, there was still that fifth junior sister of his who was also a beast, that was not any inferior to his second junior brother!
While they were chatting by the side, still at their same positions, the conversation between the adults continued¡ªtechnically, in terms of physical appearance, Yang Lujia was not any different from being a child.
"ording to the deceased ancestors of the Fiend Emperor Pce, the Carnage Firmament suddenly appeared in thisnd. This was also the reason why this specifd in Da Shikong became as powerful as the other pces'' territories, if not even more powerful than some, gaining a strong foothold in the realm. This was information that the ancestors that have passed from one generation to another!"
Yang Lujia acknowledged this fact. In reality, he had already expected much. Just from the denseness of the rules of darkness of the Carnage Lotus he had once witnessed can already push someone to the peak of this realm.
"It seems like this Carnage Firmament was more important than I thought it wouldn''t be," Yang Lujia muttered to himself. "Did you also know that this Carnage Firmament is a broken world?"
"That..." Xie Dou was shocked as he looked at Yang Lujia. "How did you know that? Only the ancestors of the Fiend Emperor Pce would know that fact. The first ancestor, the founder, who built the now-Fiend Emperor Pce, was the one who was given this information firsthand. Other than the ancestors, no one shall know anything about this as this is something very crucial."
"Oh?" Yang Lujia was d he opened this topic, using the information that Fortuniel provided him. "So you do know about this."
"Uh..." Xie Dou, due to his surprised heart, said those words in reflex¡ªinvoluntarily. Afterward, he sighed as he knew that this Carnage Firmament would not anymore be monopolized by the pce like they had done before.
It was just bitter that it would end in his generation. After all, the Carnage Firmament was like the lifeblood of the Fiend Emperor Pce that gave it infinite amount of resources.
"That is indeed correct. It is a broken world. When the founder first found this ce, he was able to receive some of the memories from this broken world. It was said to be from a world that wasn''t inferior to the world we are standing at the moment!"
"Wasn''t inferior than the Five Realms?" Yang Lujia was surprised.
''Is this broken world''s original world the same level as the Five Realms and the Nether Universe I had gone to?'' Yang Lujia contemted as he thought about these things. ''If that is the case, this world had been destroyed before and the Carnage Firmament was just a fragment of thisrge world!''
Having taken his time to analyze it, Yang Lujia was bing more and more astounded by these findings. Then, could it be that the worlds he created for his disciples had also connections with some of the worlds out there that he had never known about? He was hoping that he would know of their information sooner.
While trapped in his thoughts, Xie Dou added, "Moreover, this broken world that''s a part of aplete world was said to be only one of the many fragments out there. Moreover, it was said that this Carnage Firmament was also part of the Demon Garden! This Demon Garden is the ce where the strongest demon of that world had always grown strange things, including the Carnage Lotus!"
"Demon Garden!"
Everyone turned to look at the direction where the voice came from. It came from the young man whose aura was not less than any of the present strong forces. In fact, it was much stronger, with the exception of Yang Lujia.
Yang Lujia''s pupils soon constricted as he looked at Lin Diyu. ''Could it be that Lin Diyu was a reincarnation of someone from the past? Does he know about this Demon Garden?''
"Lin Diyu, do you know about this Demon Garden?"
Lin Diyu tried to recall everything but his memories suddenly became so hazy that he had not seen anything but blurry shbacks¡ªthat he knew nothing about at the moment. He could only support his head that was aching as he disappointedly answered, "I''m sorry, Master! I think I know of the Demon Garden¡ªbut I don''t know anything other than its name!"
''Did he awaken some of his past memories?''
Yang Lujia could not help but think about the standards that Fortuniel had when choosing his disciples. Could it be that Lin Diyu''s plot was that of a reincarnated soul? If so, it piqued Yang Lujia''s interest.
Chapter 325 Dark Orders, The Guardian
Chapter 325 Dark Orders, The Guardian
Yang Lujia just didn''t want to delve deeper on the Demon Garden that his first disciple knew about. It was his own story and stepping into it would mean disrupting the natural flow of his reincarnation. After all, his belief towards of Lin Diyu was more inclined to thetter being reincarnated from once-a-powerful figure in the past.
Arriving upfront of the so-called world, Yang Lujia was able to locate the World Core that was filled with darkness. His eyesight could not be any more correct. As he was more powerful than any of them at present, he already this even when he was away from this broken world. Moreover, with the aid of Fortuniel, these clues were further solidified as evidence that he was right.
"This broken world is a bit interesting. I just have one more question to ask you. How is it that the Fiend Emperor Pce survived inside this broken world when there were several stronger creatures residing within it?"
Yang Lujia did not miss the fact that the broken world had produced terrifying beings inside. They were beings whosebat prowess, as he presumed, was beyond what a peak cultivator of Da Shikong could exert. That was why he was wondering the way for the Fiend Emperor Pce to survive from generation to generation.
''Right on spot. How did he also know about this?'' Xie Dou sighed. He knew that it was futile to think of things like these anymore in front of an anomaly that could not be exined¡ªand even regarded this anomaly as more terrifying than this broken world.
With that, he continued to exin, ignoring the things he heard from whose apanying him at the moment.
"Actually, this is why the Fiend Emperor Pce was able to establish peacefully, despite the constant nagging from the Holy Light Pce and the Dragon Emperor Pce that seemed to hate us to the bones in the past. The past Holy Light Emperor might be merciful but he was disdainful of people who use darkness as a tool to strengthen ourselves..."
"Just get to the point," Yang Lujia interrupted midway.
Xie Dou gulped and suddenly pulled something out from this storage device. This ''something'' was diamond in shape and was pitch ck. Moreover, on its surface was a word inscribed: "Dark Order". They all spected that it must be the name of this thing.
However, what entuated the situation more was when it was pulled out, it quickly made sizzling sounds¡ªlike something was burning in excitement. Later on, this "Dark Order" jumped from Xie Dou''s grasp and headed towards Lin Diyu.
Yes, Lin Diyu. Yang Lujia''s very first disciple.
"What''s happening?" Yang Lujia was dumbfounded and was now even more convinced that Lin Diyu was a reincarnation of someone very powerful¡ªand that bigshot was kind of like the owner of this broken world. Even Fortuniel didn''t know anything about this. The system only said that it would need an upgrade in order to know facts like these¡ªmoreover, this wasn''t even a certain thing when Fortuniel practically reminded him that his assistance might not reach that height or yet to achieve it.
Riggling while staying afloat in front of Lin Diyu, this diamond-shaped "Dark Order" seemed to be dancing in delight¡ªas though it was a dog that had been waiting for its owner toe back from work.
"Master!" Lin Diyu felt helpless as he didn''t know anything about this as well.
"Don''t worry. That thing might be beneficial to you." Yang Lujia then threw a look at Xie Dou whose face was looking bitter.
After all, it was the Fiend Emperor Pce''s precious items that could let them go inside the broken world, scot-free¡ªof course, only at the moment when this world opened by itself.
"Alright!" Lin Diyu need not doubt about his master''s words. He knew, that out of all the people in the world, his master was the most cautious person he had ever met. He just didn''t know how his master''s personality became like this¡ªbut it was a good thing for him and his little junior brothers and sisters.
Having learned this lesson from his master, he was able to develop under the covers and pretentious eyes of other people.
Lin Diyu stretched out his hand and held the diamond-shaped "Dark Order" in his hand. Later on, this "Dark Order" suddenly made its way into his own body, settlingpletely inside his dantian.
"Give him these "Dark Orders". Don''t worry. I willpensate you properly for your losses," Yang Lujia said, feeling the need to say this as he was still a bit guilty of extorting from other people''s property.
However, thinking that this was Lin Diyu''s property in the first ce, before he was reborn into this world, Yang Lujia''s guilt practically vanished into thin air. He just didn''t want someone to think that he owed them, just like how he was brought up by his parents¡ªto give back when he already had the ability to.
"Alright, Lin Diyu, you may remain inside your world," Yang Lujia casually said as he looked at his disciple. "Don''t give me that look. You should study these "Dark Orders" as they may be rted to you¡ªand who you really are. Moreover, when we enter the broken worldter, I don''t want any idents to happen to you¡ªknowing that you might trigger something disastrous."
Lin Diyu felt defeated by his master''s exnation as he sighed. ''Master''s still the cautious person I have met.''
Therefore, he could only nod after Yang Lujia took out the "Blood World" that he once conjured in the past when he killed literally an entire army with a wave of his hand, without blinking.
"You..." Xie Dou, on the other hand, was frightened by this sight. "You... you... How do you have a world that has the same characteristics as the broken world?"
"It''s just a world I made with the conjugation of several rules. It was only a theory at first, but I realized that I could make something like a world like this." Yang Lujia looked at the broken world and fell into contemtion. "Alright, let''s open up this broken world¡ª"
"Wait! The time is not ripe yet! We have to wait before it will open, otherwise¡ª"
"With me here, this broken world is just as its name suggests¡ªa broken one," Yang Lujia cut him off and looked towards this broken world.
Actually, if one was not a cultivator, he or she would not be able to locate the broken world with just the naked eyes. In Yang Lujia''s eyes, the intricacies of the rules of darkness weaved into thin lines that literally formed a boundary to create this broken world¡ªwere exposed to his very eyes. To him, this boundary was as brittle as ss when exposed to heat.
Xie Dou was speechless, especially when he saw Yang Lujia stretching out his hand to touch the darkness in front of them. "These rules of darkness is very pure¡ªjust like my disciple''s. However, they were not as pure as the one I have made..."
When he said, he seemed he could not be any prouder of unting his self-created world.
"Open," he muttered as instantly the airflow around them became dry¡ªas though everything wasing to a standstill. Even his disciples and the other spectators held their breaths for the first time¡ªnot daring to breathe at all.
Soon enough, when Yang Lujia clenched his stretched-out hand into a fist, the so-called broken world was...
"What the fuck?!" Xie Dou was shocked to his core as he saw what just transpired.
Yang Lujia was also surprised of himself.
"Who dares to destroy the boundaries of the master''s broken world!" a deafening voice rang across the different properties of the Fiend Emperor Pce. "You have a death wish! Kill!"
"This world seems to have a guardian, and he can actually summon and make these dark-looking creatures to do what he bids," Yang Lujia said, understanding the situation.
At this moment, however, everyone was bbergasted as although the rules of darkness permeating from the exposed broken world¡ªonly brushed past their bodies¡ªas if something was protecting them.
''It must be master!''
Yang Lujia''s disciples stared fierily at their master who was at the center of everything.
''He''s so powerful!''
"You there," Yang Lujia''s voice suddenly echoed in the surroundings, stopping all the dark-looking creatures in their tracks. "You''re not in any way helpful. Just shut up. I''m trying to locate the correct location of this broken world''s core. You''re just a nuisance. If this is a broken world, then you''re also a broken guardian."
The guardian: "..."
Everyone in the surroundings: "..."
The dark-looking creatures: "..."
Chapter 326 Snatching Everything
Chapter 326 Snatching Everything
''He''s so powerful!''
"You there," Yang Lujia''s voice suddenly echoed in the surroundings, stopping all the dark-looking creatures in their tracks. "You''re not in any way helpful. Just shut up. I''m trying to locate the correct location of this broken world''s core. You''re just a nuisance. If this is a broken world, then you''re also a broken guardian."
The guardian: "..."
Everyone in the surroundings: "..."
The dark-looking creatures: "..."
Silence pervaded the air. Even the surrounding darkness sumbed to it.
"Why have you all turned quiet?" Yang Lujia wondered, not noticing that his words alone caused even the dark-looking creatures to halt from taking another step. "Oh, I forgot. It seems like I also learned the rules of sound."
''What the hell are you on about?'' Xie Dou''s and the others'' thoughts were like this. They were just as dumbfounded as the so-called guardian of the broken world.
Later on, seeing that no one was trying to respond to him, he felt the need to make it explosive. What came after snapping his fingers once was the sound of fire-crackling sounds that lit up the entire surroundings¡ªmes arising from every body of the dark-looking creatures as they exploded one by one¡ªlike bombs, shaking the entire area.
On the other hand, the guardian within the broken world could not be any more dumbstruck with what was transpiring at the moment. It was extremely unbelievable that one person could do all this without even breaking a sweat. Moreover, this person did not even move significantly orrgely¡ªhe just snapped his fingers like he was ying a game.
''Who the fuck is this guy?'' it talked to its mind, its consciousness dwindling¡ªwishing it would not encounter something like this. ''Could he be from that ce?''
When everything went silent once more as Yang Lujia, he looked at the broken world in awe. This was clearly a world that had existed for several millions of years. There were varied resources around this broken world that had existed almost at the same time as this broken world''s emergence.
Xie Dou and the others'' eyes lit up as they saw the different types of resources that could help them advance their cultivations further¡ªjust one flower or herb from this Demon Garden, they would be able to ascend without any problems¡ªand their strengths would not just advance by a small margin¡ªthis was the most tempting part.
However, before their fantasies came true, Yang Lujia unconsciously broke all of them.
He waved his hands and all the flowers and herbs alike¡ªthat had the element of darkness, were all absorbed to the Blood World, scaring the people around him. Apart from it being an exceedingly earth-shaking move, the others felt their hearts ache¡ªas though they were about to be torn apart.
This devil.
All of them had the same thoughts, except for Yang Lujia''s disciples.
''I thought master said he would bring us along because he wanted to traverse this broken world with us. In the end, he broke the already broken world and infiltrated its boundaries¡ªeven confiscating all its resources in one wave of his hand,'' Sheng Ao thought at the moment.
"How dare you!" the guardian''s voice reverberated all around the ce, startling all the people within the vicinity. "How dare you steal all the resources of my dear master!"
"Shut up," Yang Lujia muttered as his figure shone amidst the darkness, exerting dominance that was never before seen. He then disappeared from their sights as he appeared very far from the others'' positions, causing their eyes to constrict, especially those who had not seen Yang Lujia move like this before.
"So it was here all along," he whispered under his breath, looking at cube-like item below him. "Is this the so-called broken world core?"
"Who are you?" a voice appeared in his mind, causing him to look at a specific direction. There, he saw a silhouette of a ghost-like figure that had a menacing aura. It was exactly the guardian that had been incensed since earlier. "What are you doing in this realm? Shouldn''t you be allowed to step in this world with that power of yours?"
"I don''t know myself. However, I know that this broken world core here is a big help to my disciple. It can help him improve his Thanatos Bloodline," Yang Lujia directly said as he looked at the core. "I do not wish to exploit you using my power. However, I think I know your so-called master."
The figure''s eyes turned into slits as he looked at Yang Lujia''s expression.
"If you still don''t believe me, if I wanted to, I could''ve destroyed this entire broken world and stole this core. In other words, if I intended to steal from you, you wouldn''t even have the right to talk in front of me. You''re strong, but you''re not strong enough to contend against me. I''m a cautious person and I''ve already gauged your strength earlier from afar. Now, do you believe me?"
Further exining made the guardian think that Yang Lujia was making sense.
"My disciple''s name is Lin Diyu and he''s my very first disciple that I took care from the lowest of the realms," Yang Lujia continued to exin. "His main attribute¡ªI mean, he has very high affinity with darkness as I gave him an iplete bloodline. It was known as the Thanatos Bloodline¡ª"
"What..." the guardian unconsciously uttered as he looked at Yang Lujia in horror. "You! You are that person? What is the meaning of this? My master has long died. Why do you have his bloodline¡ªno..." The guardian suddenly wriggled as he struggled to say whatever he was about to say. "No, why am I not allowed to say it? Are you really that person? What is your name?"
Yang Lujia was confused and told the guardian his name.
"Yang Lujia."
"A n... you''re one of their n members... and also that other one..." the guardian leaned his gaze towards Yang Fei. "But your blood... it''s denser than his... no... it''s a at least a thousand denser than his..."
''You are not allowed to divulge anything as it may attract that fellow''s attention...'' a voice kept ringing inside the head of the guardian as it rolled down the ground, its figure slowly dissipating.
"What the heck?" Yang Lujia thought about it and he wondered whether this guardian had a mental disorder. He was saying things and then a secondter, he would act like this. It was better to ignore him and retrieve the broken world core instead.
The broken world core was not that big. It was only a small dark cube. In fact, it had almost the same size as the "Dark Orders" they received earlier. Looking at it, Yang Lujia could feel a hint of Lin Diyu''s quality of his rules of darkness. It was so dense that anyone, except him, would suffocate in front of this broken world core.
"I should call him out again," Yang Lujia as he waved his hand once more, pulling Lin Diyu out of the Blood World.
Lin Diyu''s mouth was open, agape. In his arms were various flowers and different herbs. In his mouth, he was munching them like candies. Moreover, his aura was getting unstable at the moment.
Yang Lujia felt helpless as he looked at his first disciple. He could not me him for the excitement he must have felt after seeing those mountain of treasures.
The guardian on the side, "..."
However, a whileter, the guardian felt some sensation within him. Lin Diyu also sensed it as he looked at the figure on the ground who stopped wriggling like a worm.
"Why is this feeling so familiar?" they both mouthed, causing the two to be speechless.
"Anyway, master, why have you brought me out?" Lin Diyu still respectfully said as he looked at Yang Lujia.
Yang Lujia just smiled and gestured for Lin Diyu toe near him. "There''s a broken world core and it''s madepletely of the rules of darkness. You may use this in the Blood World for you to absorb. I feel like it can greatly help you improve the quality of the bloodline I acquired for you."
"Improve the Thanatos Bloodline?"
Lin Diyu had always thought of improving his bloodline, so he would not be overtaken by his little junior brother, who had a very powerful bloodline. Therefore, he always dreamed of this kind of improvement. He thought there was no hope for it anymore and he could only bitterly cultivate with an iplete bloodline. However, he did not expect that at this moment, his master actually offered to give him something this valuable.
''Master...''
Chapter 327 Dispatching Yang Fei
Chapter 327 Dispatching Yang Fei
Yang Lujia felt helpless as he looked at his first disciple. He could not me him for the excitement he must have felt after seeing those mountain of treasures.
The guardian on the side, "..."
However, a whileter, the guardian felt some sensation within him. Lin Diyu also sensed it as he looked at the figure on the ground who stopped wriggling like a worm.
"Why is this feeling so familiar?" they both mouthed, causing the two to be speechless.
"Anyway, master, why have you brought me out?" Lin Diyu still respectfully said as he looked at Yang Lujia.
Yang Lujia just smiled and gestured for Lin Diyu toe near him. "There''s a broken world core and it''s madepletely of the rules of darkness. You may use this in the Blood World for you to absorb. I feel like it can greatly help you improve the quality of the bloodline I acquired for you."
"Improve the Thanatos Bloodline?"
Lin Diyu had always thought of improving his bloodline, so he would not be overtaken by his little junior brother, who had a very powerful bloodline. Therefore, he always dreamed of this kind of improvement. He thought there was no hope for it anymore and he could only bitterly cultivate with an iplete bloodline. However, he did not expect that at this moment, his master actually offered to give him something this valuable.
''Master...''
Lin Diyu was in the process of breaking down as he looked at his master lovingly.
"You don''t have to look at me like that. It''s already a given that I''d give this to you," Yang Lujia said as he smiled.
Xie Dou and the others were somewhat baffled by Yang Lujia''s unmasked smile. It was as if he wasn''t the same person before, who looked and acted like an unscrupulous youngster. Now, they found out that he truly loved his disciples. It seemed like he valued rtionships. If in case his disciple would be captured or injured by someone in the future, they wouldn''t even dare to think about how Yang Lujia would react.
If they knew what Yang Lujia did during his stay in the lower realms with his disciples, they would''ve broken down and would never go against this person. Even when they did not know anything at all, they still did the same at that moment.
It seemed like the Amalgamation that the two temples had long nned would be gone to waste.
"Go back to the Blood World," Yang Lujia said, waving his hand as Lin Diyu disappeared from their sight. He then looked at the broken world. As he flicked his finger in the air, the broken world immediately ceased to exist, as if it were a ss that was shattered.
Xie Dou and the others were dumbstruck. ''How did he do that?''
Even Yang Fei on the side was feeling overwhelmed. This was what it meant to be a person who had the royal bloodline. He might be a genius in this world, but he would never measure up to those from the void, from the Land of Extreme Void. Recalling the time when a voice sounded in his head before the moment he encountered Yang Lujia, he knew that he was of the royal bloodline, and him, being at the bottom of the bloodline chain, was trained to be a warrior that would aid those who had royal bloodlines.
Almost all of the royal blood had been sent to different worlds to cultivate their temperaments and the way how they would handle things by themselves. However, this royal blood, Yang Lujia, was a bit too powerful to boot.
"Hmm," Yang Lujia briefly hummed in thought. "Anyway, since this matter is now settled here, I will now go to the Holy Light Pce to ask for an exnation from the Archbishops and the new Holy Light Emperor."
Xie Dou and the others could feel that the fate of the Holy Light Pce might not end up good. If this person would go berserk and decided to kill all of them, no one could definitely escape, even if the two temples helped.
"Xie Fei, do you have anything more to say about the deal you had with the Holy Light Pce¡ wait¡ is your name even Xie Fei?" Yang Lujia widened his eyes in surprise. His habit of forgetting names came back again.
"¡"
"It''s Xie Dou, young lord," Xie Dou chimed as he looked at everyone''s astounded face. "I have nothing else to say about what happened with me and the Holy Light Pce''s archbishops, young lord. You may settle it to your heart''s content at their pce."
"Xie Dou," Yang Lujia said as he tried to imprint this name onto his head. "Alright. Anyway, it doesn''t mean I will leave here, you''ll be able to escape from my grasp and feel safe. Moreover, Lu Bao, if you really want to follow my eldest disciple to the end, prove your worth."
Lu Bao nodded seriously as he looked at Yang Lujia with fervor. It had to be known that the Thanatos Bloodline was said to be the bloodline that had the strongest affinity with the darkness. If he could have the guidance of that person and be even his servant, his cultivation would be greatly affected¡ªnot negatively but positively.
Meanwhile, Yang Lujia looked at Yang Fei, his eyes full of meaning.
"Young lord, what are your orders?" Yang Fei immediately understood through the eyes of Yang Lujia. He didn''t know if it was the resonanceing from both of their bloodlines, or if it was just because his instinct kicked in.
"I want you to go back to outside of the void and prepare a meeting with the void beasts who consider you as their king. When the Amalgamation process starts, tell them not to interfere. Otherwise, I''ll personally kill all of them if they do so. I suppose it''s easy for you to do this, right? After all, we have the same blood," Yang Lujia''s reply, shocking the people around them.
"What? You are of the same blood?" Lu Bao was shocked. He then muttered to himself in understanding, "No wonder¡ no wonder¡"
''But does he also not want to interfere with the Amalgamation process? Or he just couldn''t do so?''
No wonder this Yang Fei was unreasonably strong and was on par with the Temple Lords. This was how the Autonomous Region became untouchable¡ªit was because of his presence. They said that the Autonomous Region was the poorest and the weakest of all the territories, not untilter then did Lu Bao got a taste of Yang Fei''s frightening powers. Moreover, from what he could tell, Yang Fei was a void beast himself¡
"Basically, we are of the same blood," Yang Lujia said. "Wee from the same n, I suppose. It''s just that my blood is denser than his. n members whose bloodlines are lower would not dare to think about anything malicious against those, like my blood. Besides, even if we fought today and in the future, he will never be my match."
He sounded arrogant and was condescending. However, Yang Fei felt it was reasonable as he had not just a denser bloodline but a bloodline or royalty.
"Orders received, young lord," Yang Fei said as he disappeared from their sight.
"Hmm," Yang Lujia just nodded his head as he also disappeared with his disciples.
He then peeked at his disciple in the Blood World and noticed that Lin Diyu began to absorb the power of the so-called dark world-core. At this point in time, it was very noticeable that his bloodline overall potential slowly increased. If Lin Diyu had thisplete bloodline, wouldn''t he be able to dominate the darkness in the future?
Just thinking about it, it made him feel the excitement in his bones.
However, what somewhat surprised him was that his disciple was really the reincarnation of someone else in the past. This ''someone'' should be very strong, might be even stronger than him. Roping someone like Lin Diyu might be the biggest decision he had made. ''Fortuniel, you''re the best!''
However, he still had little faith of this system as it seemed to be hiding more secrets. Nevertheless, since it had helped him reach this stage, he couldn''tin, unless he wanted to forfeit everything he received from it, he wouldn''t openly use the system for being secretive. It was normal, though. As they say, with great poweres with great responsibility. The system had given him this enormous strength¡ªbut behind all of this were great responsibilities that he had treat through.
Chapter 328 The Closer I Get
328 Thanatos Bloodline Improvement
Lin Diyu was still very immersed in absorbing the so-called dark world core. He could feel that there was an immense improvement in his strength. From this point forward, he felt like he could alreadypete with his second junior brother, which was ridiculously strong. As the senior brother, he felt like losing out would be a taboo. He should hold his high up as the eldest among their group of disciples. As he continued to consume the dark world core''s power, he felt like the power inside this core originated from the Thanatos Bloodline itself. He didn''t know but the power of this world core was so vast that he could probably not absorb it all in just a decade.
If others who yield the power of the darkness knew of such thoughts, they would probably explode in anger. Lin Diyu was already fast enough, evident of his continuously increasing strength. While he tried to passively continue absorbing the power he was given, Lin Diyu found out that the Asura Blood Scripture was slowly getting clearer in this mind at the moment. At first, he thought it was only a scripture that would aid him to cultivate beyond ordinary means. However, now that he had a glimpse of one of its powers, he felt delighted. Although the arts provided to him by the Fiend Emperor Pce were very strong in terms of this realm, it did not exactly measure up to the strength that he has, as a genius disciple under a monstrous master. He feltcking. Thus, having known that improving his bloodline could also make him peer into the depths of the Asura Blood Scripture excited him to the bones. ws of the Asura. That was the name of only a part of the scripture which he discovered. Having noticed this change, Yang Lujia looked at his disciple in wonder. Never did he think that the Asura Blood Scripture was more than what it should be. When he passed it to Lin Diyu, he thought it was only a scripture made for Lin Diyu to cultivate despite having his talent and foundation previously severed, due to certain circumstances. "I can control the rules of darkness more proficiently now," Lin Diyu muttered to himself, as he tried to peer into the mysteries of the Asura Blood Scripture. "This scripture is very strong. I never thought master would give something this special to me." Thinking about it, his master nevercked anything in terms of power or resources alike. With this on hand, he was never stingy with his disciples, even once. He gave all of his disciples these rare opportunities of a lifetime that they would have never gotten their hands of¡ªif not for their master. There were a total of Five ws of the Asura. Each w bes stronger after the other. If the first w was strong enough to topple a mountain or level a city, the second w was even stronger that it could wipe an entire group of cities from the face of the map. It was a very powerful portion of the scripture, and this was only the beginning of everything. Learning up to the fifth w, Lin Diyu was filled with excitement as he thought about how strong it would be. Although he learned the first two ws at the moment, he believed that at the moment he absorbed all of the power of the dark world core, he would soar higher than he had already had. Yang Lujia was satisfied when he saw his disciple''s performance. Lin Diyu could be said to have entered the realm of true geniuses. He was strong already to be considered as a genius before, but he became even more monstrous now. However, as Yang Lujia looked at his other yful disciple, Lin Diyu seemed to pale inparison. Only Kun Peng and Feng Huang couldpare to this little dragon that he had. Speaking of, Yang Lujia didn''t know how Feng Huang was doing in that other world at the moment. He knew that she seemed to be in trouble there. However, he did not intend to go there and help her. His hands were full now. It would be good to let her experience more atrocities and cruelty in this world to let her grow more. Unlike his other disciples, Feng Huang came from a family of silver and gold. She was the former Saintess of the Nether Phoenix n of the Nether Universe. Moreover, although she somehow vited some rules there, he believed that she should not be that easily killed. If she was killed by the time he went back there, he would probably raze the entire universe to destion. "It seems that the first w and the second w can still be stronger the more I be familiar and proficient with it," Lin Diyu muttered to himself. He stopped himself from absorbing the power of the dark world core for a while and tried to practice ording to the scripture''s readings. Lin Diyu, among Yang Lujia''s disciples, was the most passionate when training. As he was the eldest disciple, he had the responsibility to look over his younger junior brothers and sisters, especially when he saw the special Kun Peng. He felt like she was his younger sister, although they were not blood-rted. He felt this odd connection with her as soon as her master epted her as his disciple. "First w!" Lin Diyu ripped the airflow with his w as the wind inside the Blood World buzzed with much fervor, as if the bloody aspect of this world had be excited with this. Lin Diyu also noticed this as his Thanatos Bloodline surged with vigor, rendering himself speechless. Even though he did not try to circte his bloodline before he practiced the first two ws of the scripture, he knew that his power was multiplied even more with this. "Are you in need of puppets of some sorts to train with you for a while? I can create a version of myself who has mastered the Five ws of the Asura Blood Scripture," Yang Lujia''s voice echoed in his mind as he looked up the skies of the Blood World in shock.
''So master knew all of this from the very beginning?'' Lin Diyu was even filled with more admiration towards this master of his. Truly monstrous!
The people around Yang Lujia was confused with his behavior as he suddenly stared nkly midair, as though he was immersed in his thoughts. In fact, Yang Lujia was just trying to learn the intricacies of the ins and the do''s of the Asura Blood Scripture''s newly opened set of attack techniques. He was triggered and found out that it was rtively strong that it took him quite a while, which was only a minute, to learn everything in one look. If others heard hisints being unable to learn the Five ws of the Asura in a minute, even Lin Diyu, his eldest disciple, would probably die in shock, how much more would be the reactions of those who perceived themselves as ordinary?
Was his tribe bloodline from the Yang Family really this strong? Royal bloodline? Were there also differences in the royal bloodlines? Taking all this into ount, Yang Lujia hoped to find answers from Yang Fei.
"Yes, master! This disciple will not disappoint you!" Lin Diyu cupped his hands as he looked at the skies, waiting for the so-called puppet or whatever clone his master said toe down to the Blood World.
"I have a mission for you. Until then, you cannote out of the Blood World," Yang Lujia suddenly said as he looked at Lin Diyu from outside the Blood World.
"What are your orders, master?" Lin Diyu asked, remaining humble in his position. "This disciple will wholeheartedly fulfill your orders."
Yang Lujia subconsciously nodded, feeling satisfied of his disciple''s attitude. "From now on, your mission will be to defeat my Five ws Asura clone. This clone contains all of my insights regarding the Five ws of the Asura. If youprehend it, you''ll be able to unleash powers beyond what you expect! However, this clone of mine is very strong. I think it will take a long time for you to defeat it. So after you understand each wpletely, you are not toe out. I will handle all the matters for you as the eldest disciple."
Lin Diyu was worried that he wouldn''t be able to take care of his newly epted junior sister. However, hearing his master''s words of affirmation and security, he realized that his worries were useless. Who would have the guts to hurt his junior sister in his master''s presence?
Creation is hard, cheer me up!
Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!
thefirespeaks
Chapter 329 Long Guang
Chapter 329 Long Guang
Long Guang could not manually or voluntarily change the shape of his body. No matter what he did, despite his high cultivation, he could not change his figure as a kid. This was a problem of his, because in the future, no one would look at him seriously.
Proceeding to a building with a Dragon Prince, he entered the front door without any fuss and just incapacitated the two dragon servants guarding here. When he entered, he was weed by a flurry of attacks and with just a casual wave of his hand, all these attacks stopped midair like they were trapped in space.
The Dragon Prince had long noticed Long Guang''s arrival. He quickly called on to the other Dragon Princes about his appearance. From what he could see, unlike before, he could not see through Long Guang and he was not likely his opponent anymore.
What they did not know, however, was that Long Guang was already stronger than them in the past. If it weren''t for their peak Saint Emperor guards, Long Guang would have already chosen to make them serve him. But the odd wouldn''t always be on Long Guang''s side. Therefore, he chose to seclude himself in a few years and had only gotten out when he already had the strength to fight those who had the peak strength in Da Shikong.
"Petty tricks," he said as he twisted space to send the iing attacks back to his enemies. Unlike before as well, Long Guang was now more familiar with the thread-like things he could see in midair. They were rules that he couldprehend and with his talent, being topnotch even among his fellow disciples, he managed toprehend multiple rules on his own. One of them was the rules of space and time¡ªgiven that both rules were quite abundant in Da Shikong, just like what its name suggested¡ªRealm of Spacetime.
"What the hell?" the Dragon Prince muttered as he saw how his subordinates were easily defeated¡ªand even with their own attacks. "Are you being serious here?"
He hurriedly grasped amunication token and sent more urgent messages to the other Dragon Princes to immediatelye to his pce as Long Guang was going rampant.
Other than some old monsters in the Dragon Emperor Pce, no one could probably defeat Long Guang. However, even with these old people, he wasn''t sure if they could defeat this childlike Dragon Son they had chosen to offend because of power.
"Get out of here, Long Gu," Long Guang muttered as he climbed the stairs towards the next floor of the pce. "I''m not here to y any of your games and no matter where you hide, I will alwayse to find you."
The pce was very grandiose, with all the chandeliers and the paintings on the walls. However, because of Long Guang''s infiltration, everything was destroyed and Long Guang did not even use any of his own attacks to exact this much damage on the pce.
Long Gu, the Dragon Prince, on the other hand, was shaking beyond belief. He was thoroughly frightened, especially how easy it already was for Long Guang to defeat his men who were at the peak of the Saint Emperor Realm. Those were peak Saint Emperors! They were only below the Dragon Emperor and the Dragon Ancestor! No one else would be able to threaten them and he had quite spent a lot of his resources to recruit them to his camp! And now, they were all gone just like that¡ªand not even half an hour had passed¡ªhell, even five minutes were not up!
"It''s been a while, Long Gu," Long Guang said as he sted off the door of the other party''s room. "I''ve been waiting for this moment."
***
"Hurry up, you guys," Yang Lujia said. "We still need to investigate about baldy''s matter after we go to the Dragon Emperor Pce. I wonder if I can be of help to the Dragon Emperor who took care of my disciple all those years that passed."
Brownie only scoffed while Yin Hang continued to gobble happily on the food in his hands. On the other hand, Sheng Ao''s face was still indifferent, but he was curious about his second senior brother. His master said that his second senior brother was the most talented disciple his master had ever epted.
Yang Lujia scanned the faces of the people in this floor, within the restaurant they were eating in. "It seems like the people here are quite sensible, or should I say, dragons. They seem to don''t dare offend somebody on this floor. I''m quite surprised that up until now, trouble did note our way. I wonder how that kid, who tried to hinder us outside, was doing. He said he was a Dragon Prince''s son, right? In other words, he was of one blood with the dragon who tried to harm my disciple in the past?"
Seeing His Highness'' expression, Cai Hong felt chills running down his back. It felt like another unfortunate soul would suffer at this moment¡ªbecause they offended someone like His Highness. Other than this, he was also curious about someone who His Highness had acknowledged as his disciple. Was he really that talented like what His Highness had told him before?
Moreover, Cai Hong himself was shocked to know how it seemed easy for Sheng Ao, who previously had no cultivation, to reach the realm of Saint Emperors just because he epted Yang Lujia as his master. Although he should not be surprised at all, his emotions could not hide the authentic emotions he had felt regarding the matter.
"The bill, please," Yang Lujia said as he gave a hand signal to one of the waitresses. "How much is it?" he asked when one of them approached their table.
"It''s¡" The waitress did her calctions. "398,421 spirit stones, sir. High-level spirit stones."
"What the¡" Sheng Ao''s eyes went wide as even he could not afford that many high-level spirit stones when he was still the Holy Son of the Holy Light Pce!
"Master¡" Sheng Ao was stumped and could not help but call out.
However, his master still had an indifferent expression on his face that he felt even more shocked. Could it be that his master was really this rich?
"Instead of spirit stones, could I pay using something of the same value?"
The waitress snickered, seeing that Yang Lujia seemed to have no money with him at all. They all had noticed him before. Because he was guest, the waitresses did not dare express their disgust towards this group. However, now that they were about to unveil this man''s pretentious fa?ade, they could not wait to humiliate.
''Why not just say you don''t have any money to pay at all?!''
"Please wait, sir. I will talk to the owner about this matter," the waitress said as she brought out amunication token from one of her purses.
Yang Lujia waited as he ignored the smug look on this waitress'' face. His only task was to pay. Whether they like it or not, he would still pay them with things of the same value or even things that exceeded the value of what they ate.
"Sir, the owner wants to talk to you," the waitress said, with a respectful expression. However, Yang Lujia knew that she was filled with disdain over him.
"Alright," Yang Lujia replied as he signaled the others to wait until he paid all of the food that they ate. He even like he face-palming when he saw Yin Hang still licking on one of the tes.
Cai Hong, on the other hand, was having sweats on his back when he saw His Highness'' momentary expression. After all, he was the one who was tasked to take care of the kid and so far, he had not taught this kid the manners of how to eat like a pro. This kid actually continued to lick on his te even when Cai Hong already smacked him in the back, oblivious of the fact that Cai Hong was trying to reprimand him.
Brownie, however, was looking at this sight with amusement as he went back to sleep.
Meanwhile, Yang Lujia already went with the waitress to go inside a room. "This room had a sound-cancelling formation. No one would be able to hear us from the outside with this formation," hemented.
The waitress was surprised and looked at Yang Lujia. "That''s right, sir. Anyhow, I''ll leave you here, sir. The owner doesn''t like to show his face to even us. Actually, it''s more like we don''t have the right to see him at all."
"Is that so¡"
Long Guang could not manually or voluntarily change the shape of his body. No matter what he did, despite his high cultivation, he could not change his figure as a kid. This was a problem of his, because in the future, no one would look at him seriously.
Chapter 330 Mission Shopping, Summoning Writ
Chapter 330 Mission Shopping, Summoning Writ
[Ding! System Level 3 to Level 4 Upgrade Completed!]
[Ding! Main Mission Triggered: Insufficient System Level! Needs Upgrade!]
[Ding! After the upgrade, the Host is no longer able to use any of the previous abilities of the system, except for the Fifth Ability: Disciple Acknowledgment!]
[Ding! After the upgrade, since the Host is practically unable to use any of the previous abilities of the system, the system is now granted two new functions that the Host can use anytime.]
[Ding! After the upgrade, the system gains the function: Mission Shopping!]
[Mission Shopping: An ability of the system under the discretion of the Host''s desire to utilize. The Host will be able to use this function to open up a shop of the system that gives out random missions by buying them. The rewards from these missions are dependent upon their difficulty to aplish. It may vary from natural treasures, spirit stones, elixirs, specialized dishes and several more.]
When Yang Lujia saw that the rewards included those of his favorites, those that he found joy and pleasure from, he was feeling ecstatic after getting out of the private room where he was able to talk to the old owner¡ªthe old woman.
Although Yang Lujia felt a little regretful that he wasn''t able to use any of the system abilities for a very long time, he was not at all disappointed when he was given this new function. After all, those system abilities were probably abused by him without his knowing when he was still growing as a cultivator. No wonder his cultivation was quite fast. It must be because of those functions. Perhaps he had passed through that stage, the system felt like he did not need any of those anymore.
That was the only reasonable reason he could think of. Anyway, he still had to check the other new function. Due to his excitement with the Mission Shopping Function, he could not wait what the other function was.
[Ding! After the upgrade, the system gains the function: Summoning Writ!]
"Huh? Summoning Writ? What is this?"
[Summoning Writ: An ability of the system under the discretion of the Host''s desire to utilize. Summoning Writ is a system ability that the Host can use for summoning beasts, creatures, natural treasures, and many alike. Through the system, the Host can exchange a Summoning Writ, i.e., given through a scroll for a specific amount of treasures (e.g. spirit treasures, natural treasures, beasts). This ability can only be used once a year.]
[Note: Summoning Writ is a scroll with a written content under the name of Origin Court. It is but a legal authority to call upon the Host''s summons the system assumed that he previously owned. It can also be a scroll containing the order of abstaining any of his summons to act against the Host.]
"Something that I previously owned? Under the name of Origin Court? That''s strange? Fortuniel, what do you mean by this?" Yang Lujia basically stopped in his tracks before the door of the private door.
While the waitress did not notice him going out, he was doing it on purpose to not get noticed by her as he was into the new functions that the system gave him, due to thepletion of killing the Child of Pan Gu, Long Gu. He didn''t know how it happened but it happened and it gave him these benefits. Therefore, how could hein? As insignificant as it was to him, due to his overwhelming strength, he was more curious about the Summoning Writ function¡ªbecause it involved the name of the Origin Court and the summons that the system assumed that he previously owned.
Fortuniel appeared in front of Yang Lujia. Yang Lujia was shocked to suddenly see something sh from his body and appear in front of him. He cautiously looked at the nked out waitress and sighed when she did not notice anything strange.
"Do not worry, Host. She won''t be able to see me. Hehe," Fortuniel replied with his cheeky face.
The moment Yang Lujia realized that Fortuniel had gotten bigger than before that he almost looked like a teenager now, he was surprised. "Did the upgrade help you this lot?"
"Yes, Host. Thanks to you."
Yang Lujia ignored this and thought it was only normal and said, "You''re more lifelike now, when ites tomunicating with me. Moreover, what is this Summoning Writ all about? Why did it say ''the summons'' I ''previously owned''?"
He ced emphasis on certain words to get the meaning to Fortuniel.
"I myself know nothing about it, Host. These new functions that I got are things that are out of my control. They just pop out like they are programmed in me. I awakened some of the memories I have but I still don''t know any big secrets, Host."
''Is he lying?'' Yang Lujia got suspicious of Fortuniel but he ignored the thought and instead asked, "What are these memories that you recently awakened?"
"I don''t know if they''re really memories, Host. Or they''re visions of what would happen in the future. I saw the future you. Compared to the present ''you,'' that ''man'' in my memories is a lot stronger than you are now."
Yang Lujia merely nodded and made inferences. It seemed like he got some clues. ''Could it be that I am some reincarnated old fellow? Or could I have upied the body of a reincarnated old man? What else does that ''previously owned'' summon mean? What are the true origins of Fortuniel? What reason have Ie in this world for?''
He thought hard but deemed it to be fruitless as they were only inferences without solid evidence. ''Although I must keep on guard against Fortuniel, I should just let nature take its course.''
"Fortuniel, you can go back now. I would still need to fix my own issues now with my disciples. By the time you upgrade again, I hope you can get more fragments of your memories. By then, you will be able to tell me everything you know."
"Alright, Host."
''He''s really more human now, huh?'' he thought.
Suddenly appearing in front of the waitress shocked thetter to her core. It was as though she saw a ghost for the first time in her life. However, she was not frightened at all. Instead, she was just shocked to see how fragrantly beautiful this ghost was.
How handsome!
"Miss, I''ve already talked to your boss. I suppose she has already sent you a message through yourmunication token?" Yang Lujia interrupted her fantasies.
"Oh¡ª! Right!" She quickly checked the token and was shocked when she saw the message she got from the owner. "Everything¡ for free¡?"
She doubted her life now.
What was the background of this young man? If it was before, she would have disdained him. Even though he was handsome, if he did not have any fortune, she would not think he was someone of high stature at all. Being able toe to this floor did not mean he was someone high and mighty. However, now that the owner treated him for free, even after everything he and his group ate¡ªshe would not dare treat him with disrespect.
Yang Lujia did not miss the change in her gaze on him. However, he ignored her as it was only normal for someone like her to react like that. Thus, he did not say anything more and just walked past by her.
When he reached their table, he found that it was already a mess. Brownie was sleeping, so was Yin Hang. Cai Hong and Chao Xing were in a daze. Meanwhile, Sheng Ao was meditating. He just smiled wryly and woke them all up.
"Hurry up, you guys. We''re leaving now," Yang Lujia said. "Also, Sheng Ao, it seems like you''re going to have a junior sister soon. I''ve felt her presence in the Dragon Emperor Pce."
Sheng Ao was surprised and was also somewhat excited to have another fellow disciple joining their fray.
''Long Bo, huh? It seems like he''s also from the Dragon Emperor Pce. Who could''ve killed him, a Dragon Prince and why did I get a reward even when I did not yet ept this new disciple I was going to have? It''s really strange.''
"Let''s go," Yang Lujia said as he swiped his arms in the air. Cai Hong, along with Chao Xing and Yin Hang disappeared. The only ones who remained were Brownie and his other disciple, Sheng Ao.
"Master, is my future junior sister also a genius like my senior brothers and senior sister?" Sheng Ao couldn''t help but ask in curiosity while they were on their way to the pce.
Yang Lujia nodded. "In terms of talent, she might not lose against your second senior brother."
After all, she was also an SSS-ss genius!
"Master, is my future junior sister also a genius like my senior brothers and senior sister?" Sheng Ao couldn''t help but ask in curiosity while they were on their way to the pce.
Chapter 331 Old Man
Chapter 331 Old Man
What Old ck conveyed to them was vague. They needed more information and exnation from him but this stingy tortoise did not give them any, leaving all of them hanging. However, they did now have the idea that these Life Controller Beasts could very well control the life of another person or living being.
Meanwhile, Yang Lujia, who was originally enjoying the ce''s scenery suddenly frowned. He noticed something amiss and immediately realized that his life force was slowly extracted by some intricate rules of life.
Yang Lujia was astonished. He did not notice anything before this. It had to be known that his cultivation realm had already reached a stage wherein no anyone could just outss him.
When he re-examined the surroundings once more, he found other living beings¡ªbut they were just like condensed rules of life. It was like they were formed naturally. That was what Yang Lujia thought.
However, after activating his purple eyes, he managed to see through these millions of creatures. They have indeed condensed rules of life, but they seemed to have formed blood and bones¡ªothers even looked humane while others were looking so iplete.
Yang Lujia was even astonished when he saw two human figures who were talking with each other. He was certain that they were Life Controller Beasts. However, he could not ascertain the content of their conversation. It was like something was blocking him from hearing their exchange.
On the other side, there were two human figures, portraying a man and a woman, exasperatedly talking about the mistreatment they had been receiving from humans in the past decades or so. Unfortunately, their ancestor had been in closed-door training all this while, while that human would alwayse to them to look for trouble and steal their Tokens of Life.
Their Tokens of Life were very important to them. If a human would have a human heart, then the Token of Life for the Life Controller Beasts had the same function. It functioned as their heart, and once taken¡ªthey could meet their end.
"Despicable human! We are not doing anything to their settlement, but they keep on pestering us! Especially that man who recently came here just to steal some of our Tokens of Life!" the man eximed.
Both he and the woman could talk in humannguage and Yang Lujia could now clearly hear them while he concealed himself in the shadows¡ªeven stopping the flow of his life force getting extracted by something unknown.
Then, he found out, with his purple eyes that these beasts were the reason for such a phenomenon. Clearly, he could see the two of them, but they did not seem to notice his arrival. That was because Yang Lujia wanted to know what exactly happened before he could make his move.
"Right! We don''t have any grudge against these humans but they keep oning here like flies hunting for food. It''s good if they were only low-level humans¡ªbut it is different when someone as strong as their Life Ancestor wille to our ce, especially that person they call the City Life Healer!"
The woman''s expression was even more exaggerated than the other. She seemed to be truly enraged by the City Life Healer. Yang Lujia knew that there must be something wrong, but he didn''t expect these Life Controller Beasts to have their own consciousness could talk like normal people.
He had seen beasts like them such as Brownie or even Long Guang despite having human forms.
Moreover, these Life Controller Beasts contained the aura of the void. It seemed like his father exhausted quite a lot of his resources to create such arge array formation that could even amodate something like this at this level. Yang Lujia was truly astonished. there seme
He knew that he couldn''t do this even if he wanted to. That was because he was restricted by the Five Realm''sws. They were thews that restricted those who were very powerful to cause amok among the lower realms.
It was not just because the creator wanted no one to rise and reach their peak. He might be only feeling sympathetic to those people who were yet to grow but after offending a supreme expert, their growth would be halted. Provided, they would not be experts if they would not meet any setbacks, but it was a different thing when the other party would treat them like ants. Just only flick of their finger could obliterate them.
To avoid chaos, the creator must have wanted to keep the Five Realms in check.
But the chaos was still inevitable.
After all, countless wars had already ensued in the Five Realms for eons.
Moreover, that might not only be the reason for creating the Five Realms.
"That City Life Healer is extremely strong. If not for our Life Ancestor giving his all and even revealing his trump card, that human wouldn''t have fled away. However, that was at the price of our Life Ancestor''s life. Speaking of, where did they put the Life Ancestor''s body?"
"I think they ced him in the chamber where all our ancestors were ced," the woman replied, trying to calm her surging emotions. "But that''s the real problem now. We have to think of a way to fend off the City Life Healer the next time around. We need to prevent him from causing more deaths among our kind!"
"Do not worry! I, Sheng Ming, the current patriarch of the Life Controller Beasts would exact revenge on our dear kind! Tonight, I''ll be going into seclusion! Junior sister, you continue to observe the surroundings and protect the body of the father, our Life Ancestor. We can''t allow anyone, especially the City Life Healer to im possession of father''s heart!"
The heart he was talking about was actually the Token of Life!
"Are you on the verge of breaking through, big brother?!" The woman felt over the moon and even gloated in her mind, her thoughts filled with disdain against the City Life Healer.
"Naturally!" Sheng Ming smiled.
After he left his junior sister alone, his face then scrunched.
Of course, he was not on the verge of a breakthrough! That was only a white lie!
Sheng Ming was truly out of ideas at the moment. He only spoke to his junior sister like that because she did not want to worry her too much and focus on protecting their father''s body.
The Life Ancestor was their only hope, but now that he was gone, killed at an expense of what he expended against the City Life Healer¡ªwho might be seriously injured at the moment. Thinking that thetter was injured now, he somehow let out a sigh of relief.
He then grabbed a textbook.
Actually, if one were to look at it closely, it wasn''t just some ordinary textbook. It was a textbook that contained techniques that surpassed everyone''s imagination. Sheng Ming, as the patriarch seeding the Life Ancestor''s position, was expected to learn them and advance his cultivation realm to higher heights.
In all of their generations of patriarchs and ancestors, the Life Controller Beasts had only been fighting against the humans in that city. Yang Lujia felt some pity for these creatures. They did not provoke those humans, but the humans kept on provoking them instead.
He thought that things were not as simple as they seemed to be. Yang Lujia knew that the reason might stem from these beasts'' hearts, their Tokens of Life. They must have been termed as such because they were like a token¡ªjust a reward for humans. In other words, they were treated as ythings or simply things by humans.
What could be the allure of their hearts that the human would be willing to go against such several beasts?
ording to his estimate, they should have a million beasts in total¡ªonly that almost three-fourths of them were weaker than the ordinary human cultivators. And the hearts of this specific sample poption was mostly stolen by the City Life Healer.
After all, the humans did not ever set foot on theirnd again when they were ruthlessly killed by Sheng Ming himself.
Seeing how the situation was going, Yang Lujia was somewhat amused and decided to y along. He actually had the thought that the one he should revive should be the Life Ancestor since he probably had exhausted all his life force.
However, since the Life Ancestor still had his heart, he should be able to revive him.
But he actually couldn''t?
He really thought these beasts were heaven-defying and could not die¡ªthey were simply what people usually called immortals. Despite that, there seemed to be limits of their lifespan.
"What shall I do? If this were to continue, wouldn''t our entire n be wiped out by that City Life Healer when hees back? What if that human would break through before I could even do so? Wouldn''t that be overkill on his side?!"
Sheng Ming could not really think straight. His mind was inplete turmoil.
Chapter 332 Hindrance
Chapter 332 Hindrance
Yang Lujia learned a great deal of information regarding the Holy Light Pce and Sheng Ao. All of them really thought that Sheng Ao was someone who touched a woman and they had evidence of it that he did. No matter the reason Sheng Ao would tell them, they would not ept it because the deed was already done. It was a wound that was healed but retained a scar.
On the other hand, the Holy Light Pce had five Arch-Cardinals and a bunch of cardinals and priests under them. On top of them of all was the Holy Light Emperor. Well, Yang Lujia already knew much of the Holy Light Emperor from the five divine beasts'' story, of how the Holy Light Emperor saved my father.
It had to be noted, though, that Yang Lujia was not the one who was saved. It was his father. Thus, he did not owe anything to the Holy Light Emperor. Besides, with all the power he had now, it was already considered repaid.
"What the hell? My disciple already became the Holy Light Emperor? Our former Holy Light Emperor can now be called the Holy Light Ancestor? Why did they not call me for this important event?!" Supreme Elder Gu was furious as he thought about it.
Even the elder he talked with earlier did not know of this and so were the people. The moment the news came out, everything was in turmoil. They could not believe it that the Holy Light Emperor chose to step down.
What was even more infuriating to Supreme Elder Gu was that the Holy Light Emperor did not tell him about this. It was as though he was non-existent. Moreover, the first to know about this matter were those people from the Human Emperor Pce.
When Yang Lujia heard of this news, his eyes shed with a cold light. His spections before had been further solidified, although it wasn''t enough to guarantee that he was right. There was really something fishy about this Human Emperor Pce.
"Calm down, old man," Yang Lujia said.
"What? Are you also behind this? What do you want?!"
"You''re overstepping the boundaries, old man. I do not know about thismotion. However, I have to tell you that this has got something to do with the Human Emperor Pce. My subordinate told me before about a vessel that could be used to bring people to the lower realm¡ is there such a thing in the Holy Light Pce?"
He knew that there was. He just wanted to confirm. His disciple''s mind might have been altered by someone or something, so he could not be at all certain about this.
"Vessel! Vessel of Luminescence!" Supreme Elder Gu''s figure disappeared from his sight. Yang Lujia called for his disciple and Yang Fei.
"You two, we have to be ready¡ Sheng Ao, I already about the location where you are found to have touched a woman. Let''s go there. Let''s not waste any more time."
If he could notplete the mission given to him to clear Sheng Ao''s name, he would not be satisfied as there would be a reward for it. Therefore, Yang Lujia was adamant about it, and hurriedly, he transported himself with them back to the airship.
"Master, the Holy Light Emperor¡"?Sheng Ao lowered his head in shame. He felt shame. He should have been the one who would be crowned on this day, but it was taken by someone else. Although he had no qualms about bing the Holy Light Emperor, he cared for the feelings of the Holy Light Emperor, the person who saved and raised him.
What did he feel about it? Did he feel disappointed and upset?
"Sheng Ao, as long as we clear your name, I know that the Holy Light Emperor will then be satisfied. He is the one who knows you by heart and he knows that you are not the kind of person that others structured behind your back. You don''t have to worry. Although he passed the throne to somebody else, he knows that you''lle back. We just have to investigate your matter right away," Yang Lujia said.
And with that, a certain airship of the Human Emperor Pce disappeared.
And just as they disappeared, the entire territory of the Holy Light Pce began to tremble.
Yang Lujia did not notice this. He was only set on finding the person who framed his disciple.
It was just that¡ that tremble was only momentary.
However, the problem was it did not happen only in the Holy Light Pce''s territory. It also happened to all the other pces¡ªnot excluding the four regions!
However, Yang Lujia was oblivious to this. He was only curious about the motive of the person who framed his disciple. His disciple was someone pure and someone who had a deep connection with the Holy Light Emperor. Why did it seem like everything was orchestrated? As though everything was dancing on someone''s palm?
Once he uprooted the cause, he would be able to navigate from there to the main host of this show.
''What is their n?''
"Dragon Emperor Pce, huh?" Yang Lujia asked himself as they were already near the ce, the pce where the news about Sheng Ao''s circumstance came from.
As Yang Lujia thought of this, he looked at the disciple behind him and Yang Fei. Sheng Ao was still cultivating hard and he actually reached the peak of the Saint King Realm with the Golden Lotus Scripture. It seemed like Fortuniel was really meticulous about the reward he gave me every time I ept a disciple.
Moreover¡
Yang Lujia looked in the Dragon Emperor Pce''s direction. He had a feeling that he would be able to meet his disciple sooner. His second disciple who he somehow missed. That baby boy who he had raised by himself, although the boy grew up fast that he could already stand on his own.
He wouldn''t be surprised if Long Guang already reached the peak of the Saint King Realm.
On the other hand, there were surging currents within the Dragon Emperor Pce. After he raged in the Fiend Emperor Pce, he came back to check on his son again. His son was still alright.
"Brother Gu, is my son really going to be alright? I heard that there''s no cure for the poison inside his body. It''s getting more potent now and his body was starting to rot as time passes by. It''s getting scary. I never thought after I became the Dragon Ancestor¡ I will feel fear. This wasn''t fear from my foes but the kind of inexplicable fear of losing your son."
Gu Tian drew a warm smile on his face that his eyes closed due to it. "You don''t have to worry about it, Brother Long. I have asked our Temporal Lord if he could help with your son''s condition. He tended to me and told me that he had the antidote to it. I don''t know if it could really cure your son, but it''s worth trying¡ª"
Long Sheng, the Dragon Ancestor, immediately cut his friend off and knelt in front of him. He felt no shame. He only felt the fear of losing his own son, that son of his that he personally raised himself. He was afraid of losing him.
Gu Tian revealed an awkward look as he lightly rubbed the tip of his nose. "Well, Brother Long, Temporal Lord has agreed to it. However, he said to me that it wouldn''t be free¡ª"
"Quick! Tell me! What is it that he wants?" Long Sheng interrupted him. "Even if it would cost my life, as long as my son would still live, I will be satisfied. He still had a long life to look forward to. As for me, I''m already old. Please¡ Brother Gu¡"
Long Sheng had tears all over his face. Inside him, there was the rage for whoever made his son like this. However, what ruled his heart most was the fear of losing his own child. As a parent, although dragons were known for their dominance, when it came to their families, they would not forget to spare every effort they could do just to make their families happy.
"Well¡ Brother Long¡ it''s a bitplicated¡ I don''t know if you''ll agree to it because it involves something even heavier¡" Gu Tian smiled wryly as a sh of strange light passed through his irises.
"Tell me. What is it, Brother Gu?" Long Sheng wiped the tears off his face and looked at Gu Tian seriously.
"Brother Long¡ the Temporal Lord wants you to activate it¡"
Long Sheng showed a confused face but his face soon bloomed into shock as he looked at Gu Tian incredulously.
SIGH.
"Yes, Brother Long. You''re right about what you''re thinking. In exchange for the antidote, he told me to activate the Paramountcy Vessel that you have in your territory. Not just a single function of it but all of its functions¡ you have to activate them¡"
"¡"
Chapter 333 Sword
Chapter 333 Sword
In his eyes, Cardinal Lin gained a favorable impression due to what the other party did to Saint Prince Huang just to save Lan Mingyue from this beast. He had to admit that this Saint Prince Huang was very strong at his peak, based on how solid his foundation was¡ªbut that was all there was to it.
"Where''s your father?" Yang Lujia directly asked her. "Yueyue, you don''t have to hesitate. Saving him should be prioritized now. Set aside your emotions towards him. I know how you hate him so much, but what if he really died? Won''t you regret it?"
Lan Mingyue tactfully zipped her mouth and pointed at the room where his father was held inside.
Yang Lujia merely nodded and looked at the expression of Lan Mingyue''s father, the n''s patriarch who stood above the other two families of this Sacred City. He held his forehead and examined him from the inside.
"How convenient?" Yang Lujia was surprised when he saw his condition. "Could it be that father already predicted this to happen?"
He never believed in coincidences and this was certainly one of those instances where he would doubt this belief of his.
Thinking about how his father managed to create such a grand formation and even made him feel suffocated inside during those tests. One of the tests he had passed through was overwhelming a poison with mes.
Lan Mingyue was standing beside him, kind of fidgety with his father''s illness. Deep in her bones, she felt some regrets during the times she went out to spend time for herself and not with her father.
But he cheated. She just couldn''t take it in so easily. That was something that her old fragile heart would never be able to forget.
"Can you cure him, big brother?" Lan Mingyue was back to her childish self.
In front of everyone, she was heartless and as cold as ice. Even Saint Prince Huang could not move her. Despite his dashing appearance and the likes, thisdy was not even moved a bit. She was like a stone hit by a clump of cotton. However, this beauty that had been guing men''s hearts for quite a long time was very timid in front of this young man.
"Of course," Yang Lujia said, smiling.
Lan Mingyue was overjoyed in her heart, but she concealed it. Moreover, it wasn''t necessary for her to be ''too happy''. She was only doing this act because she was worried about her mother''s deteriorating condition. She was not faring well at the moment and had also fallen sick after their confrontation with the grand elder.
Thus, she only sighed and looked at Yang Lujia gratefully. At the same time, she found it strange. She really sensed her presence from this young man, but this young man''s face was outrageously handsome, and when she firstid her eyes on him, she thought she saw an immortal, a heavenly figure that nobody could condemn but could only be worshipped.
Dum Gai¡ Yang Lujia¡
They were different names. But the same person.
Recalling how his name was structured¡ Dum Gai¡ she must be really the dumb one for that. Never in her life did she recall anyone she encountered with that name. However, parents could be exotic or strange in that they would give names to their children like that. That was probably the reason why she overlooked his name back then.
But to actually know now that his name went by as Yang Lujia, she blushed and didn''t know why it sounded handsome, especially when it came from his lips specifically. She was a stone-hearted woman, but not anymore in front of this young man.
''What''s wrong with me?''
"He was actually poisoned by a peculiar flower. However, you don''t have to worry about that. I am more than capable to expel that poison. Moreover, if you''re wondering if this is now my real face, you got it right, it is," Yang Lujia said. "Also, don''t look at me with firm eyes while blushing. It''s very unusual of you."
Seeing the stern expression on Yang Lujia''s face, she was stunned momentarily and thought, ''Does he not like me at all? Why? Am I that ugly?''
Hell, if she was ugly, Saint Prince Huang wouldn''t be attracted to her¡ªthat would probably be everyone''s reply if they heard her thoughts about the matter.
"I am not a romantic person neither did I feel any romance with anyone. That goes the same with you. If you developed something in your heart towards me, erase that now."
Just as she was about to speak, Yang Lujia immediately interrupted her. "No buts. If you''re wondering why I am helping you like this and all that I did in the past¡ªyou just resembled someone that I do not exactly hold dear but someone who brought terror to me. Over time, although I did not like her treatment back then, the kind of mental torture that she gave me back then, became a pleasure to me. Talk about sadism. Haha."
To ease off the atmosphere, Yang Lujia joked about it and looked at thedy''s stunned expression. He then shook his head and proceeded with eliminating the poison inside the Lan n''s patriarch''s body. ''I think a small amount of my me will do. My me is very violent, not like the gentle Life-me that my fatherprehended.''
Yang Lujia did this for an hour andter found out that the eyes of thedy beside him had turned gray. It was as if she lost all her life and forgotten how to breathe. Nevertheless, he did not just mind her at all. It was normal. Thisdy probably had not yet been rejected by a man, so it proved to be unusual on her part.
However, he still felt the urge to tell her something. "You don''t really have to remove your feelings for me. Just know your boundaries. Anything more than friends¡ that''s not eptable for me."
Yes, to him, romance was nothing but an additional weakness to him. It had always been like this in the past and his father in the past was the one who taught him like this. Thetter interfered with what happened in the past¡ªmaking him almost forget every emotion he had¡ªthat he had turned sinister¡ªkilling some of his rtives and some friends just to get everything that he wanted. Over time, in his stay here in this world, he realized that he had been too busy bing like his father.
He forgot who he was. He forgot who he was living for.
Was it just only to surpass his father back then?
Or was it because of his pride?
Regardless, that feeling was still there and it could not be overshadowed by any feeling like romance and stuff. It was still there and he was actually aware of its existence. He just did not know how to control it. Coming into this fantasy-filled world, a cultivation world at that, he realized that there was something in him that he could not control. It had to be known that being aware of something would not always be tantamount to having the knowledge of how to expel that something.
In fact, what he was aiming for, for now, was still the same as before. He could not extricate it. The feeling of wanting to surpass somebody¡ªlike his father¡ªespecially that face and voice¡ªthey were actually very much the same as the previous one.
Helplessly sighing, Lan Mingyue shook her head. "No. You are not in any way obligated to feel anything for me. I guess it was just me being obvious about it. Moreover, that''s not what''s important right now. Have you already expelled the poison from ''his'' body?"
"Yes."
"Then, why did I not see anything poisonous?"
"I said I''m going to eliminate it. Not expel. Therefore, I burned it with my mes."
"I see," Lan Mingyue replied. "When is he going to wake up, though?"
"I think he''ll wake up tomorrow or the day after. I still need to stabilize his body and his cultivation level that had regressed because of the poison," he replied. "Anyhow, although this may be offensive to you, but do you really not want to talk to him after he wakes up?"
"No. It''s still the same. I don''t have the power yet to stand in front of him. Not because I''m weak, but because the feeling of hatred is still here," she replied, pointing at her chest. "Also, although I have feelings for you, you do not need to persuade me. Even you can''t do that."
"I know. I am not intending to. I was just asking," he retorted, looking out into the window of the room. "Anyway, I still have some matters to attend to. I''d like to meet this Saint Prince Huang who had the audacity to threaten you when he''s not even in his own territory. To say the least, he''s a clown on that matter."
Chapter 334 Milky
Chapter 334 Milky
Envoy Lu Han came to the Third Region this time specifically to inform the sects of the ce for the uing Heavenly Selection. He came under the orders of the ruler of the Autonomous Region to temporarily stay within the Third Region and await the news about the exact date regarding the Heavenly Selection.
As for the reason why Envoy Lu Han went to their sect, it was only a matter of news from the Autonomous Region regarding the recent changes that the Third Region in the past few years¡ªfor example, the destruction of the Saber Path Sect or that other sect who was specialized in body cultivation.
Naturally, the person who was behind all of these changes, no one exactly knew him, but some saw his face¡ªbut no one dared disclose any information about him. Only those from the Autonomous Region knew about it through their spies and created portraits of this person.
Merely, unfortunately for them, this person never appeared again.
They only knew that his name was Dum Gai.
Only those people from the Yang Supreme Sect saw his real face, but they were strictly told by their sect master not to disclose any of this matter to anyone, lest they would be punished severely.
Xia Zhiguang was extremely cautious about this matter as he knew Yang Lujia''s personality very much,ing from a blind position himself in Da Sishen¡ªwho did not know anything about Yang Lujia at all.
Envoy Lu Han looked at Xia Zhiguang''s respectful countenance and he was slightly pleased about this appearance. It only meant that he was feared and someone who was with status¡ªand that others should know he was high and mighty. Nevertheless, he would not dare neglect his duty due to some small disputes. Otherwise, their Lord of Order would be angry at him for causing too much fuss over simple matters.
"I heard that there was a person before who came to the Third Region and directly changed the situation with just his presence alone, flipping this region upside down with his strength. I am quite curious about this because even the Demon-Subduing Autonomous Order was not able to unite this ce at all, due to their wariness of this ce being a peculiar one for some reason. Can I have the honor of knowing who this person is, Sect Master Xia? Actually, I have a portrait here and he was quite young ording to the rumors, it''s definitely not you, right? He must have also used an alias for him to be able to hide from the eyes of our Demon-Subduing Autonomous Order¡" Envoy Lu Han surmised, his attitude stillced with respect, but there was a hint of threat that Xia Zhiguang had felt.
Xia Zhiguang was only respectful to this person in front of him due to the current circumstances. Now that His Highness was not here to protect any of them, it was necessary for him to y the games of politics and get himself into a rtionship with other factions, especially those with stronger ones.
He knew all along that Envoy Lu Han was from an organization called the Demon-Subduing Autonomous Order. This organization, ording to the information he got from an informant he secretly nted in the Autonomous Region, was the strongest among all the other factions. To phrase it correctly, he must be careful with everything that he''d say and do in front of this envoy.
With this, Xia Zhiguang started the act as he awkwardly scratched the back of his head with a slightly embarrassed smile stered on her face. "This¡ Envoy Lu Han, it''s not that I want to reject you about this matter, but that person is a reclusive expert who wouldn''t want to expose his identity. We were just fortunately acquainted with him and saved his life in the past, that was why he gave this kind of strength now, sitting at the apex of the Third Region."
Seeing Xia Zhiguang''s sentiments, Envoy Lu Han was somewhat convinced. Although it was superficially an act, the emotions that Sect Master Xia showed, the gratitude and admiration, could not be hidden. It seemed like there was not anymore drilling into this matter.
He was just curious anyway. Just a hermitlike expert. If their Lord of Order took action, that reclusive expert wouldn''t be able to withstand an attack from him. As long as that man was wise not to be enemies with the Demon-Subduing Autonomous Order!
However, on the surface, towards Xia Zhiguang''s reply, he merely smiled and said, "It''s not a big deal, Sect Master Xia. I just want to know out of curiosity. Alright, give this Lord Envoy some time to take a rest. I will let my subordinates notify you right away after the schedule for the Heavenly Selection was out."
"Thank you, Lord Envoy Lu Han!" Xia Zhiguang sincerely gave a bow and went out of the room where he let the man stay.
This man''s tone was extremely overbearing. Just based on his embroidered robe and the way he was dressed like some royalty, Xia Zhiguang could very well guess that this Envoy Lu Han wasn''t just some simple envoy that the Demon-Subduing Autonomous Order would casually send.
He must be here for other motives!
"His Highness!" Xia Zhiguang muttered to himself and looked around him. It seemed like two people were tailing him. However, to the current him, their strength could only be said to be passable. Moreover, he had Xia Hua, his daughter, by his side.
From when she encountered a rtive of Yang Lujia, she had worked herself to the fullest because of his unwavering pride to enter into Yang Lujia''s heart¡ªalthough vague and almost likely impossible to achieve. And that girl actually reached the Saint Emperor realm, although not at the peak, she was clearly very strong and could possibly leap-contend cultivators with realms higher than hers.
"Lord Envoy, there was nothing unusual about Sect Master''s movements. He would also go to the open ground of the sect where the disciples of the sect were gathered to gather to practice and listen to lectures¡ªfrom time to time," the man in ck reported. "There was something unusual, though¡ there seemed to be something very powerful hiding behind his hall. The feeling of being touched by Extreme Yin almost poisoned this old man to death."
Envoy Lu Han was slightly surprised. It turned out Yang Lujia was really like the rumors said he was. A person whose means were beyond what ordinary people could think. A person whose strength towered above everyone else. However, feeling skeptical, he wouldn''t stop until he saw this person.
"Oh? There''s such a thing? Exin to me right away. What did you discover?"
The old thing in ck seemed to be embarrassed to say it after a pretty long moment of silence but still urged himself to say things. "It''s not that this old man was not strong, but I could feel like there were a pair of eyes staring at me in the depths of the abyss, wanting me to be dragged to the underworld. That extreme yin energy could easily wipe out this old man''s extreme yang!"
Envoy Lu Han was further surprised about this matter. "Did Sect Master Xia do something after entering the hall?"
He thought of something. That sect master must have long noticed that they were only here for the sake of the person who changed the entire situation of the Third Region. They were just trying to cover it up with the matter regarding the Heavenly Selection.
However, it was true that the Heavenly Selection was already approaching near. It was the gathering of all geniuses in the Third Region, and selecting a few from them to be disciples of the Demon-Subduing Autonomous Order, or they could even seek refuge with the other factions such as the Commerce Autonomy or the Weapon-Forging Association.
Nheless, this was not the ultimate goal of Envoy Lu Han. He was really here to inquire and investigate about the sudden changes in the Third Region. That reclusive expert was a variable that could potentially harm their foundation as the ruler of the Autonomous Region once that expert would make a move.
He had confidence in taking down such an expert, with the Lord of Order''s strength, but it was better to be cautious than be never wary at all.
The old man in ck shook his head, still with his head bowed. "This subordinate is ipetent. Although this old man was strong, I could not see through the extreme yin energy enveloping his entire hall."
"There''s actually such a thing in this ce? Could it be some treasure that involved the extreme yin energy?" Envoy Lu Han abruptly stood, his eyes shing with a strange light.
"However, Lord Envoy Lu Han, why would you disguise yourself as someone like this and be held in contempt by others?"
Another old man came and directly asked Envoy Lu Han such a question, to which thetter answered, "That''s naturally not the case. I have my own reasons for doing this."
Chapter 335 South Hulu
Chapter 335 South Hulu
Yang Lujia learned a great deal of information regarding the Holy Light Pce and Sheng Ao. All of them really thought that Sheng Ao was someone who touched a woman and they had evidence of it that he did. No matter the reason Sheng Ao would tell them, they would not ept it because the deed was already done. It was a wound that was healed but retained a scar.
On the other hand, the Holy Light Pce had five Arch-Cardinals and a bunch of cardinals and priests under them. On top of them of all was the Holy Light Emperor. Well, Yang Lujia already knew much of the Holy Light Emperor from the five divine beasts'' story, of how the Holy Light Emperor saved my father.
It had to be noted, though, that Yang Lujia was not the one who was saved. It was his father. Thus, he did not owe anything to the Holy Light Emperor. Besides, with all the power he had now, it was already considered repaid.
"What the hell? My disciple already became the Holy Light Emperor? Our former Holy Light Emperor can now be called the Holy Light Ancestor? Why did they not call me for this important event?!" Supreme Elder Gu was furious as he thought about it.
Even the elder he talked with earlier did not know of this and so were the people. The moment the news came out, everything was in turmoil. They could not believe it that the Holy Light Emperor chose to step down.
What was even more infuriating to Supreme Elder Gu was that the Holy Light Emperor did not tell him about this. It was as though he was non-existent. Moreover, the first to know about this matter were those people from the Human Emperor Pce.
When Yang Lujia heard of this news, his eyes shed with a cold light. His spections before had been further solidified, although it wasn''t enough to guarantee that he was right. There was really something fishy about this Human Emperor Pce.
"Calm down, old man," Yang Lujia said.
"What? Are you also behind this? What do you want?!"
"You''re overstepping the boundaries, old man. I do not know about thismotion. However, I have to tell you that this has got something to do with the Human Emperor Pce. My subordinate told me before about a vessel that could be used to bring people to the lower realm¡ is there such a thing in the Holy Light Pce?"
He knew that there was. He just wanted to confirm. His disciple''s mind might have been altered by someone or something, so he could not be at all certain about this.
"Vessel! Vessel of Luminescence!" Supreme Elder Gu''s figure disappeared from his sight. Yang Lujia called for his disciple and Yang Fei.
"You two, we have to be ready¡ Sheng Ao, I already about the location where you are found to have touched a woman. Let''s go there. Let''s not waste any more time."
If he could notplete the mission given to him to clear Sheng Ao''s name, he would not be satisfied as there would be a reward for it. Therefore, Yang Lujia was adamant about it, and hurriedly, he transported himself with them back to the airship.
"Master, the Holy Light Emperor¡"?Sheng Ao lowered his head in shame. He felt shame. He should have been the one who would be crowned on this day, but it was taken by someone else. Although he had no qualms about bing the Holy Light Emperor, he cared for the feelings of the Holy Light Emperor, the person who saved and raised him.
What did he feel about it? Did he feel disappointed and upset?
"Sheng Ao, as long as we clear your name, I know that the Holy Light Emperor will then be satisfied. He is the one who knows you by heart and he knows that you are not the kind of person that others structured behind your back. You don''t have to worry. Although he passed the throne to somebody else, he knows that you''lle back. We just have to investigate your matter right away," Yang Lujia said.
And with that, a certain airship of the Human Emperor Pce disappeared.
And just as they disappeared, the entire territory of the Holy Light Pce began to tremble.
Yang Lujia did not notice this. He was only set on finding the person who framed his disciple.
It was just that¡ that tremble was only momentary.
However, the problem was it did not happen only in the Holy Light Pce''s territory. It also happened to all the other pces¡ªnot excluding the four regions!
However, Yang Lujia was oblivious to this. He was only curious about the motive of the person who framed his disciple. His disciple was someone pure and someone who had a deep connection with the Holy Light Emperor. Why did it seem like everything was orchestrated? As though everything was dancing on someone''s palm?
Once he uprooted the cause, he would be able to navigate from there to the main host of this show.
''What is their n?''
"Dragon Emperor Pce, huh?" Yang Lujia asked himself as they were already near the ce, the pce where the news about Sheng Ao''s circumstance came from.
As Yang Lujia thought of this, he looked at the disciple behind him and Yang Fei. Sheng Ao was still cultivating hard and he actually reached the peak of the Saint King Realm with the Golden Lotus Scripture. It seemed like Fortuniel was really meticulous about the reward he gave me every time I ept a disciple.
Moreover¡
Yang Lujia looked in the Dragon Emperor Pce''s direction. He had a feeling that he would be able to meet his disciple sooner. His second disciple who he somehow missed. That baby boy who he had raised by himself, although the boy grew up fast that he could already stand on his own.
He wouldn''t be surprised if Long Guang already reached the peak of the Saint King Realm.
On the other hand, there were surging currents within the Dragon Emperor Pce. After he raged in the Fiend Emperor Pce, he came back to check on his son again. His son was still alright.
"Brother Gu, is my son really going to be alright? I heard that there''s no cure for the poison inside his body. It''s getting more potent now and his body was starting to rot as time passes by. It''s getting scary. I never thought after I became the Dragon Ancestor¡ I will feel fear. This wasn''t fear from my foes but the kind of inexplicable fear of losing your son."
Gu Tian drew a warm smile on his face that his eyes closed due to it. "You don''t have to worry about it, Brother Long. I have asked our Temporal Lord if he could help with your son''s condition. He tended to me and told me that he had the antidote to it. I don''t know if it could really cure your son, but it''s worth trying¡ª"
Long Sheng, the Dragon Ancestor, immediately cut his friend off and knelt in front of him. He felt no shame. He only felt the fear of losing his own son, that son of his that he personally raised himself. He was afraid of losing him.
Gu Tian revealed an awkward look as he lightly rubbed the tip of his nose. "Well, Brother Long, Temporal Lord has agreed to it. However, he said to me that it wouldn''t be free¡ª"
"Quick! Tell me! What is it that he wants?" Long Sheng interrupted him. "Even if it would cost my life, as long as my son would still live, I will be satisfied. He still had a long life to look forward to. As for me, I''m already old. Please¡ Brother Gu¡"
Long Sheng had tears all over his face. Inside him, there was the rage for whoever made his son like this. However, what ruled his heart most was the fear of losing his own child. As a parent, although dragons were known for their dominance, when it came to their families, they would not forget to spare every effort they could do just to make their families happy.
"Well¡ Brother Long¡ it''s a bitplicated¡ I don''t know if you''ll agree to it because it involves something even heavier¡" Gu Tian smiled wryly as a sh of strange light passed through his irises.
"Tell me. What is it, Brother Gu?" Long Sheng wiped the tears off his face and looked at Gu Tian seriously.
"Brother Long¡ the Temporal Lord wants you to activate it¡"
Long Sheng showed a confused face but his face soon bloomed into shock as he looked at Gu Tian incredulously.
SIGH.
"Yes, Brother Long. You''re right about what you''re thinking. In exchange for the antidote, he told me to activate the Paramountcy Vessel that you have in your territory. Not just a single function of it but all of its functions¡ you have to activate them¡"
"¡"
Chapter 336 Master & Disciple (I)
Chapter 336 Master & Disciple (I)
Little Green was the final name Yang Lujia had given the little tree spirit in his arms. On the other hand, Brownie was lying on his shoulders and kept on looking at Little Green, his eyes burning with envy. After all, Yang Lujia''s arms were where his previous position was. Now, it was upied by a little tree spirit.
He hated it. However, seeing the cuteness of Little Green, he was somewhat tolerant of it. Anyhow, from what he knew, summoning arts or scriptures usually would notst long as the beasts or creatures the summoner would summon were not evesting. They also had their limits. Even if one had endless energy, it would turn out futile.
"Master, this Dragon Emperor Pce is really beautiful. I never thought it would still be as beautiful as it was since I came herest time. The books never failed to describe the pce correctly. It was thoroughly majestic," Sheng Ao said after they arrived at the Dragon Emperor Pce, but sooner frowned. "However, there are some quite dpidated parts. I wonder if a battle took ce there."
Yang Lujia could also see that. With his previously cautious personality, he knew that there must be something wrong with the Dragon Emperor Pce at the moment. It was not like he never knew anything. What he was seeing now was just too obvious for even one to bother guessing.
However, that wasn''t what was important to Yang Lujia. He actually sensed his second disciple''s aura. It seemed like he had grown strong, even stronger than Cai Hong, he supposed. Moreover, from what he could see through his telescopic eyes, his disciple was currently sitting on a throne that seemed to be the sole throne of the Dragon Emperor.
''Had he grown that much already? Although he was still childlike, it was nothing like the thing I used to him as a kid. If it was before, he would have already saved this kid because he had not seen the world enough. Could it have something to do with those awakened memories of theirs?''
Yang Lujia looked at Sheng Ao who had reached the Saint Emperor Realm. "Baldy, did you perhaps awaken some memories with me in it?"
Sheng Ao looked at his master incredulously. "You actually knew about that, master?"
"You''re just as stupid as your first senior brother," Yang Lujia said, pping his forehead. "Of course, would I ask you if I haven''t? Besides, I already told you that you have senior brothers and one senior sister. They also told me the same thing."
Sheng Ao sighed and relief washed his face. "It doesn''t matter, master. I really did not want to tell you, because these memories I have with you... they seem to not align with your personality¡ªthey seem to be iniquitous."
"Just tell me what it is. I won''t mind," Yang Lujia urged.
"Alright, master," Sheng Ao replied. "Actually, master, in my memories, I saw you with a woman. However, I am not really certain if it was you, but that person feels like you for some reason I don''t know. Moreover, master, what you did to that woman was very unholy. I can''t imagine you doing it, so I really didn''t mind that memory as I thought it would be impossible for you to do those kinds of things. Moreover, even when I saw that woman with us¡ Chao Xing, I think that''s her name¡ª"
"She''s a Pangolin, kid. A beast who can transform into a human," Brownie interrupted him. "There''s no way this brat would have sexual intercourse with her."
Yang Lujia red at the dog. Thetter whimpered in response and just got back to sleep. He then shifted his attention back to Sheng Ao, whose face was certainly having a hard time bing indifferent to what he was telling him.
So, basically, in his disciple''s memory, he had vited a woman. However, ever since in his life, he had not even had the desire to have women flock by his side¡ªbecause for him, they were just distractions in his life¡ªand could possibly be his greatest weaknesses. Not to mention, he had a lot on his te right now to protect¡ªhis disciples, the dog on his shoulders, Cai Hong, and several more of them that he consideredpanies or friends.
He never even thought he would have friends in this cruel world. He wondered¡ªif he had been weak in the first ce, would they even bother bing his friends?
Perhaps, some of them would. Some would not. After all, no one would befriend someone weak in this world where only the strong could survive. It was everyone''s nature, even him. Love could be a factor to erase this nature, but for some, it wouldn''t be enough to persuade themselves and go against their instinct to live.
"I see," he said after he heard his disciple''s exnation. "Enough with that, though. Let''s first see your little senior brother. When you see him, pay your respects even if he was younger than you. Moreover, he''s gotten a lot stronger than he ever was before. Dragons are temperamental creatures. They can easily get irritated if you do things out of hand. Just be true to yourself and don''t do anything he would not like. Even I would not be able to suppress him. After all, I would be afraid to hurt because he was someone I brought up as a kid for the very first time in my life."
When Brownie heard of this, he immediately scoffed. "Kid, you don''t have to listen to his drama and words. It''s just some sort of fool''s y. They''re actually not true. Your second senior brother might be the kindest among the disciples he had."
"¡"
Sheng Ao did not know who to believe already. Anyhow, he shall just follow what his master told him and followed inside the pce where there were several soldiers as well as crowned Dragon Princes kneeling in front of a teenager sitting on the throne.
"I am here today to control the situation of the pce. All of you had been scheming against one another and against me even. I don''t want that kind of tone to be set in the pce that my uncle, the Dragon Emperor, had taken so much effort to build. We, as dragons, should be proud beings and should be able to dominate an era as existences above all others! We only bow to our own superiors and those who defeat us in battles!" Long Guang gave a speech, sitting on the throne with his face looking so unbothered.
"Uh¡" One of the Dragon Princes reacted, showing an awkward face.
Long Guang noticed him. "Why? Do you want to say or ask something?"
"Yes, if that would be allowed, Your Highness, Dragon Son!" The Dragon Prince did not dare look at the other party straight in the eye.
"Yes."
The Dragon Prince gulped and finally asked after some slight hesitation, "How is the Dragon Emperor now? From outside, I heard rumors about him being bedridden¡"
"You don''t have to worry about him. He''ll wake up anytime soon. I just don''t want you all to destroy everything he had built by always trying to kill each other and scheme," Long Guang warned. "The Dragon Ancestor is already on his feet to make a move to save the Dragon Emperor. As for now, the Dragon Ancestor gave me the task to get back the situation in the Dragon Emperor Pce in control. You might now know. We have more powerful enemies. We, fighting against each other, are drawing smiles on their faces right now."
"Then, why did you kill¡ª"
"That''s what they deserve. If someone wanted to kill you, then they should be prepared to be killed as well. Do not use my words against me. A Dragon Prince like you isparable to an ant in this world," he unhurriedly interjected him. "If you try to fit in my shoes, you will understand."
"Y-Yes¡" The Dragon Prince, who spoke up, felt indignant in his heart, but because he was weaker, he knew he would not have the chance to raise aint against this little tyrant in front of him.
"It''s good that you understand. For now, set aside thepetitive atmosphere." Long Guang waved his hand as a signal of dismissal. "I have already designated to you all the tasks that you must do. Be cautious of making deals with people outside the pce, until the Dragon Emperor wakes up."
Everyone scurried away from the hall and went on their separate ways. Meanwhile, Yang Lujia was just spectating from the side this whole time, looking at his little dragon growing up like this. He was quite proud of him. He had grown to be a man he would not expect him to be. This was not anymore the little dragon that would always ask him for food or ask questions due to his curiosity.? a a a a
Chapter 337 Deputy Chief Justice
Chapter 337 Deputy Chief Justice
In the Autonomous Region, the people selected during the Heavenly Selection were now getting ready to enter the factions that they chose to enter respectively. However, before this selection even happened, there was one woman who secretly ruled over the Autonomous Region for the past years, during the time when that young man she admired so much was away.
"How is it? Did you find the whereabouts of His Highness?" Xia Hua asked the leader of the Demon-Subduing Autonomous Order.
Previously, it was Lu Han who brought her with him, just because she epted his offer to serve under the order. He was, at first, excited about getting another strong subordinate for his father. Initially, Xia Hua''s father was not inclined to letting her go to a tiger''s den. Seeing his daughter''s determination, however, made him shut his mouth up and instead went with the flow.
On the other hand, Lu Han wasn''t aware and so was her father¡ªthat Xia Hua wasn''t actually there to serve under someone''s rule. She was there to fight for the throne in the Autonomous Region. Thus, before the Heavenly Selection even happened that time, she rushed and defeated the leader of the order and made him his subordinate instead.
With that being said, no one knew that the order had changed leaders. Only her and the leader himself.
She did not want the world to know about her affiliation with the order. She was only here to wait for him. If he arrived in the Autonomous Region at this time or any time, she would immediately pass the throne to him. She was all doing this for him, as a repayment for everything he had done for them. If it weren''t for that man, they wouldn''t be alive and kicking right now.
She and her father were very grateful for him. Repaying him by giving people for him to rule was the only thing she could repay. If he wanted to, she could''ve already repaid him with her body, but it seemed like Yang Lujia was very indifferent of any secr emotions, let alone sexual desires.
"Deputy Chief Justice, we haven''t heard of the news regarding the person you''re looking for. However, there have been reports about a man causing destructive and greatmotions in the Second Region. However, as for now, he already disappeared from there, ording to our investigations," the previous leader of the order replied.
Xia Hua renamed the Demon-Subduing Autonomous Order to "Origin Court". This was the name that man always wanted to name. However, on the surface, the name of this organization was still called the Hall of Commerce. Regardless, it was already altered when the people did not even know its real hidden name, the order.
"Continue with your investigations. As for the other factions that are trying to target the organization, leave them to me. I don''t have anything to do anyway other than conquer them for the man I am waiting for¡"
The leader was stumped when he heard that this extremely beautiful youngdy was waiting for a man. What kind of man would deserve her? Even her own would not deserve her beauty. And for fuck''s sake, she was a peak Saint Emperor¡ªwho could he rely on other than this beauty?
"Yes, Deputy Chief Justice."
"Until then, do notmunicate with me unless you have information about his whereabouts," Xia Hua ordered as she disappeared.
The previous leader did not even sweat when she was here. After all, who would sweat over someone''s presence who was literally surrounded by coldness that even he might freeze if she stayed any longer.
PHEW!
He wiped his forehead and quickly motioned to his subordinates to keep moving and continue with their search for the man''s whereabouts. Moreover, thinking about this young woman who his son had brought along with, he knew that the shift of power in the Autonomous Region, or even the four regions, would change. She was that tip that would break the bnce among the present powers.
Meanwhile, Xia Hua was above the clouds, looking at the sky''s horizon and muttered the words softly, "Where are you?"
***
[Ding! Congrattions to the Host for obtaining your Fifth Disciple, Kun Peng! Rewards: Ruler Beast Scripture, Peerless Immortal Cane (Heaven-Ranked Divine Artifact), and 10,000 Bottles of Heaven-Ranked Elixir; One Chance to Draw from Wheel of Fate]
''Ruler Beast Scripture, Peerless Immortal Cane¡ these names are somewhat formidable-sounding. I hope it can help this child grow up into someone like Long Guang who had already let go of his obsessions regarding how his whole race was ughtered by another,'' Yang Lujia thought as he looked at the little girl dotingly.
He then reached out to her head and gave her a pat. After that, he searched for a small robe from his inventory if he had one. Fortunately, he found one for little girls and this one was also a divine artifact. Not anyone could just break its defense. This was one of the products he was able to forge during this lifetime.
''By any sense, is this little girl somewhat a beast? Why did the system give me this Ruler Beast Scripture otherwise?'' he contemted and decided thinking against it for the meantime as he had other things to attend to like doting on his new disciple.
Even Sheng Ao wouldn''t be able to receive this kind of treatment from him. After all, he was already quite old for Yang Lujia to dote, but that didn''t mean he wouldck giving them what they wanted and help them with their troubles. After all, he came here at the Dragon Emperor Pce, precisely for finding the culprit behind Sheng Ao''s situation.
Yang Lujia lifted the little girl after he dressed her with the robe she gave her. With that, he used his own qi to wash away all the dirt on her face. Now, she looked incredibly stunning for even a beast. He was amused.
"Ah! Master! I almost forgot about it! My uncle¡ I mean, the Dragon Emperor¡" Long Guang recalled and felt somewhat ufortable.
"I know."
''Ruler Beast Scripture, Peerless Immortal Cane¡ these names are somewhat formidable-sounding. I hope it can help this child grow up into someone like Long Guang who had already let go of his obsessions regarding how his whole race was ughtered by another,'' Yang Lujia thought as he looked at the little girl dotingly.
He then reached out to her head and gave her a pat. After that, he searched for a small robe from his inventory if he had one. Fortunately, he found one for little girls and this one was also a divine artifact. Not anyone could just break its defense. This was one of the products he was able to forge during this lifetime.
''By any sense, is this little girl somewhat a beast? Why did the system give me this Ruler Beast Scripture otherwise?'' he contemted and decided thinking against it for the meantime as he had other things to attend to like doting on his new disciple.
Even Sheng Ao wouldn''t be able to receive this kind of treatment from him. After all, he was already quite old for Yang Lujia to dote, but that didn''t mean he wouldck giving them what they wanted and help them with their troubles. After all, he came here at the Dragon Emperor Pce, precisely for finding the culprit behind Sheng Ao''s situation.
Yang Lujia lifted the little girl after he dressed her with the robe she gave her. With that, he used his own qi to wash away all the dirt on her face. Now, she looked incredibly stunning for even a beast. He was amused.
"Ah! Master! I almost forgot about it! My uncle¡ I mean, the Dragon Emperor¡" Long Guang recalled and felt somewhat ufortable.
"I know."
''By any sense, is this little girl somewhat a beast? Why did the system give me this Ruler Beast Scripture otherwise?'' he contemted and decided thinking against it for the meantime as he had other things to attend to like doting on his new disciple.
Even Sheng Ao wouldn''t be able to receive this kind of treatment from him. After all, he was already quite old for Yang Lujia to dote, but that didn''t mean he wouldck giving them what they wanted and help them with their troubles. After all, he came here at the Dragon Emperor Pce, precisely for finding the culprit behind Sheng Ao''s situation.
Yang Lujia lifted the little girl after he dressed her with the robe she gave her. With that, he used his own qi to wash away all the dirt on her face. Now, she looked incredibly stunning for even a beast. He was amused.
"Ah! Master! I almost forgot about it! My uncle¡ I mean, the Dragon Emperor¡" Long Guang recalled and felt somewhat ufortable.
"I know."
"Ah! Master! I almost forgot about it! My uncle¡ I mean, the Dragon Emperor¡" Long Guang recalled and felt somewhat ufortable.
"I know."
Chapter 338 Last Day
Chapter 338 Last Day
Yang Lujia learned a great deal of information regarding the Holy Light Pce and Sheng Ao. All of them really thought that Sheng Ao was someone who touched a woman and they had evidence of it that he did. No matter the reason Sheng Ao would tell them, they would not ept it because the deed was already done. It was a wound that was healed but retained a scar.
On the other hand, the Holy Light Pce had five Arch-Cardinals and a bunch of cardinals and priests under them. On top of them of all was the Holy Light Emperor. Well, Yang Lujia already knew much of the Holy Light Emperor from the five divine beasts'' story, of how the Holy Light Emperor saved my father.
It had to be noted, though, that Yang Lujia was not the one who was saved. It was his father. Thus, he did not owe anything to the Holy Light Emperor. Besides, with all the power he had now, it was already considered repaid.
"What the hell? My disciple already became the Holy Light Emperor? Our former Holy Light Emperor can now be called the Holy Light Ancestor? Why did they not call me for this important event?!" Supreme Elder Gu was furious as he thought about it.
Even the elder he talked with earlier did not know of this and so were the people. The moment the news came out, everything was in turmoil. They could not believe it that the Holy Light Emperor chose to step down.
What was even more infuriating to Supreme Elder Gu was that the Holy Light Emperor did not tell him about this. It was as though he was non-existent. Moreover, the first to know about this matter were those people from the Human Emperor Pce.
When Yang Lujia heard of this news, his eyes shed with a cold light. His spections before had been further solidified, although it wasn''t enough to guarantee that he was right. There was really something fishy about this Human Emperor Pce.
"Calm down, old man," Yang Lujia said.
"What? Are you also behind this? What do you want?!"
"You''re overstepping the boundaries, old man. I do not know about thismotion. However, I have to tell you that this has got something to do with the Human Emperor Pce. My subordinate told me before about a vessel that could be used to bring people to the lower realm¡ is there such a thing in the Holy Light Pce?"
He knew that there was. He just wanted to confirm. His disciple''s mind might have been altered by someone or something, so he could not be at all certain about this.
"Vessel! Vessel of Luminescence!" Supreme Elder Gu''s figure disappeared from his sight. Yang Lujia called for his disciple and Yang Fei.
"You two, we have to be ready¡ Sheng Ao, I already about the location where you are found to have touched a woman. Let''s go there. Let''s not waste any more time."
If he could notplete the mission given to him to clear Sheng Ao''s name, he would not be satisfied as there would be a reward for it. Therefore, Yang Lujia was adamant about it, and hurriedly, he transported himself with them back to the airship.
"Master, the Holy Light Emperor¡"?Sheng Ao lowered his head in shame. He felt shame. He should have been the one who would be crowned on this day, but it was taken by someone else. Although he had no qualms about bing the Holy Light Emperor, he cared for the feelings of the Holy Light Emperor, the person who saved and raised him.
What did he feel about it? Did he feel disappointed and upset?
"Sheng Ao, as long as we clear your name, I know that the Holy Light Emperor will then be satisfied. He is the one who knows you by heart and he knows that you are not the kind of person that others structured behind your back. You don''t have to worry. Although he passed the throne to somebody else, he knows that you''lle back. We just have to investigate your matter right away," Yang Lujia said.
And with that, a certain airship of the Human Emperor Pce disappeared.
And just as they disappeared, the entire territory of the Holy Light Pce began to tremble.
Yang Lujia did not notice this. He was only set on finding the person who framed his disciple.
It was just that¡ that tremble was only momentary.
However, the problem was it did not happen only in the Holy Light Pce''s territory. It also happened to all the other pces¡ªnot excluding the four regions!
However, Yang Lujia was oblivious to this. He was only curious about the motive of the person who framed his disciple. His disciple was someone pure and someone who had a deep connection with the Holy Light Emperor. Why did it seem like everything was orchestrated? As though everything was dancing on someone''s palm?
Once he uprooted the cause, he would be able to navigate from there to the main host of this show.
''What is their n?''
"Dragon Emperor Pce, huh?" Yang Lujia asked himself as they were already near the ce, the pce where the news about Sheng Ao''s circumstance came from.
As Yang Lujia thought of this, he looked at the disciple behind him and Yang Fei. Sheng Ao was still cultivating hard and he actually reached the peak of the Saint King Realm with the Golden Lotus Scripture. It seemed like Fortuniel was really meticulous about the reward he gave me every time I ept a disciple.
Moreover¡
Yang Lujia looked in the Dragon Emperor Pce''s direction. He had a feeling that he would be able to meet his disciple sooner. His second disciple who he somehow missed. That baby boy who he had raised by himself, although the boy grew up fast that he could already stand on his own.
He wouldn''t be surprised if Long Guang already reached the peak of the Saint King Realm.
On the other hand, there were surging currents within the Dragon Emperor Pce. After he raged in the Fiend Emperor Pce, he came back to check on his son again. His son was still alright.
"Brother Gu, is my son really going to be alright? I heard that there''s no cure for the poison inside his body. It''s getting more potent now and his body was starting to rot as time passes by. It''s getting scary. I never thought after I became the Dragon Ancestor¡ I will feel fear. This wasn''t fear from my foes but the kind of inexplicable fear of losing your son."
Gu Tian drew a warm smile on his face that his eyes closed due to it. "You don''t have to worry about it, Brother Long. I have asked our Temporal Lord if he could help with your son''s condition. He tended to me and told me that he had the antidote to it. I don''t know if it could really cure your son, but it''s worth trying¡ª"
Long Sheng, the Dragon Ancestor, immediately cut his friend off and knelt in front of him. He felt no shame. He only felt the fear of losing his own son, that son of his that he personally raised himself. He was afraid of losing him.
Gu Tian revealed an awkward look as he lightly rubbed the tip of his nose. "Well, Brother Long, Temporal Lord has agreed to it. However, he said to me that it wouldn''t be free¡ª"
"Quick! Tell me! What is it that he wants?" Long Sheng interrupted him. "Even if it would cost my life, as long as my son would still live, I will be satisfied. He still had a long life to look forward to. As for me, I''m already old. Please¡ Brother Gu¡"
Long Sheng had tears all over his face. Inside him, there was the rage for whoever made his son like this. However, what ruled his heart most was the fear of losing his own child. As a parent, although dragons were known for their dominance, when it came to their families, they would not forget to spare every effort they could do just to make their families happy.
"Well¡ Brother Long¡ it''s a bitplicated¡ I don''t know if you''ll agree to it because it involves something even heavier¡" Gu Tian smiled wryly as a sh of strange light passed through his irises.
"Tell me. What is it, Brother Gu?" Long Sheng wiped the tears off his face and looked at Gu Tian seriously.
"Brother Long¡ the Temporal Lord wants you to activate it¡"
Long Sheng showed a confused face but his face soon bloomed into shock as he looked at Gu Tian incredulously.
SIGH.
"Yes, Brother Long. You''re right about what you''re thinking. In exchange for the antidote, he told me to activate the Paramountcy Vessel that you have in your territory. Not just a single function of it but all of its functions¡ you have to activate them¡"
"¡"
Chapter 339 That One Moment
Chapter 339 That One Moment
In his eyes, Cardinal Lin gained a favorable impression due to what the other party did to Saint Prince Huang just to save Lan Mingyue from this beast. He had to admit that this Saint Prince Huang was very strong at his peak, based on how solid his foundation was¡ªbut that was all there was to it.
"Where''s your father?" Yang Lujia directly asked her. "Yueyue, you don''t have to hesitate. Saving him should be prioritized now. Set aside your emotions towards him. I know how you hate him so much, but what if he really died? Won''t you regret it?"
Lan Mingyue tactfully zipped her mouth and pointed at the room where his father was held inside.
Yang Lujia merely nodded and looked at the expression of Lan Mingyue''s father, the n''s patriarch who stood above the other two families of this Sacred City. He held his forehead and examined him from the inside.
"How convenient?" Yang Lujia was surprised when he saw his condition. "Could it be that father already predicted this to happen?"
He never believed in coincidences and this was certainly one of those instances where he would doubt this belief of his.
Thinking about how his father managed to create such a grand formation and even made him feel suffocated inside during those tests. One of the tests he had passed through was overwhelming a poison with mes.
Lan Mingyue was standing beside him, kind of fidgety with his father''s illness. Deep in her bones, she felt some regrets during the times she went out to spend time for herself and not with her father.
But he cheated. She just couldn''t take it in so easily. That was something that her old fragile heart would never be able to forget.
"Can you cure him, big brother?" Lan Mingyue was back to her childish self.
In front of everyone, she was heartless and as cold as ice. Even Saint Prince Huang could not move her. Despite his dashing appearance and the likes, thisdy was not even moved a bit. She was like a stone hit by a clump of cotton. However, this beauty that had been guing men''s hearts for quite a long time was very timid in front of this young man.
"Of course," Yang Lujia said, smiling.
Lan Mingyue was overjoyed in her heart, but she concealed it. Moreover, it wasn''t necessary for her to be ''too happy''. She was only doing this act because she was worried about her mother''s deteriorating condition. She was not faring well at the moment and had also fallen sick after their confrontation with the grand elder.
Thus, she only sighed and looked at Yang Lujia gratefully. At the same time, she found it strange. She really sensed her presence from this young man, but this young man''s face was outrageously handsome, and when she firstid her eyes on him, she thought she saw an immortal, a heavenly figure that nobody could condemn but could only be worshipped.
Dum Gai¡ Yang Lujia¡
They were different names. But the same person.
Recalling how his name was structured¡ Dum Gai¡ she must be really the dumb one for that. Never in her life did she recall anyone she encountered with that name. However, parents could be exotic or strange in that they would give names to their children like that. That was probably the reason why she overlooked his name back then.
But to actually know now that his name went by as Yang Lujia, she blushed and didn''t know why it sounded handsome, especially when it came from his lips specifically. She was a stone-hearted woman, but not anymore in front of this young man.
''What''s wrong with me?''
"He was actually poisoned by a peculiar flower. However, you don''t have to worry about that. I am more than capable to expel that poison. Moreover, if you''re wondering if this is now my real face, you got it right, it is," Yang Lujia said. "Also, don''t look at me with firm eyes while blushing. It''s very unusual of you."
Seeing the stern expression on Yang Lujia''s face, she was stunned momentarily and thought, ''Does he not like me at all? Why? Am I that ugly?''
Hell, if she was ugly, Saint Prince Huang wouldn''t be attracted to her¡ªthat would probably be everyone''s reply if they heard her thoughts about the matter.
"I am not a romantic person neither did I feel any romance with anyone. That goes the same with you. If you developed something in your heart towards me, erase that now."
Just as she was about to speak, Yang Lujia immediately interrupted her. "No buts. If you''re wondering why I am helping you like this and all that I did in the past¡ªyou just resembled someone that I do not exactly hold dear but someone who brought terror to me. Over time, although I did not like her treatment back then, the kind of mental torture that she gave me back then, became a pleasure to me. Talk about sadism. Haha."
To ease off the atmosphere, Yang Lujia joked about it and looked at thedy''s stunned expression. He then shook his head and proceeded with eliminating the poison inside the Lan n''s patriarch''s body. ''I think a small amount of my me will do. My me is very violent, not like the gentle Life-me that my fatherprehended.''
Yang Lujia did this for an hour andter found out that the eyes of thedy beside him had turned gray. It was as if she lost all her life and forgotten how to breathe. Nevertheless, he did not just mind her at all. It was normal. Thisdy probably had not yet been rejected by a man, so it proved to be unusual on her part.
However, he still felt the urge to tell her something. "You don''t really have to remove your feelings for me. Just know your boundaries. Anything more than friends¡ that''s not eptable for me."
Yes, to him, romance was nothing but an additional weakness to him. It had always been like this in the past and his father in the past was the one who taught him like this. Thetter interfered with what happened in the past¡ªmaking him almost forget every emotion he had¡ªthat he had turned sinister¡ªkilling some of his rtives and some friends just to get everything that he wanted. Over time, in his stay here in this world, he realized that he had been too busy bing like his father.
He forgot who he was. He forgot who he was living for.
Was it just only to surpass his father back then?
Or was it because of his pride?
Regardless, that feeling was still there and it could not be overshadowed by any feeling like romance and stuff. It was still there and he was actually aware of its existence. He just did not know how to control it. Coming into this fantasy-filled world, a cultivation world at that, he realized that there was something in him that he could not control. It had to be known that being aware of something would not always be tantamount to having the knowledge of how to expel that something.
In fact, what he was aiming for, for now, was still the same as before. He could not extricate it. The feeling of wanting to surpass somebody¡ªlike his father¡ªespecially that face and voice¡ªthey were actually very much the same as the previous one.
Helplessly sighing, Lan Mingyue shook her head. "No. You are not in any way obligated to feel anything for me. I guess it was just me being obvious about it. Moreover, that''s not what''s important right now. Have you already expelled the poison from ''his'' body?"
"Yes."
"Then, why did I not see anything poisonous?"
"I said I''m going to eliminate it. Not expel. Therefore, I burned it with my mes."
"I see," Lan Mingyue replied. "When is he going to wake up, though?"
"I think he''ll wake up tomorrow or the day after. I still need to stabilize his body and his cultivation level that had regressed because of the poison," he replied. "Anyhow, although this may be offensive to you, but do you really not want to talk to him after he wakes up?"
"No. It''s still the same. I don''t have the power yet to stand in front of him. Not because I''m weak, but because the feeling of hatred is still here," she replied, pointing at her chest. "Also, although I have feelings for you, you do not need to persuade me. Even you can''t do that."
"I know. I am not intending to. I was just asking," he retorted, looking out into the window of the room. "Anyway, I still have some matters to attend to. I''d like to meet this Saint Prince Huang who had the audacity to threaten you when he''s not even in his own territory. To say the least, he''s a clown on that matter."
Chapter 340 Yes
Chapter 340 Yes
"Hmm? Did I sense it wrong? There was definitely a dominating auraing from the back of the pce," Long Sheng said to himself as he waited for Gu Tian to arrive from the temple with the condition of activating first the Paramountcy Vessel.
Now, it had already been activated. He only awaited the news of his dear brother. For several years, Gu Tian never failed him, so he ced all of his trust in him. For this time, he knew that Gu Tian would fulfill him another favor.
Dragons are very trusting creatures. They specifically trust those who had grown up with them. Unless you betray them or do them harm, they will not hold anything against you if something trivial came up.
On the other hand, Long Guang concealed his aura after killing all the dragons in their human forms who tried to assault him due to the orders given by the Saint Princes. ''Do they really want to die so much for the crown? I don''t want to be the Dragon Emperor, but it is only through such a way that I can be able to find my master efficiently and my senior brother. I need to find them quickly.''
Long Guang sped up and arrived at a certain building of the Dragon Emperor Pce. This was his building before the Dragon Emperor got bedridden¡ªthe ce that was not yet a mess before the Saint Princes made their moves on him. There was no one even left in the building to serve him. They all evaporated and sided with the other Saint Princes who they thought had the most qualifications to be the Dragon Emperor.
"How na?ve. You''re just going to be a tool for the people to use when you sit down on that throne, especially if the people around you are abusive¡ªwho will grasp every opportunity you would give them to subjugate you without you even knowing it," Long Guang whispered to himself as he clenched his fist. "If I''m going to be the Dragon Emperor, I wouldn''t let that happen. Otherwise, I''m gonna kill whoever stands in my way, and for as long as they will, every one of them will suffer the same fate¡ªpain, then death."
***
"Sheng Ao, Yang Fei, we''ve arrived," Yang Lujia said as he suspended the airship in the middle of the void. "Let''s go meet someone who may be able to help us with finding more about Sheng Ao''s circumstances before. Sheng Ao, you''re finally going to meet your little second senior brother. When you see him, be polite even if he''s a kid. Otherwise, his path is going to overwhelm you like waves."
Yang Lujia was certain of it. Fortuniel told him that he could feel that kid''s aura here in the Dragon Emperor Pce''s territory. Yang Lujia and the others finallynded on the ground of the territory and looked ahead in awe. The Dragon Emperor was not as shabby as he thought it would be. After all, dragons had overwhelming physical strengths. In other words, they''re brutes, so he never thought they would also have this kind of taste in art.
The Dragon Emperor Pce was made of jade¡ªgreen and illustrious. Its pce gates were toorge that a dragon could fit in if any dragon wished to enter the pce. It was also heavily guarded and especially with the news of their Dragon Emperor being bedridden, the whole pce was on high alert. Of course, Yang Lujia only thought this was the case¡ªbecause perhaps the dragon had be cautious¡ªcontrary to what he knew.
Sheng Ao, however, was feeling jittery. He was finally going to meet one of his master''s disciples, one that he could senior brother. If it was before, only the others would call him senior brother, but now, finally, he would be able to call someone like that¡ªsomeone he felt like he could rely on.
Meanwhile, Yang Lujia continued to marvel at the Dragon Emperor Pce''s territorial structure. It was so mesmerizing that he lost himself over time, Yang Fei waking him up from his stupor.
"Your Highness, what are you thinking just now?" Yang Fei asked. "It seems like your mind was preupied just now?"
"Yes, but it was nothing much. I am just filled with admiration for the structure of the Dragon Emperor Pce. Anyway, Yang Fei, you have lived the longest here in Da Shikong. What do you know about the Dragon Emperor Pce?"
Yang Fei''s face turned serious after hearing the query. "Your Highness, the Dragon Emperor Pce is among the oldest of the oldest pces that had ever existed. While the Holy Light Pce was just another territory before that was not governed by anyone, the Dragon Emperor Pce was already among the existences that stood out among the rest. It was because of its Dragon Ancestor that was very powerful as fuck. I once exchanged blows with him in the past after I sneaked in to get information for a certain transaction¡ªbut was instead discovered. Living for several years, he sure had umted a mountain ofprehension over the rules.
"Other than that, in that transaction of mine, I also found out about one thing. The Dragon Emperor Pce had finally found a sessor that was not a son of the Dragon Emperor¡ªbut an outsider."
Yang Lujia''s ears perked up as he heard this. He knew that it had got to be rted to his disciple. As far as he knew, those who could be called princes were not direct sessors. Unless when one had the word, ''son,'' in their title, they would not be real, direct sessors of their respective emperors. He knew that his disciple''s talent was crazy as hell. He wouldn''t lose out to anyone.
Who would dare say to anyone that some ten-year-old child grew so strong like that? Who else but his own disciple? Seeing that the Dragon Emperor Pce did not hesitate on this matter of making his disciple the direct sessor of the Dragon Emperor, he was quite satisfied.
"Let''s first find some inn or restaurant, so that we can eat. I hope the delicacies are just as ''delicious'' as their territory''s structure¡ªneat."
Yang Fei took the lead as he had the most awareness of what to do in this territory. "Your Highness, let''s go to their mini-restaurant. Although it was fairly small, only guests befitting your status can enter."
Yang Fei handed a token to Yang Lujia, which would signify that he was someone of high status. "This is a token I got before when I exerted dominance on them by letting them know who''s the boss¡ª"
"Stop being cocky. This token works like a pass, right?" Yang Lujia cut him off as he examined the token given to him by his subordinate. "Yang Fei, this token seems to be imbued with lots of the rules of space."
"Yes, Your Highness. This token, other than being some kind of pass, is also only the way for us to enter this mini-restaurant that''s not so ''mini'' at all when you enter it. It may look shabby but its dishes are topnotch. It''s said that the person running this restaurant is someone who took the Path of Cooking."
Yang Lujia smiled at this and said, "Interesting. If every chef here had taken that path, then their food must be of high quality, right?"
"I can guarantee that, Your Highness."
"Huh? Who is this brat trying to obstruct me from entering this restaurant?" an irritated voice rang into their ears as they all turned around only to see someone with exquisite clothes¡ªwith his face¡
Yang Lujia was bored and he knew that he had some time to y for a bit. "It looks like we have someone here who thought they were high as the sky. Aren''t you afraid of falling, little kid?"
The man who just spoke then was too stunned¡ªthat his eyes became void¡ªstaring at a nk space. It was the first time someone had spoken to him like that. Never in his wildest dreams, he would be humiliated like this in public, especially when he could sense that everyone around them was trying not tough or jeer at him because of his status in the Dragon Emperor Pce.
"What did you just say, brat?"
"Clean your ears. Don''t also forget to clean your face¡ªoops, it seems like however, you will clean it¡ªit will forever remain like that, no?"
"What the fuck did you just say?"
Yang Lujia just shrugged. "Ugly creature, that''s basically what I wanted to say. Is it that hard to understand, little kid?"
"What did you just say, brat?"
"Clean your ears. Don''t also forget to clean your face¡ªoops, it seems like however, you will clean it¡ªit will forever remain like that, no?"
"What the fuck did you just say?"
Yang Lujia just shrugged. "Ugly creature, that''s basically what I wanted to say. Is it that hard to understand, little kid?"
"What did you just say, brat?"
Chapter 341 Quiet
Chapter 341 Quiet
"What did you say?" the Phoenix Ancestor loudly asked that it thrummed into the ears of Yang Lujia and Sheng Ao, making thetter''s face distort in a funny way.
"I said I want the Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb!" he repeated, making the Phoenix Ancestor''s wrath explode once more.
"Shut up and go home, boy!" The Phoenix Ancestor directly pushed her powers to the extreme and attacked Yang Lujia to send this little boy out of her own sanctuary. "You should have asked anything, just not the Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb!"
Yang Lujia just smiled at this spectacr sight, standing on his ground as if the horrendous aura of the Phoenix Ancestor did not budge him a bit. "Do you really think that with this puny power of yours, you can send me out of this small sanctuary of yours?"
As he said those words, his eyes slowly became purple. His gaze pierced into the umting attack of the Phoenix Ancestor. "Disintegrate."
Yes, that was right! His purple eyes had many uses to count that he had not yet explored. Ever since he had seen his father at the core of the geographical array formation, he had discovered several things about his purple eyes.
He could use his pair of purple eyes to temporarily put others under his control. He could also use them to put pressure on others until they explode. Apart from this, the most wondrous ability that he had uncovered from his eyes was the power of disintegration.
He could disintegrate the power of rules as long as he willed to. Just like that, the attack that was umting before the Phoenix Ancestor was broken into pieces, the rules that sheprehended disintegrating into different parts before they disappeared from her sight.
Her heart grew cold as she saw how her attack disintegrated and disappeared. She then looked down at the young man who did this. With her phoenix form, she screeched with unwillingness in her heart. Her pride did not let her think straight anymore as she condensed another attack that Yang Lujia soon disintegrated.
On the other hand, Sheng Ao was in awe as he looked at this master of his. He only kept hearing the word, ''Disintegrate,'' all this time and every time he heard this, he would feel a thrum in his heart as the attacks of the Phoenix Ancestor would fade from existence.
''Just what the hell is my master?''
No wonder Yang Lujia was confident about infiltrating the Phoenix Empress Pce. Sheng Ao realized this as he looked at his master that seemed to be invincible. It was like no one could defeat him with his domineering demeanor.
At the moment, hope grew somewhere inside his heart. Maybe. Maybe this master of his could really get the Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb for him!
"If you still think I can''t defeat this little Phoenix Ancestor in front of us, think again, boy," Yang Lujia''s voice rang into Sheng Ao''s ears that thetter almost jumped back as though he had seen a ghost.
Yang Lujia had close ties with his disciples. Whatever they were feeling inside, he could feel them as though he was a father. It was the wonders of the system that made him feel like this. That was why in the past, he could not really bring himself to see when his disciples were in danger.
"I¡" Sheng Ao also felt something inside that was out of customary.
Yang Lujia just smiled at this and did not wait for his words. He then asked Fortuniel in this thoughts, ''What''s the level of deliciousness of this Phoenix Ancestor if I cook her like Fried Chicken or after I roast her?''
Even Fortuniel was speechless of Yang Lujia''s question. ''Host, you think nothing but eating, right?''
''Of course, by eating, I know it can boost my power further,'' Yang Lujia shamelessly replied.
However, it was true to his core as the only ways he could level himself up was do the most leisurely things due to the scripture he practiced.
When the Phoenix Ancestor repeatedly did, she found herself running of out of qi. She couldn''t exert anymore attacks that seemed to disappear every time she tried to throw it against the very young man in front of her. This human was getting on her nerves as time passed by and finally saw the horror of him as shemanded all the phoenixes outside with the might of her bloodline.
"Assemble the forces. Enemy attack!"
"Right, right, call everyone of your force. I can then make several delicacies out of all of you. Chickens, you know, are the tastiest I have evere across before as a kid. Now that I will be able to taste them again today, I will not miss on the part of ughtering all you chickens to bring with me spare ones to eat after I get full for today''s meal."
Yang Lujia shockingly revealed words that shocked the Phoenix Ancestor who was now writing with rage as she looked at this being below her. Even if it meant her death, no one could trample the dignity of the phoenixes under her rule.
"Human!" the Phoenix Ancestor growled as she flew to the sky.
Yang Lujia happily followed her as the converging auras of peak Saint Emperors surrounded him. He kept his tion inside him as he looked at his disciple behind him, shivering in fear. With the sheer number of peak Saint Emperors around them, Sheng Ao knew that the Holy Light Pce would not evene close to it.
This was the advantage of those who lived more ages, years, than them!
"M-Master¡ we can just forget¡"
"Do you think the face of the Phoenix Ancestor would let us go? Can you see her eyes? It''s filled with rage, right?"
"Ancestor!" the other phoenixes bowed down to the one that arrived with Yang Lujia as they looked at her with reverence. Even the one crowned with the crown only suited for the one who could be called an Empress, a Phoenix Empress, was bowing to this existence as well.
"Human brat! Surrender now! We will give you an easy death if you do so!" the Phoenix Empress, whose crown was shining like other, shouted as he eyes glistened¡ªring at the two humans that trespassed their pce without her even noticing it.
They even disturbed the sanctuary of the Phoenix Ancestor, her own mother''s abode! And that alone could already be a testament for someone to face death penalty! Even if it was their own, they would ept the same punishment. Unless they had the permission of the Phoenix Ancestor, even she, the Phoenix Empress, could not get inside her precious abode.
It was like a taboo!
However, Yang Lujia ignored the screeching Phoenix Empress as he looked at the exhausted eyes of the other higher being. "Phoenix Ancestor, the biggest chicken of them all, would you really not give me the Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb? I''d suggest you give them to me. Otherwise, I really don''t mind staying true to the words I said before¡ªI''ll make you all into my delicacies for me and my disciple to eat. I am not a bloodthirsty person now and I act within my reasonable judgment. Therefore, I do not want to carry out an unnecessary ughter, even though all of you had been throwing me death res since you arrived."
Yang Lujia was also reluctant this kind of power to be erased from the face of Da Shikong, as they could be said to be beings he could also use for his own, to oversee the Origin Court he intended to create in the Autonomous Region.
"No!"
Yang Lujia then shook his head and said with a solemn lighting out from his eyes as he looked at the Phoenix Ancestor, "I shall start with the people you have under you."
With a wave of his hand, rules of different kinds spread out¡ªeven denser than the ones he had used before. He seemed to have grasped the highest rank of rules that this realm could offer and this was the one he was currently emitting.
SILENCE!
There was only silence. Especially when they saw how five of the peak Saint Emperors phoenixes around them exploded without any sound¡ªas though each one of them was isted by a barrier that would not let them hear the heart-rending screams of these phoenixes.
When the Phoenix Ancestor saw this, she was frightened as her wings pped faster. Her breath was exasperated as she looked into the being that was still emitting different kinds of rules, some of them even unrecognizable to hear¡ªbut they held the majesty that seemed to be stronger than what she had alreadyprehended. "What did you do¡ªNoo! Stop!!!"
"Not until you give me the¡ª"
"Here! Here it is! Just please stop!" the Phoenix Ancestor screamed at the top of her lungs while the Phoenix Empres lungs while the Phoenix Empres lungs while the Phoenix Empres
Chapter 342 Fair Treatment
Chapter 342 Fair Treatment
The Association Head had his ears already attracted to the news he received from one of his subordinates. For quite a long while, he had failed to react. It was the same for thedy he had been talking with since.
Dumbfounded. This word wasn''t even enough to describe how they felt at the moment.
After a while, they looked at each other. Their eyes signaling that amotio would soon start anytime from today onwards.
"How do you think did he do it?" the youngdy asked, breaking the silence inside their room. "Do you think he practiced thews on illusion?"
"That''s not far-fetched if you say that," the Association Head replied with a sigh. "However, if it''s really thews of illusion, it''s impossible for him to escape from the eyes of the experts protecting Lao Han, that high-level Quasi-Holy Son."
"There is some truth in what you say. However, if it''s thews of illusion at the level of someone stronger than me and ''that'' man? What do you think? You must know that although the Churches of Light had strong individuals, they were not as strong as ''that'' man who ranked first in our ranking."
"That''s true." The Association Head had a pondering look. "If that''s indeed the case, do you know anyone from your peers who can use thews of illusion?"
"No," the youngdy replied, realizing that she was thinking too much. "All of theirws are not like that, as far as I know. Although they always hide themselves from the number of people, just like me, I pretty much knew about their strengths because I fought with every one of them. However, there was only one ''man'' who really made me feel dread.
"While the others went easy with me by ying water, that ''man'' was so strong that I could not even withstand one gaze from him. And his demeanor, it was the same as that young man called Yang Lujia. I don''t know if he also has purple eyes, but that man''s pair of eyes were like a force that I could never contend with in my entire life."
"Purple eyes?"
"Yes," thedy replied. "I don''t know his real name, but he calls himself the Purple Follower."
"He calls himself the Purple Follower with that strength?" The Association Head specially emphasized such (follower) word and looked at thedy in front of him. "Why would he call himself like that when he''s that strong to be a ruler?"
"I don''t know either." The youngdy shook her head.
SIGH.
"There are still mysteries in this world that we do not know of the answers yet. For example, that man you knew and now, the young man who kept giving us surprises. How the hell did those young masterse back to life when they were killed? Even one of them ended under your nose?"
The youngdy was very apprehensive towards Yang Lujia. She felt like she knew him all along, but at the same time, he wasn''t. What was his rtionship with the man who she could not even stand against with one gaze?
Repelling all the thoughts aside, she instead looked at the Association Head with a serious look on her face. "You should know what I''m here for, Association Head. My father told me that the Human Emperor Pce entered the Sacred Region this time. He was furious because his people were not granted entry, but those people from the pces were given the opportunity to do so. It was something he found humiliating, given the reputation of our association."
When the Association Head heard her words, he did not quickly refute them. Instead, he looked at her with hesitant eyes. Eventually, he told her what he knew about this matter. "The Human Emperor Pce is a colossus that even I do not believe that our association could handle them. There from the southeastern part of this world. What do you think made them travel this far?"
The youngdy also wondered about this and said, "I heard that most of them were gravely injured from a battle. Has the war among pces already begun?"
"No, not the war. I heard it was beasts called void beasts that attacked their borders and they barely defended it, producing more and more casualties. You have to know that the Sacred Region is like a healing sanctuary under the supervision of the Holy Light Pce. As for the Holy Light Pce, their ruler, the Holy Light Emperor, was a close friend of the Human Emperor. I think it was because of this that they were allowed entry in the Sacred Region."
She did not answer right away and immediately understood this matter. "I will report this to father. I will let him take action. You have to know our goal here. About this geographical array formation, do not stop until you can get significant information."
If they had such formation in their arsenal, would they fear other organizations in the Autonomous Region? However, what kind of capabilities did this mere Sacred Region to have this kind of protective measure that even a peak Saint Emperor would dread over?
Them, however, who were proimed as the strongest region, did not even have an inkling of this formation. They subjected themselves to self-humiliation¡ªfor acting so mighty despite not being able to breach through the Sacred Region by force.
On the other hand, Yang Lujia was still enjoying the sight transpiring in front of him. He was really amused by this y. However, Brownie was disgusted of these people''s faces, although his disgust was because of his background as the Devouring Dog Tribe''s prince. He had seen too far many people like them and every time, he would feel this.
"What? Are you not happy that they arepletely submitting to me?" Yang Lujia looked at the kneeling and teeming-with-vigor youths behind these two patriarchs. "They''re acting just enough. Haha."
Brownie also looked at the direction where Yang Lujia was looking. His pupils quickly constricted. "Swords! A pair of twin swords! Where did you get them from?!"
"Just one of the random swords I forged."
"Hmph! Keep boasting and you''ll die an earlier death!" Brownie replied, extremely disapproving of Yang Lujia''s behavior.
"Only if death itself allows me to experience it." Yang Lujia smiled and continued to revel on other people''s pleading.
After a while, he suddenly appeared in front of these people with a glorious smile on his face. "That''s enough."
Like a p of thunder, the surroundings went silent. They all subconsciously shut their mouths. Yang Lujia''s voice deterred every one of them. It was only after a while did the two patriarchs kneel in front of Yang Lujia and apologized for all the grievances they had caused him.
"You don''t have to worry. I like ying anyway. What you yed out in the arena yesterday and all the schemes behind them, they were pretty interesting. However, you are underestimating me. You should have already known why your sons have gone missing, right?"
"Whatever it is, us, two patriarchs will heed Master Yang''s orders! If Master Yang says we''ll go east, we will not hesitate to go east!"
"Young Master Hao and Young Master Du, you lived well. How was the feeling of having your strength increase again?" Yang Lujia smiled.
"It''s more than liberating, Master Yang! However, Master Yang is still the best when mentoring and giving us pointers! Master Yang even tested our n''s bottom line and the attitude of our ns towards us! We are eternally grateful. Otherwise, we would not have known that our fathers actually cared for us that much that they were willing to fight to death for us. Even the Grand Elders were the same. We are very touched!" Young Master Hao exined.
"When has Young Master Hao be this eloquent in speaking? He was even speaking so calmly! This was so not him! But I like this transformation of him more than his previous self!"
"Yeah! That''s true! I like it more when Young Master Hao is like this! That arrogance of his seemed to have beenpletely wiped out by Master Yang!"
"Oh my god! I never would have thought that something like would y out! Who could''ve thought that Master Yangpletely convinced the two ns! Is he trying to make a name for himself?!"
''Right off the bat, little fellow. But there''s one thing you overlooked. I''m not here to just make a name for myself. Instead, I am here¡ to rule."
"Oh my god! I never would have thought that something like would y out! Who could''ve thought that Master Yangpletely convinced the two ns! Is he trying to make a name for himself?!"
''Right off the bat, little fellow. But there''s one thing you overlooked. I''m not here to just make a name for myself. Instead, I am here¡ to rule."
But there''s one thing you overlooked. I''m not here to just make a name for myself. Instead, I am here¡ to rule."
Chapter 343 Learning
Chapter 343 Learning
"What did you say?" the Phoenix Ancestor loudly asked that it thrummed into the ears of Yang Lujia and Sheng Ao, making thetter''s face distort in a funny way.
"I said I want the Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb!" he repeated, making the Phoenix Ancestor''s wrath explode once more.
"Shut up and go home, boy!" The Phoenix Ancestor directly pushed her powers to the extreme and attacked Yang Lujia to send this little boy out of her own sanctuary. "You should have asked anything, just not the Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb!"
Yang Lujia just smiled at this spectacr sight, standing on his ground as if the horrendous aura of the Phoenix Ancestor did not budge him a bit. "Do you really think that with this puny power of yours, you can send me out of this small sanctuary of yours?"
As he said those words, his eyes slowly became purple. His gaze pierced into the umting attack of the Phoenix Ancestor. "Disintegrate."
Yes, that was right! His purple eyes had many uses to count that he had not yet explored. Ever since he had seen his father at the core of the geographical array formation, he had discovered several things about his purple eyes.
He could use his pair of purple eyes to temporarily put others under his control. He could also use them to put pressure on others until they explode. Apart from this, the most wondrous ability that he had uncovered from his eyes was the power of disintegration.
He could disintegrate the power of rules as long as he willed to. Just like that, the attack that was umting before the Phoenix Ancestor was broken into pieces, the rules that sheprehended disintegrating into different parts before they disappeared from her sight.
Her heart grew cold as she saw how her attack disintegrated and disappeared. She then looked down at the young man who did this. With her phoenix form, she screeched with unwillingness in her heart. Her pride did not let her think straight anymore as she condensed another attack that Yang Lujia soon disintegrated.
On the other hand, Sheng Ao was in awe as he looked at this master of his. He only kept hearing the word, ''Disintegrate,'' all this time and every time he heard this, he would feel a thrum in his heart as the attacks of the Phoenix Ancestor would fade from existence.
''Just what the hell is my master?''
No wonder Yang Lujia was confident about infiltrating the Phoenix Empress Pce. Sheng Ao realized this as he looked at his master that seemed to be invincible. It was like no one could defeat him with his domineering demeanor.
At the moment, hope grew somewhere inside his heart. Maybe. Maybe this master of his could really get the Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb for him!
"If you still think I can''t defeat this little Phoenix Ancestor in front of us, think again, boy," Yang Lujia''s voice rang into Sheng Ao''s ears that thetter almost jumped back as though he had seen a ghost.
Yang Lujia had close ties with his disciples. Whatever they were feeling inside, he could feel them as though he was a father. It was the wonders of the system that made him feel like this. That was why in the past, he could not really bring himself to see when his disciples were in danger.
"I¡" Sheng Ao also felt something inside that was out of customary.
Yang Lujia just smiled at this and did not wait for his words. He then asked Fortuniel in this thoughts, ''What''s the level of deliciousness of this Phoenix Ancestor if I cook her like Fried Chicken or after I roast her?''
Even Fortuniel was speechless of Yang Lujia''s question. ''Host, you think nothing but eating, right?''
''Of course, by eating, I know it can boost my power further,'' Yang Lujia shamelessly replied.
However, it was true to his core as the only ways he could level himself up was do the most leisurely things due to the scripture he practiced.
When the Phoenix Ancestor repeatedly did, she found herself running of out of qi. She couldn''t exert anymore attacks that seemed to disappear every time she tried to throw it against the very young man in front of her. This human was getting on her nerves as time passed by and finally saw the horror of him as shemanded all the phoenixes outside with the might of her bloodline.
"Assemble the forces. Enemy attack!"
"Right, right, call everyone of your force. I can then make several delicacies out of all of you. Chickens, you know, are the tastiest I have evere across before as a kid. Now that I will be able to taste them again today, I will not miss on the part of ughtering all you chickens to bring with me spare ones to eat after I get full for today''s meal."
Yang Lujia shockingly revealed words that shocked the Phoenix Ancestor who was now writing with rage as she looked at this being below her. Even if it meant her death, no one could trample the dignity of the phoenixes under her rule.
"Human!" the Phoenix Ancestor growled as she flew to the sky.
Yang Lujia happily followed her as the converging auras of peak Saint Emperors surrounded him. He kept his tion inside him as he looked at his disciple behind him, shivering in fear. With the sheer number of peak Saint Emperors around them, Sheng Ao knew that the Holy Light Pce would not evene close to it.
This was the advantage of those who lived more ages, years, than them!
"M-Master¡ we can just forget¡"
"Do you think the face of the Phoenix Ancestor would let us go? Can you see her eyes? It''s filled with rage, right?"
"Ancestor!" the other phoenixes bowed down to the one that arrived with Yang Lujia as they looked at her with reverence. Even the one crowned with the crown only suited for the one who could be called an Empress, a Phoenix Empress, was bowing to this existence as well.
"Human brat! Surrender now! We will give you an easy death if you do so!" the Phoenix Empress, whose crown was shining like other, shouted as he eyes glistened¡ªring at the two humans that trespassed their pce without her even noticing it.
They even disturbed the sanctuary of the Phoenix Ancestor, her own mother''s abode! And that alone could already be a testament for someone to face death penalty! Even if it was their own, they would ept the same punishment. Unless they had the permission of the Phoenix Ancestor, even she, the Phoenix Empress, could not get inside her precious abode.
It was like a taboo!
However, Yang Lujia ignored the screeching Phoenix Empress as he looked at the exhausted eyes of the other higher being. "Phoenix Ancestor, the biggest chicken of them all, would you really not give me the Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb? I''d suggest you give them to me. Otherwise, I really don''t mind staying true to the words I said before¡ªI''ll make you all into my delicacies for me and my disciple to eat. I am not a bloodthirsty person now and I act within my reasonable judgment. Therefore, I do not want to carry out an unnecessary ughter, even though all of you had been throwing me death res since you arrived."
Yang Lujia was also reluctant this kind of power to be erased from the face of Da Shikong, as they could be said to be beings he could also use for his own, to oversee the Origin Court he intended to create in the Autonomous Region.
"No!"
Yang Lujia then shook his head and said with a solemn lighting out from his eyes as he looked at the Phoenix Ancestor, "I shall start with the people you have under you."
With a wave of his hand, rules of different kinds spread out¡ªeven denser than the ones he had used before. He seemed to have grasped the highest rank of rules that this realm could offer and this was the one he was currently emitting.
SILENCE!
There was only silence. Especially when they saw how five of the peak Saint Emperors phoenixes around them exploded without any sound¡ªas though each one of them was isted by a barrier that would not let them hear the heart-rending screams of these phoenixes.
When the Phoenix Ancestor saw this, she was frightened as her wings pped faster. Her breath was exasperated as she looked into the being that was still emitting different kinds of rules, some of them even unrecognizable to hear¡ªbut they held the majesty that seemed to be stronger than what she had alreadyprehended. "What did you do¡ªNoo! Stop!!!"
"Not until you give me the¡ª"
"Here! Here it is! Just please stop!" the Phoenix Ancestor screamehjj h j h jjj ghd at the top of her lungs while the Phoenix Empres lungs while the Phoenix Empres lungs while the Phoenix Empres
Chapter 344 No Longer Needed
Chapter 344 No Longer Needed
The Dragon Ancestor was trying all his best to contact his friend, Gu Tian. He was afraid that his son, Long Hao, would forever remain in this state. All the anxiety was converging into his dragon heart. There was not anymore arrogance left in it as though he was just feeling afraid that something unfavorable would happen. He was not someone who was proficient with Divination nor did he know someone proficient of the Divination Path.
Unfortunately, he could not see the future himself.
"What will happen now?" He kept suppressing the Carnage Lotus in his son''s body. "Did Gu Tian somehow got into a problem?"
Long Sheng still tried to contact his friend but to no avail. He was also certain that the token was doing its own thing and was not something that was broken. He was sure that it was working¡ªbut why couldn''t he contact him?
He looked at the Paramountcy Vessel. It was the vessel he almost involuntary agreed to activate all of its functions. He did not know its secrets but the ancestors of the territory the Dragon Race owned always told him not to activate all of its functions as it could bring disaster.
"Did I judge something wrong?" Long Sheng felt that something was wrong.
"You don''t have to think. There really is something wrong," a voice entered his ears that he subconsciously searched for it. "You don''t have to search for me. I''m already beside you."
Long Sheng was startled and immediately transformed one of his hands into a dragon w. "w Prominence Art!"
"That''s a good name of an art," the voicemented. "Anyway, I''m not here to hurt you or your son or destroy the entire Dragon Emperor Pce. I am here to help you on behalf of my disciple."
Long Sheng, at this time, was not in his right mind, so he did not guess that this young man talking to him was Long Guang''s master. However, he was internally shocked that this guy was so young and was actually able to evade one of his secret arts¡ªsomething that he had created himself.
"Master!" Long Guang''s voice echoed as he entered the room through a spatial warp.
Long Sheng looked at Long Guang¡ªdumbfounded. Thetter was holding a dog in his arms. There was also a little girl who was very beautiful. Other than them, there was also bald guy who he assumed should be from the Holy Light Pce. Only that pce was crazy enough to have bald people. As a dragon, he did not understand their principles why they would shave their head to be bald.
"Master, you''re so fast! You suddenly disappeared! I can''t even keep up with you!" Long Guang was shocked with his master''s speed. It was as if his master controlled both space and time to stop thetter and shift the former to this ce.
"Of course, I''m fast. How would I lose to a child like you?"
Long Guang pouted and looked at his junior brother and junior sister. On the other hand, Little Green was eating some pills Yang Lujia had given it.
"W-Who are these people?" Long Sheng directed his question to Long Guang, who was initially in this room, to report to him about the situation of the pce. "I thought you were out there to quell the situation of the¡ª"
"You don''t have to worry, Ancestor! He''s my master! If your friend failed to cure uncle, my master should be able to!"
"What is that flower inside your son''s body?" Yang Lujia did not beat around the bush. "It''s just like my first disciple''s energy. Very dark. It wasn''t exactly poisonous. However, if it could corrode the light element of dragons inside your son''s body, then it would not be wrong to call it poisonous. However, it is not a poison. Don''t worry, though. I can cure him like the back of my hand."
"Wait!" Long Sheng eximed. "My friend mighte here any minute. I promised to wait for him. We, dragons, do not turn back to our promises."
"What are promises for when someone dear to you would die at any minute now? Although he''s a peak Saint Emperor, he won''tst longer by now, even if you try to suppress that dark energy emitted by that lotus," Yang Lujia interjected.
Sheng Ao also nodded as his agreement.
"Brother Long! Are you still there? May Ie in?" a voice echoed into the room.
Yang Lujia snorted and backed away from the bed and prepared himself to watch a show. In any case, he just warned the Dragon Ancestor and made him feel afraid. He now felt like a maniptive bastard. Regardless, that was how he was in the past, so he was alright with it. It wasn''t like the Dragon Ancestor would die because of it.
"Brother Gu!" Long Sheng felt like shedding tears. "You''re finally here! Please save my son!"
Yang Lujia looked at this and just sighed.
"Master¡" Long Guang was suspicious of this turn of events. He smelled something very dangerous. "It seems like something is going to happen¡"
"You don''t have to worry. That man behind the door is even weaker than you are."
"Then, master, why did you sigh¡"
"How long has your Dragon Ancestor been friends with this man?"
"Oh, him? I think they were friends since the Dragon Ancestor was born. This man also help the Dragon Ancestor inherit the throne and be the Dragon Emperor."
Yang Lujia frowned. "It seems like something is really happening behind the walls."
He felt chills from his back as he imagined the scheme of everything that was happening at the moment. He smelled the long preparation for a scheme. How sinister if that was really the case.
"I''m sorry, Brother Long. Our Temporal Lord did not have the cure anymore. I asked him about it, but he kept telling me that he could not do anything. I just came back here to tell you that¡"
Long Sheng felt like his world copse. "Is this really it?"
"I came here to tell you what he told me to say to you."
"¡"
"You are no longer needed."
"You don''t have to worry, Ancestor! He''s my master! If your friend failed to cure uncle, my master should be able to!"
"What is that flower inside your son''s body?" Yang Lujia did not beat around the bush. "It''s just like my first disciple''s energy. Very dark. It wasn''t exactly poisonous. However, if it could corrode the light element of dragons inside your son''s body, then it would not be wrong to call it poisonous. However, it is not a poison. Don''t worry, though. I can cure him like the back of my hand."
"Wait!" Long Sheng eximed. "My friend mighte here any minute. I promised to wait for him. We, dragons, do not turn back to our promises."
"What are promises for when someone dear to you would die at any minute now? Although he''s a peak Saint Emperor, he won''tst longer by now, even if you try to suppress that dark energy emitted by that lotus," Yang Lujia interjected.
Sheng Ao also nodded as his agreement.
"Brother Long! Are you still there? May Ie in?" a voice echoed into the room.
Yang Lujia snorted and backed away from the bed and prepared himself to watch a show. In any case, he just warned the Dragon Ancestor and made him feel afraid. He now felt like a maniptive bastard. Regardless, that was how he was in the past, so he was alright with it. It wasn''t like the Dragon Ancestor would die because of it.
"Brother Gu!" Long Sheng felt like shedding tears. "You''re finally here! Please save my son!"
Yang Lujia looked at this and just sighed.
"Master¡" Long Guang was suspicious of this turn of events. He smelled something very dangerous. "It seems like something is going to happen¡"
"You don''t have to worry. That man behind the door is even weaker than you are."
"Then, master, why did you sigh¡"
"How long has your Dragon Ancestor been friends with this man?"
"Oh, him? I think they were friends since the Dragon Ancestor was born. This man also help the Dragon Ancestor inherit the throne and be the Dragon Emperor."
Yang Lujia frowned. "It seems like something is really happening behind the walls."
He felt chills from his back as he imagined the scheme of everything that was happening at the moment. He smelled the long preparation for a scheme. How sinister if that was really the case.
"I''m sorry, Brother Long. Our Temporal Lord did not have the cure anymore. I asked him about it, but he kept telling me that he could not do anything. I just came back here to tell you that¡"
Long Sheng felt like his world copse. "Is this really it?"
"I came here to tell you what he told me to say to you."
"¡"
"You are no longer needed."
Chapter 345 He鈥檚 Here
Chapter 345 He''s Here
Those words overturned Long Sheng''s world.
It was said that the most hurtful wordse at the time when you least expected it.
Gu Tian was a friend of his ever since he was young. When he had no one to y because all of the dragon royalties were busy with their own businesses and every day, as a kid, he would be left alone. Their maids would not dare talk to a royalty like him as well, so he had no one to talk to.
At that time, he felt how monotonous his life as a child was. However, his monotonous became suddenly very bright because of his appearance¡ªanother child who visited his courtyard like a ghost. It turned out that this kid was one of the geniuses raised by a Temporal Lord. He was a mischievous one and he always liked to escape from the Temporal Lord''s sight.
Before, it seemed like an ident when they met. Now, Long Sheng thought different.
All of those happened for something. There was a motive behind his every action.
"What are you talking about?" Long Sheng almost stuttered and looked at Gu Tian incredulously. "Brother Gu¡"
"Don''t call me Brother Gu anymore." Gu Tian sneered and snorted. "Just like what I said, you are no longer needed. You have already fulfilled your task. It turns out that the Dragon Ancestor of the Dragon Emperor Pce was this easy to manipte."
Yang Lujia, who was watching by the side, felt goosebumps crawling up his back. This scheming that stemmed from Long Sheng''s childhood until now was one of the most sinister plots he had encountered.
How would Long Sheng feel? How would he react? He couldn''t even drop his jaw to try to utter a single word. Nothing came out of his mouth. Only the glistening tears demonstrated all the unspoken emotions he was feeling at the moment.
What did he do? Did he do wrong? Where did it all go wrong? Were all of those memories he had with his best brother fake? Were any of those even real? Long Sheng didn''t know what to feel anymore.
"Tch," Gu Tian reacted.
He had a refined face but was much younger-looking than the Dragon Ancestor. It also seemed like he used some maniption of the time rules to distort and change his appearance into someone younger. The Dragon Ancestor could probably do the same but chose to remain growing old like a normal person. That was why he looked old¡ªlike an ancient old man who woke from his long-term slumber.
"Long Sheng, I never thought of you as a brother. Don''t you know my nickname was? Did you not know that I was hailed as the ''Master of Emotions''? I control people''s emotions and let them rot away as a source of my strength. That''s how I got to be who I am today. And you¡" Gu Tian looked at him coldly. "You are not an exception."
''Ouch,'' Yang Lujiamented in his mind. ''That''s quite harsh. I am curious, though. Is it some kind of path to be able control or manipte someone''s emotions?''
"Master, if you''re wondering about what he said. I can tell you more about it. Gu Tian is one of the highest-standing chiefs of one of the temples. He was called the ''Master of Emotions'' because he had already manipted several people through his schemes and wise moves. It was like he was ying chess when he does this, ording to the rumors," Sheng Ao exined, seeing his master''s confusion.
Yang Lujia merely nodded and looked at this Gu Tian seriously. ''He''s like me, then. However, he seems to be shrewder. I don''t know if I handled this kind of situation in the past but I got through all of them. It seems like it pretty went well having them going against me from all sides.''
"Long Sheng, you expected so much of me. However, it is true that we are of the same generation. However, my task in the past is to have you do something that''s against the principles of your pce. That''s why I tried to get closer to you. Only then will I be able to get past the boundary between us," Gu Tian borated. "Now, the n hasmenced. All the vessels should have already been activated."
Human Emperor Pce.
Phoenix Empress Pce.
Holy Light Pce.
Four Regions.
Fiend Emperor Pce.
All of the pces and their respective territories already activated their respective vessels. The Dragon Emperor Pce''s Paramountcy Vessel had been activated by Long Sheng himself, going against what their ancestor forbade them to do.
He did not know the implications of doing so and he only did it out of impulse¡ªhis son''s life was at stake.
"I actually have the cure in my hand right now. However, for what reason should I give this to you?" Gu Tian asked with a grin on his face.
Long Sheng wasn''t able to speak. Instead, his body fell involuntarily as though he was kneeling in front of his so-called long-time friend. He did not know what to do. However, when he tried to move and looked at the pale face of his son, he resolved himself and said, "Please give me the cure. I will do anything you want."
He tried to be calm, but the emotions were stered on his face¡ªvividly. Long Sheng also knew that no matter what he would do, the Paramountcy Vessel he had activated could not be turned off anymore, unless the creator of these vessels himself would make all of them stop.
"Vessels?" Yang Lujia was a bit surprised and looked at Sheng Ao. "Baldy, you mentioned something about these vessels, right? What is it? Realm Amalgamation?"
"Yes, master. It seemed like the two temples are now advancing very fast with their ns. We have to be careful, master. Once the Realm Amalgamationmences, all sorts of void beasts may attack and swarm the realms, like a scourge."
All of the pces and their respective territories already activated their respective vessels. The Dragon Emperor Pce''s Paramountcy Vessel had been activated by Long Sheng himself, going against what their ancestor forbade them to do.
He did not know the implications of doing so and he only did it out of impulse¡ªhis son''s life was at stake.
"I actually have the cure in my hand right now. However, for what reason should I give this to you?" Gu Tian asked with a grin on his face.
Long Sheng wasn''t able to speak. Instead, his body fell involuntarily as though he was kneeling in front of his so-called long-time friend. He did not know what to do. However, when he tried to move and looked at the pale face of his son, he resolved himself and said, "Please give me the cure. I will do anything you want."
He tried to be calm, but the emotions were stered on his face¡ªvividly. Long Sheng also knew that no matter what he would do, the Paramountcy Vessel he had activated could not be turned off anymore, unless the creator of these vessels himself would make all of them stop.
"Vessels?" Yang Lujia was a bit surprised and looked at Sheng Ao. "Baldy, you mentioned something about these vessels, right? What is it? Realm Amalgamation?"
"Yes, master. It seemed like the two temples are now advancing very fast with their ns. We have to be careful, master. Once the Realm Amalgamationmences, all sorts of void beasts may attack and swarm the realms, like a scourge."
All of the pces and their respective territories already activated their respective vessels. The Dragon Emperor Pce''s Paramountcy Vessel had been activated by Long Sheng himself, going against what their ancestor forbade them to do.
He did not know the implications of doing so and he only did it out of impulse¡ªhis son''s life was at stake.
"I actually have the cure in my hand right now. However, for what reason should I give this to you?" Gu Tian asked with a grin on his face.
Long Sheng wasn''t able to speak. Instead, his body fell involuntarily as though he was kneeling in front of his so-called long-time friend. He did not know what to do. However, when he tried to move and looked at the pale face of his son, he resolved himself and said, "Please give me the cure. I will do anything you want."
He tried to be calm, but the emotions were stered on his face¡ªvividly. Long Sheng also knew that no matter what he would do, the Paramountcy Vessel he had activated could not be turned off anymore, unless the creator of these vessels himself would make all of them stop.
"Vessels?" Yang Lujia was a bit surprised and looked at Sheng Ao. "Baldy, you mentioned something about these vessels, right? What is it? Realm Amalgamation?"
"Yes, master. It seemed like the two temples are now advancing very fast with their ns. We have to be careful, master. Once the Realm Amalgamation
Chapter 346 Gu Tian
Chapter 346 Gu Tian
"What did you say?" the Phoenix Ancestor loudly asked that it thrummed into the ears of Yang Lujia and Sheng Ao, making thetter''s face distort in a funny way.
"I said I want the Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb!" he repeated, making the Phoenix Ancestor''s wrath explode once more.
"Shut up and go home, boy!" The Phoenix Ancestor directly pushed her powers to the extreme and attacked Yang Lujia to send this little boy out of her own sanctuary. "You should have asked anything, just not the Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb!"
Yang Lujia just smiled at this spectacr sight, standing on his ground as if the horrendous aura of the Phoenix Ancestor did not budge him a bit. "Do you really think that with this puny power of yours, you can send me out of this small sanctuary of yours?"
As he said those words, his eyes slowly became purple. His gaze pierced into the umting attack of the Phoenix Ancestor. "Disintegrate."
Yes, that was right! His purple eyes had many uses to count that he had not yet explored. Ever since he had seen his father at the core of the geographical array formation, he had discovered several things about his purple eyes.
He could use his pair of purple eyes to temporarily put others under his control. He could also use them to put pressure on others until they explode. Apart from this, the most wondrous ability that he had uncovered from his eyes was the power of disintegration.
He could disintegrate the power of rules as long as he willed to. Just like that, the attack that was umting before the Phoenix Ancestor was broken into pieces, the rules that sheprehended disintegrating into different parts before they disappeared from her sight.
Her heart grew cold as she saw how her attack disintegrated and disappeared. She then looked down at the young man who did this. With her phoenix form, she screeched with unwillingness in her heart. Her pride did not let her think straight anymore as she condensed another attack that Yang Lujia soon disintegrated.
On the other hand, Sheng Ao was in awe as he looked at this master of his. He only kept hearing the word, ''Disintegrate,'' all this time and every time he heard this, he would feel a thrum in his heart as the attacks of the Phoenix Ancestor would fade from existence.
''Just what the hell is my master?''
No wonder Yang Lujia was confident about infiltrating the Phoenix Empress Pce. Sheng Ao realized this as he looked at his master that seemed to be invincible. It was like no one could defeat him with his domineering demeanor.
At the moment, hope grew somewhere inside his heart. Maybe. Maybe this master of his could really get the Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb for him!
"If you still think I can''t defeat this little Phoenix Ancestor in front of us, think again, boy," Yang Lujia''s voice rang into Sheng Ao''s ears that thetter almost jumped back as though he had seen a ghost.
Yang Lujia had close ties with his disciples. Whatever they were feeling inside, he could feel them as though he was a father. It was the wonders of the system that made him feel like this. That was why in the past, he could not really bring himself to see when his disciples were in danger.
"I¡" Sheng Ao also felt something inside that was out of customary.
Yang Lujia just smiled at this and did not wait for his words. He then asked Fortuniel in this thoughts, ''What''s the level of deliciousness of this Phoenix Ancestor if I cook her like Fried Chicken or after I roast her?''
Even Fortuniel was speechless of Yang Lujia''s question. ''Host, you think nothing but eating, right?''
''Of course, by eating, I know it can boost my power further,'' Yang Lujia shamelessly replied.
However, it was true to his core as the only ways he could level himself up was do the most leisurely things due to the scripture he practiced.
When the Phoenix Ancestor repeatedly did, she found herself running of out of qi. She couldn''t exert anymore attacks that seemed to disappear every time she tried to throw it against the very young man in front of her. This human was getting on her nerves as time passed by and finally saw the horror of him as shemanded all the phoenixes outside with the might of her bloodline.
"Assemble the forces. Enemy attack!"
"Right, right, call everyone of your force. I can then make several delicacies out of all of you. Chickens, you know, are the tastiest I have evere across before as a kid. Now that I will be able to taste them again today, I will not miss on the part of ughtering all you chickens to bring with me spare ones to eat after I get full for today''s meal."
Yang Lujia shockingly revealed words that shocked the Phoenix Ancestor who was now writing with rage as she looked at this being below her. Even if it meant her death, no one could trample the dignity of the phoenixes under her rule.
"Human!" the Phoenix Ancestor growled as she flew to the sky.
Yang Lujia happily followed her as the converging auras of peak Saint Emperors surrounded him. He kept his tion inside him as he looked at his disciple behind him, shivering in fear. With the sheer number of peak Saint Emperors around them, Sheng Ao knew that the Holy Light Pce would not evene close to it.
This was the advantage of those who lived more ages, years, than them!
"M-Master¡ we can just forget¡"
"Do you think the face of the Phoenix Ancestor would let us go? Can you see her eyes? It''s filled with rage, right?"
"Ancestor!" the other phoenixes bowed down to the one that arrived with Yang Lujia as they looked at her with reverence. Even the one crowned with the crown only suited for the one who could be called an Empress, a Phoenix Empress, was bowing to this existence as well.
"Human brat! Surrender now! We will give you an easy death if you do so!" the Phoenix Empress, whose crown was shining like other, shouted as he eyes glistened¡ªring at the two humans that trespassed their pce without her even noticing it.
They even disturbed the sanctuary of the Phoenix Ancestor, her own mother''s abode! And that alone could already be a testament for someone to face death penalty! Even if it was their own, they would ept the same punishment. Unless they had the permission of the Phoenix Ancestor, even she, the Phoenix Empress, could not get inside her precious abode.
It was like a taboo!
However, Yang Lujia ignored the screeching Phoenix Empress as he looked at the exhausted eyes of the other higher being. "Phoenix Ancestor, the biggest chicken of them all, would you really not give me the Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb? I''d suggest you give them to me. Otherwise, I really don''t mind staying true to the words I said before¡ªI''ll make you all into my delicacies for me and my disciple to eat. I am not a bloodthirsty person now and I act within my reasonable judgment. Therefore, I do not want to carry out an unnecessary ughter, even though all of you had been throwing me death res since you arrived."
Yang Lujia was also reluctant this kind of power to be erased from the face of Da Shikong, as they could be said to be beings he could also use for his own, to oversee the Origin Court he intended to create in the Autonomous Region.
"No!"
Yang Lujia then shook his head and said with a solemn lighting out from his eyes as he looked at the Phoenix Ancestor, "I shall start with the people you have under you."
With a wave of his hand, rules of different kinds spread out¡ªeven denser than the ones he had used before. He seemed to have grasped the highest rank of rules that this realm could offer and this was the one he was currently emitting.
SILENCE!
There was only silence. Especially when they saw how five of the peak Saint Emperors phoenixes around them exploded without any sound¡ªas though each one of them was isted by a barrier that would not let them hear the heart-rending screams of these phoenixes.
When the Phoenix Ancestor saw this, she was frightened as her wings pped faster. Her breath was exasperated as she looked into the being that was still emitting different kinds of rules, some of them even unrecognizable to hear¡ªbut they held the majesty that seemed to be stronger than what she had alreadyprehended. "What did you do¡ªNoo! Stop!!!"
"Not until you give me the¡ª"
"Here! Here it is! Just please stop!" the Phoenix Ancestor screamed at the top of her lungs while the Phoenix Empres lungs while the Phoenix Empres lungs while the Phoenix Empres
Chapter 347 What Happened?
Chapter 347 What Happened?
"Hmm? Did I sense it wrong? There was definitely a dominating auraing from the back of the pce," Long Sheng said to himself as he waited for Gu Tian to arrive from the temple with the condition of activating first the Paramountcy Vessel.
Now, it had already been activated. He only awaited the news of his dear brother. For several years, Gu Tian never failed him, so he ced all of his trust in him. For this time, he knew that Gu Tian would fulfill him another favor.
Dragons are very trusting creatures. They specifically trust those who had grown up with them. Unless you betray them or do them harm, they will not hold anything against you if something trivial came up.
On the other hand, Long Guang concealed his aura after killing all the dragons in their human forms who tried to assault him due to the orders given by the Saint Princes. ''Do they really want to die so much for the crown? I don''t want to be the Dragon Emperor, but it is only through such a way that I can be able to find my master efficiently and my senior brother. I need to find them quickly.''
Long Guang sped up and arrived at a certain building of the Dragon Emperor Pce. This was his building before the Dragon Emperor got bedridden¡ªthe ce that was not yet a mess before the Saint Princes made their moves on him. There was no one even left in the building to serve him. They all evaporated and sided with the other Saint Princes who they thought had the most qualifications to be the Dragon Emperor.
"How na?ve. You''re just going to be a tool for the people to use when you sit down on that throne, especially if the people around you are abusive¡ªwho will grasp every opportunity you would give them to subjugate you without you even knowing it," Long Guang whispered to himself as he clenched his fist. "If I''m going to be the Dragon Emperor, I wouldn''t let that happen. Otherwise, I''m gonna kill whoever stands in my way, and for as long as they will, every one of them will suffer the same fate¡ªpain, then death."
***
"Sheng Ao, Yang Fei, we''ve arrived," Yang Lujia said as he suspended the airship in the middle of the void. "Let''s go meet someone who may be able to help us with finding more about Sheng Ao''s circumstances before. Sheng Ao, you''re finally going to meet your little second senior brother. When you see him, be polite even if he''s a kid. Otherwise, his path is going to overwhelm you like waves."
Yang Lujia was certain of it. Fortuniel told him that he could feel that kid''s aura here in the Dragon Emperor Pce''s territory. Yang Lujia and the others finallynded on the ground of the territory and looked ahead in awe. The Dragon Emperor was not as shabby as he thought it would be. After all, dragons had overwhelming physical strengths. In other words, they''re brutes, so he never thought they would also have this kind of taste in art.
The Dragon Emperor Pce was made of jade¡ªgreen and illustrious. Its pce gates were toorge that a dragon could fit in if any dragon wished to enter the pce. It was also heavily guarded and especially with the news of their Dragon Emperor being bedridden, the whole pce was on high alert. Of course, Yang Lujia only thought this was the case¡ªbecause perhaps the dragon had be cautious¡ªcontrary to what he knew.
Sheng Ao, however, was feeling jittery. He was finally going to meet one of his master''s disciples, one that he could senior brother. If it was before, only the others would call him senior brother, but now, finally, he would be able to call someone like that¡ªsomeone he felt like he could rely on.
Meanwhile, Yang Lujia continued to marvel at the Dragon Emperor Pce''s territorial structure. It was so mesmerizing that he lost himself over time, Yang Fei waking him up from his stupor.
"Your Highness, what are you thinking just now?" Yang Fei asked. "It seems like your mind was preupied just now?"
"Yes, but it was nothing much. I am just filled with admiration for the structure of the Dragon Emperor Pce. Anyway, Yang Fei, you have lived the longest here in Da Shikong. What do you know about the Dragon Emperor Pce?"
Yang Fei''s face turned serious after hearing the query. "Your Highness, the Dragon Emperor Pce is among the oldest of the oldest pces that had ever existed. While the Holy Light Pce was just another territory before that was not governed by anyone, the Dragon Emperor Pce was already among the existences that stood out among the rest. It was because of its Dragon Ancestor that was very powerful as fuck. I once exchanged blows with him in the past after I sneaked in to get information for a certain transaction¡ªbut was instead discovered. Living for several years, he sure had umted a mountain ofprehension over the rules.
"Other than that, in that transaction of mine, I also found out about one thing. The Dragon Emperor Pce had finally found a sessor that was not a son of the Dragon Emperor¡ªbut an outsider."
Yang Lujia''s ears perked up as he heard this. He knew that it had got to be rted to his disciple. As far as he knew, those who could be called princes were not direct sessors. Unless when one had the word, ''son,'' in their title, they would not be real, direct sessors of their respective emperors. He knew that his disciple''s talent was crazy as hell. He wouldn''t lose out to anyone.
Who would dare say to anyone that some ten-year-old child grew so strong like that? Who else but his own disciple? Seeing that the Dragon Emperor Pce did not hesitate on this matter of making his disciple the direct sessor of the Dragon Emperor, he was quite satisfied.
"Let''s first find some inn or restaurant, so that we can eat. I hope the delicacies are just as ''delicious'' as their territory''s structure¡ªneat."
Yang Fei took the lead as he had the most awareness of what to do in this territory. "Your Highness, let''s go to their mini-restaurant. Although it was fairly small, only guests befitting your status can enter."
Yang Fei handed a token to Yang Lujia, which would signify that he was someone of high status. "This is a token I got before when I exerted dominance on them by letting them know who''s the boss¡ª"
"Stop being cocky. This token works like a pass, right?" Yang Lujia cut him off as he examined the token given to him by his subordinate. "Yang Fei, this token seems to be imbued with lots of the rules of space."
"Yes, Your Highness. This token, other than being some kind of pass, is also only the way for us to enter this mini-restaurant that''s not so ''mini'' at all when you enter it. It may look shabby but its dishes are topnotch. It''s said that the person running this restaurant is someone who took the Path of Cooking."
Yang Lujia smiled at this and said, "Interesting. If every chef here had taken that path, then their food must be of high quality, right?"
"I can guarantee that, Your Highness."
"Huh? Who is this brat trying to obstruct me from entering this restaurant?" an irritated voice rang into their ears as they all turned around only to see someone with exquisite clothes¡ªwith his face¡
Yang Lujia was bored and he knew that he had some time to y for a bit. "It looks like we have someone here who thought they were high as the sky. Aren''t you afraid of falling, little kid?"
The man who just spoke then was too stunned¡ªthat his eyes became void¡ªstaring at a nk space. It was the first time someone had spoken to him like that. Never in his wildest dreams, he would be humiliated like this in public, especially when he could sense that everyone around them was trying not tough or jeer at him because of his status in the Dragon Emperor Pce.
"What did you just say, brat?"
"Clean your ears. Don''t also forget to clean your face¡ªoops, it seems like however, you will clean it¡ªit will forever remain like that, no?"
"What the fuck did you just say?"
Yang Lujia just shrugged. "Ugly creature, that''s basically what I wanted to say. Is it that hard to understand, little kid?"
"What did you just say, brat?"
"Clean your ears. Don''t also forget to clean your face¡ªoops, it seems like however, you will clean it¡ªit will forever remain like that, no?"
"What the fuck did you just say?"
Yang Lujia just shrugged. "Ugly creature, that''s basically what I wanted to say. Is it that hard to understand, little kid?"
"What did you just say, brat?"
Chapter 348 Alchemy
Chapter 348 Alchemy
In his eyes, Cardinal Lin gained a favorable impression due to what the other party did to Saint Prince Huang just to save Lan Mingyue from this beast. He had to admit that this Saint Prince Huang was very strong at his peak, based on how solid his foundation was¡ªbut that was all there was to it.
"Where''s your father?" Yang Lujia directly asked her. "Yueyue, you don''t have to hesitate. Saving him should be prioritized now. Set aside your emotions towards him. I know how you hate him so much, but what if he really died? Won''t you regret it?"
Lan Mingyue tactfully zipped her mouth and pointed at the room where his father was held inside.
Yang Lujia merely nodded and looked at the expression of Lan Mingyue''s father, the n''s patriarch who stood above the other two families of this Sacred City. He held his forehead and examined him from the inside.
"How convenient?" Yang Lujia was surprised when he saw his condition. "Could it be that father already predicted this to happen?"
He never believed in coincidences and this was certainly one of those instances where he would doubt this belief of his.
Thinking about how his father managed to create such a grand formation and even made him feel suffocated inside during those tests. One of the tests he had passed through was overwhelming a poison with mes.
Lan Mingyue was standing beside him, kind of fidgety with his father''s illness. Deep in her bones, she felt some regrets during the times she went out to spend time for herself and not with her father.
But he cheated. She just couldn''t take it in so easily. That was something that her old fragile heart would never be able to forget.
"Can you cure him, big brother?" Lan Mingyue was back to her childish self.
In front of everyone, she was heartless and as cold as ice. Even Saint Prince Huang could not move her. Despite his dashing appearance and the likes, thisdy was not even moved a bit. She was like a stone hit by a clump of cotton. However, this beauty that had been guing men''s hearts for quite a long time was very timid in front of this young man.
"Of course," Yang Lujia said, smiling.
Lan Mingyue was overjoyed in her heart, but she concealed it. Moreover, it wasn''t necessary for her to be ''too happy''. She was only doing this act because she was worried about her mother''s deteriorating condition. She was not faring well at the moment and had also fallen sick after their confrontation with the grand elder.
Thus, she only sighed and looked at Yang Lujia gratefully. At the same time, she found it strange. She really sensed her presence from this young man, but this young man''s face was outrageously handsome, and when she firstid her eyes on him, she thought she saw an immortal, a heavenly figure that nobody could condemn but could only be worshipped.
Dum Gai¡ Yang Lujia¡
They were different names. But the same person.
Recalling how his name was structured¡ Dum Gai¡ she must be really the dumb one for that. Never in her life did she recall anyone she encountered with that name. However, parents could be exotic or strange in that they would give names to their children like that. That was probably the reason why she overlooked his name back then.
But to actually know now that his name went by as Yang Lujia, she blushed and didn''t know why it sounded handsome, especially when it came from his lips specifically. She was a stone-hearted woman, but not anymore in front of this young man.
''What''s wrong with me?''
"He was actually poisoned by a peculiar flower. However, you don''t have to worry about that. I am more than capable to expel that poison. Moreover, if you''re wondering if this is now my real face, you got it right, it is," Yang Lujia said. "Also, don''t look at me with firm eyes while blushing. It''s very unusual of you."
Seeing the stern expression on Yang Lujia''s face, she was stunned momentarily and thought, ''Does he not like me at all? Why? Am I that ugly?''
Hell, if she was ugly, Saint Prince Huang wouldn''t be attracted to her¡ªthat would probably be everyone''s reply if they heard her thoughts about the matter.
"I am not a romantic person neither did I feel any romance with anyone. That goes the same with you. If you developed something in your heart towards me, erase that now."
Just as she was about to speak, Yang Lujia immediately interrupted her. "No buts. If you''re wondering why I am helping you like this and all that I did in the past¡ªyou just resembled someone that I do not exactly hold dear but someone who brought terror to me. Over time, although I did not like her treatment back then, the kind of mental torture that she gave me back then, became a pleasure to me. Talk about sadism. Haha."
To ease off the atmosphere, Yang Lujia joked about it and looked at thedy''s stunned expression. He then shook his head and proceeded with eliminating the poison inside the Lan n''s patriarch''s body. ''I think a small amount of my me will do. My me is very violent, not like the gentle Life-me that my fatherprehended.''
Yang Lujia did this for an hour andter found out that the eyes of thedy beside him had turned gray. It was as if she lost all her life and forgotten how to breathe. Nevertheless, he did not just mind her at all. It was normal. Thisdy probably had not yet been rejected by a man, so it proved to be unusual on her part.
However, he still felt the urge to tell her something. "You don''t really have to remove your feelings for me. Just know your boundaries. Anything more than friends¡ that''s not eptable for me."
Yes, to him, romance was nothing but an additional weakness to him. It had always been like this in the past and his father in the past was the one who taught him like this. Thetter interfered with what happened in the past¡ªmaking him almost forget every emotion he had¡ªthat he had turned sinister¡ªkilling some of his rtives and some friends just to get everything that he wanted. Over time, in his stay here in this world, he realized that he had been too busy bing like his father.
He forgot who he was. He forgot who he was living for.
Was it just only to surpass his father back then?
Or was it because of his pride?
Regardless, that feeling was still there and it could not be overshadowed by any feeling like romance and stuff. It was still there and he was actually aware of its existence. He just did not know how to control it. Coming into this fantasy-filled world, a cultivation world at that, he realized that there was something in him that he could not control. It had to be known that being aware of something would not always be tantamount to having the knowledge of how to expel that something.
In fact, what he was aiming for, for now, was still the same as before. He could not extricate it. The feeling of wanting to surpass somebody¡ªlike his father¡ªespecially that face and voice¡ªthey were actually very much the same as the previous one.
Helplessly sighing, Lan Mingyue shook her head. "No. You are not in any way obligated to feel anything for me. I guess it was just me being obvious about it. Moreover, that''s not what''s important right now. Have you already expelled the poison from ''his'' body?"
"Yes."
"Then, why did I not see anything poisonous?"
"I said I''m going to eliminate it. Not expel. Therefore, I burned it with my mes."
"I see," Lan Mingyue replied. "When is he going to wake up, though?"
"I think he''ll wake up tomorrow or the day after. I still need to stabilize his body and his cultivation level that had regressed because of the poison," he replied. "Anyhow, although this may be offensive to you, but do you really not want to talk to him after he wakes up?"
"No. It''s still the same. I don''t have the power yet to stand in front of him. Not because I''m weak, but because the feeling of hatred is still here," she replied, pointing at her chest. "Also, although I have feelings for you, you do not need to persuade me. Even you can''t do that."
"I know. I am not intending to. I was just asking," he retorted, looking out into the window of the room. "Anyway, I still have some matters to attend to. I''d like to meet this Saint Prince Huang who had the audacity to threaten you when he''s not even in his own territory. To say the least, he''s a clown on that matter."
Chapter 349 Unfavorable
Chapter 349 Unfavorable
The Dragon Ancestor was trying all his best to contact his friend, Gu Tian. He was afraid that his son, Long Hao, would forever remain in this state. All the anxiety was converging into his dragon heart. There was not anymore arrogance left in it as though he was just feeling afraid that something unfavorable would happen. He was not someone who was proficient with Divination nor did he know someone proficient of the Divination Path.
Unfortunately, he could not see the future himself.
"What will happen now?" He kept suppressing the Carnage Lotus in his son''s body. "Did Gu Tian somehow got into a problem?"
Long Sheng still tried to contact his friend but to no avail. He was also certain that the token was doing its own thing and was not something that was broken. He was sure that it was working¡ªbut why couldn''t he contact him?
He looked at the Paramountcy Vessel. It was the vessel he almost involuntary agreed to activate all of its functions. He did not know its secrets but the ancestors of the territory the Dragon Race owned always told him not to activate all of its functions as it could bring disaster.
"Did I judge something wrong?" Long Sheng felt that something was wrong.
"You don''t have to think. There really is something wrong," a voice entered his ears that he subconsciously searched for it. "You don''t have to search for me. I''m already beside you."
Long Sheng was startled and immediately transformed one of his hands into a dragon w. "w Prominence Art!"
"That''s a good name of an art," the voicemented. "Anyway, I''m not here to hurt you or your son or destroy the entire Dragon Emperor Pce. I am here to help you on behalf of my disciple."
Long Sheng, at this time, was not in his right mind, so he did not guess that this young man talking to him was Long Guang''s master. However, he was internally shocked that this guy was so young and was actually able to evade one of his secret arts¡ªsomething that he had created himself.
"Master!" Long Guang''s voice echoed as he entered the room through a spatial warp.
Long Sheng looked at Long Guang¡ªdumbfounded. Thetter was holding a dog in his arms. There was also a little girl who was very beautiful. Other than them, there was also bald guy who he assumed should be from the Holy Light Pce. Only that pce was crazy enough to have bald people. As a dragon, he did not understand their principles why they would shave their head to be bald.
"Master, you''re so fast! You suddenly disappeared! I can''t even keep up with you!" Long Guang was shocked with his master''s speed. It was as if his master controlled both space and time to stop thetter and shift the former to this ce.
"Of course, I''m fast. How would I lose to a child like you?"
Long Guang pouted and looked at his junior brother and junior sister. On the other hand, Little Green was eating some pills Yang Lujia had given it.
"W-Who are these people?" Long Sheng directed his question to Long Guang, who was initially in this room, to report to him about the situation of the pce. "I thought you were out there to quell the situation of the¡ª"
"You don''t have to worry, Ancestor! He''s my master! If your friend failed to cure uncle, my master should be able to!"
"What is that flower inside your son''s body?" Yang Lujia did not beat around the bush. "It''s just like my first disciple''s energy. Very dark. It wasn''t exactly poisonous. However, if it could corrode the light element of dragons inside your son''s body, then it would not be wrong to call it poisonous. However, it is not a poison. Don''t worry, though. I can cure him like the back of my hand."
"Wait!" Long Sheng eximed. "My friend mighte here any minute. I promised to wait for him. We, dragons, do not turn back to our promises."
"What are promises for when someone dear to you would die at any minute now? Although he''s a peak Saint Emperor, he won''tst longer by now, even if you try to suppress that dark energy emitted by that lotus," Yang Lujia interjected.
Sheng Ao also nodded as his agreement.
"Brother Long! Are you still there? May Ie in?" a voice echoed into the room.
Yang Lujia snorted and backed away from the bed and prepared himself to watch a show. In any case, he just warned the Dragon Ancestor and made him feel afraid. He now felt like a maniptive bastard. Regardless, that was how he was in the past, so he was alright with it. It wasn''t like the Dragon Ancestor would die because of it.
"Brother Gu!" Long Sheng felt like shedding tears. "You''re finally here! Please save my son!"
Yang Lujia looked at this and just sighed.
"Master¡" Long Guang was suspicious of this turn of events. He smelled something very dangerous. "It seems like something is going to happen¡"
"You don''t have to worry. That man behind the door is even weaker than you are."
"Then, master, why did you sigh¡"
"How long has your Dragon Ancestor been friends with this man?"
"Oh, him? I think they were friends since the Dragon Ancestor was born. This man also help the Dragon Ancestor inherit the throne and be the Dragon Emperor."
Yang Lujia frowned. "It seems like something is really happening behind the walls."
He felt chills from his back as he imagined the scheme of everything that was happening at the moment. He smelled the long preparation for a scheme. How sinister if that was really the case.
"I''m sorry, Brother Long. Our Temporal Lord did not have the cure anymore. I asked him about it, but he kept telling me that he could not do anything. I just came back here to tell you that¡"
Long Sheng felt like his world copse. "Is this really it?"
"I came here to tell you what he told me to say to you."
"¡"
"You are no longer needed."
"You don''t have to worry, Ancestor! He''s my master! If your friend failed to cure uncle, my master should be able to!"
"What is that flower inside your son''s body?" Yang Lujia did not beat around the bush. "It''s just like my first disciple''s energy. Very dark. It wasn''t exactly poisonous. However, if it could corrode the light element of dragons inside your son''s body, then it would not be wrong to call it poisonous. However, it is not a poison. Don''t worry, though. I can cure him like the back of my hand."
"Wait!" Long Sheng eximed. "My friend mighte here any minute. I promised to wait for him. We, dragons, do not turn back to our promises."
"What are promises for when someone dear to you would die at any minute now? Although he''s a peak Saint Emperor, he won''tst longer by now, even if you try to suppress that dark energy emitted by that lotus," Yang Lujia interjected.
Sheng Ao also nodded as his agreement.
"Brother Long! Are you still there? May Ie in?" a voice echoed into the room.
Yang Lujia snorted and backed away from the bed and prepared himself to watch a show. In any case, he just warned the Dragon Ancestor and made him feel afraid. He now felt like a maniptive bastard. Regardless, that was how he was in the past, so he was alright with it. It wasn''t like the Dragon Ancestor would die because of it.
"Brother Gu!" Long Sheng felt like shedding tears. "You''re finally here! Please save my son!"
Yang Lujia looked at this and just sighed.
"Master¡" Long Guang was suspicious of this turn of events. He smelled something very dangerous. "It seems like something is going to happen¡"
"You don''t have to worry. That man behind the door is even weaker than you are."
"Then, master, why did you sigh¡"
"How long has your Dragon Ancestor been friends with this man?"
"Oh, him? I think they were friends since the Dragon Ancestor was born. This man also help the Dragon Ancestor inherit the throne and be the Dragon Emperor."
Yang Lujia frowned. "It seems like something is really happening behind the walls."
He felt chills from his back as he imagined the scheme of everything that was happening at the moment. He smelled the long preparation for a scheme. How sinister if that was really the case.
"I''m sorry, Brother Long. Our Temporal Lord did not have the cure anymore. I asked him about it, but he kept telling me that he could not do anything. I just came back here to tell you that¡"
Long Sheng felt like his world copse. "Is this really it?"
"I came here to tell you what he told me to say to you."
"¡"
"You are no longer needed."
Chapter 350 Will You Come To Me?
Chapter 350 Will You Come To Me?
The Dragon Emperor Scripture had five roars in total. These five roars served as a set of offensive techniques or attacks that Long Guang could utilize against his enemies. He had only recently unlocked one roar, the first one, of this set and had found out its full attack power and the damage it could render to another being.
Long Guang was even more shocked to know that just that first roar, he was able to kill ten peak Saint Emperors. It was like he just sighed and butchered them all. If the ten peak Saint Emperors were not spared, how much more those who were considered their subordinates¡ªof course, with weaker cultivations. It was like an AOE attack as it did not only affect one area or a specific target, everything within the area desired by Long Guang, provided that his strength or cultivation was sufficient, he would be able to exact damage on those he deemed as enemies.
"It seems like I underestimated myself. However, I will not be careless. Vignce even when you believe your strength is enough to trample others was something I learned from master. Speaking of, I wonder where master is now. I hope after I settle the Dragon Princes'' matters, I will be able to allot time to find him. If there was really something wrong with uncle and the condition of the ancestor''s friend, then I could only ask master to make his move¡ªalthough I am somewhat confident I can manage with the set of skills in my arsenal."
If Yang Lujia and Lin Diyu were to see Long Guang this refined and smart, they would be too proud because he had grown up. However, this kid grew up so fast. He passed through his childhood quickly. Obviously, it had something to do with the memories he had awakened the moment his strength shot up.
Appearing outside the building, he stared at another from afar. "Even though I have been living in the Dragon Emperor Pce for quite a few years, I still haven''t explored the other areas before. After all, I am the Dragon Son. I can''t just go out whenever I want to. My life would have been stolen the moment I stepped out of my door before¡ªbut now, it''s different. At least, I can protect myself if I keep my vignce up."
With that, he flew towards a building where he noticed several strong auras. Wherever there were strong dragon servants or human servants, he knew that there was a Dragon Prince living there. Now, all he needed to do was subdue these Dragon Princes to settle the ongoing dispute for who should be crowned as the rightful sessor of the throne.
"I still look like a kid, though. No one would take me seriously when they see me like this. Regardless, I would just make them submit. Whoever stops my way to the top, I will stop them. This is the path that I chose. The Path of Dominance! Even in front of a stronger power, my will shall not be ovee!"
***
"Yang kid, give me that meat. Your Highness, Prince Dog, wants that. If you dare to eat to it, I will skin you alive and eat you while you''re still alive." Brownie stared at Yang Fei with sharp eyes and hoped that this kid would be sensible enough to follow his desires.
"Meat?" Yang Lujia asked. "That''s dog meat you''re trying to eat. Do you want to eat your own race?"
"What?" Brownie was shocked and his eyes bulged. "It truly is¡"
"Just kidding, though." Yang Lujia casually threw a pill in his mouth as if the pill was nothing significant to anyone. However, when Yang Fei and Sheng Ao saw how he mindlessly ate such pill, they were utterly convinced.
A show-off!
No! Rather, he was someone whose strength might have already reached a stage where no pills could help him increase his strength anymore.
"What the fuck¡ those are heaven-ranked pellets¡ what am I seeing?" Sheng Ao muttered to himself. Even Yang Fei had the same thought as he subconsciously gave the te of meat that Brownie requested of him.
"You two, what are you looking at?" Yang Lujia asked as he brought out a gourd and looked at it pitifully. "There''s only a bit left of you now. I need to pay attention when drinking so I won''t use you all up needlessly."
''Fuck! You''re the one using it needlessly! What would you need that elixir for when you''re that strong already?!'' Yang Fei was going crazy. He couldn''t believe that a Royalty was this bold to make an elixir as if it was something he could easily drink like juice or wine. ''Can I walk out?''
Iffort rooms were avable in this world, Yang Fei must have already stood up and had gone to stay there for a while. This was a big blow to him.
Sheng Ao, on the other hand, had long been shocked with the things his master had been pulling out from somewhere and/or from nowhere. He now understood why his master would give him that precious Nine-Leaf Nirvana Herb. Although it was some precious herb, it was very useless for his master to use! Simply because it would have no effect on him even if he was gravely injured!
As would be customary, the stronger or higher the cultivation of a being was, the stronger or higher amount of resources would be needed for them to heal from their injuries. His master obviously belonged to this group of beings. He just wasn''t sure if his master had some healing abilities that he would not need external factors at all.
"Uh¡ Your Highness¡" Cai Hong called out the moment he appeared before them. "What is all this food?"
"It''s a treat from me," Yang Lujia casually said. "You don''t have to think much. I have sessfully healed my disciple and now, I am on my way on finding out what happened to him and the Holy Emperor Pce, whether there was a conspiracy or not."
Cai Hong just sat beside him, stunned. "Oh," he simply reacted. He then looked back at the food on the table. "Then, can I eat any of them?"
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!